《I Can See The Properties Of The World》


 Chapter 1

    "Sean, you have to remember. We must continue the vigils! We must..."


    "Ah? What are you talking about? Wait. You can save it."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean suddenly regained his mind, looked around him and fell asleep again.


    Why did you still have the same dream


    I always dream of the day when I just came to this world.


    Looking at the dark room, he sighed a long sigh.


    I''ve been in this world for nearly half a month. I dream of waking up every day. In fact, I''m dreaming. I didn''t come to another world, but the result is the same every time I open my eyes.


    Lost the sense of hierarchy in his impression of the times, he came to a completely strange world.


    Through


    This old routine actually happened to me, and the local environment is not very good.


    The air is chilly, and the whole room feels very cold and dark!


    It''s winter now. It''s still snowing outside. I can only hide at home and have a fire.


    Sean remembered that he had lived a summer life about two weeks ago. He didn''t expect to sit by the fire with his moldy clothes covered.


    Patter.


    The sound of firewood in the fireplace.


    At this time, an old servant will always come into the room.


    "Sir, do you need some hot tea?"


    "I still have it in my hand. I don''t need it for the time being."


    "OK!"


    Sean doesn''t like to be disturbed when he thinks, so every time these people want to give something, most of them are rejected. He likes to be quiet. Maybe he''s not used to the change of identity now.


    "Yes, sir. Dante bought some live chickens in town just now. We have chicken to eat tonight," said the old servant.


    "Well, I''ll look forward to it."


    Sean learned the tone of leaders in various TV dramas and novels.


    I was relieved to see the other party leave with a smile. I always felt that I was not used to the current environment.


    Baron Sean vigil


    This is his current identity, a small Lord in the marginal area.


    On the day when he first came to this world, the father who originally belonged to this body died in the hospital bed, and he naturally inherited the name of Baron vigil.


    During the funeral, Sean was in a confused state. Fortunately, the servants at home felt that they were deeply hit by the death of their father, so they didn''t want to talk and spent that time safely.


    After that, Sean slowly tried to get familiar with his current environment.


    This area is called Tyler Mian. It is a small town in the mountains, and I am the leader of this area.


    Sean''s fief has no population of millions or 100000, and can''t be a overlord; He didn''t even have tens of thousands of people. He felt that there were at most thousands of people on this fief. Anyway, there must be less than 10000 people.


    It''s too poor.


    But to say what has changed since he came to this world, Sean thinks the biggest change is that his vision is different from the normal situation, and even he hasn''t fully adapted to it until now.


    Because there are always special hints and values in front of your eyes:


    Like this pile of charcoal fire in front of us.


    Sean flicked the charcoal fire a little with the tongs he had left by the fireplace.


    [charcoal fire: burning time remaining 4:30:23] means that it will take four and a half hours to burn completely.


    I have verified such a number many times, and each time it is very accurate. The countdown can be accurate to seconds... When the countdown of the last second is completed, touch it again, and the heat will completely disappear.


    It usually goes out in about two hours. The rest of the time is the cooling time. In fact, it can''t feel any temperature in the last tens of minutes, so it''s hard to say whether it''s accurate or not.


    And the time will change with a little flick


    Sean knocked off the covered carbon ash, and the time immediately changed.


    [carbon fire: remaining combustion time 4:10:59]


    Twenty minutes faster.


    This is still updated from time to time!


    But apart from the charcoal fire, there is one thing that will not change... That is the weather at the moment.


    Sean looked up at the sky and showed it above his field of vision.


    [daytime: heavy snow, 6:35:30]


    But like charcoal fire, the value does not represent the current time, but the remaining time.


    Seconds will continue to count down. This value represents six hours before night. This number is always correct, because the alternation of day and night will not change in time. The only change is the weather in the middle. If it rains, it will show rain.


    Yin, Qing, rain, snow... Etc.


    It will change.


    Just like the game he played at the beginning, many times Sean even felt that what he saw was the game perspective, and it was still the game player perspective.


    He has asked the people around him whether they have the same situation, and whether this will be the common vision of the world.


    But others don''t seem to see these things at all


    And not only these objects and weather, but even people will have similar properties, but they show different things.


    Out of the room, the temperature dropped in an instant. My room is on the second floor, and there is a corridor connected to another building outside the door.


    It''s snowy now, and even the handrails of the corridor are covered with a thin layer of snow.


    It''s cold, but there are still people working in the yard.


    The Wigle family is not only the manager of the taylmian region, but also the only aristocrat in the region. They have the right to collect taxes and the privilege to receive subsidies from the Empire.


    Many town residents will choose the wiggles as their long-term workers because they not only get higher pay, but also are relatively stable here.


    Sean looked at the workers shoveling snow in the yard.


    A string of words will appear on their heads:


    [1000, 1000, friendly.] Digital wins represent their health bars. Sean hasn''t stopped analyzing these data since his first day in the world.


    Basically, all adults have 1000 blood bars. Some people who are a little special will have a high or low level. The latter state represents their attitude towards themselves and can also be regarded as a degree of favor.


    In addition to these two, another state of constant change will appear below.


    At present, most people are [tired!] and [expect!] icons and states... The former is estimated to be the current labor, so they are tired. Later, they should feel that they are going to leave work soon.


    Of course, some people are in a special state, such as [angry!], [thinking!] or [happy!].


    Sean can''t guess these.


    Anyway, they all represent a certain mood at this time.


    The more I saw it, the more I felt like it was in the game. I once doubted whether I had crossed into a game world!


    Still thinking, I just saw a middle-aged man coming in at the gate of the yard with a whole washed and peeled fat chicken. That''s Dante, the man mentioned by the old servant just now.


    When Sean saw each other, he suddenly noticed another icon that had never appeared on his head.


    A pattern similar to a skeleton with [curse ~] written on it

 Chapter 2

    Dante, a strong man in his thirties.


    He is the man with the highest blood volume he has ever seen, and he is also the local Knight of Tyler MIA.


    The so-called knight is an identity and occupation like his Baron, rather than representing his classification or directly dividing the skill direction as in the game.


    Of course, I heard from the bachelor at home that there are essential differences between knights and wizards in some abilities, but that is due to different learning methods.


    In essence, identity does not directly divide their abilities


    In other words, as long as the Dante knight is willing to learn, he can also have the ability to learn spells.


    Since he came to this world, Sean has been listening to the professions of wizard, knight, witch, Ranger, mechanic, animal trainer and warrior.


    But until now, I haven''t seen anyone except my knight.


    Looking at the other party coming slowly, perhaps seeing himself, Dante nodded and smiled at himself standing on the second floor corridor. The strange [curse!] effect on his head still existed. In addition, the other party also appeared in a state of [feeling uncomfortable!].


    "Are you okay, Knight Dante?" Sean asked as he walked in.


    He looked up, still smiling.


    "Good afternoon, Baron... I''m fine. What can I do? It''s just colder." he suddenly raised the fat chicken that had been plucked and cleaned in his hand.


    "Look what I bought today! It''s not easy to buy." he also put on a proud expression.


    And Sean looked at the blood bar on each other''s head


    [19902000, dear]


    As long as the friendliness of their core subordinates is almost respected, except those hired temporarily are friendly.


    And the key is that the other party has lost blood now!


    Although the speed is very slow, it is still falling and passing bit by bit


    "Are you really okay?" Sean asked again.


    Danty finally hesitated. Obviously, he should feel a little blood loss. Even a small cut on his finger will feel pain, not to mention this continuous injury.


    "I... I''m fine. Why does the adult say that?" there was some surprise in his eyes.


    "Wait a minute, come in first!"


    Sean beckoned the other party into the room while he ran towards the hall.


    Curse.


    That should belong to the category of magic. After coming to this world, the bachelor around him often talked about the stories of witches and witches, and there are no such characters in Tyler MIA.


    As the most powerful of his subordinates, Dante''s blood volume is twice that of normal people. People like this don''t know when they are cursed. The person who releases the curse may be a threat to himself.


    Run from the corridor to the hall on the first floor


    This is usually the office place, and instead of working, a bachelor, a position similar to Secretary, named Luke.


    He is a scholar who has returned from studying in a big city and is full of ambition. Therefore, when Sean is not familiar with the rules of the world, many trivial things are left to him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I still remember when I was in COGA City, which was the most prosperous city I''ve ever seen. You can''t believe... At night, the whole city has colored lights, and the airship in the sky will shine. It''s so beautiful." a man about 30 years old sitting in the middle of the Hall said to several people around him.


    There are not many things in small places. They chat in the hall most of the time.


    "You probably miss someone in COGA."


    "Yes, yes... Some girl who haunts our bachelor."


    In winter, everyone will drink some wine to warm up.


    After a few glasses of wine, the topic began to turn to the beauty... Hearing the voice downstairs, the discussion suddenly quieted down.


    "My Lord!"


    There were five people in the room. In addition to their bachelor''s degree, there were several elderly guards and warehouse keepers.


    Um~


    "Where''s Dante?" answered casually, or asked the other party''s whereabouts, and clearly asked him to come here.


    "Don''t the Knights of Dante wash and peel the chicken, sir. We''ll have a good meal tonight," said a guard with a blush on his face.


    Sean frowned at the lazy look of the gang.


    I have only been in this world for two weeks and I am not familiar with everything around me, so the management is almost loose. It seems that these old friends who follow the previous generation of Baron vigil are beginning to rely on their old age.


    Compared with Luke and knight Dante, their friendliness is almost the same as those temporary workers outside.


    Just then, the dark room lit with candles suddenly lit up again, and a cold wind blew in.


    The door is open!


    Dante walked in alone.


    "Sir, what do you want from me?"


    "I don''t think you are well today. Are you ill?"


    Seeing the [curse] effect on the other party''s head still exists, and the blood volume number also changes at this time.


    ¡¾19002000¡¿


    It dropped 90 points in a few minutes, and then I got it.


    But when Sean looked more carefully, he found that the [curse] effect on each other''s head had been half dimmed.


    Just like those skill CDs in the game, half the time will show half bright and half dark icons.


    "Some dizziness, I don''t know what''s wrong, I feel like I have no strength all over."


    The reduction of blood finally made the proud Knight tell the truth. It can be seen that he is really suffering now.


    "Don''t wait to get some medicine from chemist Nate," said someone nearby.


    Of course, than taking medicine, Sean cares more about why the other party receives the curse effect.


    "Dante, did something happen to you today?" Sean asked suddenly.


    "I haven''t met anything." asked by his adults, even if he was not feeling well, Dante replied very seriously.


    "Or meet someone, cause conflict, etc."


    Just as he said this, Sean obviously saw Dante''s eyes beating and gradually enlarging. Although it was only a moment, he was still caught.


    It was an expression of surprise.


    The words "surprised!" also appeared in his state.


    Every time I can say Chinese people


    Although Sean has tried to avoid such communication, this is different.


    If there are wizards who can use magic in their territory, it is likely that others will suffer the same damage.


    What''s more serious is that you don''t have the means to counter each other, so you should at least know their identity.


    "Something happened on my way back." Dante looked at Sean''s eyes as if they could penetrate his own thoughts.


    When ordinary people see patients, they usually persuade each other to rest or treat them, but their Baron would say something else, even right.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Sean asked slowly.


    "I met some outsiders on my way back from shopping. They quarreled with the blacksmith''s clerk at that time. I came forward and said a few words."


    "Just a few words?" Sean asked suspiciously.


    Even if it was a real quarrel, it was a dispute in normal trading, so as not to curse him.


    "I... I fought with one of them later," Dante continued.


    "So you were hurt? Where did you get hurt? Which outsider is so bold that he dares to beat people in Tyler MIA."


    Before Dante could finish, some of the people who listened jumped out to speak.


    "Don''t worry, let Dante finish." Sean looked at the people who would borrow wine to speak. If he really fought in the past, he might be killed by the regiment.


    Basically, I can''t fight. Dante dares to shout!


    "You go on..."


    "I just wanted to maintain the blacksmith shop in the town. Later, nothing big happened. After their companions persuaded me to stop, I came back!"

 Chapter 3

    "Speaking of it, I also heard that outsiders came to the town today. It seems that they... Do some research." Luke remembered what he saw in the town this morning.


    "Research? What kind of research is that?" Sean asked suddenly.


    "I don''t know, because I saw them carrying special instruments, which are excavation tools! I saw them in the University in COGA city before," Luke continued.


    Also dig tools!


    Is there anything worth studying in a small village like me?


    open grave? Archaeology?


    Although everyone around said that the Tyler MIA area was a small town, it seemed to Sean to be a village and a remote area.


    There are still outsiders in this kind of place, and it''s still in winter.


    From the perspective of the Lord, it is a good thing to attract outsiders, because it can increase local trade and income, but outsiders directly curse their knights, which is equivalent to provocation.


    I don''t know if the other party will attack their own people again!


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    "Now? But it''s still snowing heavily," said the drunk guard.


    "You can''t come if you don''t want to!"


    Sean couldn''t help waiting. If the other party was a normal outsider, it was just that they released the curse magic first. If they didn''t go to see it in person, they might cause some trouble.


    All the people in the room were restrained by their loud scolding. They always felt that the young Baron vigre was a kind man, at least good to his subordinates.


    Recently, no matter what requirements are put forward, only those who are not too much will be promised, but why is it like this today.


    Everyone dared not speak, and almost all looked at the bachelor Luke.


    The other party has always been the local think tank of Tyler MIA. It''s not easy to find scholars in big cities in such a small place.


    "Adults, wait! Maybe they don''t mean any harm, but they have a bad temper... Most outsiders think that we tylermian people are poorly educated, don''t understand etiquette, and occasionally make a few sarcastic remarks." Luke walked alone beside Sean when he saw that everyone was silent.


    From time to time, he looked at Dante nearby, as if asking him to say a few words.


    "Er... Yes, sir. I did quarrel with them, and now I think it''s not much." he said with a smile.


    "Yes, my Lord. The Knights of Dante know the importance and will not make things big, and they have reconciled."


    Seeing someone speak, several other people around also came forward to speak.


    Sean looked at the way people almost didn''t want to let themselves go out


    Maybe I don''t want to go out because it''s snowy. Maybe I don''t think it''s a big deal.


    It''s just some contradictions.


    That''s right. If I didn''t see the curse effect, I guess I would be the same as them. If I didn''t ask, even people at that time didn''t want to talk about it.


    Look at the icon on Dante''s head. He has survived most of it, and his blood volume has fallen to the number of [18502000].


    It''s estimated that another 50 will end the effect.


    So the curse is not to kill people, maybe it just wants to teach him a lesson.


    And now in the past, if Dante has his own support with his temper, there will be no more round!


    If the other party can use magic, he has lost the possibility of confrontation


    Archaeology? Research?


    Sean had read the historical records of his family before, and he didn''t find any other forces entrenched in this area before. It''s just a poor area. Is there any need to dig and explore treasures.


    "Luke, are there any ancient relics near us?" he said suddenly.


    "Ancient ruins? I haven''t heard of the ruins, but there seems to be a tomb. I heard someone in the town talk about it a few years ago. A sculpture of an ancient tomb was found in the mountain forest in the East."


    Luke probably understood what he wanted to ask and said the position directly.


    open grave.


    Is it for this?


    But since everyone in the town knows something, I guess I don''t have a chance to find it now.


    "Does our country have any rules for digging Tombs?" Sean thought of another question.


    Luke is at least a bachelor. In his familiar way of understanding, the other party is a learned person... History, geography and national politics can have their own opinions and answers.


    "Only noble tombs are protected and cannot be excavated at will. The rest are not listed."


    After looking at the icons of [thinking!] and [confidence!] on the other party''s head, Sean thought it should be true.


    Except for the protection of nobles, the rest are no longer listed, that is to say, as long as you don''t dig your own ancestral graves, you can do anything else!


    There''s no way.


    There are even magic people in the other party''s team. It''s not easy to get involved.


    "Does the Baron think outsiders are malicious to us?"


    Looking at the state of [doubt!] above Luke''s head, they have asked so many questions in a row. It is estimated that they are also guessing.


    However, when looking at others, it was [surprised!!!]


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Let''s eat first and get ready for dinner."


    Well ~ it seems that outsiders are right. Taylor MIA area is really a place with low education. It''s so obvious that it still shows a surprised expression.


    Seeing that they were no longer investigated, the topic immediately returned to today''s dinner, even the stories about the city when they came downstairs just now.


    Especially Luke, who has visited many towns.


    Sean used to pay little attention to their cognition because he didn''t feel familiar with the world. He was listening to what they said but rarely asked questions.


    But looking back at their subordinates from the reaction just now, I think many people here may have never left this mountain village for half a lifetime, and their vision is too small.


    Although they are in their 30s and 40s, they have little experience. They can drink and laugh together after chatting for a long time.


    As for the Dante knight, the curse effect on his head has disappeared, and as expected, his HP stopped when it was reduced to 1800, and now he is slowly recovering.


    It''s impossible for these people to help themselves. Their land still depends on themselves.


    During the dinner, Sean knocked Luke on the shoulder a little


    In my opinion, the only person here who has a little wisdom is this bachelor.


    "What''s the matter, my lord?"


    "Tomorrow morning, you accompany me to town, and we''ll meet the outsiders," whispered.


    "Do adults really want to find those outsiders?" Luke looked around and asked carefully.


    "Well, just the two of us."

 Chapter 4

    The next morning, the snow continued to fall, but Sean had brought Luke and him to the hotel in the town.


    After coming to this world for more than two weeks, Sean really didn''t take a good tour of his territory, because he was busy with funerals at the beginning, but later when he was better, he met a heavy snow day, so he didn''t find a good opportunity.


    This time, I finally have an excuse to come to the town... This small town is not as bad as I thought, but it is definitely not very good.


    The snow covered most of the road, making it look passable and not too dirty, but the buildings look very old. Sean asked Luke about the tax revenue of the whole territory for a year. The total is 10000 yuan. On average, almost everyone gives himself one or two yuan a year. Even the empire can receive 7000 or 7000 yuan a year. In addition, some daily necessities have 10000 yuan.


    In other words, the income of his territory is a little higher than the state subsidy, and he is still a nobleman at the lowest level of Baron. It can be imagined how poor the territory is.


    But even if it is poorer, there are still some infrastructure, because occasionally there are some outsiders, whether for tourism or scientific research, there must be some places to live and play. This is also a rare time for foreign income in the town


    "My Lord, I asked the owner of the hotel before. There were five of them, three men and two women. They looked like they came from the north, and it is said that they had inquired about the whereabouts of a special coin, which is estimated to be used in ancient times." said Luke, the bachelor who had been with them.


    Ancient coins?


    Sounds like an archaeological team.


    At this time, Luke also took out a golden thing and a short musket from his pocket.


    "Take this again, my Lord. If you encounter danger, you can use it directly. I bought it when I was in COGA city. I haven''t used it in recent years, but it should still work."


    It''s a musket!


    Sean took the guy in the other party''s hand. This thing actually exists in this world. Unexpectedly, it''s still the era of hot weapons.


    When you hold it in your hand, only different data will appear in your own eyes:


    [crude musket: ammunition 1, damage 50 ~ 500]


    A round of ammunition? And what''s the damage range.


    Is there a saying of hitting high and hitting low? Sean pointed the barrel at himself.


    "Oh, be careful, my Lord. It''s so dangerous! He needs to use it like this..." Luke waved a spring on the barrel, which should look like a safe button, and then demonstrated how to use it again.


    Oh, I see!


    When Sean looked at the muzzle of the gun, he understood what the so-called damage range meant. If he hit the palm of his hand, the damage must not be fatal. If he shot against the head, it should be the so-called maximum damage.


    According to the average person''s blood volume of 1000, even a shot in the head can''t be solved! Sure enough, it''s a crude musket.


    At the same time, Sean''s Tucao came to make complaints about the two floors of the house. This is a wooden building, so long as someone upstairs walks the whole building can hear him.


    But what Sean needs more than sound is to adapt to his vision. In his own eyes, the world is the same. Only when he looks at a place, he will jump out of a pile of data and tips.


    "Today we''ll go to the mountain before the snow gets bigger. This is our chance..."


    The voice of a middle-aged man came from above the corridor.


    When he came up, Sean almost didn''t spit out the water he had just drunk.


    Poof!


    "What''s the matter, my lord?"


    This move also attracted each other''s attention. The middle-aged man came down and followed four other people behind him. Two men and two women were exactly five.


    "Who is this?" the other party looked at Sean suspiciously.


    Feel the heart beating!


    It''s not because the other party looks so scary, but because the attribute is too high!


    [60006000, neutral.] and then the mental state column of [doubt!].


    I''m afraid this is the highest blood volume I''ve ever seen. It''s three times more than Dante. I don''t know whether the ability can be superimposed according to the blood volume, but whether it is superimposed or not, the level of the other party is much higher than Danti, and it is also higher than the people in the whole tylermian town.


    And not only him, but also the two slightly younger men behind him have 6000 HP, and even the girl is 5000... And the last girl.


    [8000400000, cold.] is also a [confused!] expression.


    Eight thousand!


    Cough, cough, cough~~


    "Sir, are you all right? Do you want to go back and have a rest." Luke, who was on the side, was choking with water and was busy patting Sean behind his back.


    The five people opposite looked at each other, raised eyebrows and shrugged, with an expression of not knowing what had happened.


    Calm down, calm down!


    Sean reminded himself that the other party didn''t know he knew their strength, as long as he didn''t do it.


    Calm down


    At least he is an imperial aristocrat. They shouldn''t dare to mess around.


    It was only yesterday that Sean clearly understood that the imperial nobles were under special protection that he dared to bring Luke here, but now it seems that even bringing others is useless.


    "This is Baron vigre of the taylmian region," replied Luke proudly before Sean spoke first.


    Nobility has become a symbol of nobility in the eyes of ordinary people. Even if they are mercenaries or other organizations, they need to be polite to nobility. This is the imperial rule or the rule of the whole world.


    "It''s Baron vigil. Nice to meet you!" the oldest middle-aged man took the lead in answering. It seems that he should be the leader of the five people.


    Sean saw that except him, the others had more or less carried some instruments on their bodies, and the largest was even carried on their shoulders by a man, because it was snowy outside, and the clothes worn by five people were thicker.


    It''s a gray black coat made of animal fur mixed together. It also has a hood, which almost covers several people''s side faces, especially the two girls. Their faces are covered with dirt like dirt, giving people a feeling of plain appearance, as if they were deliberately hiding themselves.


    But in Sean''s opinion, she may really be hiding herself.


    "I''m Sean Weigel. I heard that there are some researchers in town. I''m very curious! So come and have a look." when introducing, I glanced at the last girl from the corner of my eye.


    8000 HP, which means she is higher than the four people. The next 4000 should be magic value.


    Because Dante just got cursed yesterday, there must be someone who knows magic among outsiders. Sean has never seen the so-called magic person before.


    This time there are two figures, which should be magicians.


    "I see. I didn''t expect Baron vigil to be interested in archaeology. It''s a rare hobby. I''m Kerry, the captain of the mercenary team. We accepted the task from the ''recorder'' to carry out archaeological excavation in your place. I didn''t expect to meet the LORD with the same research." the man who claimed to be Kerry motioned the team members to wait a moment, and then directly pulled a stool to sit opposite Sean.


    And Sean also noticed that the state on his head changed from neutral to friendly, which showed that he was not lying.


    Not only the attitude has changed, but also the state of doubt has disappeared and turned into a state of [excitement!].


    As for the other players, they have their own state.


    What [impatient!], [banana irritable!] [hungry!] and even the strange attitude of [whispering!].


    There are still people scolding themselves!

 Chapter 5

    "Is the Baron here to inquire about archaeology? I have been to many places and studied most ancient tombs." the man named Kerry sat opposite him and said with a smile.


    I guess I think I''m an aristocrat who is interested in archaeology. When Sean was at home, he often heard that his cheap father, that is, the Baron vigil of the previous generation, liked painting very much. So up to now, the most works of art in the family are painting, and I also heard that he would get some paintings when the empire gave subsidies every year, What''s more exaggerated is that as long as he heard that people who understand painting came to town, they would be invited home to talk.


    So compare it, that is to say, in this world, if the remote aristocrats meet some people they like, they will bring them over for a chat.


    And it should be a very common situation! Sean thought.


    Because I only checked the genealogy of my family before, the most capable one can be traced back to the above four generations. It is recorded that he participated in the bandit suppression force organized by a famous Earl in the south, and the later generations have not been out of the tylermian area.


    It is obviously untrue to develop the habit of loving painting in such a place, so Sean thinks it must be pretending, or forcing himself to learn to love a kind of literature and art. As for the purpose, he doesn''t know yet.


    Anyway, in order to study paintings, even Luke learned his appreciation ability for a long time.


    "Oh, have you been to many places?" Sean asked.


    "A lot... Maybe more than adults think." he raised his eyebrows.


    Although the other side showed a happy expression on the surface, Sean didn''t see any similar emotion from the state above his head, and even saw the state of [disgust!] among the players behind him.


    This flicker is too obvious.


    "So you''re also a scholar," Sean said.


    "I can''t be called a scholar. I''m just a mercenary who knows more about archaeology... I once told them that when they were young, I wanted to be a ''recorder'', but I didn''t have that ability. Over time, I gave up, but fortunately, when they studied together, someone knew me, so they would remember to share my meal when they were mercenaries." He pointed to the group of players behind him and laughed.


    I feel like a very open-minded person.


    But Sean is trying to record who the person is?!!


    He turned his head and glanced at Luke. The other party hesitated, then seemed to understand. He leaned over to Sean and whispered.


    "Recorders are a group of organizations that collect historical data and character stories."


    That''s the historian, so it''s like this... How can outsiders hear such a name.


    Looking at Kerry again, Sean turned the topic to their archaeology.


    "I''m curious. Tyler MIA is so remote. What is worth archaeological excavation?"


    "That''s not accurate, Baron." Kerry brought himself a glass of warm water with the hot pot on the table and motioned the other four players who were full of [boring!] and [boring!] to sit down first.


    It may take a little time


    "It is precisely because of remoteness that important historical relics are often buried. Especially in times of war or national destruction, those escaping nobles often choose to let servants or relatives take precious objects to remote areas, and then turn their identity into businessmen to get a new identity... But many times those nobles do not escape Kill, or the servants take those things for themselves. "


    Kerry said so well that Sean felt like he was listening to the story.


    In this world, the fate of the Empire and the nobility are linked. It can also be said that the nobility is the foundation for the long-term stability of this country.


    Once the empire is destroyed by war, the new regime will not recognize these old nobles, and most of them will be executed... So this is why the fourth generation above the wiggles want to join the Earl''s army.


    It''s a matter of life.


    But then again, I''ve been in this place for many years. If there are any cultural relics worth excavating, it''s estimated that they would have been dug up by the townspeople. How can I get them.


    And the purpose of my coming here today is not to delve into treasure digging.


    His eyes swept over the other members sitting next to Kerry, especially the woman with magic value


    Suddenly, Sean saw a bar box below each other''s value that he had never seen before. The white felt like transparent, and there was a gold bar on the left, which moved slowly from the left.


    This is


    Sean felt his heart beat in an instant.


    The other party is reading a note.


    After countless games, Sean didn''t pay attention at the first sight, but he immediately reacted. This is the state that those magic professions in the game began to read notes.


    This guy started reading notes!


    Interrupt, to interrupt


    That''s all Sean has in mind at the moment.


    "Take the liberty to ask this lady... Yesterday I heard that the Knights around me had a dispute with your team, didn''t they talk to you?" Sean asked this question when he was about to finish reading the note.


    The Reading Note disappeared in an instant!


    Obviously, the other party didn''t expect to become a topic character.


    "That matter, my Lord. In fact, there are our reasons for the dispute with the knight yesterday. We had reconciled with the knight at that time..." until this time, Kerry may reflect the reason why the Baron will find it today.


    "I don''t mean to blame," Sean replied with a smile, but his eyes kept staring at the magic woman.


    Until now, he has understood, thanks to his eyes and his dialogue with Kerry.


    These five people should be formed together temporarily, because Kerry always emphasized that he was alone when he spoke just now, and this woman should deliberately hide in the team. Judging from her blood volume, she completely exceeds the other four people, so there is no reason to be a team member.


    And compared with the other four people, she has the coldest attitude towards herself, and her friendliness has always been cold.


    "In addition to discussing archaeology, I also came to apologize on behalf of my knight. After all, you are guests and we should respect more."


    The surface is as stable as an old dog, but the heart is flustered.


    Sean saw that the woman thought she was too inky and affected their actions, so she wanted to use magic to make herself leave because of discomfort.


    I can''t fight again. I''m ready to leave for the time being.


    "How funny!" Kerry stood up very gentlemanly.


    "No, no, no... you must accept this apology, or you won''t give me Baron wiggle''s face." Sean stood up and said boldly.


    Several people even showed a [sorry!] state.


    Go to special!


    After a few greetings, Sean politely asked Kerry what help his team needed in Tyler MIA. Although he mentioned, if there was any archaeological discovery, he must inform himself to see it first. Then he left with Luke.


    There are only five people left in the archaeological team in the hotel


    "I didn''t expect that such a remote Baron was still interested in archaeology," said a team member.


    "Yes, I''m also very nice. I also sent some dry food!" said another girl in the team.


    "Manus, take the instrument. We''re going into the mountain..."

 Chapter 6

    Two hours passed in the morning when Sean returned home with Luke.


    Because in my own view, the sky still shows: [daytime, heavy snow, 8:20:47], less than two hours.


    During his time in the world, Sean also found some abnormal phenomena in the world. For example, a day is not timed according to his habit of 24 hours, but about 20 hours, which is just divided into 10 hours of day and night.


    Sean thought that maybe his world is also in a planet. Because the orbit is different, the rotation time and so on, including the year estimation, are different.


    Of course, these are beyond the scope of the universe, which is not what Sean should consider now... The most important thing now is the group of super capable archaeologists.


    "Sir, shall we send someone to keep an eye on their movements?" said Luke nearby.


    And send someone to watch


    I''m afraid we were squatted back. With our soldiers with more than 1000 HP, can we compare with others with 6000 HP? I guess I was killed before I showed up.


    Even if padanty used to be hard to use, his ability far exceeded that of the strongest knight on his side.


    Now think about it. Dante is lucky to lose only 200 blood in front of so many "experts". Otherwise, it would be half dead to fight.


    Sure enough, it''s necessary to have a look in person, otherwise I don''t know how strong my opponent is! And there are many dishes on my side!


    "Who to send? Those mercenaries are very capable. Our people will be found out soon," Sean said.


    "But it doesn''t matter if they are found out... They don''t dare to do anything anyway." Luke answered as if nothing had happened.


    Sean stopped, too.


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "The imperial nobles are protected by the state. Unless they are willing to bear the wanted of the whole empire, they dare not do anything to us." looking at Luke with a confident look.


    In fact, Sean still knows about the protection of the Empire, but are they really so obedient and law-abiding? I dare not gamble.


    After seeing the captain named Kerry, Sean believed that they were a real archaeological team. As for others, it was normal for them to form a team temporarily. It was like forming a team. Few people were willing to go to poor rural areas such as Tyler MIA in winter. It was normal to find someone temporarily.


    It''s easy to understand that the girl is hiding. After all, she''s out


    And fighting and so on.


    Although everything could be regarded as a coincidence, Sean was still worried.


    I can''t tell why.


    It''s probably because of the real world. Although everything you see in your eyes is like a game interface, it''s really a real world. It''s not like a game that can wait forever.


    There are so many strong people in their territory, and they know nothing about their actions. When they leave, they have to clean up a mess by themselves.


    Along the Baron''s yard to the room, many servants greeted themselves all the way.


    "Luke, you said the townspeople..."


    "Your Excellency is really wise. He thought of using the method of the villagers." before Sean finished, the other party robbed him.


    Ah?


    Did I say anything.


    Sean wanted to say whether the townspeople would know about the ancient tomb, etc., but Luke understood a way.


    "I''ll arrange it for adults." looking at each other laughing, Sean was embarrassed to ask you what to arrange, so he could only nod silently.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tyler Mian was originally a remote mountain village. In such a place, nothing usually happens. Even if it does, it will gradually become a small thing.


    Everyone is lazy and doesn''t like to move. Their biggest wish every day is to think about what to eat.


    So it was almost like nothing happened all day... As long as Dante and Luke were away, no one would disturb themselves almost the whole day, just like this until the evening.


    ¡­¡­


    Winter nights are still cold.


    He has lived in this world for half a month, but Sean is still not used to it. Every night, he will wait for the stove in the room to go out slowly before he can sleep.


    Otherwise, there is always a smell of coal in the room, which is uncomfortable.


    Looking at the line of sight shows that the remaining burning time [3:38] is counting down, which means that the coal fire under the fireplace can burn for more than three hours. It''s too long.


    Sean went to the window and opened a little gap. The air was good, but it also became cold.


    I haven''t heard of the heavy snow since the evening, and the cold wind roars at night... The direction of the town is dark, and I can''t see it more than five meters away.


    The whole yard can only hear the subtle barking of horses, as well as the barking of dogs.


    I can''t hear clearly.


    Anyway, I have a lot of animals in my family, including pigs, dogs, cattle and sheep. If you want to say that the richest people in the whole tylermian area are still myself.


    We can not only collect all taxes, but also get subsidies from the Empire on time. Can we not be rich!


    Sean can''t find a reason to be poor


    I really don''t know how those poor nobles I heard from childhood came into being. Can they be poor? I feel that in addition to being overthrown or changing dynasties, only gambling can make people poor.


    Lying in bed, Sean is still thinking about today.


    What tomb are they looking for here? Sean always couldn''t help thinking, just like the shadow in his head.


    Because he believed in his own eyes, although this strange vision seemed very strange compared with other abilities.


    There is no powerful magic, no powerful martial arts... But you can see some other things, such as the truth and the people''s heart.


    Strength can make people yield, but it rarely makes people surrender.


    Killing people is just a scene in the novel. The real losers will use all kinds of methods to live, endure and disguise.


    Then insert the deadliest knife in your back at the moment when you betray your relatives.


    He turned over a little, just then he faced one side of the window... And just then Sean suddenly noticed something outside the window.


    To be exact, there is something, or a shadow!


    I was surprised. Someone climbed the window? Climbed into the Baron''s house.


    The whole man lay in bed and didn''t get up. He looked carefully through the gauze like gorgeous mosquito net.


    This is part of the knowledge learned from books in the previous life. If a thief jumps out of the window, it''s best not to disturb him. Either pretend to sleep or create the illusion of waking up. This will make the other party who was originally worried choose to escape because of tension.


    If you jump directly to let the other party find your existence or see you, it is easy to force the other party to make an irrational choice in an instant.


    So Sean chose to lean quietly against the bed


    The shadow slowly approached the window as if it were not a man, but an animal.


    The tiny eyes are two red dots. The moonlight is very weak, but you can see the appearance of a bird reflected by the snow.


    It''s a bird.


    Sleeping trough ~ are you too careful today and nervous by a bird.


    Just as he was about to sit up, Sean suddenly noticed that there were values and states on the bird, because his vision was not showing the whole world all the time.


    You need to focus on it for about a few seconds, and you will slowly display the data of things.


    [200200] life value is not different from that of ordinary birds. Dozens of more life values show that the bird is large.


    But there is only one strange state that I met for the first time. What does this mean?


    Mind... Vision


    Is someone using this bird to watch himself?


    Thinking of this, Sean immediately kept lying down and sleeping.


    The little red eyes were still looking at his side, then looked into the room, and then a scene that made Sean feel more strange appeared.


    That kind of bird pushed open the window with its mouth


    Gently, but carefully.


    It was estimated that there was snow near the window. There would be a sound when it was pushed up, but Sean didn''t turn over in each other''s eyes, that is, he didn''t wake up.


    The bird flew in.


    Then the faint glow of the fireplace made it clear that it was a crow.


    Did it check with crows first?


    By this time, Sean has to think about how to do it! Being able to control the crow''s field of vision shows that it is the category of magic. There are no people who can use magic in their own Taylor MIA area. The other party is either hidden or outsiders.


    However, if it was a hidden person, it should have come earlier. It can''t be now... At this time, the faces of the five outsiders he met today, especially the woman with magic value and almost cast a spell on herself, appeared in Sean''s head.


    Do you want to run now.


    If you run now, you don''t have to wear shoes. Go directly to the room where the guards live on the first floor to wake them up. Maybe you can resist it.


    Even if you can''t stop it, you can buy some time and run by yourself.


    However, within seconds of Sean''s hesitation, a figure had jumped in outside the window. His body was very light, and there was no sound even when he landed.


    In the gray, you can only see that the other party seems to be wearing a cloak and a certain high hat on his head, which is a bit like the high foot round edge of the wizard''s hat in the story.


    I saw it coming slowly.


    Sean quickly closed his eyes because he would see his eyes open if he walked in.


    A faint fragrance came into my nose


    It''s a girl. Is it really her?


    Because I didn''t open my eyes, I had to squint at each other.


    I can''t see anything clearly at all, but I can hear the sound of the other party drawing weapons.


    Is this going to kill?


    You guys don''t make sense!


    No, it''s too late for Sean to think. He must make a judgment... Either run or fight.


    The arm goes deep into the dagger behind the pillow. The other party is a magician. I don''t know if I can use the dagger!


    Directly grasp the quilt, jump up and wrap each other across the mosquito net.


    Um~


    There was only a whisper of surprise.


    The whole mosquito net collapsed.

 Chapter 7

    The whole mosquito net collapsed.


    "Don''t move!" Sean snapped, pressing his body against each other. Reach out and look for each other''s arms under the quilt.


    Just grab your arm and make sure the other person can''t move.


    "Well..."


    "Tell you not to move! If you don''t want to suffer." feeling the struggle under his feet, Sean directly put his hand into the quilt to look for it. It was a soft feeling, and there was a little fragrance in his breath.


    The other party was still struggling and almost didn''t roll down on her.


    Eh?


    Sean felt as if he had touched something hard, like a stick.


    In the center of the smooth wooden stick, I found a pair of warm palms... It turned out that the weapon the other party took out just now was a wooden stick.


    Probably hesitated for a second, and laughter came from under the quilt.


    "I''m sorry you''re awake, Baron."


    I just felt that the wooden stick seemed to lift slightly. Then I didn''t know where a string of rope suddenly rose and tied myself up!!


    Then there was darkness


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The lights were lit again.


    I don''t know what time it is. It should be late at night. In short, the lights in the Baron''s house have been turned off.


    It snowed heavily on winter nights, so no one would patrol late at night. Sean even inquired in calibo. No one would patrol even in hot summer.


    There are few people in the town and it is relatively safe, so we don''t need any guards to waste time on weekdays. Instead, we take turns to watch the night at night. During the day, most of them are sleepy and have no strength to work.


    Sean now thinks it''s a bad habit. From tomorrow on, he must let those people work for me, including morning running and night watch.


    But you have to live until tomorrow.


    The whole body was tied to the chair and couldn''t move. I couldn''t turn around. I had to look at the place in front of me all the time.


    The two desk lamps were lit, and next to them was the tall Wizard Hat. It was black. The snowflakes on it had melted long ago. Now it looks as if it had been soaked in water.


    Sitting opposite Sean, a girl with curled silver white hair, high nose, blue pupils and eyes, and her skin still looked white in the faint candlelight. It seems that he is about twenty years old, maybe not yet. In short, it is difficult to distinguish the age, but it is certainly not big.


    Under the fire light, the sight is most easily attracted to the place of her neck. There is no silver necklace with water drop beads, which matches her appearance.


    It''s just that Sean doesn''t have time to appreciate beautiful women now. The other party uses some kind of magic to bind himself and can''t break free.


    "How''s it going, little Baron? Do you still like sneaking attacks?" the girl sat opposite Sean, fiddling with her hair from time to time and said with a funny smile.


    Look at the number on her head.


    The health bar of [80008000] also includes the magic value of [40004000].


    [neutral] and with a state of [ridicule!]


    Although the appearance has changed a lot, you can see who it is from the blood volume and magic value. It is estimated that there is only such a magician in your own town.


    Such a high blood volume is much higher than that in the area of tyramian, and it is also stronger than the Knights around him.


    "I just didn''t expect that my little place could attract ladies like you. It was really a surprise... I didn''t know I had such charm that the beautiful witch would sneak on me." Sean deliberately said something to annoy the other party, because it was difficult for him to grasp the rhythm of his speech if the other party didn''t show his mental state, Especially not knowing what she thinks.


    Sure enough, when saying this sentence, there was a state of [angry!] next to the other party''s head.


    "It seems that you are impatient with your life. Just in time! All the men who spoke unkindly to me are dead. Follow them on the road."


    In addition to the slightly longer wooden stick in her hand, the girl took out another magic stick less than the length of her arm from her waist bag and pointed to herself. Her charming eyes fell gently under the candlelight. Seeing that she was really going to start reading, Sean hurried on.


    "Well, you can think about it. Assassinating imperial nobles is a capital crime. You will be wanted by the whole empire, and you will be unable to move in this country after that," Sean said.


    This is a skill learned from Luke during the day.


    Rely on the strength of the organization!


    Although the opponent''s blood volume is much stronger than his own side, he has not reached the point where he is strong enough to compete with the whole country. Even as long as his soldiers can see death as their own, they should be able to cause some damage to the other side.


    8000 HP, his own gun can kill hundreds of points, Dante can kill some, and then add other soldiers... Although it''s all in theory and doesn''t consider each other''s action, at least he has a way. Not to mention the whole country.


    And


    The most important thing is liking.


    Neutral!


    Sean has never understood how this so-called goodwill should be done, and what role it plays in addition to representing his attitude towards himself. At present, only his own townspeople are friendly to him, Luke and Dante are respected, and outsiders are even neutral at the beginning, but later friendly.


    Although the witch in front of her was cold at first, she has now become neutral. So she shouldn''t really do it. Sean is actually guessing.


    And I''m trying to test how my vision is used


    "Are you provoking me?"


    He raised his chin slightly and looked at Sean, but the wand in his hand touched himself, just like the knife rest on his neck. He felt that the wand would penetrate his chest with a little force, but the friendliness on his head had not changed, and there was nothing else except a little [angry!] state.


    it ''s not bad.


    Steady!


    Maybe it''s this kind of excitement. The knife edge is on the neck. Don''t panic in your heart. It''s not a big problem.


    "How dare I provoke you, and it''s a great honor for me to die in the hands of a beautiful lady like you." especially, Sean felt sick when he said this, but he had to stabilize her mood.


    "Oh ~ glib." the other party finally took back his magic wand.


    So she shouldn''t dare to really do it, Sean thought.


    "I''m telling the truth... And why do witches like you come to me late? I haven''t made things clear compared with the day." I think it''s almost the same. Sean finally broke each other''s identity.


    Suddenly, the girl''s [curious!] and [feel interesting!] state came back.


    "You know it''s me?"


    "I didn''t know it just now, I know it now," said Sean.


    "Liar, you should know from the beginning... You are really different from others and other nobles." the girl suddenly said.


    She suddenly stood up, picked up the high legged Wizard Hat on the table and put it on her head. The black raven stopped on her shoulder again, and her tone became serious.


    "I have something to discuss with you, Baron vigre."

 Chapter 8

    "I have something to discuss with you, Baron vigre." the witch suddenly changed her serious expression. The Raven flew out of her again, flew over her shoulder and stood directly at the window.


    Sean doesn''t know what it means to do this? Is it sentinel.


    But this is the territory of one''s own home. How can there be others peeping.


    "But you tied it up for me. This is not an equal dialogue attitude." Sean looked at each other. Although it was night, he could still see each other clearly in the candlelight, which was completely different from what he saw during the day.


    Even though she was also wearing a thick coat, she could see each other''s graceful figure. Sean even thought whether she had any easy-looking magic.


    "Well, that''s just to test you... You''re really different from others. You''re not even afraid of the knife edge on your neck, so you must be a good partner," the witch said with a smile.


    It''s nice to laugh, but Sean just thinks this guy is teasing me at the moment.


    If I hadn''t seen your friendliness unchanged, I would have run away! I''m waiting for you to set up a knife.


    Just thinking... The other party slightly points the rope on his body with a magic wand. The rope seems to be alive. It breaks and will loosen and fall directly to the ground.


    Magic!


    This is the first time Sean has seen something different in the world.


    If the musket Luke gave him before only made him understand a part of the power of the world except cold weapons, then magic is another power system.


    Although there are often descriptions of wizards in Luke''s stories and books, you can''t understand them without seeing them.


    [bondage: 9:59]


    This is the magic effect you see when the rope is tied to yourself.


    Now she untied it and untied it before the magic effect disappeared... Sean picked up the rope that fell to the ground and looked at it. It was different from other ropes. There was a special pattern at two o''clock, and the effect remained for a few seconds before it disappeared.


    [bondage] there is a row of time behind that says 0:00, and then it disappears, indicating that the effect has disappeared.


    "Do you still have the habit of collecting ropes? By the way, this rope was tied to my waist." when the witch spoke, she looked serious and didn''t even feel that she was joking.


    Who do you think I am? Even if you are tied to me, I don''t want it!


    "It''s just that I''m interested in magic... Back to business. You said cooperation just now?" Sean asked, looking at the witch''s white face.


    It''s really two people with the day


    Now, no matter who sees it, he will never associate her with the girl of the archaeological team during the day.


    If you can''t see the blood volume and magic bar, you probably won''t believe that they are alone! She really has magic that is good at change.


    "Yes, cooperation." the witch took out a piece of leather paper scroll from her waist and put it on the table, swinging two candles to make the picture clearer.


    "The remains of the archaeological team may be an ancient tomb 200 years ago, but it seems that someone has been there for a long time. There are not many things left, but you are the Lord here. You should be able to find some clues. I want this... Can you help me find it?"


    A disc drawn with graphite toner is exposed in the skin roll, which is a bit like a plate and a bit like something like a flying saucer seen in a science fiction film in previous life. It looks very strange. It has no name, but some words that can''t be understood are engraved around it.


    "What is this?"


    "Ancient magic props may not be useful to you, but they are very useful to me," said the witch.


    Sean looked up at her tall Wizard Hat. There was no lying on her head, which showed that she was telling the truth.


    "But why do you think it''s here!"


    "I''m not sure, but I learned from a record that it appeared in the south, so it''s possible in this area. Today, after I followed Kerry of the archaeological team into the mountain, I found that the ancient tomb had been entered."


    In fact, Sean has thought about these situations for a long time. Since even the villagers have found ancient tombs, let alone the bandits, the wigger family has ruled the town for hundreds of years and recorded many bandit events. Now he can pick up some of the rest in the past.


    "But how do you want me to help you find it?"


    "You are a noble. If this thing goes out from you, you should be able to hear it. Don''t you control everything in the whole town?!" the witch asked with wide eyes.


    Uh


    This question baffled Sean. The other party probably didn''t be an aristocrat and local authority. In addition to the big things that can be known by himself, many small things are solved in private, and it''s impossible to poke them in front of him. Moreover, Sean has no impression of this business of stealing, selling and smuggling.


    "You just need to find it and give it to me. Or you can tell me where it is... I will pay the corresponding reward."


    Looking at the witch, she said confidently that she could boast in front of a baron and nobleman that she was well paid... Yes, she was rich even if she had such a strong ability to rob.


    If I can''t stand the position of mutual cooperation with her today, I can only buy it with money if I want to live.


    So she should join the archaeological team temporarily as she thought... As for the purpose, it should be for the magic prop in front of her.


    Because Sean didn''t understand the so-called magic in the world, he didn''t go deep to ask about magic.


    But


    Isn''t this a good opportunity to understand magic!


    "It''s not difficult, but I always don''t like cooperation, and I''m more confident in transactions. It''s not difficult for you to find this thing for me. I can send someone around tomorrow... But I also want something to return, and you can do it." Sean responded.


    The other party looked at it suspiciously. Because the water drop necklace on her neck was very eye-catching, sometimes she couldn''t help looking at that place.


    And such a sight should not escape the witch''s eyes.


    She unconsciously leaned back, and a series of states such as [nervous!], [dissatisfied!], [angry!] and [shy!] appeared on her head.


    Ah?


    wait.


    It''s not what you think. What are you so nervous about.


    "No, I want you to teach me magic!" Sean said.


    In an instant, all those States disappeared and changed into a [surprised!] state.


    I guess she didn''t expect to put forward such conditions.


    "Well, if you can learn."


    The other party actually agreed. I thought I would shirk two sentences. I even thought of the following sentence, but it was useless.


    There are no conditions at all


    Sure enough, it''s a different world. The plot of kneeling all night at the door in those movies has been omitted!


    "Well, the deal is done, but I have another question."


    "You asked earlier," said the witch.


    "What''s your name? I have to know your name before I can find you."


    Look at each other''s big eyes and turn around


    "You can call me Lucille."


    Yes?


    The name may be false. He is really a good hiding person.


    "But I don''t know you. How do you know my identity?" it is estimated that this is a problem that has plagued Lucille all night. None of the planned actions have been carried out.


    "Smell, you have a very special smell," Sean said without thinking.


    It made Lucille subconsciously smell her body!


    What''s the smell.

 Chapter 9

    Early the next morning, Sean got up earlier than the previous two days. Even the housekeeper calibo got up before breakfast was ready.


    "My lord gets up early today." Kalibo is already 50 years old. Even if he is allowed to sleep, he always says he can''t sleep. He is the first group of people to get up almost every day. I remember that Sean thought he would sleep more in winter when he was older. Who knows that the other party spoke earlier and felt more energetic.


    "Well, something. Where are Dante and Luke?"


    "Neither of you has come yet," Kalibo said.


    "Haven''t you come yet?"


    Sean felt that every time he got up, they were waiting.


    Although the tylermian area is small, as a local Baron and Lord, it also has the responsibility of construction and management. Dante, Luke and other similar people have the same relationship as employment here. Their home lives near the Baron''s house and is arranged by their ancestors of the previous generation, which is convenient.


    And Dante has a family but has no children. Although Luke is single, Sean thinks he will eventually get married and have children in this town.


    Whether or not he has missed a girl as others say... Because a person who is used to the rhythm of rural life can no longer integrate into other cities, and the traffic in this world is not as convenient and fast as his previous life.


    Their daily work is to help themselves maintain normal order in the whole town.


    Although small, there are occasional disputes.


    For example, who calls and fights again, or whose family owes money and doesn''t gamble, or who occupies another family''s vegetable field, and so on.


    These things always need someone to deal with.


    As for Danti, in addition to being responsible for the security of the Baron, he also includes the security of the whole tylermian area. His guards are the security personnel in the town.


    There are about 70 people in total.


    This is all the possessions of his country baron.


    "Adults said before that they could come later if they let it snow."


    Listen, Kalibo said, as if he really said it.


    "Later, tell them to come earlier, everyone should get up early from tomorrow, and Dante will take us to exercise." Sean suddenly ordered.


    Not only Kalibo, but also several male servants and maids looked at him.


    "The LORD said everyone?"


    "Yes, everyone. Including you and me!"


    Being old is just like taking exercise. Anyway, no one can be less.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sitting in his seat, Sean was still thinking about last night. After seeing off Lucille, the other party only said that he would teach himself magic at the right time. He was still looking forward to learning magic.


    I don''t know what it will look like


    Do you have what you think, or some other special appearance.


    In short, some people are willing to teach themselves to learn magic. Such a thing should take advantage of the opportunity.


    As for the exercise, he wanted to improve the public security ability of the whole tylermian town. After the emergence of the archaeological team, Sean found that these soldiers in his family were really weak.


    Not without some exercise.


    Even if you can''t be a knight like Dante, at least the normal security work should be done, such as vigil and duty.


    He waited in the hall for a long time before Dante and Luke came.


    Everyone felt very strange about the sudden request made by his adult


    Maybe only Luke could see some clues. As for the knight Dante, of course, he was willing. Anyway, he got up early every day. Even when I don''t come here for the first time, I exercise near my home.


    As it happens, I''m accompanied now.


    Although others feel very reluctant, they dare not reveal it. After all, they are still the supreme ruler of the region and have the authority to issue orders.


    Although Sean can see these emotions, he doesn''t criticize too much. It''s normal to have a little emotion. If he has to go back to being a leader, it''s too oppressive. Moreover, he has never really used his rights since he came to the world. Most of them follow everyone.


    However, the incident last night also revealed many problems. I was so used to them that I couldn''t even prevent a thief in the Baron''s house. There was no one patrolling at dawn all night, and no one even walked through my corridor.


    Fortunately, the witch made a deal with herself. I''m afraid it would be another crossing story if it were for those who wanted to kill money.


    So Sean needs to change


    A leader should not talk to people at the bottom. Even in order to develop his territory construction, he must sometimes show a stern side.


    Patted them on the shoulder. Sean will personally enter the work today


    Usually in the morning, both of them will report to themselves what they want to do all day. Dante''s words are to arrange people to patrol, and Luke is responsible for dealing with the chores on the territory every day.


    Because Sean is not very skilled in these things, he mostly follows Luke''s advice, and now he wants to learn to deal with them by himself.


    "Yes, sir. I have arranged for monitoring outsiders. I heard that they had brought instruments into the mountain yesterday morning. I arranged the villagers under my hand to go hunting in the mountain. What do you think?"


    "Well, that''s it. Then report to me every day, big or small," Sean said.


    "But, my Lord, will it attract their attention if you report here every day?" Luke thought of another question.


    Smile and look at the other party''s [doubt!] state at the moment.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if they are found, they won''t do anything."


    As a local nobleman and Lord, my life may be threatened. Is it wrong to monitor?


    Besides, I had a private deal with Lucille. It should be all right.


    "I see."


    Sean never mentioned the witch last night, but Luke always answered with an understanding, and then took out an old letter and a curly map from his pocket.


    "Sir, this is some clues I found after I thought for a long time yesterday and looked through all the records of tylermian area, about what the foreign mercenary team might want to dig." he opened the folded page.


    "Look here... This is a note recorded by several scholars before me. It tells us that there are indeed several ancient tombs in Tyler mia, which are quite old. It just seems that they are all things left by the primitive tribe in those years. They have little value, and have been stolen many times in hundreds of years. There is nothing left."


    Primitive tribe.


    That is, the abbreviation before the formation of this country.


    Most of the time, it represents the civilization before the uncivilization. At that time, remote areas such as Tyler MIA were estimated to live a life of slash and burn cultivation, so it was called primitive tribes.


    What can that era leave! It is estimated that it is a pile of stones and tooth ornaments. Are there really any ancient magic props?


    "And this, in fact, more than 60 years ago, an archaeological team of ''recorder'' came to excavate. This is the location map drawn at that time." Luke unfolded the map in front of Sean from his letter.


    However, on this rough map, Sean saw a different scene.


    It''s a map, a very simple map... It marks the location of Tyler Mia and the location of the target mountain range, but there''s another thing in Sean''s eyes besides the map itself.


    Just like the map in the game, another appearance gradually appeared on the paper, especially in the original location of the town, with more houses and buildings at the bottom.


    It''s like a projection model


    Reached out and touched it. It didn''t exist.


    But it is so real in the eyes, and the pattern of the building is clearly the appearance of your home.


    In particular, there is a triangular symbol in the building!


    Is this


    Sean hurriedly stood up with the map. He turned his body, and the direction of the triangle in the projection began to change. Not only himself, but also several other small dots around him besides the triangle.


    It''s white and it moves.


    The nearest one is Luke himself, of course.


    "What''s the matter, my Lord." Luke didn''t understand why Sean suddenly stood up and walked. Did he feel tired sitting or something.


    He walked out of the door directly with the map


    At the moment, as if he had opened the door to a new world, Sean was trying to broaden his view of the map.


    Because the place where it appears is only the yard in the home. The town and the place marked with the ancient tomb of primitive people are gray. When I walk to the gate with the map, I find that the area in front of me begins to show from the shadow as the triangle points forward.

 Chapter 10

    I can see the map of the whole town! It feels like playing a game and opening a map.


    If you can see yourself and the location of others, don''t you just press''m ''to open the map!


    Because the map is not comprehensive, it only marks Tyler mia''an and the surrounding mountains. Even in the town of Tyler mia''an, several houses are painted together, not the whole street.


    However, the map in my own field of vision can show the whole street, but due to the limited map, the town shows it in detail. On the contrary, there is a mountain shaped sign on the other side of the mountain.


    Shrouded in shadows, they almost reached the edge of the parchment roll, that is to say, there is no such detail.


    The cold wind outside made me cold


    Just as Sean was about to walk out of the door, Luke behind him hurried up with his usual coat in his hand.


    "Sir, where are you going?" Luke thought he was going out, so he followed up with his clothes.


    "It''s all right. Just come out for a walk."


    He seemed to notice that he had been looking at the map. Luke thought it should be the ancient tomb, so he continued.


    "This is what the ''recorder'' left or forgot to take away, but he didn''t describe any treasure in the ancient tomb in his notes. It seems that it''s just some useless junk."


    For too long, even things used in daily life may have been weathered and damaged, and most of the things left are useless.


    Unless there is research value or proof of a certain era that the academic community is looking for, those records will not take these rags away. As a result, generations of archaeologists think they will find something, and when the results come, they are disappointed.


    "Maybe I''ll look for it again. Maybe I''ll find something new." Luke saw that his adults had not spoken, and his eyes remained on the map.


    Are adults really interested in archaeology?


    It wasn''t a lie that day?


    But I have lived in Tyler MIA for so long. I have known the young successor in front of me since Baron vigil of the previous generation. I have never heard of asking myself about archaeology.


    "No!" Sean finally said, but it was only a simple answer.


    "Do we have any other types of maps here?"


    "The map... Seems to be there. There is also a most detailed map of the whole area of Tyler MIA in the study," Luke said.


    "Come on, give it to me. Now!"


    Luke couldn''t understand the sudden thoughts of his adults, but he had to do what he was told.


    In the cabinet behind the table in the hall, the map was brought back from the city of COGA. In the earliest period, I would use it to tell my views in front of the Baron vigre of the previous generation and use the map to plan the development plan, but I never took it out again after I got used to living.


    Anyway, Tyler mia''an is a small town that is independent of the world and has one side. There is only one way out of the town. Many people would rather live here all their life than go out. How can they use other maps.


    As a bachelor, Luke''s management is indeed in good order. Even if it''s an unopened box for many years, he knows what''s in it!


    "That''s the box."


    Sean watched each other take out several cabinets, large and small, and finally stopped in front of a slightly larger box.


    Open,


    The dust had covered the edge, and there was still a special smell of books and leather.


    It looks new, fumbles for a larger leather paper roll from the edge, and hands it to Sean


    "Look, my Lord, this is the map."


    Sean can''t wait to open it on the table. It''s almost one and a half meters long and one meter wide. This map depicts it in more detail. The whole is Tyler MIA town and the surrounding mountains and wheat garden. The border simply writes the road to where, and the other places are place names.


    This one is more detailed


    Sean shook his head and closed his eyes a little.


    This time, let''s concentrate on this map. Slowly and naturally, the picture fluctuated slightly in front of us.


    Such as the heat wave, and then the map in front of me changed... Just like playing the Empire Game in those years, there began to be rising peaks on the horizon, uneven roads, and models of buildings rising above the town.


    Because the map is big, I can see it more clearly this time.


    Especially in the area of his Baron''s house, even the snow on the top of the house can be seen. Because it is snowy, a layer of snow is soon covered on the map and above the roof.


    Sean reached out and fumbled back and forth over the map again. Luke looked at him blankly.


    I can''t touch it! Even the palm of your hand can directly pass through the house and touch it on the map... It''s like a projection, overlooking the whole Taylor MIA area from the sky, or 3D effect.


    Because Sean squatted down, he could see the busy servants at home in parallel. Because the people were too small, they could only see a pair of colors, and they couldn''t see the facial features.


    "Sir? What are you looking at?" Luke, who was beside him, squatted down with him.


    "Well... I''ll just look around and leave me alone," Sean said with a smile.


    Special,


    Now it''s even harder to explain. I thought it was awesome to be able to see character attributes. I didn''t expect to be able to use them like this.


    Looking at Luke who didn''t know anything, Sean had an idea of patting his forehead.


    If you look inside the house where you are, can you still see your appearance!


    I feel cold at the thought of here.


    Subconsciously looked at the position outside the window


    He lowered his head and took another look. This time, he specially selected his position, which was the most central house in the Baron''s house.


    The room window is closed!


    "Luke, open the window."


    "Oh ~" although he didn''t understand how his adult became so strange today, Luke did as he was told.


    Squeak!


    A cold wind blew in, and the windows of the house suddenly opened following the model projected in front of us.


    These are updated from time to time, almost more synchronized with the real world.


    Looking inside slowly, I can see a man wearing a gray black coat near the window. It''s Luke... I can see it!


    Take a deep breath~


    Come closer slowly, although it''s a little small.


    But I can still see something clearly when I narrow my eyes. The red one is the red bear skin on the floor, next to the table.


    And I saw a man squatting there near the table!


    Sean quickly turned his head and looked out of the window!


    Nothing there?


    A long sigh of relief, no one is watching.


    It''s just normal sunny


    Sean looked at the two maps on the table. The small one was not comprehensive, so there was no character model. Everyone was just a white dot; The more detailed map is also more realistic. Squatting down and looking at it closely, the character model will appear. If the line of sight is standing, it will still become a small point of the representative character.


    Sean looked at the big map


    This projected map shows a better position.


    My home has always been in the east of the center of the town, so this time the triangle is in the middle.


    You can walk around


    You can see the route, but only the Baron''s house will show people walking. The outside layer is a shadow. You can see the streets and areas, but it''s gray and won''t show creatures.


    At the moment, on the back of the Baron''s house, someone could be seen feeding the horses in the direction of the stable.


    "Come on, Luke. Go out with me..."

 Chapter 11

    It''s inconvenient to hold a big map. Sean can only come out with a slightly smaller map.


    There is still heavy snow outside the house. According to Luke, such a snowy day may last for a month. At that time, it is estimated that we can only organize the youth in the whole tylermian town to shovel out the road, otherwise the town may be dead in the whole winter.


    As soon as he walked out of the door, Luke hurried from the rear. As a bachelor, he still retained the life etiquette and habits that seemed meaningless to Sean. He would change into different clothes and boots when he went in and out, so he was the busiest when he went out every time.


    Sean had told each other that he could be more casual in this place, but Luke didn''t seem to want to change.


    Maybe it''s also a point of his persistence


    "Where are you going?"


    "Just walk around. By the way, tell me about those foreign personnel, ancient tombs, etc." the other party had always wanted to talk about it, but he didn''t give him such a chance.


    Just at this time, Sean wants to try how the range displayed on the map will change with his walking. Because he is at home, he can only see the part close to his home on the small map or a clearer large map, and the range will be wider with his moving.


    But the problem is


    Whether these ranges are kept all the time or as in some games, the field of vision will change with the movement, but those places will still become shadows after leaving.


    "I see. Will the adult call a car?" Luke continued.


    "No, we''ll come back when we walk to the hotel in the town!"


    Open the map to check. Now your position has come to the outside of the house. Continue to move forward, and the triangular arrow will move forward slowly.


    It''s so real!


    Sometimes Sean can''t help looking at the direction of the sky to see if he can see unusual things in the sky, just like a projection, he can see his moving position all the time.


    Especially on a clearer big map, you can see the town modeling.


    If you can expand the visible range of the map with your walking, and then the shadow will not form again. At home, you can fully grasp what happened in the whole town.


    Along the way, Luke mostly talked about the ancient tombs and the excavation records of previous dynasties. Because the archaeological team only entered the deep mountains yesterday, even the dispatched villagers have not brought back more information, so he knows very little and can only tell the story of the ancient tombs.


    It was only after what happened yesterday that Luke remembered to look for the previous records


    For each hereditary aristocrat, the Bachelor in his family will have his own book records, which is to facilitate the later bachelors to find relevant records, which is a kind of professional inheritance.


    Not only aristocrats have their own blood inheritance, but even professions have their own way of inheritance.


    There are few records about ancient tombs in the previous generations of scholars. One of them is very interested in ancient tombs and spent a lot of time recording him. Luke carefully studied the time. It happened that there were the most archaeological "recorders", so he wrote more.


    The above tells the speculation about the ancient tomb, saying that it may be the original Tomb of the mountain king in this area, because many primitive utensils have been found in it.


    Another saying is that it is a place where nobles were temporarily buried during the war... Because no relics of ancient city states have been found in the history of taylmian area, it is very possible to have such a large number of tombs with burial objects, not only utensils, but also early mechanical samples and magic items.


    "Wait, you said you found magic items in it?" Sean continued to study the map. He almost didn''t care about Luke''s remarks, but he heard it when talking about magic items.


    "Yes, magic items. It is said that many Rune props were dug up at that time... Let me see, the guess at that time seemed to be a collection." he said, opening the recorded books to check.


    Sean quickly took it from each other''s hands and looked at it.


    No drawings were drawn, but the excavated things at that time were recorded in words, including crystal energy, magic scrolls and items.


    Sean is not very familiar with magic, so he can''t understand it!


    Her deal with the witch Lucille is that she teaches her magic, and she helps her find what she wants. Now she pays special attention to magic items.


    Remember that thing is a disc. It should be different from these recorded things.


    "Luke, I''ll tell you one more thing. You have to ask me privately about the whereabouts of this thing. Remember not to be known by others." Sean said. He took out the small paper roll that Lucille gave himself yesterday from his pocket, which had a detailed look and description of his appearance.


    "This is..."


    Luke just glanced at it. It was not difficult to see that it was some kind of magic prop.


    "Well, just know." Sean nodded to the other party to put it away.


    It can be regarded as a transaction between yourself and Lucille!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Until night, Sean returned to his room and looked at today''s results on the table.


    Originally, you can see the vision you opened after going out for a long time. Now you can see not only the area near your home, but even the area you walked through today. Although it is night, what you see now is not shrouded in fog, but the appearance of lights.


    Because the big map was hard to take out, Sean put it directly in his bedroom, so it was convenient to observe what was happening in the whole Tyler MIA area.


    It is said that the archaeological team hasn''t come back today... There has been no news since entering the mountain yesterday, and I don''t know what Lucille is busy with. She said to teach her magic, but no one is here now.


    Sean had the news Luke had given himself today in his hand, which happened to be a trading item.


    Late at night,


    There''s not much time left before the fire. It''s estimated that she won''t come tonight.


    Just as Sean wanted to blow off the candle, he suddenly noticed a special figure in the map on the table. He quickly came to his house in an instant.


    Squeak~


    The window was opened. Lucille changed her clothes with yesterday, but she still jumped in with the high wizard dome.


    "It seems that you are very punctual."


    "It''s just that you don''t come at a fixed time," Sean said.


    "Why do you, a big man, care about these details? Isn''t it normal to wait for a beautiful woman?"


    Sean didn''t expect the other party to joke with himself.


    Then I noticed the other party''s favor. I don''t know when it became friendly!


    "Take it... I didn''t find what you were looking for, but I found some records of magic props," Sean said, taking out Luke''s records today.

 Chapter 12

    "Did you find it?" Lucille excitedly took the notebook from Sean''s hand and looked carefully.


    "Didn''t I just say that I didn''t find what you wanted, but those similar to magic found these. See if they are relevant?" because I didn''t study magic props, I brought them to each other to see.


    Looking at Lucille standing in front of her, the value displayed on her head remained unchanged.


    It''s still 8000 HP and 4000 magic value reserves, but the popularity has become friendly. I didn''t expect that the popularity is so good, and the brush can change from cold to friendly.


    I remember when I first met you yesterday, the other party was still cold and friendly... It just happened one day later.


    However, this is still quite true. The original attitude can change between a sentence and an action. If you want to express it with a pile of numbers like in the game, the world is really a game world.


    He watched as Lucille was still concentrating on the notes in the note.


    It''s strange to say that when I saw her during the day yesterday, I was just an ordinary woman dressed in black animal skin. At night, I would become like a fashion girl. I was still dressed like this in winter.


    In front of him was a black animal skin coat. Inside was a simple but exquisite leather jumpsuit and skirt. There was a large amount of snow-white under his neck. The most obvious thing was still the necklace bead in the shape of water droplets. Looks like a very beautiful person. At least for half a month since Sean came to the world, his maids and young girls in the town can''t compare with each other.


    She looked very focused. Even if she said she didn''t find the disc she wanted, she didn''t have a lost expression at all. Instead, she was always in a very [excited!] state.


    "What are these?"


    "Magic props are still rare... Sure enough, this place must have been the hiding place of some witch as I thought," said Lucille.


    Hiding place?


    Did witches ever appear in this place, Sean thought.


    "You mean there were witches in my territory? This record should be more than 60 years ago. If it appeared at that time, there should be a record," Sean said.


    "Although some wizards look like ordinary people on weekdays, they only show their abilities at special times. They are used to holding parties in some secret places." they stopped opening books and looked at Sean with attractive eyes.


    "So are you? You''re really a good disguise."


    Sean snickered.


    The other party didn''t refute, and of course didn''t admit it.


    "It has nothing to do with who it is. Of course, we also have our own troubles." he closed the book and threw it directly onto the table.


    "Do you know why these archaeological recorders can''t guess the owner of the ancient tomb? That''s because this place used to be a gathering place for wizards, and there have been many times for wizards to enter in hundreds of years, so the things unearthed from it become so complex."


    At this time, the book was blown by the cold wind for several nights, and there were dense written records on the paper.


    "Look at this hanging bell. It is used as a protective magic prop. Look, the shape described should be something a hundred years ago. Now it is no longer used like this."


    Lucille feels like an expert in magic to Sean. He knows its origin and timeline only from the description of its shape.


    However, Sean closed his book and looked up at each other.


    "This is your wizard''s business. It has nothing to do with me. Our deal is that I help you find something and you teach me to learn magic."


    Compared with these complex common sense and habits that take many years to develop, Sean still felt that learning the magic in front of him was more important.


    "Of course, witch Lucille never breaks her promise!"


    Today, each other''s Raven was not around. She came alone. This is the time agreed by the two. Every night, Lucille will come here to teach herself to learn magic. What she can learn depends on Sean''s ability.


    Take off the high foot wizard''s hat and show her long silver hair. The blue pupil shows a special sense of witchcraft under the candlelight.


    "Take this..."


    "What?"


    Look at the long stick handed over by the other party.


    "Magic wand, because I mean to take these things, I can only give you this for the time being. It can improve your efficiency in using magic and is a very useful magic prop."


    It''s a little longer and thicker than chopsticks. It''s like a short weapon.


    "You gave it, so you don''t have to."


    Looking at each other, smiling and blinking


    "Witch Lucille is much better than you think."


    Then he began to instill some basic magic knowledge into Sean, how to obtain, how to use and so on.


    Sean found that this is completely the knowledge of another discipline, and even to subvert his common sense... No, it should be said that the common sense of the world is different from what he imagined, and many of them are different.


    For example, red and green merge into yellow. This simple common sense is actually wrong in this world.


    There are many similar situations, almost different from their common sense


    Originally, I thought that learning magic could test talent or something in the aura of heaven and earth, just like in the novel, I could master it immediately with Zen and more imagination, but I didn''t expect that there was a mistake with common sense.


    One night into the early morning, Lucille gave Sean most of his common sense, and the other side took notes very seriously.


    "I didn''t expect you to be very serious. I really don''t understand why you, a noble, still learn these magic. It should be easy to find a low-level wizard as you, and you can also buy some simple magic props and guns to use. Why care about these things." Lucille looked at Sean and took notes almost all night.


    "Oh ~ I have to pursue something."


    This kind of thought is hard to say, because he is not a person in this world, of course, he will not live according to the way of thinking of ordinary people.


    "That''s it. I''ll come and teach you the rest tomorrow."


    With that, Lucille stood up and prepared to leave all night. They sat like this all night.


    "I heard you were still in the mountains. How could you come back alone?" Sean suddenly asked. I remember Luke''s intelligence that the archaeological team was still in the mountains.


    "It''s just them. I''m different... And those people you sent are really stupid. They think we can''t see it. They still want to spy on us."


    She suddenly leaned close to herself.


    "You''d better not do such dangerous things in the future. If you meet stronger people, it will be very uncomfortable... Little baron."


    After saying that, the whole person disappeared in front of him.


    The days after that became much simpler.


    Sean began to run with the Baron''s family in the morning. As long as it didn''t snow, he would run around the whole town.

 Chapter 13

    Improving physical fitness should do better. Originally, Sean wanted Dante to teach him how to use weapons, but he found that he couldn''t handle those heavy weapons except short weapons.


    The main reason is that it''s too heavy. It''s inconvenient to wave it. If you use it, you may not be able to beat people who can jump flexibly with a dagger. Therefore, before you strengthen your physique, Sean almost gave up the idea of training martial arts at the same time.


    After all, there are still hot weapons like muskets in the world. In Luke''s description, those exquisite muskets are very powerful. He once saw those who can kill people 100 meters away. With the cooperation of magic practice, Sean thought it was enough for the time being.


    If you encounter a better way to learn the rest later, because the way Danti taught you is to improve your physique first... Otherwise you can''t even pick up the steel sword and talk about flexible fighting.


    Sean always felt that Dante was a heavy weapon warrior, which was very different from his current style, so he was not willing to accept each other''s teaching.


    Except for a quick morning run, the rest of the exercises are rarely joined


    In the past few days, a strange phenomenon has appeared in Tyler MIA town as a whole. Many people find that the Baron''s family often run in the morning, and a whole team runs together.


    I think it''s very interesting.


    In this remote mountain village, everything will become the focus of the town. After seeing this phenomenon, it began to be said that the Baron wanted to train the army, which made many young people in the town excited at once.


    In the common sense of ordinary people, the local lords are their leaders, and this idea is deeply rooted and has been passed down from generation to generation by their elders almost since childhood. Therefore, over the years, except that the lords who have gone too far may be targeted, there is no story about the resistance of civilians.


    Of course, even if there is an estimate, it will not be sung.


    This country is a social relationship maintained by the aristocracy. Once there is a problem, it is likely to be the problem of the whole country.


    So once it is said that the Lord will train the army, many people join in


    The goal is to be one of them.


    After all, in most people''s hearts, following the local leaders can get rewards, and if the Lord''s title improves, his life can also be improved.


    In just a few days, it turned from dozens of people at home to hundreds of people running together. As a result, there were too many people. Sean could only let people separate each group of people one road, or run at different times.


    But I still think there are many people!


    Maybe Tyler MIA town is too small.


    These people really have nothing to do.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That day Sean ran alone in the Town Lane in the morning.


    Since I have just inherited the Baron position, it should be less than a month to calculate it. Many people have not seen what they look like after inheriting the baron.


    Especially the young girls in town


    Many people didn''t notice this when the Baron of the previous generation was still alive, but now they react that the young Baron is not married, that is, everyone has the opportunity to get close to themselves.


    As a result, on the way of running every day, there will be girls in the town waiting to deliver water or morning, etc.


    At the beginning, Sean thought it was the enthusiasm of the town residents, but in the next few days, he found that there were more and more people... So he could only let Luke and Dante take people to run in different directions every day, and he would mix in and run separately to places with fewer people.


    "Little Baron!"


    Suddenly there was a tempting sound in the roadway.


    You don''t have to guess Sean to know who it is. You can hear the same voice almost every night these days, and she is the only one who calls herself in Tyler MIA town.


    He turned his head


    His head appeared in the position of a small window on the side of the roadway.


    Day and night are different. Lucille''s dress during the day is just an ordinary woman. If she doesn''t meet herself, she may be too lazy to change her voice.


    "You''re back?" Sean said, looking at each other.


    I don''t know what the face is made of. It looks gray and black. It''s almost like not washing your face all year round.


    If it weren''t for the witch who came to her room every night, I''m afraid no one would connect them.


    "I came back yesterday," said Lucille.


    The informants in tylermian town really don''t have much ability. Because of the heavy snow a few days ago, those dispatched people couldn''t stay on the mountain and run down. After that, the news was almost broken and they had to guard outside the mountain.


    But in such a large area as the mountain forest, if the key doesn''t stare often, it''s hard to find five people in and out, so up to now Sean doesn''t know that the other party has come back.


    "So have you found what you''re looking for?"


    "Kerry found something archaeological, but I didn''t..."


    Sean remembered that Kerry was the captain of the archaeological team. The guy originally came for the ancient ruins. Anything of historical value should be regarded as a harvest.


    "I asked my bachelor to look for it, but it seems that it has not been recorded."


    Sean asked Luke to find the magic props the other party wanted with the comparison things the other day, but there was no news.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not so easy to find, otherwise I wouldn''t go so many places."


    "Have you traveled a lot to find it?"


    Sean never asked about the other party''s origin and the purpose of looking for this thing. At that time, he thought he couldn''t understand even if the other party said it.


    But after the baptism of common sense these days, I''ve heard more and know more.


    "More than you think..." Lucille suddenly changed into a smile. She seemed to hear other movements outside the roadway and immediately changed her expression.


    "I hear you''ve been very popular lately."


    "More popular than you think!"


    Lucille seemed unwilling to tell herself too many things. She replied to herself with such vague words every time, and Sean did the same.


    "Oh ~"


    She doesn''t laugh as charming as she looks at night, but it''s actually good if she accepts the setting that she will change her clothes.


    And just then her door was knocked.


    [Elia, the captain told us...] the content should be from their archaeological team.


    The name has changed again!


    "Is your name Lucille?" from the beginning, Sean felt that the name was false. The other party was too good at hiding and camouflage. He always felt that there must be a lot of names.


    "What do you say? I didn''t lie to you."


    She said something, but her eyebrows beat deliberately. Sean noticed that there was a [feel interesting!] state on the other party''s head.


    Well, the name is probably false.


    "I''m going there. See you in the evening!"


    "See you tonight..."


    After a brief conversation, Sean continued his long run.

 Chapter 14

    At night, in the Baron''s room.


    "Remember what I told you? Don''t have any other ideas, just focus on what''s in front of you, what you want to do... And what you want to do!" Lucille sat on Sean''s bed and watched each other practice magic.


    In fact, it''s just to practice his perception of magic. After these days of common sense education, Sean has a new understanding of this strange world and has gradually changed in the convenience of life.


    "Don''t worry, magic is not so easy to learn. It took me half a month to get that feeling for the first time. You will make a breakthrough according to this practice method every day in the future."


    Right across from Lucille, Sean sat at the table looking at the ten candles on the table.


    About three meters away!


    After listening some time ago, what I have to do now is to feel the feeling of magic entering the body for the first time.


    Sean didn''t know what it was like, but Lucille said that as long as he felt it, he would know, and there was a sense of pleasure... In the form of expression, he could directly destroy all the candles in front of him.


    It sounds like a low method, but it''s really powerful in Lucille''s mouth.


    According to what she said, a witch like her would never have come up with such a way.


    Three meters away, even if you want to wave to drive the wind to put out, you can only use the other party''s method to common sense


    "Are you fooling me so that I can learn magic?" asked Sean, who was sweating.


    "I just let you feel the magic through your whole body. It''s the easiest."


    Looking at the woman holding her hands by the bed, only at night will Lucille show her other side.


    "Isn''t there any shortcut? For example, sign a contract with some wind element Lord, and then you can use their element magic." Sean was full of the plots of novels he had read in the previous life.


    Obviously, it''s very simple. People who cross have their own half strength.


    Some people can integrate the memory of the strong. Why do you have nothing here!


    Although there is a similar system, it is not a "Ding Dong" system. Anyway, you can see different things.


    Some aspects are really strong, but there is a big gap in cultivation. I have to come by myself.


    "I don''t understand what you say. Sometimes you don''t understand." Lucille tilted her head and thought for a moment. She really didn''t understand what the other party said.


    "I don''t know where you read these stories, but there was a contract, but it was a very special magic at that time."


    "Which one?" Sean asked.


    In addition to teaching herself to learn magic, Lucille will also give herself some magic attempts or stories, otherwise she won''t know if she agrees in the future.


    After all, they are half-way learners, far less than their childhood practice and environmental edification.


    "Has the alchemist heard of it?"


    "I heard from my bachelor that it''s not an equivalent exchange. Do you like to study magic potions?"


    "Yes, but since more machines were developed and utilized, the status of primitive alchemists was also threatened. They gradually developed another special magic, contract! They can use this magic to attach themselves to their alchemy puppets. They have very strong combat effectiveness. You''d better pray that no magicians will ever come to your town, or they will be punished by your bodyguards "I can''t pay them," said Lucille with a sudden smile.


    "My bodyguards can''t handle you!"


    "Of course."


    Sean noticed a state of [joy!] above Lucille''s head.


    So she would be happy!


    Suddenly he just lay down and leaned against his bed.


    "Hey, that''s my bed."


    "It doesn''t matter to just sleep for a while," Lucille retorted. The state of joy still hasn''t disappeared, which means she''s in a good mood today.


    "Then why don''t I come with you?"


    "Well thought! You''d better practice at ease! The archaeological team said today that it won''t stay in the town for too long. In a few days, when the snow is a little smaller, I''ll follow them and continue to look for what I want."


    The voice behind him is getting smaller and smaller. It feels like falling asleep.


    The silver hair was on his pillow. Except that his boots were not carried to the bed, the whole person almost lay on it.


    Sean found that after the popularity became friendly, the two could joke a little, and the other party wouldn''t be angry. He didn''t dare to talk like this when he was neutral.


    Those townspeople are friendly. They have a better attitude towards themselves. Even if they are ordered


    As for courtiers like Dante and Luke, they are respected. Even if they scold themselves, they will accept them with a smile.


    So it seems that there is still some effect of favorability


    It''s actually a good ability to use these data and attributes you can see.


    Look at the wand in your hand.


    [magic damage bonus 10% ~ 50%] this is a good prop.


    "Is that important to you?" Sean asked suddenly.


    I haven''t asked any questions about the magic disc she''s looking for these days.


    If you can trek through mountains and rivers in winter, you have to look for it in your small town. That shows that it is a very important thing, but you don''t know what it is for.


    What I understand now is that magic props are commonly used weapons by wizards. Some, like this magic wand, improve magic damage, while others bring their own special magic.


    It can be used in special scenes.


    "It''s not just for me, it''s also important for all wizards." Lucille suddenly opened her eyes.


    It''s still an ancient object, which means that many people are also looking for something!


    Watch each other sit up on their own bed.


    "What do you think? If you''re tired, stop here today and continue tomorrow."


    After learning the theoretical knowledge, the teaching time every day becomes much shorter, and it doesn''t have much effect to wave the wand all the time, so the other party will stop at about the same time.


    It was not until later that Sean realized that he probably didn''t want to lose confidence.


    "All right." Sean just felt his hands sour and stopped slowly.


    I don''t know when I can feel the magic in such a simple swing practice. Just this simple method. I don''t believe it when I say it.


    But just at the end of his wave


    Shua~


    The whole room suddenly darkened.


    All the flames are out!


    This


    Both Sean and Lucille sitting in bed looked surprised.


    "You did it!"


    According to the weak light, the magic wand in his hand.


    When I looked at it, another set of data appeared in my hand


    [magic proficiency: 1]

 Chapter 15

    Compared with Sean''s surprise, the expression on Lucille''s face was much more lovely.


    She lit the candle on the table again with magic, and then the fire light could see her staring at herself, and there were [surprise!], [incredible!] and even [happy!] above her head.


    "How are you feeling now?" asked Lucille.


    Sean looked at his hands. That moment was too fast. He hasn''t come yet. Remember to feel the so-called magic entering the body.


    It seems a little different. It''s like the feeling of some energy flowing through the body. It''s itchy, but it''s not as mysterious as the other party said.


    "Not obvious."


    "Otherwise, you try again," said Lucille.


    Sean looked at the fire in front of him and was ready to try again.


    Experience the feeling of magic... However, just before you are ready to start, there is a rumbling sound outside the window, just like rainstorm and thunder, but not as loud as thunder.


    "Don''t be distracted. You should concentrate and don''t be disturbed by anything. You just feel a little magical flow. Don''t give up," Lucille said hurriedly.


    Turn your eyes to more than a dozen candles in front of you


    "Concentrate and don''t think too much. It''s worth considering what you want to use magic right now. This is the first step. You must first learn how to master it before you can practice the next magic... Come on! Close your eyes."


    Lucille urged Sean to continue his practice. He was supposed to leave, but he stayed after seeing that the other party had initially felt the magic.


    Sean closed his eyes and listened to Lucille''s explanation.


    "... remember what you just felt? Try again, concentrate this time, and don''t have other ideas. The simplest thing is to focus on one point and think about the candles or anything, that is, focus."


    In fact, the more Lucille says that, the more she thinks.


    Sean even thought of the other party standing next to him, especially her special color hair and that very bright necklace.


    "Feel it slowly and little by little, and think back to the way you first saw magic."


    But just for a moment, the other party''s words brought Sean to the present again.


    "Do you feel it? The special energy flowing in you."


    "I don''t think so!"


    "Don''t worry, calm down again... Think about the birds in spring, the cicadas in summer... Or the flying snow in winter." Lucille still calmly taught beside her.


    A faint fragrance surrounds the breath.


    Not intoxicating, but a very light taste.


    It''s lighter than soapy water. It''s a little fruity, but it''s not so sweet!


    In fact, they are very serious about teaching themselves magic, which is why Sean''s impression of her has changed.


    Although the relationship was a little unhappy at the beginning, and the relationship between the two was more of a trading partner, it seemed that the other party was very attentive in teaching this.


    deep breathing,


    Imagine putting out the candles.


    Reach out,


    At the same time, open your eyes when you reach out!


    There was no wind, but more than a dozen candles in front of the me went out at moment of the my hand. Even if there was wind, I couldn''t do it so neatly. At same time, I really felt a special energy flowing in my body.


    [magic proficiency: 2]


    Hiss~


    It''s upgraded again.


    Go back and think about lighting the fire around.


    Boom! It all lit up again.


    [magic proficiency: 3]


    It turns out that it''s so easy to improve your proficiency, and the magic you want to release depends on imagination. Then I''m not against the sky!


    I''m coming to the world! Now Sean''s heart has begun to rejoice.


    "It''s good. You can be so skilled several times. You can practice like this often in the future, but you can''t do too much every day, otherwise your spirit can''t bear it."


    Lucille was right. She didn''t feel it until she said so. Sean didn''t feel his head like drinking. He was dizzy and looked at the world.


    "Then I can rely on imagination to do a lot of things I want to do?"


    "Rely on imagination? This is the first time I heard of it, but everyone understands magic differently... But now you have too weak magic to do many things," said Lucille.


    She suddenly stood in front of Sean again.


    "Come on, give you a chance and let you know how much weight you have. Attack me with your magic, or whatever. As long as you can hurt me, I promise you whatever you say." my eyes deliberately glanced at Sean.


    The woman always speaks with such ambiguous words.


    But this confident attitude made Sean want to have a try. It was obviously teasing himself


    But as far as the magic I just learned is concerned, it is an imaginative use method. It depends on what I want to do and then uses magic to achieve it. It should be this form.


    "Come on, I won''t do it!" continued Lucille, with a proud smile on her mouth.


    "Then don''t regret it!"


    "I mean what I say..."


    Sean raised his wand, looked at Lucille in front of him and attacked her. Now he shouldn''t be able to do it. Maybe she has some special protection ability, but otherwise


    Look at the clothes draped over her.


    If you just untie your clothes, it should not be difficult. If you think about it, you''re ready to do it.


    Your consciousness is clear. You should be able to bear the consumption of releasing magic once or twice.


    However, when he raised his wand, the other party had several [magic immune!] and [magic offset!] effects on his head in advance, which were still bright red marks.


    "Why, give up?" Lucille suddenly saw Sean put down his wand and was not ready to attack.


    "I''d better save it for next time."


    "What a pity... You lost the chance to do whatever you want." the words were still full of teasing.


    But just in the blink of an eye, the other party''s tone changed. His eyes seemed to be laughing and appreciating.


    "You are very rational and did not make impulsive decisions."


    Ignore the smart line.


    Magic free, offset!


    I''ll still read these words.


    But then again, although he didn''t try this time, Sean understood the other party''s ability. Even if he wanted to attack, his magic ability couldn''t suppress the other party.


    Conversion should be their own proficiency is not enough.


    "There should be very little I can do now?" he asked.


    If you only rely on imagination, you can certainly think nonsense, but in reality, you need higher proficiency to achieve it with magic. For example, you can''t kill a rabbit now.


    "Very few, so many people will use various methods to improve their magic, such as spells or magic props and so on."


    After listening to Lucille, Sean had a little understanding of the magic system of the world.


    It''s not the various elements I once read in the novel. All the elements here are together. They are all mages, so they are not called magicians, but wizards.


    Casting a spell depends on the effect you imagine, but if you don''t have high proficiency, you can''t achieve it even if you think wildly.


    If you want a shortcut, you have to use equipment and spells


    That should be right.


    "The wand I gave you is even a magic prop. It can ensure that you can play well in the early stage of learning magic... As for the magic guide book, I can give you one at a low price!"


    Just when Lucille wanted to sell her magic guide book, there was a voice upstairs outside the corridor.


    "My Lord, my lord... No, I''m out of town!"


    It''s the voice of old housekeeper calibo.


    "What''s the matter?" Sean shouted out.


    "Over the mountain... There was an avalanche over the mountain."

 Chapter 16

    "What are you talking about?!" Sean shouted towards the door.


    Because it was night, even the old housekeeper who could directly enter his room on weekdays stopped at the door


    "Master Luke and the Knights of Dante have arrived, sir. Would you like to go down and have a look!" Sean could not sleep and was busy shouting outside when his territory was hit by a natural disaster.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll come down."


    Then he turned and looked at Lucille who was still standing in the room.


    The wooden house itself had poor sound insulation, and it was late at night. If you were close, you could hear a little, so the other party didn''t choose to speak.


    Instead, he pointed to himself and pointed to the window.


    I''m leaving now.


    Sean nodded


    After all, the next thing is the matter in their own territory. The other party is an outsider and should not intervene. However, the feeling of letting go and leaving in this situation is somewhat disappointing.


    At least their communication these days is good. They are not friends, but at least they are acquaintances. It''s really chilly to leave like this.


    Looking at each other, he came to the window and suddenly stopped


    Sean saw the state of [hesitation!] on the other party''s head. It turned out that she would also hesitate.


    Do you think the same as yourself? He turned back and walked to Sean. He fiercely opened his thick fur coat to reveal his enchanting limbs and Fengyun figure. At her waist, she tied a small package with a leather tight belt, took out a book from it and put it in front of the table.


    Sean frowned.


    What is this?


    The magic guide she just said?!!


    There is nothing written on the cover, that is, it is a simple thick paper page, or the coarsest paper.


    Then Lucille looked at Sean and pointed out the window.


    This time I''m saying: I''m really leaving.


    Nod again.


    It''s OK. Just now the other party said it would charge. Now I heard something wrong with my territory, so I gave it directly. I have a conscience. It''s worth meeting.


    He still left his room with a state of hesitation. If the other party can hesitate, Sean feels good. At least it shows the friendly relationship between them... The degree of favor is sincere and does not deceive me.


    "My Lord!" he heard other voices without speaking, and Kalibo called again outside the door.


    "Coming!"


    Sean put the magic guide book under the cabinet at the head of his bed before he opened the door.


    It''s late at night.


    Look at the state of the sky.


    [night, strong wind, 5:39:40]


    It''s only five hours before dawn


    "Haven''t adults rested yet?" Kalibo looked sideways and saw more than a dozen candles placed on the table, which had obviously been lit for a long time, and it was impossible to light so many candles at one time even if he had just got up.


    "It doesn''t matter. Tell me about it."


    Sean avoided talking about the problem and took calibo directly downstairs.


    "I''m not sure. Just now, bachelor Luke came to me in a hurry and said he wanted to see you. He also said that there was an avalanche outside the town... Where exactly... It seems..."


    After all, the old housekeeper is old, but he hasn''t learned any knowledge since childhood. He has always been confused. In fact, Sean seldom discusses other issues with him except life.


    "Talk to Luke!" stopped the conversation.


    Avalanche!


    The word itself has only been seen in the books of the previous life. In fact, it has been snowing heavily these days. It is possible to have a snow landslide on the top of the mountain.


    Avalanche, will such a natural disaster really happen in your territory? So the noise just now was caused by the avalanche.


    I also thought that they had come to the hall


    Here Luke and Dan have been waiting early.


    "My Lord!"


    "Well, tell me about the current situation." it''s still dark. It''s not clear what''s going on outside.


    "I''ve just received news from the villagers that the roads leading to Xi village are covered, and I don''t know what''s going on inside!" Luke said hurriedly.


    Recently, because Lucille came to teach her magic every day, Sean occasionally put Tyler Mia''s map outside.


    And this time it''s outside


    He opened the map to see the location.


    Tyler Mian generally refers to the name of his whole territory. Of course, what locals say is the name of the town, but there are many places around the town, most of which are farms or other wheat farms, farms, etc. named after people, and of course there are two or three small villages.


    Creek Village is a mountain village in the northeast of taylemian. Because it is the place where wood is transported, even Sean, who soon became the Lord, remembers the name.


    There are almost dozens of families with more than 200 people, almost all of them lumberjack families.


    "It''s this place, sir." Luke kindly pointed to the location on the map.


    Sean didn''t speak, quietly waiting for the map to slowly take shape in front of him.


    Because it is night, even the simulated map is gray, but with the help of snow and moonlight, you can see many places... You can see the roof in your location and nearby towns, and even see light in the dark.


    But look to the northeast of the town


    It''s all gone.


    That area is almost gone, all covered with snow.


    I remember that I could see the forest and some houses, but now it''s snowy.


    All covered by snow, all the way to the mountains


    Although it was dark, Sean could see that there was a large vacancy on one side of the mountains. If such a large place collapsed, would he still live?!!


    How could it be so serious!!


    Although it''s snowing these days, it''s not as big as before. Why!


    "Where are the others? How are the people over there?" Sean asked hurriedly.


    That''s more than 30 families. Even if many people move to the town in winter, there are still many people living in the mountains all the year round... But now, where are the mountains and forests? They are not covered by snow.


    "I don''t know the specific situation. I''ve sent someone to see it, but most of the town people may know. What shall we do next, sir." even Danti, a knight, doesn''t know how to deal with problems.


    Especially this kind of decision-making problem.


    After all, you are the Lord of this area... And it is at this time that all people will rely on the Lord.


    "It''s so possible to hide such things and organize everyone. We''ll go to the rescue now, but there''s little hope. At least find their bodies. Time waits for no one... Soon!"


    Sean ordered.

 Chapter 17

    Dong Dong Dong


    The sound of an iron plate beating.


    "Get up! All the people in the town get up." people kept shouting as they knocked.


    Almost everywhere from the street to the alley, Dante''s escort is waking up the sleeping people.


    "Everybody get up, Lord. You''re going to call us... All the young people take their tools and go with us!"


    Residents living in the north of the town may be awakened by the earthquake just now, but residents living in the southernmost part still have to shout... 3000 families live in the whole tylermian town all year round.


    If the young and middle-aged are organized, there are three or four thousand people.


    There are even many foreign businessmen and mercenaries... Including the archaeological team.


    "What''s the matter outside? Why is it so noisy all of a sudden." Kerry is used to going to bed early, so he gets up early.


    He woke up slightly before dawn


    "I''m not sure. It seems that the Baron of this town has something to call the crowd, and there are voices calling for assembly outside." the light with fire flashed through the window. It should be close to the early morning now, but because it''s late in winter, the torch is still used to illuminate the road in the dark.


    There was a knock, and even the corridor began to be noisy.


    "Manus, go and see what''s going on. One Lord won''t call everyone for no reason unless something big happens." although Kerry is an expert in archaeology, he is also an old mercenary. He has been to many places in the past ten years and has seen a lot of things.


    Then the younger team member opened the door and went out


    As soon as I opened the door, I felt that the sound outside was really miscellaneous, and almost the whole hotel was shocked.


    Manus hurried back after a few minutes out!


    "Captain, something''s wrong!"


    "What''s the matter? Don''t panic and speak slowly." Kerry looked a little flustered when he saw the team members running in.


    "There was an avalanche in the north. It is said that the whole village was buried in the Northeast... The Creek village we had been to before." several people just came back from the mountain, and it was the village they had just passed a few days ago!


    After hearing the news, Kerry was also in a cold sweat.


    River village.


    He and his team just came from that place two days ago. Although there are many roads into the mountain, the ancient tomb is in the East. If you want to go in, it is most convenient to go from Xi village, because it is the timber supply area in this small town. With the previous experience of logging in the mountain, the road is easier to go.


    In remote areas of the country, those virgin forest areas are no joke.


    In many places, no one has ever entered. If you don''t follow the path of predecessors and want to open up a road by yourself, it''s simply too difficult and even risky.


    "What are they doing now?"


    "It is said that Baron vigil organized people to dig, trying to open up the road of Xi village and let everyone bring tools and torches," manus said.


    "Go now? What are you doing now? There is almost no possibility of survival under the avalanche. If it snows, it will be very dangerous... Don''t Baron vigil understand!" Kerry stood up and went directly to the window.


    In the street outside the window, a large number of people began to go out with their shovels, even with donkey carts and carts... Someone rushed right under the house. Kerry also knew the owner and his family.


    "This is a small place after all. Many people haven''t learned anything, so they don''t understand. I really hope there''s no problem," manus said behind him.


    Even if you think you are knowledgeable, you won''t make fun of it at this time.


    "No..."


    "What''s the matter, captain?"


    Kerry suddenly looked back at each other.


    "Perhaps the remote Baron is not as clumsy as we think. He must do so, and it is the most correct."


    Manus looked at Kerry with some confusion.


    "He is now the spiritual pillar of the whole Tyler MIA. People in the whole region are looking for answers to him... Let''s go too."


    Kerry suddenly stood up.


    "Go? Where are we going, captain?"


    "It''s better than sitting like this... Wake up Guda and go and call Gwen and Elia, too." he began to put on his clothes and get ready to go out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was still dark, but the north of the whole town was illuminated by fire.


    When Kerry arrived with his four men, many people began to dig here. The ground turned into mud and water. At a glance, they could see that the front was blocked by a large area of ice and snow.


    The road from Tyler MIA to the outside world is also in the north. It is estimated that the road ahead is blocked in such a large area.


    "How''s it going, brother?" Kerry asked a middle-aged man holding snow in a rope cart.


    The people present to maintain order seem to be the escort team in the town. Everyone is busy in one place. They can even see many animals joining them, as well as people crying on the other side.


    Other women were comforting them at this time.


    In addition to being blocked by snow, there are also wastes pushed by heavy snow and collapsed vegetation.


    "Who are you?"


    Because his clothes were different from others, the middle-aged man asked casually.


    "We are foreign adventurers who have just arrived in town and want to help!" Kerry said.


    "I see..." the middle-aged man suddenly shook his head and sighed.


    "It''s terrible. Most areas in the north are covered with snow. The snow here is not big. More and more in the northeast. It''s estimated that it''s more serious in Xi village."


    "What about your Lord?" asked one of the women behind Kerry in the team of five.


    "The adult is inside. He is directing everyone to work now!"


    Kerry looked to the most crowded place


    A flat road has been dug up there, and snow and debris are piled on both sides.


    "Let''s go and have a look," said the four behind.


    Although this team is a temporary team, after seeing this situation, everyone chose to help at the first time, although they knew in their hearts that the role they could play was very small.


    Walking through the crowd, in the brightest place, you can see a man who is not tall but wearing luxurious fur surrounded in the center, surrounded by knights with swords.


    "Baron vigre."


    A cry made Sean look up.


    The performance was not surprised, because the map showed five people coming.


    It was the first time that Sean saw an area on the map and hit back so many people. In his eyes, the small white spots on the map would soon become an area. If they were not moving and standing together, they could form an area.


    But although there are so many people, the people in their own town show white spots, while the five people show yellow colors alone.


    Sean thinks it has something to do with their friendliness. They are friendly at most, which is different from the friendliness of the townspeople to themselves, and even the color of their respect and favor displayed by their good friend Danti.


    "Why are you here?"


    The expression is not surprised, but this is the opening sentence that can arrive first.


    Sean still had the intention to look at one of the two women behind him


    Lucille''s disguised appearance and performance in the team is really too different from the appearance of looking for herself every night.


    "We heard about Xi village. Can we help?" Kerry asked.


    "Just as you came, we are now digging a road. Along the side near the mountain, we will first approach Xi village. I will lead the team in person and try to enter Xi village after dawn."


    Because he can see the simulated map, Sean is easier to observe places with less snow cover, but it is precisely because he has not been to Xi village that the area is in the shadow


    If you get close, you may be able to rely on this special ability to find the townspeople buried under the snow, although the chance of survival is very small.


    But as a lord, Sean had to do such a thing.


    Sometimes reason is not the only way, but also needs human affection... At least it can hand over the body to their relatives.


    "But if it snows, it''s too dangerous," Lucille said suddenly in the archaeological team.


    Even Kerry didn''t expect that the magic girl who didn''t like to talk in his team actually spoke, because the team expedition needs to gather all kinds of people with expertise, and it''s no secret that Elia can magic in the team.


    "No, I can guarantee that it won''t snow in the next period of time."


    Sean looked at the sky.


    [early morning, sunny, 12:30:49]


    If it will snow, the actual weather will be predicted in advance. It can at least ensure that it will not snow for the next 12 hours.


    You can even see the dark weather icon below during the day. It''s sunny and won''t continue to snow.

 Chapter 18

    The day gradually opened. The snow near the mountains is not thick. You can see that the forest trees are still sticking their heads. If you go this way, the heavy snow will be lighter.


    Sean saw this road by his own ability, so he took more than 30 people from here to Xi village at the fastest speed. As for more people, they were still busy dredging the main road.


    After all, it is the main road of Xi village and small town. It can''t be left alone.


    And it wasn''t until after dawn that Sean received the news that even Taylor Mia''s road to the outside world was blocked by snow.


    Although Tyler Mian is located in a remote area, there are businessmen every day. Even in the season of few people in winter, people will come in every few days, mainly because Tyler Mian can sell rare animal leather, which is very popular in big cities.


    The same town also needs to buy necessities


    Such as oil, salt and so on.


    If the road is blocked, it means that the business roads are broken, so Sean ordered Danti to take his knights to the nearest city of COGA to ask for help. As an imperial aristocrat, he should be able to ask other lords to send someone to help. As for the matter of Xi village, he can only solve it himself.


    So before dawn, Sean took the town''s escort and invited the archaeological team to Xi village.


    This is the quickest shortcut... I hope a miracle can happen.


    Sean looked at the direction of the sky. It really didn''t snow today, and it will be sunny for a long time. I hope some victims can survive.


    Otherwise it would be too hard for the Tyler MIA region!


    "What do you think, Baron? Do you want to have a rest?" Kerry suddenly asked as he approached slowly.


    The archaeological team was invited by themselves, mainly because they have good ability and strong field survival ability. Of course, more importantly, this is also what Dante asked on his own initiative


    After all, he was a local Lord and nobleman. The Knights around him went to the big city for help, while the bachelor was responsible for dredging the roads. There were always several powerful guards around him, so he asked the archaeological team for help.


    Being able to help local nobles is a good reputation for mercenaries. It is very helpful for accepting tasks in the future. Seeing that the weather is sunny, they gladly accept it.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. Keep going. We''ll at least get to Xi village before noon."


    It''s a little later than expected, but if it''s faster, we should be able to catch up


    Thanks to his frequent running these days, Sean felt that his physical fitness had increased a lot.


    If you can also use numerical values, you have to add hundreds of points.


    Because Sean can''t see his blood and magic value at present, it''s always difficult to evaluate his ability. He can only confirm it according to a rough estimate each time.


    "Baron vigre is very devoted to the people of taylmian," said Kerry.


    "Isn''t that normal? They are all my people."


    According to the law of this country, the residents of their territory are the children of the local Lord. Even if other nobles want to punish, they should give some face to the local Lord.


    "Well, Lord wiggle bothered," Kerry nodded.


    Although a local leader should not take personal risks, this is a small place without so many people, and if the leader does it himself, it can also stimulate the motivation and enthusiasm of his subordinates. In history, the local Lord is the first to stand in front of the team in battles and rescue operations, so as to win the favor of the local people and consolidate one side''s power.


    So when Kerry saw so many people gathered in the street, he understood the intention of the Lord in front of him.


    Many stories say that the Lords in remote areas have long become lazy because there is no competition. They almost spend their lives doing nothing. However, when he saw the Baron vigre in front of him, he felt that he could not believe all those stories.


    "Captain Kerry," Sean suddenly called.


    "What can I do for you, Baron?"


    Even if he is not a resident of taylorian, the other party is still an aristocrat. What he says is that Kerry has always had due respect.


    "You know something about the wild environment. I hope you and your team can help me take care of my people before and after. Don''t let them fall behind! We were going to save people, and I don''t want any more danger," Sean said.


    "At your service!"


    At present, they are all on their way quickly. Kerry is not polite and is busy telling his people.


    "Manus, you go to the back of the team and don''t let anyone fall behind... Guda and Gwen, you move fast, you go to the front to explore the way... As for Elia, you go..." Kerry just wanted to say, but Sean caught him next door.


    "She''s following me for a while. I can see that she has some skills. I want to ask her something about avalanches."


    Kerry looked at Sean in surprise. ''Elia'' was a wizard. Everyone in the team knew that it was better to go out with all suitable occupations. Moreover, as a wizard, she had her own opinions on some conveniences. Of course, it was the best person to ask, but he didn''t understand how the Baron knew this.


    "Well, I''ll call someone else in the middle of the team. Elia, you''re responsible for protecting the baron." without thinking about these, Kerry said casually and walked to the middle of the team.


    "OK, captain." his voice was a little rough.


    During the day, Lucille is dressed like a female man, with her clothes sticking out. Her voice is also with a smoke gun voice, and her face is always gray, which makes people see and don''t think much.


    Sean wanted Lucille to follow him,


    Because compared with others, he thinks the woman who has a cooperative relationship with him is trustworthy.


    "What? Little baron. Is that all you want to be with me?" asked Lucille in his sweet voice when she saw Kerry go away.


    "I don''t have time to talk to you now... I''m more at ease when you''re next to me."


    Always looking at the direction of Xi village, Sean occasionally opens the map to see the situation above.


    Then the other party suddenly became silent.


    Press?


    Sean turned his head and looked at Lucille. There was no expression on his face. He also looked at the direction ahead, but there was a [joy!] on his head


    Ah!


    Did I just say something?


    That''s it?


    Hiss ~ unexpectedly. The witch who always lives freely on weekdays has such a simple side. She will feel happy with such a sentence.


    "I don''t think so, little Baron," said Lucille suddenly.


    "No? What''s wrong?"


    "There''s something wrong with the avalanche. I remember when we came back, there wasn''t so much snow on the mountain, and the place was very strong. How could it collapse directly?"


    Sean looked at the position of each other''s fingers.


    We can already see the place where Xi village is located, as well as the tree residues washed down with the snow and the houses below.

 Chapter 19

    It''s more serious than I thought. The whole village is covered with snow. The original village can only see the crushed house residues and the trees washed down with the snow.


    It should be here.


    Sean stopped and looked at everything in front of him. If the heavy snow was replaced by sediment, the disaster would be debris flow.


    I''ve never seen such a big disaster in my life. The whole village was under the heavy snow!


    The escort team behind him was too surprised to speak when he saw this picture


    There are few major disasters in tylermian town. The last recorded situation was that the river rose and flooded the crops, and that time a child was missing and was not found, but I''m afraid the current situation can''t be said by one or two people.


    "What you just said was wrong, just the snow on the mountain?" Sean suddenly asked Lucille nearby.


    Most of the area near the mountain has collapsed... The whole hillside is exposed.


    "No... I say so, but it''s impossible to have such a big avalanche." Lucille just felt incredible, because the snow she saw the day before yesterday was not so big, and suddenly there was such a big snow, which was incredible.


    It feels like there is a flood in a stream. The water flow is not enough at all.


    Lucille wanted to explain, but she had seen Gwen and Guda in her team running back from the front.


    Ge Wen is another girl in the team. Although they are both women, Lucille doesn''t communicate much with each other. She only knows that she came from the West City... If I remember correctly, the West should be a plateau, and there are even snow mountains in the northwest.


    The omansha people living there often make a living by hunting. They are a group of natural hunters, and Gewen in the team is also a master of traps. Kerry invited her to the team mainly to unlock those ancient tomb mechanisms.


    As for Guda, he is from the north. The North has always been a rich city, and even a city of science and technology such as ertinoba, so the tools and machinery used are very advanced. He has always been a mechanical master in the team, who specializes in playing with those instruments.


    "How''s the front?" Sean asked when they came.


    They looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "It''s too late. Many people are buried under the heavy snow. Those who can see have long been frozen to death."


    The chance of surviving this disaster was very low. As early as Sean decided to come over, he knew that there was little hope. He also came with the mentality of collecting the body, but he didn''t expect that even a miracle had not happened.


    "Did you find any survivors?"


    "Not yet."


    At this time, Kerry, the leader of the archaeological team, also came up.


    "Lord wiggle, why don''t... Let''s look separately. Maybe there''s still a chance."


    Instead of giving Rick an order, Sean took out his small map from his pocket and lit up the area near Xi village. At present, in addition to seeing part of the terrain on the map, there are several other small spots, gray.


    This is the first time I have seen gray dots appear. What they represent should be the dead. There are almost six or seven dots, which means that so many people have died.


    He looked at the nearest one, which was more than ten meters away in front of him.


    I saw a piece of snow and a pile of raised snow bags on branches. I didn''t see anyone. The person should be below.


    I can see so many gray spots before I enter. I don''t know how many people there are when I officially walk to Xi village!


    Luke estimated that more than 30 people might be trapped in Xi village this time. Now it seems that it may be far more than


    "You all come here... Do as I say." Sean called everyone around him and began to assign tasks to them. Although he could see the location of the people buried in the snow, he couldn''t directly say that there were people below.


    You can only directly send accompanying people to dig on it


    "My Lord!"


    A group of people gathered around with a heavy expression on their faces.


    "We''re still a little late after all. Now what we can do is to collect the bodies of the victims as much as possible and pray that if a miracle happens, we can save the survivors. Time doesn''t wait... You guys take people there, and you go here... All bring the sledge. At least we have to be taken by their bodies to their relatives!"


    Sean kept sending people where he saw them.


    A group of more than 30 people still pulled more than a dozen sleds, and it should be no problem to take more than 20 people, but more people have no choice but to wait for Luke to take people to open up the road.


    Only this time, Sean suddenly felt that his ability made him a little worried. He could see it, but he couldn''t save everyone!


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Everyone''s expression was dignified, and Sean could even see [heavy!] above their heads.


    The convoy began to search according to the position assigned by Sean, and soon found it.


    "There''s someone here. There''s someone down here."


    "There seems to be... Bring them up here."


    Almost all of them were buried and suffocated by heavy snow. Even if some were buried very shallow, they couldn''t last a night in this weather


    A large number of people who were frozen to death were dug out of the snow and sent to the sledge. Their bodies were purple with cold. When they were carried out by the people, their faces were full of fear and anxiety. It is difficult to imagine what kind of scene they saw before they even died.


    Sean stood in the middle of the line, looked at the busy people, and occasionally helped carry people to the car.


    "You have done everything you should do. There is no way to avoid disaster."


    Lucille is always with her and will help melt the thick snow with magic.


    "If I could see it in advance!"


    "I can''t blame you. No one can predict the landing of disasters. Although I''ve heard some prophets have the ability to predict, most of what they say is ambiguous and I don''t think it''s meaningful," said Lucille.


    After all, others don''t know their abilities, and Sean can''t say anything. He just opens the map to see where the shadow is turned off this time, hoping to light up the map of the whole Xi village.


    In this way, however, Sean saw some other small points.


    Press?


    Red dot!


    It''s actually a red dot, and it''s still close to the hillside.


    "Lu... Oh, Elia. Have you seen that thing?" he almost called out his name, and Sean suddenly pointed to the rear.


    When Lucille turned to look, she was also surprised.


    "Snowman, that''s the snow giant!"

 Chapter 20

    That''s the red dot on the map!


    This is also the first time Sean saw a red dot appear on his simulation map. Red means warning. Does it mean that the other party is hostile?


    "What is a snow giant? You haven''t said that before!" Sean stared at something in the distance like a man and a pile of high snow


    All around is the reflection of white snow, so I can''t see clearly.


    Take out the map and have a look. On the map, in addition to moving around, those white dots represent nearby people, but there are two farther red dots that seem to be moving.


    And it''s moving this way!


    "I didn''t expect that they lived in the big snow mountains in the northwest?! how could they appear here." Lucille stared.


    As a wizard, she has a larger field of vision than others, and her pet raven is wandering in the sky. No matter where she goes, it is secretly accompanied by Lucille. As long as she finds something, she will notify her owner at the first time.


    Now even the Raven has not felt each other, but the Baron in front of him has found it.


    The other party seems to be taking action


    "Kerry!!"


    Lucille shouted the name of the archaeological team leader.


    However, not only the members of the archaeological team, but also others who were still working were attracted by the cry.


    "Look over there, over there!" Lucille pointed to everyone''s rear.


    It is estimated that the snow giant wanted to get close to the people quietly, but he didn''t expect to be found in advance and roared to speed up his pace


    It''s close enough for people to see clearly.


    "What''s that?"


    "I''ve never seen anything like this, is it a person?" many guards and townspeople have never seen such creatures at all.


    Only members of the archaeological team who live in the wild all year round know what is in front of them!


    "It''s the snow giant, let''s spread out, let''s spread out!" Kerry''s first reaction was to let everyone spread out. Don''t panic and become the target of the snow giant.


    However, as mercenaries, they are used to it, but they don''t know how to command ordinary people. Even the escort brought by Sean is just a little young and powerful ordinary people in the town. Almost all of them maintain law and order in the town under the leadership of danty.


    On weekdays, I''m in charge of making trouble, hunting, etc. where have I fought such things that I haven''t even seen.


    Seeing the speed of the snow giant is like a hound running in the snow... Several people standing in the front even just let go of the sledge and were hit directly when they wanted to escape.


    The sad cry was accompanied by the plasma sprinkled all over the ground. At this time, the people began to run back.


    Even the sled dogs were so frightened that they began to run around. Just after the bodies were placed, they were disturbed again.


    "Everybody come back and run in the direction of the house," Sean shouted to the convoy. He was just one step away, but he was pulled by Lucille next to him.


    "Don''t go! Although they are big, they are fast approaching, and you can''t run away." he said, and began to read magic on his hands.


    After a long time,


    This is Sean seeing Lucille use magic again.


    In addition to the [alert!] state above the head, there is another thing below.


    When the word [slow ~] appears, there is also a reading status behind it.


    It was the same as the last time I saw it. It was estimated that it was the action bar for casting the spell... I calculated the speed for about two seconds. When Lucille stretched out his hand to the two snow giants, a dark mark appeared under each other''s footsteps, and the speed began to slow down.


    "Kerry!"


    "Understand!" a roar, holding a big sword and cutting directly at the snow giant.


    Although the archaeological team is a temporary team, at least several people have been fighting in the field for many years. No matter what threat they face, they can make response strategies at the first time, which is essentially different from their own escort team.


    At this time, the guards running back came to Sean.


    It''s very dedicated for them to come to themselves at this critical moment of life and death


    Looking at the snow giant more than two meters high in front of him, he looks like an ape, his face is blue and purple, and there is a pair of things like horns on his head.


    [80009000] blood volume. The head is staring at [rage!].


    The blood volume is higher than that of the archaeological team!


    However, he killed 1000 HP by Kerry, so he can still fight.


    Is the blood volume of wild animals generally higher?


    Before that, Sean had only seen the blood volume of some birds or livestock, which was not low as a whole, so he could not judge whether the blood volume of wild animals was higher than that of humans, and the snow giant in front of him was the first non-human monster he had seen so far.


    "My Lord! Shall we..."


    The guard behind him was about to say, but Sean stopped him.


    "You don''t have their combat experience. Just give these two monsters to them."


    Even if Dante is present, it is estimated that it is difficult to deal with the two snow giants at one time. After all, Kerry''s HP is three times that of him, and the rest of the archaeological team have a HP of 6000 points and rich combat experience.


    "Little man... Lord wiggle, let your people find the sledge and see how the wounded are. Just give us the two snow giants." Lucille turned to Sean and said that she also called herself an adult because there were others present.


    "You go around and bring the wounded... And you get the sled dogs back." Sean knew they couldn''t help. If they rushed into the regiment, it would drag Kerry down. It''s better to let them do something else.


    But then again, why are monsters that can''t even beat their own people here?


    Haven''t you found it before?


    Sean looked at Lucille, who was reading again.


    This time it''s [strong inflammatory impact ~]. The reading is a little slower than just now.


    It turns out that she can also use this magic


    For about five seconds, Sean standing next to him could feel the surrounding air getting hot and dry.


    "Kerry, get out of the way!" shouted at Kerry and the soldier named manus in the battle. At the same time, they jumped away from both sides in an instant.


    Because Lucille released the slow magic just now, the snow giant didn''t keep up with them.


    Two soldiers and a wizard, what are the other two?


    Sean looked at the two people on the other side


    The man named Guda was holding something like a grenade and opened the lid, while the girl on the other side used a special clamp tool.


    With Lucille''s hands pushing out a hot flame, a man and a woman threw their hands out.


    "Try this... Super explosive!"


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise in the center.


    Horizontal trough~


    What the hell are these.

 Chapter 21

    Boom!


    The huge explosion shook the surrounding snow everywhere, and even Sean ate the snow on his face.


    Fortunately, several guards stood in front of them. Even so, there was still snow under the soles of their feet and a little ice on their fingers.


    "Lord, how are you?" a guard turned and shouted at himself.


    People in tylermian speak louder. This is a native of the town... They have been buzzing in their ears because of the bomb. Such a cry hurts their ears.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Sean looked at each other and found that there were some green liquid drops on the faces of several people in front of him.


    When I looked at the position where the snow giant stood, I saw a big hole that was blackened by explosion. I don''t know whether it was caused by the blasting ghost just now or by Lucille''s flame magic.


    Two snow giants were sitting in the pit, one had fallen to the ground, and the other was also crying in a low voice.


    The bomb opened a big hole in its chest, and you can see the muscles in its body... It is also blue and purple, just like frozen meat, with green liquid flowing on it.


    Sean reacted that the liquid left on the guard''s face was their blood.


    The hair on his face and arms was also scorched


    Roar!


    The snow giant roared. It was a kind of beast roar that had never been heard before. The voice was very low. It felt like something was stuck in his throat.


    At this time, Kerry and manus, who took shelter from the explosion, also came out


    "Lord wiggle, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Thank you for helping beat the snow giant." Sean thanked each other.


    It is said that if they were not present and replaced by Danti and the guard team, the battle might become very tragic. It is estimated that many people will be injured. Fortunately, the people of the archaeological team are relatively high-level, and there are people with wonderful abilities. This battle is not as difficult as they thought.


    Although some people were injured!


    Sean looked at the huge bodies of the two snow giants. Even sitting in the pit, he was a little taller than ordinary people.


    "Captain, do you want to solve them all at once?" said Guda, who took out another grenade bomb on the other side.


    A search in my head


    I remember that in the days when I first came to this world, I often sat in the attic and listened to the humanistic stories told by Luke. It seems that the city of science and technology or somewhere is very developed in the north. Luke also bought the crude fire gun at his waist at that time. In this way, Guda should be from the north.


    "Don''t get close to them for the time being. You don''t get close to them... The snow giant has strong vitality. We''ll wait for it to attack when it has no strength," Kerry said.


    Sean fixed his eyes on the two snow giants


    "They still have half their life."


    "Huh?" Lucille turned to look at herself.


    "What did you say they had?" some didn''t understand what the other party said.


    Because in Sean''s eyes, the snow giant has [40009000] blood, and there are [fatigue!], [fear!] and [pain!] on his head.


    The other one is completely in a [coma!] state, and the blood volume is only [30009000].


    There seems to be a lot left. How can I feel like I''m dying.


    Before that, Sean had never seen a creature with half of his blood. The so-called half dead state was already like this, which was somewhat unexpected.


    But when you think about it, you should be able to understand


    After all, there are many complex situations in reality. Even if an arm is blown off, it may not lose half of its life in theory, but the pain is enough for a person to die of shock!


    Shock?


    wait.


    Sean took a closer look at the snow giant in front of him.


    It was found that their blood volume suddenly changed again. They were actually decreasing at 10 points per second... Sure enough, this should be the case when they were injured to death.


    One time injury will not fall, but subsequent chronic blood loss will lead to death.


    This is also equivalent to using numerical values to explain the slow wound inflammation and death after being seriously injured, and the snow giant in front of us should belong to this kind.


    Still thinking about the snow giant, a gray black woman''s face appeared in front of her.


    Lucille came up to me


    "What did you just say?"


    "I mean, they should still have some physical strength. You see, it seems to be adjusting their breathing." I didn''t expect the witch to be so serious. It''s not enough to say it clearly.


    "Lord wiggle is right. The snow giant has extremely tenacious vitality. Even if he is seriously injured, he will fight back. When I was exploring in the northwest, I often heard the news that mercenaries were injured by them." Kerry said aside that he is an old adventurer and knows the situation all over the world.


    That can''t be strong!


    The blood volume is almost twice that of you.


    Sean looked at Kerry, and his blood volume was 200 less, and the rest was [58006000].


    However, after his description, Sean probably understood one thing. Beasts should have another set of blood system. They are different from humans, and those who are usually said to have rough skin, thick flesh and complete vitality must have a lot of blood.


    It''s just,


    "But I still don''t understand. You said it came from the Northwest Plateau snow mountain, but why did it appear here?" this was Sean''s question from the beginning.


    "We don''t know much about it. Tyler MIA is in the south, while the snow mountain plateau is in the northwest. There''s no reason to appear here." Kerry couldn''t confirm.


    "Maybe it''s migration... But it takes at least a few months to travel from the west to here, and it will certainly pass through hot areas. No matter how powerful the snow giants are, they still have physical limitations. Once they walk in the hot summer, their vitality will gradually lose," Lucille said.


    Several months!


    Sean remembered that it snowed half a month ago. If it was a few months, it should be autumn.


    And it may not have snowed in other areas for such a long distance


    "Is there any other possibility?"


    "Unless someone else is willing to change them with magic, but the wizard who can use this ability is probably better than me," said Lucille.


    However, Sean has seen that there is no worried state on each other''s head, but the effect of [complacency!].


    Is this guy fooling people again?


    She should have concealed her strength before Krishnamurti.


    According to Sean''s understanding of magic after learning magic, there are many ways to bring two snow giants.


    Using space transmission, it is estimated that it is a very high-level magic, but it should be easier to turn them into ordinary people''s camouflage magic, or shrink them into pet change magic.


    Magic is ever-changing, as long as you can imagine.


    This is also one of the magic common sense that Lucille popularized to herself!


    "Are there other explorers in the town besides us?"


    Sean took out the map again to see


    "In any case, let''s get rid of the two snow giants first." seeing that the remaining blood of the two giants is running out, in order to prevent others from approaching Guda, he took out the firearm again.


    This time it''s not dynamite, but an alternative firegun.

 Chapter 22

    The snow giant tried to stand up again after seeing the weapons taken out by Guda, but he was almost out of strength at the moment.


    Sean looked at the snow giant with [rage!] and [fear!] on his head. Only [23509000] blood was left... Only a quarter of his life was left in a dying state?


    Maybe it has something to do with the amount of blood it has been losing.


    "Be careful, Guda. The other side is a strong snow giant!" Kerry was still reminding the other side.


    "It doesn''t matter. No matter how strong it is, it can''t be faster than a gunpowder gun."


    Perhaps because he was worried about the other party''s desperate struggle, Guda specially stood in a position almost five meters away. In this way, no matter what action the other party made, he had the opportunity to respond, and it was difficult for the snow giant at this stage to climb out of the snow pit and fight again.


    Boom!


    The gunshot sounded, and the blue head burst out of the gap!


    The sound echoed in the valley


    When Sean looked at the snow giant again, the other party instantly lost 1000 HP and fell in a pool of blood.


    "Are you dead?" the guards around also wanted to get close to it curiously.


    "Stay away! It''s not dead." Sean quickly called everyone, including Guda and Gwen, who wanted to get close to observe, and they were also startled


    At this time, I suddenly saw the snow giant dragging his heavy body in the snow pit, and turned to look at Sean in surprise.


    How can the other party know this when they stand so far away!


    Boo!!


    It''s another shot. This time I''m weak.


    The blood volume of the last 300 points is also losing rapidly


    "Damn it this time."


    "I''m dead this time." the last 100 points of blood are almost gone. It belongs to the last consciousness before closing your eyes. It''s impossible to turn over again.


    "How do you know this?" asked Lucille in some doubt.


    "It''s just a little knowledge of observation!" Sean could only answer casually, and then took the people forward.


    "Are you all right?"


    "We''re all right ~ we just can''t find all the sledges." the guards came up from all directions at this time.


    Of course, those who were not attacked by the snow giant were fine. At that time, the people who were seriously injured in the front row were still bleeding on their heads. They simply wrapped them up with a cloth strip. It is estimated that they can''t last too long.


    The blood volume of ordinary adults is almost 1000. The guard team will have so much more because of regular exercise. A thousand odd or powerful can add one or two hundred. At this time, the injured person was photographed by the snow giant for two or three hundred blood volume.


    After this battle, Sean understood that more than half of his blood volume was basically paralyzed. Seeing that the blood volume of the injured people was losing drop by drop, I''m afraid he couldn''t last too long if he didn''t treat it quickly.


    "Ask someone to pack up. We''re going back now. We can''t stay here!"


    At this time, Kerry took out a few small bottles from his pocket and handed them to him.


    "My Lord, I have several bottles of medicine here. Why don''t you use it for the injured first."


    Took the medicine bottle, the size of a palm.


    After holding it in your hand for a moment, a small character appears [restore medicine: stop bleeding and restore 50 ~ 100 hp], which is the most common potion.


    But as long as it can stop bleeding, it should be able to stop the loss of blood.


    "Thank you."


    After giving it to the guards around them to use it, they found that the blood volume no longer dropped, but the potion that only restores 100 hp at most can''t completely cure the pain. They still have to go back to the town.


    Sean continued to let people prepare for the return trip, but he stopped in front of the cave where the snow giant fell.


    Squat down and carefully check these strange looking fierce animals... It''s a bit like the body of an ape, but its face is close, it looks more like the devil described in the story of the last life. There is a small sarcoma on the bridge of the nose, and half of its face was shot by a gunpowder gun.


    "Lord wiggle still thinks there''s a problem?" Kerry suddenly squatted down and asked.


    Kerry and Lucille have always been with them. Although they are not residents of taylemian Town, they are generally their own hired guards, and they all respect themselves a lot after the battle just now.


    As Kerry said: Lord wiggle has a natural keen observation and is an innate talent!


    Oh ~ hearing this, Sean laughed to himself. It''s really a talent.


    It''s just that you don''t understand.


    "Elia, Kerry. What do you think is the probability of avalanches occurring naturally? When I saw the snow giants before, I thought avalanches had something to do with them, but later I found that they are just muscular beasts that can fight. They should have nothing to do with avalanches... But... Why are they here?"


    First there was an inexplicable snow collapse, and then there was the snow giant that could not appear in the Tyler MIA area.


    The connection of the two things makes people have to doubt


    "Lord wiggle thinks something''s wrong?"


    "It''s not me, but you think." Sean left the problem to the two people. If they thought about it according to their own ideas, they would say something unexpected.


    "It''s really suspicious, but it may also be a coincidence. I once saw land beasts from the other side of the sea in the southernmost harbor countries. I don''t know how they mixed into ships and crossed the sea." Kerry tried to say some coincidence events that are difficult to meet in common sense.


    "But... If it''s man-made, it''s dangerous," said Lucille on the other side.


    "So I hope you two can do me a favor!"


    Lucille and Kerry looked at each other.


    "Lord wiggle, please say that if we can help, we will do our best to help you."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the way back, the team still went in batches according to the time when they came, but this time they brought more. Compared with the battle just now, today''s team is more depressing.


    So many people died... Sean can imagine what those townspeople will look like when they see their relatives when they go back.


    "Lucille!"


    The team allocation was still the same as when he came, so Lucille was always with Sean.


    "What''s the matter?!"


    Lucille could see that the other party was thinking at the moment, so she didn''t speak like she used to.


    "If, as you said, it was brought by another wizard, can you beat the wizard who can bring the snow giant?"


    "Do you think this incident has something to do with other wizards?" asked Lucille.


    "I''m the Lord of taylorian and need to consider any situation." Sean is too lazy to argue about the question, but... If someone is really sneaking around, that''s the biggest threat to taylorian.


    "If I just bring a few snow giants, I can, so it''s hard to judge from this point!"


    "So he''s also a powerful wizard?" Sean said.


    "Can I take it as your praise to me!"


    Lucille smiled and then took it seriously.


    "If such a wizard really exists, I will help you kill it."

 Chapter 23

    It was almost evening when I returned to the town, a little later than expected.


    However, my heavy heart was more serious than I expected... When I saw myself back in the busy town, I was still happy. However, after seeing the things on the sledge behind me, no one spoke again.


    Although the residents of tyramian have not learned much, they have deep feelings for the town.


    This is why many people are willing to stay here from birth to old... Almost the whole town knows each other, from playmates in childhood to hunting and traveling together when they grow up; Finally, he returned to his hometown to get married and have children because he missed his hometown.


    Their children will still become playmates and inherit their parents'' friendship, so


    Even if they are dead, anyone can call their names.


    Sadness and crying became the theme of the evening sunset


    Sean looked at the pent up and sad emotions on everyone''s head and ordered Luke to stop his work and prepare dinner for everyone.


    "All of them, my lord?"


    "All!"


    In addition to the elderly, children and women at home, there are more than 3000 people here and outsiders. It takes a little faster to prepare the food for so many people.


    "There should be food in stock in the warehouse."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    As a lord, it''s common sense to store food when waiting for disaster. Even if I had such a job before I came to the world, now it''s time to take it out to relieve the villagers.


    "Adults are so eager to care about the town people. I think they will soon recover from their loss, and the whole town of tylermian will survive."


    Looking at Luke''s head, the original [sad!] state suddenly turned into [excited!].


    Alas?


    Sometimes Sean doesn''t know what this guy is excited about, but he just treats himself to dinner, and the taste of big pot rice may not be as good as he usually eats. Do you need to get excited?!!


    Waiting for Luke to leave, Sean looked in the direction of Kerry.


    The other party happened to see it, and they looked at each other and nodded... At this time, Lucille didn''t know where she came to her side.


    "Huh?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll be beaten down directly later," the other party said coldly.


    "Anyway, your method is feasible?" until now, Lucille still doesn''t want to understand the method used by the other party. What''s the purpose!


    I only saw Kerry go to a hill surrounded by a snowdrift and say to the people sitting on the ground with a gloomy face.


    "Be quiet and listen to me... My name is Kerry. As for my surname, it doesn''t matter. Like everyone else, I was born in a remote mountain village in the north. I once dreamed of becoming a recorder."


    Kerry began to introduce his resume loudly, and the effect was good.


    Sean noticed that the silent people around him suddenly appeared [curious!] above his head.


    Emotions are contagious. Many people also feel the heaviness of the atmosphere when they see the relatives crying in such a stream village. However, Kerry''s speech distracted them.


    "... I saw the unity and love of the people in taylmian town. It moved me. It''s more like heaven than anywhere in the world..."


    It has to be said that Kerry still has some eloquence. It is worthy of having the dream of becoming a recorder in those years. He is really knowledgeable.


    He opened with a touching speech. Finally, he brought the topic to himself and told the people about the snow giant.


    Because the escorts who went with him saw it this time, and some people were injured, they would certainly spread the matter in private, so Sean simply didn''t keep it, told the town all the things, took all the credit, and blamed the accident on the snow giant.


    "It''s really our Lord of taylmian, Lord wiggle. Under his leadership, we defeated the snow giant and saved all the misfortunes that might happen..." as Kerry pointed to Sean, everyone present wanted to look over here.


    Sean responded with a smile and told everyone that as long as he was still the Lord of the town, he would rebuild Xi village and bring Tyler MIA back to the original and peaceful town.


    Sean is not good at speaking, but a few simple promises still become the hope of the whole town residents to cheer up.


    At this time, Sean quickly took out the map and looked at it carefully


    This is the method I think of. I can only complete it by using my own ability.


    When you look at the map, it''s like when you played RPG in the previous life. Press''m ''to open the map, and then the route and direction will appear. Another special thing is pedestrians.


    Just as you can see the spot where your teammates are when you open the map when forming a team, his position is a small spot.


    However, in the current situation, because there are thousands of people in the town here, those dots can be paved on such a small map.


    However, there are still some different places. It is not as good as the residents in the town, including Luke, are displayed in white, while Kerry, who only carries friendly relations, is green. Another is that those who have not contacted themselves with a simple neutral attitude will be displayed in yellow.


    Now there are the most of these three colors, and almost all of them


    Sean looked at these days and thought that these colors should be based on the friendliness, because the snow giants had the sense of attack before, and they showed red.


    At present, there is no such color in the town, so I need to create ways for each other to reduce their favor!


    If, as Lucille said, a wizard brought the snow giant, he said in front of everyone that he took someone to kill the two things, the other party would hate it.


    Even if a pet is killed, he will complain, not to mention using it to appease the people!


    As long as a wizard should know that the snow giant will not cause any avalanche. His purpose is just to deceive everyone.


    In this case, the popularity should be reduced.


    Look at a small pink dot on the map!


    Here we go.


    "Come with me, Lucille," Sean whispered to the witch beside him.


    Kerry and the others saw themselves walking and hurried to follow,


    The residents of the town continued to express their gratitude, and Sean replied with a smile.


    That little spot hasn''t moved. Sean came all the way with several people


    Slowly approaching,


    From the street to the roadway, from the crowd to the outside of the personnel.


    In the open space in front of me, there were several people I had never seen, dressed like a mercenary explorer.


    "Oh? Are you some guests from outside the town?" he had to keep a smile on his face and pretend he didn''t know.


    Because there are seven people in front of us, but not all of them have marks on their heads. Many people are [neutral] or [friendly], with the exception of a young man standing on the side.


    That''s


    I was surprised when I saw myself coming, and then smiled and said.


    "Lord wiggle!"


    A harmless expression on his face, and there are [disdain!] and [sullen!] states on his head.


    [80008000 HP, 50005000 mana, friendliness: hatred].

 Chapter 24

    Hatred?


    It was the first time Sean had seen such a good impression. It turned out that hatred showed pink dots on his map.


    Look at each other, and the other party looks at himself curiously.


    He was also wearing a gray black fur coat. His white complexion was a little red. He looked like a young man in his twenties, with just growing beard residue on his chin.


    The state of [doubt!] gradually appeared on his head. I probably don''t understand why the Lord who met for the first time would stare at himself like this.


    Staring at each other for a long time, the other party even has a [worry!] State


    It just appeared for a while and then disappeared immediately.


    It was him!


    With such a quick reaction, Sean locked the other party, which was the culprit of the Xi village disaster.


    There was a sudden thought in my heart that I wanted to smash each other, but I was still suppressed by my own rationality... Not yet, at least not here. There are so many villagers around!


    If it is exposed now, innocent townspeople will be implicated.


    That''s not what Sean wants to see.


    The other party has the same health bar as Lucille, and even the magic value is 1000 points higher than Lucille. I don''t know if this is a stronger person.


    But even if he was a little more capable, Sean didn''t intend to let him go.


    Killing so many people in their own territory has caused great pain to the whole village... And even the whole town.


    You can''t forget it. You can''t let him go out alive, Tyler Mia!


    And in a few days, the archaeological team will leave. If he doesn''t leave at that time, I don''t know who else in the whole town can beat him. Danty can''t. Even if all the guards in the town add up, Sean is not sure to beat each other.


    Not because of how strong he is


    But in today''s confrontation with the snow giant, Sean really understood that the combat effectiveness of the ordinary guard is very weak and needs to be organized again and again to have real combat effects, but in that case, I''m afraid many people will die!


    "Lord wiggle?" asked the man in front of him, lowering his body slightly and bringing Sean back from his thoughts.


    "Ah, it''s all right. I just saw that your wallet was very special. I just lost my mind."


    Unable to find the topic for a while, Sean said by the way about the package tied on each other''s belt: a special leather belt, which is very similar to that around Lucille''s waist.


    "This is a very common wizard package in the north, because it can''t be removed today. If adults like it, I''ll bring one back next time when I go out?" the other party said with a smile.


    There was a state of [ridicule!] immediately above his head.


    I little interesting.


    While talking, he has to make complaints about himself. However, Sean still had that peaceful smile on his face.


    "Well, next time you must remember to bring it to me... By the way, you haven''t asked your name yet!"


    "Bahel, just call me bahel, my Lord!" the young wizard nodded and answered.


    Looking aside, I should have noticed that Sean was still carrying five people behind him.


    Although the head is in a state of doubt, the expression looks very natural, even with a look of worship and admiration.


    Ah ~ the appearance is really deceptive.


    In addition to Sean, bahler slowly turned his focus to several people in the archaeological team behind him


    Compared with Kerry''s speech just now, many people heard it, and bahel still pretended not to know.


    "Who are these?"


    It should be the mercenaries who come here... After all, it''s still winter. Few people choose to travel in this weather except being hired, and it''s really rare to go to this remote mountain area.


    It should be the same as yourself.


    Just


    I always feel that there is something wrong in the eyes of several people looking at themselves.


    "I''m Kerry. These are all my players. We came to this town after accepting the entrustment of the recorder." Kerry didn''t hide anything and directly told his identity.


    "Recording people? It must be very hard. I heard that they are a group of haggard people. It is difficult to do a satisfactory job."


    "Hahaha... Just get used to it. I''ve suffered from them before."


    The two were like old friends at first sight, and Kerry also asked each other about the purpose of coming here.


    Bahel just said he wanted a special herb, which is said to be available only in this place.


    Because Luke wasn''t around, Sean couldn''t ask if there was this medicine here.


    And thanks to Luke''s absence, otherwise he might not see the other party''s state at the moment.


    [nervous!]


    Even the strongest person will be in this state when lying. After all, there are still people staring in front of him, and he is the Lord of Tyler MIA. The other party is obviously worried about being exposed.


    Maybe even if the back circle came back, but there was nothing unusual when he looked at Sean.


    The [ridicule!] attitude is back


    Obviously, he thinks he thinks too much.


    "Everyone is here. I have one thing to ask you." seeing that the population is enough, Sean began to speak.


    "My guards may not be able to pull away, but I need to go to the road leading out of the town to see the situation there. There is already a snow giant in Xi village, and I''m afraid there will be other things." Sean said seriously.


    "Indeed, there may be danger anywhere, and I didn''t expect the snow giant to appear in the south," Kerry agreed.


    Fortunately, this guy is on his side


    "I''ll supply you with the money I hired," Sean added, worried that the other party wouldn''t go.


    "It''s not a matter of money. We are very willing to help Baron vigil, and how can we ask for money when we see such a disaster!"


    "Yes, we''d like to see it with you, Lord wiggle."


    Although mercenaries work for money, they will not ask so much after seeing the immediate disaster.


    "That''s great. I thank you on behalf of Tyler MIA town!"


    Then Sean began to allocate the number of people. Those with low blood volume were transferred anywhere, leaving only the archaeological team and bahler to follow him.


    Kerry''s blood volume is 6000. They should be able to fight a war, and the members of the archaeological team are some experienced veterans from the fight against the snow giant just now


    Looking at Kerry and bahler walking nearby, talking about the situation in the north.


    They both seem to know the north very well. They don''t play when they say it.


    We have seen the state of [impatient!] on bahler''s head. We still have to continue to install it!


    Instinct told Sean that this man was dangerous!


    Such a patient person doesn''t know how much ability he has, and I''m afraid his town will be more dangerous once the archaeological team leaves.


    "Do you feel it, Lucille?" he whispered to the witch around him.


    "Well, I felt it when I met him. He smelled like me. Do you doubt it was him?" asked Lucille.


    "Shh ~ keep your voice down. You may be heard."


    "And Lucille doesn''t care


    "Don''t worry, my Barry is still watching in the sky. There''s nothing behind him, and he doesn''t have any other pets."


    Barry?


    Looking up at the sky, the Raven who had sneaked into his room was still there, and there was no sound every time.


    "Little Baron, have you heard of the wizard club before?"


    "What is that, an organization?!"

 Chapter 25

    Don''t suddenly say such incomprehensible words. I''m not your wizard. How can I know those things? I''ve never heard of them, let alone heard Luke mention them


    "You''d better get to the point," Sean said.


    Looking at the other side, bahler seemed to be still chatting with Kerry and didn''t notice that he was talking to Lucille.


    Both of them are wizards with the same amount of blood. They should have some checks and balances to avoid being overheard


    "There are also many different organizations among wizards. Wizards in different places have many factions because of their different directions of studying magic. The wizard association is a famous organization in the north," Lucille said.


    "Is it great?"


    "You have to see how it is divided, but their members are all over the zambutar region. It is an organization with a large number of people."


    Zambutar is an area extending from the whole north to the sea area to the south, and Tyler MIA is also in this area. Because Sean has not seen the map of the whole world or a larger map, it is difficult to assess the size of the so-called zambutar.


    According to Luke, there are three big countries in zambutar region, among which the basharan empire is one of them. That is to say, the region is still large, which is a bit like several continents in the previous world. It can spread all over the whole region, which is enough to show that there are many members of the wizard Association.


    "Are you one of them?" Sean asked.


    Otherwise, what''s the point of the other party suddenly talking about this?


    "No, I belong to another place... I just think each other''s clothes look like members of the wizard club."


    Sean glanced at each other. He didn''t quite understand the difference in the clothes of the so-called wizard faction, and no matter what organization the other party was, he couldn''t want to leave the town alive, destroy his own village and destroy so many townspeople. No matter what faction the other party was, the beam was settled.


    "So what, do you want me to let him go?" Sean said coldly.


    "Of course not. You are an aristocrat in this country. Of course, someone will protect you. You have to have a good relationship with other aristocrats in the future. Even wizards dare not touch you!"


    When Lucille said this, Sean remembered that he was an organized person.


    The barons of the basharan empire are their own identity. Behind them, there is a national army and people, and the other party is just an organization. How can they dare to fight.


    Looking at Lucille''s side face, does she mean to help herself?!!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s about one or two kilometers from the town to the north.


    The sun is setting!


    The snow here has been swept out of a road. The heavy snow is only in the direction close to the town. As long as you go out for a few kilometers, it will be a flat road without any danger along the way.


    Sean is still looking at the map... Because this place is an area he hasn''t opened yet. When he walked out of Tyler MIA town for the first time, it was still a shadow on the map.


    Several times, members of the archaeological team didn''t quite understand why they had to keep looking at a map?


    Even bahler didn''t understand and asked again, but Sean just smiled and fooled a few words.


    Looking at the map, I didn''t stop until I came to the main road where there was no one around.


    "It seems that there is no danger along the way. There should be no more snow giants," said the man of the archaeological team on the other side. I remember his name is manus, an acquaintance of Kerry. In the whole team, he is almost the one who helps Kerry.


    "That''s the best. Otherwise, I can''t explain to the dead villagers, and I won''t let them go!"


    Suddenly turned his head and looked at the crowd. When his eyes were aimed at bahel, the other party was in a state of [tension!] on his head.


    "Am I right, Lord bahler?"


    Hiss~


    We could hear each other''s deep breathing. His face became ugly. In fact, Sean''s heart was beating wildly.


    The main reason is that the other party''s level is very high. The only combat effectiveness on his side can only rely on Lucille. He is a little unsure.


    "What Lord wiggle said is that such people really can''t be let go."


    Perhaps he didn''t understand what he meant, bahler still put on a smiling face and said.


    "I mean you, Lord bahler. You can deceive others, but you can''t deceive me. I knew from the beginning that you don''t have to support hypocritically." Sean said with a smile, moving a little closer to Lucille.


    "Bahel?"


    In the archaeological team, only Kerry and Lucille knew their plans. Originally, the three discussed that after returning to the camp, Kerry blamed the whole thing on the snow giant, and then fully praised himself. Then he found the target and took it outside the town to fight.


    Everything goes as planned, but what they may not understand is how they are sure that the person in front of them is the target.


    Kerry pulled out his long sword and made a posture of preparing for the war behind the other party, just forming a front and rear bag with Lucille... Although the three on the other side didn''t understand the reason, they also made a fighting posture.


    Five to one!


    And there''s not much difference in ability. Sean thinks he has a chance on his side.


    "Oh, how did you see it?"


    Finally, all the other party''s states disappeared, and there was a [shocked!] state on his head, but he still had a sneer on his face.


    This sentence has been recognized!


    "That only means you underestimate Tyler, Mia and me," Sean replied with the same sneer.


    "What a surprise. I didn''t expect to see such an interesting Lord in such a remote mountain area. If we can, we may be able to get along in another way."


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Sean asked.


    "Oh ~ in fact, the avalanche was an accident. I only wanted to target a certain villager, but it''s a pity that my pets were too noisy and disobedient. When I taught them a lesson, I occasionally blew the mountain. Look! It''s just an accident."


    "But your accident killed so many of my townspeople."


    Keep your eyes on each other


    Suddenly a reading tape appeared on the other party''s head!


    The other party is already meditating and casting spells.


    Very fast. Seangen couldn''t read those notes


    "It''s just about ordinary villagers... Why... So serious."


    "He''s releasing magic, interrupt him!"


    Almost simultaneously.


    Perhaps his awareness surprised the other party. Instead of attacking, he turned into a black wind and wanted to fly out of the encirclement.


    "Barry!" cried Lucille.


    A dark shadow flashed in the sky. The Raven appeared from an unknown angle and suddenly spread its wings to block the front.


    The Raven spread its wings.


    The shadow flashed across the expanded area, almost the size of the wall of a house, completely blocking the black wind.


    The blocked black wind could only return to the ground again, and bahel appeared in another place.


    At the same time, Kerry fought back quickly


    The big sword waved and attacked the other side with manus, and Guda took out his proud musket again.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    All the attacks were hit in one position at the same time, but Sean found that those attacks were hit a few centimeters away from the opponent''s body.


    Bahel stretched out his palm and blocked all attacks like a barrier!

 Chapter 26

    It''s blocked!


    Kerry didn''t seem to expect that the other party would have such ability, but the reaction speed was still very fast. Seeing that the attack didn''t work for the first time, he hurried back with the people.


    However, bahler has been paying attention to the positive Lucille.


    "A witch?! I didn''t expect that the archaeological team hired by the recorder would invite people like you. Oh, you really have a plan." bahler gave Lucille a cold look.


    Sure enough, all wizards can see the purpose of Lucille at a glance. Does it mean that the other party also came for that thing?


    Sean thought of the magic prop disc that Lucille had shown himself before. At that time, he gave it to Luke to inquire privately, but there is still no progress until now. Maybe it doesn''t refer to his town at all, otherwise he will send it out even if it is sent.


    I don''t know what will happen after I stay here.


    "Hum, don''t confuse me with you who kill innocent people indiscriminately." Lucille waved her arm, and crystals like alloy formed around her body, and flew to the other party''s position in an instant.


    However, it is still the same move.


    The magic wand raised directly blocked the attack a few centimeters away from his body.


    It should be some kind of shield.


    Because at the moment when the other side stood up, Wang Luo noticed that there was a white cover effect on bahel''s head, which said what shield.


    It lasted about two seconds and disappeared. It was very fast.


    Basically, I can''t read more than three fonts in the blink of an eye... Mainly because my ability to see attributes requires a short residence time, which can''t be seen in the blink of an eye or just glancing at them. Otherwise, the words jumping out of the world can block my sight.


    It needs to focus on an object.


    For example, when you see bahler, you focus on him, and then the attributes will leak out. Of course, the first thing he sees in those buffs he constantly uses magic is the icon. After that, you need to focus on a specific icon to show the text.


    In fact, the time is not long


    It''s like looking at a word alone in a line of words. It''s less than a second.


    However, such a time is actually difficult for many people to control, because a second or two is not of great significance to many people. It is too short to respond at all.


    Sean felt that the main reason was that he was not used to fighting. His heart was beating wildly every time. In the past, there was no battle.


    In addition to playing games, making copies and yelling at the microphone... Put a little BGM. Where can it be such a life and death battle!


    If one day you can react when you see the icon, it''s really powerful.


    Looking at the moment when the other party blocked the crystal attack, his right hand moved


    "Hypocrisy, which wizard''s palm is not covered with blood and white bones!"


    Another burst of reading, and very fast.


    It is estimated that it will be completed in less than a second!


    "Get away!"


    Lucille shouted almost at the same time.


    I only felt one hand pushing myself aside, and my eyes suddenly turned to the middle between Lucille and myself.


    Boom!


    A sudden explosion in the air.


    Sean quickly closed his eyes and instinctively blocked his eyes with his hand.


    The exposed skin suddenly felt an impact on the face, some slightly hot, and the body had the illusion of invisible thrust.


    However, he fell into the snow in just a few seconds. The cold from behind his body made Sean return to reality in an instant... There was a sound around his ears.


    It''s like burying your face in the snow to cool down.


    "Baron wiggle, Baron wiggle!"


    Someone was pushing himself right behind him, and Sean turned around.


    She is another girl from the archaeological team. I remember her name is Gwen. She is an expert who is good at observing and making traps.


    I''ve heard Lucille talk about their team occasionally before. When I mentioned this Gwen in front of me, I introduced her. She is not only a hunting master, but also an expert in solving riddles and traps. It seems that she is the amansha nationality on the western plateau, a national blood system good at hunting.


    Because archaeological teams often involve walking into caves, people with this ability are very useful, but her role will be smaller in sudden battles, so she has time to take care of herself.


    "Are you all right, Baron vigre?"


    "It''s all right. It''s OK."


    Looking at each other, he suddenly frowned.


    I think I hurt my face. Even now Sean feels some pain.


    "This guy should be a wizard who can control the elements of the wind system. Most of his magic can''t see the track, which is very difficult to deal with," Gwen said looking at the direction of the battle.


    Perhaps because he was good at observation, Gwen came to a conclusion after watching bahler release magic several times.


    Wind element? Wind system.


    Sean felt incredible about the division of witches'' magic. He felt that there was everything... He noticed this when Lucille explained magic knowledge to himself.


    Because in their own fixed thinking, magic should be divided into elemental mages, such as fire, ice and so on.


    Because the division of the game in the previous world has been deeply rooted, it''s hard to change it all at once, but the world is not divided like this, but there are elements.


    So it''s confusing.


    My current understanding is that magic is made by imagination, but the required condition for casting is that the proficiency is not enough. Even if you want to break your head, you can''t cast magic, and there are also restrictions on magic value. What can be enhanced with the help of external forces are mantra and magic props.


    Sean told Lucille this understanding, but the other party said no.


    However, someone immediately went on to say that in fact, everyone may understand different magic, so let him not give up. As long as he can cast magic, he will strengthen his theory and maybe develop new magic.


    That''s why Sean felt the spell chaos in the world.


    And now Gwen around said that the other party was a wizard who used the wind element!


    Boom.


    There were several groundless explosions. Seeing each other''s magic, there was no track to find, and the speed of releasing magic was very fast. It didn''t take a second to read the note... It was finished in such a blink.


    You want to interrupt unless you cast a spell at the same time as the other person.


    But that also has risks. Even if you slow down by 0.1 seconds, the explosion may occur in front of you.


    I feel the pain on my face. Even the feeling of jumping away is so serious. It is estimated that the body will be scrapped.


    When Sean looked at Kerry and manus, he found that they had another icon besides the state of [fatigue!] on their heads.


    A muscular arm!


    [toughness: reduces the damage effect from the enemy.]


    This is a skill. It turns out that melee has its own ability.


    However, even if they have the effect of toughness, their HP is reduced by 500 points respectively. 500 points, ah, many people only have 1000 points for ordinary people. This will kill half of ordinary people. What will happen after that!


    When I looked at Lucille and bahler again, I found that their two wizards were full of blood, but the priority was to lose magic value.


    Lucille has less than 2000 left, because the snow giant has not fully recovered after fighting before, while bahel has 3000... This is not good news.


    Read the note again.


    This time, Sean suddenly saw each other''s reading skills.


    "You shouldn''t have come here, witch. It''s not good for low-level people to annoy a powerful wizard," bahler said with a smile.

 Chapter 27

    "That''s not your has the final say," returned reecho.


    Their magic met again and burst out a dazzling spark in the middle. This is the only magic that Sean can see so far.


    "Hum! Your ability is good. It''s not easy to meet a witch like you in such a remote place. You must have a secret."


    Bahler has been using words to guide Lucille to speak, but the other party didn''t answer.


    If Sean hadn''t been able to see [tired!] on each other''s head, it would be hard to find the inner world under that look.


    It turns out that the combat effectiveness with only 1000 points higher magic value can be tied with the archaeological team for a short time at the same time. It seems that Sean needs to re evaluate the division of combat effectiveness in the world... Or Lucille is not willing to show her real skills.


    "Lord wiggle!"


    Kerry, who was standing in front, was busy asking the other party to step back when he saw Sean coming forward.


    "Lord wiggle, you stand in a safe place first, and we''ll deal with this guy."


    His face was still dripping with sweat, and Kerry was so angry that he wanted to challenge the wizard in front of him alone.


    "Vigil..."


    Just about to say it, but Sean stopped it.


    "I want to talk to this guy!" walked slowly to Kerry. At this time, Lucille also approached quietly. The five people formed a confrontation with bahel again.


    It''s just that both sides have some damage. Although the current bahel hasn''t lost blood, the magic value is almost half. For wizards, if the magic runs out, it''s equivalent to the ability of an ordinary person. Maybe they can''t carry Kerry''s sword.


    It is precisely because of this that the other party will choose a temporary truce when they speak. Similarly, everyone has shown signs of fatigue at the moment.


    "Baron wegel, I''m really surprised that you can find me. You''re really unusual... Can you do this? I''ll pay you in the name of the wizard club. I believe your town needs it now."


    Bahel began to seek another way for his survival.


    "Really?"


    Sean looked at each other coldly.


    He actually put out the name of a member of the wizard Club directly. It is obvious that he is ready to negotiate with himself in this way.


    "Of course, the wizard will never make a mistake. I will prepare a generous gift to apologize to you personally... I estimate that the tax revenue of the whole town should be less than 20000 gold coins, and I can give 50000. That''s enough. What do you think, Baron vigil."


    Everyone in the archaeological team also looked at themselves


    The only thing here that can absolutely determine whether it is a hostile relationship is themselves. If they agree to reconciliation, they don''t have to fight hard all the time.


    "Would you do that?"


    "Of course, I promise you, swear in the name of the wizard club!"


    "I mean, will you do this... When your family is ruined and all the beloved things that have been with you for many years are destroyed, and then the culprit tells you that I will buy you a new one, will you promise? Not to mention the dead and those relatives who have lived in sadness all their lives!"


    The other party does overestimate their own town. In fact, Taylor Mia''s net tax is less than 10000, let alone 20000. 50000 yuan can really ensure that the whole town will have a good income in three years, but that''s not the case.


    "That means there''s nothing to talk about."


    "I don''t have to..." I didn''t finish.


    Look at each other''s head, there is a state of reading a note.


    Sean fell to his side at the first time... The reaction speed was so fast that the five members of the archaeological team didn''t even expect Bachler.


    However, magic has been used!


    Bang~


    Another loud noise rang where Sean had just stood.


    I felt my ears ringing again, and I heard the attack of Lucille and Kerry.


    I was just about to negotiate, but I didn''t expect to launch a direct attack without reaching an agreement! If you can''t see the reading note, you can''t hide at all.


    With a release speed of less than a second, I ran away the first time I saw the other party read the note, but I still couldn''t jump out of the range of the other party''s explosion


    "Lord wiggle!"


    The same scene as just now, Ge Wen, who did not attack, ran to him again.


    "I''m fine. It''s much better this time. By the way, Ge Wen... Didn''t you just say that the other party used the wind element?"


    "Yes."


    Gwen didn''t understand why he suddenly asked this.


    "Let''s not talk about this first, Lord wiggle. I''ll take you to a safe place."


    Try to stand up


    Look, the four member regiment behind has moved its position.


    "No, there is no wind element in the world."


    "Ah? What are you, Lord wiggle." I don''t understand why the LORD said something inexplicable, and why he suddenly stepped forward just now.


    Seeing bahler''s magic value being consumed, Sean estimated that the other party must still have a backhand.


    Similarly, Lucille must have... But the opponent''s backhand may directly target himself, because he has released magic to himself just now.


    After all, the archaeological team is not its own person. Killing itself may be able to avoid worries at home.


    However, the reason why Sean moved forward was to see clearly the reading bar shape on the other party''s spell just now... Now he woke up even more.


    There is no such thing as wind element.


    Their thinking is solidified in the novels they read before. In the world, the prevailing element is not one of the chemical elements, and the other party uses only a kind of gas.


    A combustible gas... A gas that you ignore, but it makes sense to think about it.


    This is why each other''s explosion will not ignite fireworks, but will release a lot of heat.


    Maybe it''s also the reason why the other party can urge the avalanche.


    In retrospect, those who can use the wind element can indeed use the strong wind to blow down the snow, but how much power it takes. He has only 5000 magic points, which may not be enough to blow the whole snow mountain.


    However, if the supporting point is removed by blasting a little, it can cause heavy snow collapse.


    So what the other party just said is not true at all.


    What snow giants don''t obey, what teach them!


    Obviously, it''s a planned thing, because I''m nervous when I''m thinking of an excuse. That state confuses me.


    But for a moment, Sean saw it clearly


    That''s hydrogen.


    The occasional blasting magic on the other party''s head is [release hydrogen bomb].


    Sean took out the magic wand that Lucille gave him from his pocket... Gwen even showed a surprised face when he saw the magic wand appear.


    "Elia, Kerry. Drive this guy away!" shouted at them.


    I didn''t understand what was going on, but at this time, the double attack of manus and Kerry forced bahel to escape in the form of black wind.


    No


    Black should be the color of his clothes.


    This color blinds itself, but the surrounding gas is still dominated by hydrogen.


    "Let me continue what I just said... There''s nothing to talk about, and... You can''t be presumptuous in my territory."


    light!


    [magic proficiency: 4]


    Boom!


    The head exploded like fireworks.


    Then there was a scream

 Chapter 28

    Ah!!!


    A violent scream sounded in the air.


    From the black wind burst a flame like injury, but it only lasted a few seconds and went out. Then a scorched black human figure fell down. It''s no fun to be seriously injured by the magic proud of himself.


    The other party is really a wizard who can control gas and can completely change himself... In Sean''s view, he has completely separated from the setting of species, which is equivalent to directly changing himself from a creature to a natural element by magic.


    Under such strong control, the damage is also very high. Even just now, it hurts to be pushed away by Lucille.


    Because he couldn''t see his face, but Sean felt that the company must be as red as being scalded. That one felt very painful.


    And this power completely acts on a person and directly kills the other party''s more than 6000 HP!


    Only [15008000] of blood was left in the fallen bahel


    "Ah!!"


    The pain rolled in the snow.


    Because it is a compressed gas explosion, the combustion effect is extinguished when the other party falls into the snow, but the pain can not be relieved.


    The clothes on the body were scorched, and the meat on the whole face was instantly roasted red!


    "Lord wiggle?!"


    Gwen looked at himself in disbelief.


    Including Kerry and manus, Lucille and Guda who have just eased from the battle.


    Four people... No, five people look at themselves with strange eyes!


    One magic almost kills the other. That''s a wizard who can''t even beat himself. Kerry couldn''t find anything to say for a moment, but simply called each other''s last name.


    Even more incredible is Lucille.


    Even magic was taught to each other by himself, and he looked at the Lord in front of him and used the first magic.


    At that time, I felt a sense of achievement... I taught a gifted ''student''.


    I just didn''t expect each other''s talent to be too abnormal.


    It seems that you only used magic yesterday. Why can you directly defeat a wizard as powerful as yourself today!


    Is the Baron hiding his strength all the time?!!


    Everyone took a deep breath


    Only this answer is most in line with the current situation.


    If I knew you were so strong, why should we fight so hard.


    Is this a rookie training ground? Do we have to watch us get down before we are willing to do it!


    [shock!], [doubt!], [exclamation!], [thinking!]... [angry!]


    A series of emotions appeared on the heads of the five people. Seeing these, Sean could guess what these people were thinking without thinking.


    "He has a fatal weakness. Fortunately, you have been fighting with him before it broke out. I should thank you." Sean looked at Kerry''s people and really should be grateful to them. He didn''t know what would happen without them.


    "So did Lord wiggle detect the weakness of the other party?" Kerry was still a little unbelievable. The other party was much younger than himself, and he had fought with many people and beasts over the years. If there was a weakness, how could he not find it!


    "Your weakness is fire?"


    Asked Lucille on the other side.


    "Yes... I know what you''re thinking. It''s stupid to use fire in front of the power of the wind system, but sometimes the most impossible thing in common sense is the key point. Everything has weaknesses," he said, looking at Lucille.


    Lucille also used the flame when fighting the snow giant before. Maybe she thought her flame could melt the cold of the other party, but she didn''t dare to use it in the face of bahel. It should also be the reason why she was frightened by the elements of the wind system.


    The other party''s violent whirlwind can hardly see the track, and it will explode, etc.


    It doesn''t work with fire


    However.


    "All things have weaknesses," Lucille mused.


    "My mentor taught me this sentence many years ago, but how did you find it?"


    "Yes, and Lord wiggle is also a wizard?"


    Another series of questions were thrown over. Sean didn''t answer them one by one, but walked to the place where bahler fell.


    "We''ll talk about it later. What matters is how to deal with this guy first." he looked at the man injured by the explosion at his feet.


    He''s still moving!


    Keep rubbing your face in the snow. Maybe that can relieve the pain on your body.


    Being frozen to unconsciousness is better than bursts of severe pain


    "Come on, what''s your purpose here? Or what you said just now should be false. You didn''t teach a snow giant and accidentally triggered an avalanche. You''ve already planned."


    From the hydrogen bomb, Sean speculated that there was a problem in the other party''s words just now, but he couldn''t figure out the specific reason.


    Why yourself?


    Why Tyler MIA town.


    There must be a reason to do things in this world. Even if you want to kill an ox and sheep, there must be a reason, not to mention causing an avalanche.


    When did my town become so popular? Two big wizards and so many outsiders with ulterior motives came at one time.


    "He seems unable to speak!" said manus.


    Kerry squatted down to examine bahel''s body.


    "He''s dying. It''s estimated that he can''t live today..."


    Seeing that there are only 1000 points left in the declining blood volume, maybe the heavy snow will reduce the pain on the body, but with the freezing cold, it is too low for a seriously injured person to live in this weather.


    "What shall we do now, captain?" the archaeological team asked Kerry for an answer.


    Kerry looked at Sean.


    "What do adults think to do?"


    "As a result, he burned the body without leaving any evidence, and none of us knew about it in the future." Sean didn''t expect that he would be so calm one day.


    Smell the strong smell of meat burning in your nose


    Maybe the battle just now made me a little excited.


    Sean felt a little relieved after giving this order!


    "Yes, the other party is from the Sorcerer''s Club... Everyone must know the ability of the Sorcerer''s club. This matter can''t be mentioned in the future. Even if we''re not in the same team; even if you''re drunk in the future; and when you want to be honest with your loved ones, you can''t tell today''s things." Kerry agreed with Sean''s proposal.


    "I see!"


    "I swear!"


    Several people behind made their own promises at the same time.


    But Sean still has to make a final promise.


    "After all, I asked you to do this, and I will bear it alone in the future. You don''t have to worry."


    Looking at the grateful eyes of everyone.


    Sean found that the five people''s liking for themselves had suddenly changed from friendly to friendly.


    It''s like my own town!


    Then several people found a cave in the nearby forest, burned and discarded the body of bahel, and asked Lucille to fill the whole cave with stones... So far, everyone will not mention it.


    On the way back, Sean walked a little towards Lucille.


    "You come to my room in the evening..."

 Chapter 29

    It was night when I returned to the town. The night in winter came quickly. It was completely dark when the day counted down to three hours.


    The north of the town has gradually put up roofs... This is Luke''s idea.


    Because he didn''t know when it would snow again, Luke arranged the young people in the town to take turns to carry out rescue work from day to night, hoping to clean the road before the next heavy snow.


    Even though Sean has brought out the bodies of the victims in Buxi village, a large part of them are buried in houses that are more difficult to excavate, and the road to Xi village must be reopened. The sooner the better in winter.


    "Sir, leave it to me. You''ve been busy all day. Go down and have a rest."


    Luke said to Sean after dinner.


    Later, it may be like this most of the time. If you have to wait all the time, it will be too painful and exhausting for yourself.


    "Well, thank you."


    After two battles a day, Sean did feel a little tired and unaffected.


    He saw that there was no archeological team in the crowd. It was estimated that they had gone back, so he simply explained to Luke and went home to have a rest.


    Danti went to the nearest city of COGA to ask for reinforcements. It is estimated that he will be back in a few days. At present, he can only rely on his own escort and the citizens of the town to help first.


    Back home, the whole was very quiet. Almost all the people were sent to the disaster area. Only the old housekeeper Kalibo was left when he was old


    "Your Excellency is back?"


    "Well," nodded.


    "Adults look tired. I''ve heard about the situation over there. It''s really cruel! Why should we Taylor MIA suffer such a disaster? It hasn''t happened in the town for many years." Kalibo is also a native of Taylor MIA. It''s also very sad to hear what happened in Xi village.


    "Has anything similar happened before?"


    "Probably when I was a child, but it was a forest fire. There were fruit growers in tylermian area, and the income was good... After that fire, the whole orchard mountain was destroyed and hundreds of people were burned! It was the most serious one."


    Kalibo is probably older than the previous generation of Baron vigil.


    When he was a child, he had to go back to his grandfather''s generation! No, even if that generation is still young, it has to be an older generation.


    "I have asked Dante to go to the city of COGA to find count Hamilton. I hope he can help us and we will deal with it." after all, as a local leader, Sean can''t sigh, otherwise others will be more insecure.


    Looking at the state of [comfort!] above Kalibo''s head, Sean smiled.


    "If something happens in the disaster area, you can tell me. I''ll have a rest first."


    "Yes, sir. You''ve been tired all day!"


    With that, Sean took the candle alone to the upper floor of the dark attic. It was guarded under the place, but the family was called out, so it was very quiet today, not even a candle lighter.


    All the way back to the room, across the crack of the door, I suddenly found that there was light in it!


    Open the door.


    Lucille, who was half thrown on the table, raised her head and looked slightly sleepy.


    "Why are you back now?"


    Sean didn''t expect that the other party went directly to his room and looked at the window... The Raven just stayed there.


    I also saw the pet''s ability in today''s battle. It turns out that this guy also has magic!


    "Why did you come so early..."


    "Didn''t you ask me to come?" asked Lucille.


    In the evening, her whole person becomes different. The wide thick fur coat is really tight leather. Her long silver hair curls up to her shoulders. Her white face and big eyes are not alone with the day!


    As for lips, press?


    Sean suddenly noticed that the other party''s lips looked particularly bright red under the candlelight. Anyway, they were much brighter than before.


    This is... Did you dress up today.


    "Why, you called me here just to see me?!"


    If it''s a normal day, I''m afraid Lucille stood up proudly when she said this. However, he showed no spirit today. Sean found that the other party had been in a state of [sleepy!].


    It seems that today''s state is not good.


    I don''t know if I''m sleepy alone in the room, but Lucille didn''t feel sleepy even if she stayed up late with herself!


    Sean noticed the other party''s magic value... Just restored to 2000, just half.


    Maybe it''s for this reason. Although I only used one magic, I also feel dizzy now.


    It turns out that the Sorcerer''s recovery is so slow.


    "I called you to ask you something!" since you are tired, let''s finish and leave earlier.


    "About bahel?"


    "And you... I thought about it later. There should be a special reason why my town can attract you great wizards to come all the way? It has something to do with the thing you asked me to find before?" Sean didn''t sit face to face with Lucille, but sat alone on the bed.


    They looked at each other across the carpet of the room


    "Although we have a word in advance, I won''t ask about you, but it''s different now. My town has suffered such a disaster. If I don''t ask clearly, I don''t know what will happen in the future, what exactly is that thing? Who else said it would be with me?"


    I remember Lucille said it was a magic prop before, but now it''s much more than that.


    Lucille breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I know you will ask this. In fact, it was first spread among wizards... I don''t know who said it might be in the south, so many people keep looking for it in the south. Tyler MIA is just one of the possible places. When I came here, I pretended to be an archaeological team because I met Kerry and they were coming." Said Lucille.


    But Sean still has questions.


    "You can come alone, just like bahler. Why disguise yourself as an archaeological team? What are you hiding from?"


    Looking at each other''s head, the state suddenly disappeared. It seems that she has spirit.


    "You are very clever, little baron."


    "Oh, that''s true. But I don''t want to hear you praise me now!"


    Nowadays, the goodwill between the other party and themselves has become friendly, and the previous few jokes will not cause any emotional change.


    "I said before that wizards are also divided into good factions. I don''t like being found by others when I act, so I need to disguise!"


    It''s really convenient to cross dress on the road. It''s not easy to be disturbed and should not be found. Moreover, if Lucille''s true face is like this, it''s estimated that wherever she goes is the focus of her sight. In that way, it''s more troublesome to travel.


    "Well, what are you looking for?"


    Sean didn''t ask further about Lucille to avoid causing resentment, so he only asked what he wanted to know.


    "The witch''s legacy," Lucille replied decisively.


    "Caine?"


    Sounds like a personal name.


    "Well, witch Caine! It is said that the super wizard who solved the mystery of life and death and found the truth of the world."

 Chapter 30

    Crack life and death... Discover the truth of the world... Or legend!


    This sounds like the stories that they know about the creation of the world and mending the sky with stones! That''s also a legend. There are also three emperors governing the world and five emperors determining Lun!


    "So you''re looking for something that might exist in a legend?" Sean asked to confirm.


    However, there was an instant of [unhappy!] above Lucille''s head.


    "It''s not possible. A witch really exists. Her name is regarded as the supreme existence in the whole wizard world... Of course you don''t understand."


    "I don''t mean to laugh at you. Legends are not groundless, but they are often exaggerated. You mobilize everyone to look for a legend?" Sean said.


    If you really crack life and death, why do you call it a sequel? It''s contradictory.


    "That''s why you don''t understand! Even if the legend is exaggerated, the ability of witch Caine is still an insurmountable bottleneck today. Once the ability reaches a certain level, it''s difficult to improve further. Even a little may take a long time or have no clue, so her legacy has always been concerned by all wizards."


    Sean could understand if Lucille explained so.


    It''s equivalent to advanced props!


    However, in my own field of vision, magic is displayed in the way of proficiency. The hydrogen bomb that ignited bahel has trained it to level 4. It will certainly increase its level with repeated use, but I don''t know whether there is an upper limit.


    Thinking


    Sean stared at the candle on the table again.


    The heart reads silently.


    [magic proficiency: 5]


    The room suddenly darkened and lit up again.


    [magic proficiency: 6] very handy.


    "You''d better control the frequency of your magic release, otherwise you will faint because you can''t bear the loss of magic."


    As Lucille said, just after the release of magic, Sean felt a great sense of fatigue, and the direct expression was sleepiness.


    It''s like staying up all night, and then at noon the next day, you can''t open your eyes. If you fall into bed, you can sleep for seconds!


    Sean shook his head and propped it up with willpower, but if he used it twice, he would really fall to the ground.


    "How''s it going? Feel it!"


    Seeing Sean''s reaction, Lucille said proudly, took out a small bottle from her pocket and threw it on the bed.


    "Take it. Drink this."


    Take it up and look


    [magic potion: restore a certain amount of magic value.] it doesn''t say how much to restore. It should vary from person to person.


    Take a sip.


    It doesn''t taste much. It''s a bit like boiled water with ice. It''s cold in my throat. Then the whole person seems to supplement energy. Just now, the sleepiness was swept away.


    This is the feeling of magic potion!


    In fact, it''s not bad. It''s like drinking water, but the body will react.


    No wonder those characters in the game take drugs with hundreds of bottles!


    "Feel better! You can use magic once or twice a day at most. If you exceed it, your body will be forced to use it, and even your life will be in danger... At the beginning of learning magic, I suggest you use it once a day. I had the same experience when learning magic before."


    The topic gradually shifted to magic.


    "Practice for about a month, and you will feel that your ability is improving and the number of times you use it will increase. At that time, you can strengthen your practice."


    "I also have a question. Is a wizard''s Magic also determined by proficiency?" Sean asked suddenly.


    "Do you mean the mastery of magic? It''s only when you use it more, but you need to practice constantly if you want to improve, and sometimes you have to practice in battle."


    Lucille''s topic is not in line with herself at all.


    It seems that their magic doesn''t want to show itself like this... As she said, what each wizard understands is different.


    Their own set of data-based practice methods may be unique to them, and their ability to see various attributes will have a miraculous effect, such as bahler''s this time.


    "After many years of practice, you will make a breakthrough, but it will be more and more difficult to further improve in the future. Feel it slowly! Maybe you will start thinking about the remains of witch Caine... It is said that she recorded her secret on several stone slabs. No one knows how many there are, but it''s what I showed you that day." Said Lucille.


    "You told me that. Aren''t you afraid I won''t give it to you when I find it?" Sean asked with a smile.


    "You?"


    Then by candlelight, she raised her eyes a little, as if looking at the ceiling and thinking.


    "You''re still early. You can''t learn several kinds of magic. You still insist on it many times. It''s enough for you to use if you can improve one step. Take your time to read the magic guide book I gave you."


    It sounded like a confession before leaving, and Sean knew that the archaeological team was about to leave.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Come on, I think Kerry was injured in today''s battle. If he wants to recover, he will go to the city to recuperate, so as not to leave sequelae."


    Sean didn''t notice this before. He didn''t realize it until he was reminded.


    In reality, some injuries will leave a lifelong imprint, so the amount of blood can not completely represent a person''s recovery, so what form should serious injuries be? Only when you see it will you know.


    Watching Lucille suddenly stand up, she is also tired today. I guess she wants to leave.


    When I came to the window account, I suddenly turned around and said, "you''re a good place. If sometimes in the future, I''ll come back to you."


    "Press ~ if I''m old, it''s good to live here for the elderly." I thought about it and added at last.


    "Just pension?"


    "What do you want?" she smiled at the corners of her lips.


    It really surprised Sean for such a moment!


    Said the whole person disappeared by the window... The Raven screamed and took off. The farther the sound, the farther Lucille went.


    I rubbed my head. It''s almost time to rest.


    Looking at the direction of the window, take out the wand and put it back... The window closes automatically.


    [magic proficiency: 7]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The archaeological team left after the third day. Because Sean was busy resettling the victims and rebuilding, he couldn''t take time to say goodbye to them. He just asked a guard to take them outside the town instead of himself. So far, the center of life returned to the town.


    But also on the third evening, Sean received a letter from Luke.


    Danti, from the city of COGA, said in his letter that the count of Hammill of the city of COGA attached great importance to the situation of Tyler Mian and sent his cronies to send some relief materials and a large number of disaster relief gold coins.

 Chapter 31

    Sean repeated the news in the letter several times and was surprised that count Hamilton from the outside would show such enthusiasm for his remote Lord.


    Since Dante didn''t learn a few words, all his letters can be expressed in the simplest words, so he won''t write more. The whole letter is just a few words:


    I''m fine! And count Hamel was very enthusiastic and so on.


    Then it was told that the other party attached great importance to the disaster of Tyler mia, and then wanted to send someone to come. It also gave a simple example of what to bring. Finally, it was said that it would come in a few days.


    Concise language and clear meaning!


    But Sean still didn''t understand why count Hamel, who had never been in contact with him, looked so enthusiastic.


    I remember that at the funeral of my father, Baron vigre of the previous generation, no nobles attended, not even greetings, and this time, for the first time! It was so sudden that even Sean couldn''t believe that luck came.


    "Luke..."


    "I''m here, my Lord."


    Sean needs to ask the scholar.


    "Did Tyler Mia and COGA meet before?" if the two sides want to contact, they need to find out whether they have dealt with each other before.


    "The city of COGA is a big city nearest to us. Count Hamel, the administrator there, is a local Lord longer than us. Probably he was the leader of the southern generation before the rise of the vigil family, but he hasn''t met with us in recent years. The earliest one was the generation of adult ancestors. At that time, he fought..."


    "Well, I see."


    Sean hurriedly interrupted what the other party was going to say.


    Baron vigre of the previous generation participated in the task of elimination led by the count of the south. He has heard various versions of this matter since he came to the world. He has even heard every detail of the rumor several times, as well as various versions of stories.


    There are many versions of their grandparents going to the city to soak up girls


    Uh


    Sometimes small places are really terrible. It''s been a hundred years, and they can still be sung!


    There is not much news in the local area. The only thing that can be adapted is this story. Even when I was at home, I heard those drunken old guards say that when I was young, I thought of going to the city to bring a beautiful woman back. When I hit a wall, I exclaimed, "Lord wiger is still charming!", Sean didn''t know how to make complaints about it.


    But then again, since they have passed several generations, the other party is the same.


    Moreover, as a real local family, it''s already very appealing just to offer condolences, and even send condolences... Should I go out of town to meet you with gratitude?


    The basharan empire in which Sean is located belongs to the United Kingdom jointly managed by nobles. Although the whole world is not a royal land, the local nobles are the people who really have the local power to exercise. Even the nobles with higher status should abide by the local rules in theory when they go to the territory of other small nobles.


    This is the country at all, not one or two nobles can shake.


    So there should be no threat... Count Hamel may have other ideas.


    "What do adults think we should do? But those materials are really helpful to us." Luke is a smart man and should know his concerns.


    Short hands


    However, the income of the little noble was not enough to support the victims of the disaster in the whole town through the difficult period. In the first few days, they almost took out food from the warehouse at home and provided it to them. However, later, they found that they had hoarded supplies and food for several years. After the funeral of the last generation of Baron vigil, it was affected by an avalanche.


    It''s starting to bottom out now.


    Luke has calculated that if he continues to spend like this, he may be consumed in less than a month. However, if he wants to supplement, he can only wait until the spring Empire makes up the money.


    The carefree days of only going out and not going in really don''t last long.


    "Yes! Why not..."


    Just to see what ''greetings'' the famous count of Hamel brought.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In fact, there has been no snow since a few days before the avalanche, and the snow has come to an end.


    In Sean''s vision, it was almost sunny every day, and the heavy snow had melted almost for several consecutive days, but the temperature was still very low, and after melting the snow, we could see more clearly the villages covered by the heavy snow, especially the damaged houses and dirty roads.


    At present, the focus of the work is to deal with these problems, and then the reconstruction work.


    In addition to labor, the cost is also very high. It is really difficult to bear it by yourself.


    However, on the fourth day after that, Sean finally received the news from Dante again, and this time a guard under him came to report that Dante had entered the mountain with the team of COGA City, and it was estimated that he would arrive in the town the day after tomorrow, and this time he was led by Elia Hammill, the third daughter of count Hammill.


    Daughter.


    Let your daughter come.


    Sean looked at Luke beside him, and the other party was lost in thought.


    "Tell me what you think, Luke." Sean asked the other party to speak.


    "Count Hamel''s ability to let his daughter come is enough to show his sincerity and is willing to be better with us. I think this is an opportunity for adults to make friends with the upper class nobles." Luke''s statement is obviously ready to make himself well prepared to entertain the noble lady.


    "Well, Luke... After that, ask someone to clean the streets, and the most important thing is to enter the streets of the town... Ask them how many people they have come. It''s best to make room for some accommodation. Miss Hamill and her confidants are arranged at home. Others are better to be nearby hotels. It''s really very crowded. They also need to circle an open space nearby to camp them these days Let the young people who work withdraw first. "I thought about what I could think of right now.


    "By the way, show me the economic report of the town over the years. Let''s go."


    "Yes. My lord... Have you finally decided to make good use of this opportunity? I''ll do it now."


    Looking at the other party''s head, there is a state of [excitement].


    Sometimes I don''t understand why Luke thinks so many things!!!


    At present, what I can do is to maximize the interests of Tyler Mian town. Barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes. Sometimes small places also have the advantages of small places.


    If you want to sell miserably, who won''t!


    I can also tell some touching stories!


    Sean was glad he had watched more talent shows in his last life.

 Chapter 32

    Time came. On the third morning, Sean asked most people in the town to come to the gate of the town to meet


    In fact, it is estimated that most of them will come even if they don''t call. This is another great event that can be handed down in recent years. It is estimated that a few years later, someone will still sing that Miss Hamill from COGA city came to the town in person one winter morning. Maybe the people in the town will have various versions to describe her and everything that will happen in the future.


    And this time the protagonist became himself!


    Looking at the procession coming slowly in the distance, led by a white horse and a blonde girl with shawl, it should be Elia Hamel.


    Next to her is a strong man, probably a guard, and next to her is Dante... He is still talking with the guard. It is estimated that he has received good treatment these days.


    As long as there is no family feud and hostility among the nobles, it is estimated that they can treat each other with courtesy.


    More or less, we should give the country face. Otherwise, if the big aristocrats bully the small aristocrats, it is likely to arouse the disgust of the same level aristocrats in the whole country. At that time, what will shake is the whole country itself. Sean understood this, so he asked Luke to prepare those things.


    Standing in the middle of the town road, Sean also specially asked the old housekeeper to prepare a set of the most luxurious clothes that can represent the vigil family. As a result, it was left by the previous generation. It is said that it was specially sent by foreign businessmen from the big city at that time, which is very valuable. Then Sean couldn''t see where the precious was.


    Wear it anyway.


    The old model just shows that his life is miserable. His thought stays in the last century. People who need more advanced thinking fly with themselves.


    Slowly approaching


    Sean could see the face of Elia Hammill a little ahead


    Noble ladies are all carved in powder and jade. They have no worries about food and clothing since childhood. Of course, they are white and lovely.


    I''m probably not used to the climate of entering the mountain. It''s already spring, but I still wear big fur clothes like deep winter, and white fur is estimated to be very expensive.


    On the contrary, Sean hasn''t seen it in the town. Beautiful fur is difficult to find, and the processing cost is high. It''s estimated that only aristocrats and rich businessmen can use it. Using it as a foil, this aristocratic lady looks more white.


    She is also a beauty. She is completely different from Lucille she has seen before.


    The horses stopped more than ten meters near the town, then several chose to walk close, and Sean also stepped forward to meet them.


    "Miss Hamel," he said to the other side with a standard aristocratic etiquette.


    "This is Baron vigil," said the other.


    It''s a kind of voice that seems a little childish. It may sound like eighteen or nine years old, or less. In short, it''s certainly not old.


    The state of [curiosity!] is always on top of my head.


    It seems that the noble lady went to the countryside and was curious about many places.


    "I''m Sean wiggle, Miss Hamill."


    "Just call me Elia, Baron vigre. Don''t be so outspoken," said the other party.


    Theoretically, although the children of the nobility are also nobility, they do not have a title, and their own identity should be above her. If the current Elia Hammill can not inherit the name of count Hammill, they will become ordinary people in two generations, and even if they retain their surname, they will become alienated collateral relatives.


    This is the way this country controls the nobility. Why not let the nobility continue to develop.


    "Miss aliya must be tired when she comes here from such a far place. Let''s go home and have a rest first. I''ve made arrangements here and will arrange everyone properly."


    Sean was not a leading cadre in his last life. He spoke in an official voice.


    And most of the time I think, as long as I give myself a little time to think about it, I will think of a lot of problems, but I don''t necessarily say it in front of them... Just be casual. Anyway, I''m probably a country Baron in their eyes.


    "I''d like to see the disaster area first, Baron wiggle. This time we''re here specifically for this matter." aliya''s answer surprised Sean.


    This is still a more capable person. At first glance, it doesn''t look like a noble lady going to the countryside


    "All right."


    The reconstruction work has not been completed. It is confirmed that there is a lack of manpower and materials.


    Although the road of Xi village has been opened, some silt and large stones around it can not be removed for the time being. The damaged houses just take apart a few simple ones and put them aside. Many red cloth strips are hung on the big trees pressed by the heavy snow.


    "What''s that?" aliya asked suddenly.


    "That''s..."


    I quickly thought about it in my head. I really don''t know what it is.


    I''ve never seen anything like this before.


    "That''s a custom of Tyler MIA. We will use this to mourn the dead and hope they can remember their hometown," Luke said suddenly.


    "So it is! It seems that this disaster has really dealt a serious blow to the town of Tyler MIA."


    Sean looked at the two, one against [thinking!] and the other staring at [sympathy!].


    Don''t even think about it... It''s probably the things Luke made. Now he''s thinking about how to deal with each other.


    Unexpectedly, he used this method to win sympathy at a glance.


    Talent.


    It''s really a talent. One dares to speak and the other dares to listen!


    Having seen the Creek village still under repair, Sean still returned to his home with Elia Hamilton. Of course, the best living condition in the whole Tyler MIA town is his own home, which is much better than those hotels in the town.


    Although I haven''t seen what the Earl''s house looks like in the city, Sean still asked calibo to prepare the best environment here and clean a small attic for each other.


    And the same Sean is watching whether the other party really deserves to be taken seriously.


    Was it only at the behest of count Hamilton, or was there another purpose to arrange for the little girl.


    After seeing the situation of his own home, the other party did not show an expression of disgust. In the same head state, it seems that he has entered the [meditation!] state since just now.


    She was thinking


    I just can''t guess what I''m thinking.


    After arriving at the hall, there were only four people left on both sides. Dante was sent to settle the more than 500 people brought by Elia. Only Luke followed, and the other party only followed the strong knight.


    "Lord wiggle, we all have a basic understanding of Tyler MIA. In fact, danty told us a lot before... So I came here this time to send some helpful consolations and bring 100000 gold coins to help Tyler MIA rebuild at my father''s instruction."


    Hearing this number, even Sean, who pretended to be calm, marveled in his heart.


    100000.


    Take 100000 gold coins so casually!


    "Second, we also have something to discuss with Baron vigre." the other party''s expression became serious.


    Finally come to negotiate, Sean thought.

 Chapter 33

    "Please, miss aliya." Sean just wanted to hear what the other party would offer.


    The girl in front of her didn''t seem to have been ordered to come or the eldest lady came out to experience. From what she saw just now, she should also have a purpose. At least this purpose is not to pass on the oral words of count Hamilton alone.


    All the servants in the hall were called away, and even the other party glanced at Luke next to Sean.


    "This is my bachelor. I discuss everything with him. It doesn''t matter... He can know these things." introduced Luke around him and watched the other party''s [grateful!] state appear. What we need is this effect.


    "Oh, bachelor? So I came back from studying outside."


    Hearing the bachelor''s title, aliya glanced at each other!


    In a small town like Tyler mia, there are not even the original schools. Many children are illiterate. They are educated by their own family to know a few words. They have to learn words at home, otherwise they have to go to other people''s homes to study.


    "Yes, Miss Hamill. I studied at COGA City College for a while." Luke bowed his head respectfully.


    "That''s good! So you know the strength of COGA City, and we can talk about the next things..."


    Sean looked at each other [thinking!] for a few seconds. It seemed that the second thing the noble lady wanted to say had something to do with the cities on both sides.


    "The Baron vigre family of taylmian originated more than 200 years ago. At that time, the Empire was still in the Northern War. There were many famine places in the Empire, followed by reactionary forces in the territory. At that time, several Duke levels in the South organized a number of extermination operations. One of the soldiers named vigil saved the grand duke in the battle, so Was made a nobleman of Tyler MIA. "


    The other party explained the origin of his family.


    Sean had read these stories before. In fact, she didn''t know some of the details, even Luke didn''t know, because they were recorded in the family tree, and now they are placed under his bedside cabinet in the same place as the magic guide book that Lucille gave him.


    "Yes, this is the origin of my family... But why did miss Elia talk about this?"


    After all, the other party is the descendant of the count who lives in a developed city. There should be relevant records of these little nobles in the information of the big nobles, so it''s not strange to know the origin of his vigil family.


    "In fact, I think the previous generations of Baron vigil family have a great spirit of struggle, and the first generation of each aristocrat is very powerful! When I was a child, I often heard people mention my family''s history, including a extermination battle of previous generations, as if Baron vigil''s family also participated in..."


    The little girl is talking about a story that has been sung in the town for more than 100 years.


    If you go to the town pub now, you may hear more versions! Can be written into several novels.


    "In fact, at that time, I was wondering why I always said that our ancestors were better. In fact, we were not bad, and we might do better than them! Should Mr. Sean have such an idea?" this time, instead of calling herself by title, she called her name directly.


    I walked around for a long time to ask myself if I have courage?


    After talking about a lot of historical origins, isn''t that the key to the last sentence.


    But what does that mean? Is it important to ask a country nobleman if he has courage?


    The population of the whole town is less than 10000, and the tax is less than 10000 gold coins... The biggest income is actually a reward issued by the state! Ask yourself if these things are to pull people into the gang.


    "Of course. I thought so too..." Sean thought about it and said.


    A count should not be able to poke a basket. Can he rebel in such a big country!


    Hearing his own answer, the other party''s head actually burst into a state of [joy!] and [ease!].


    It''s just an answer. It can cause this reaction.


    "In fact, when our family heard about the accident in Tyler mia''an Town, they remembered that there was such a town around. Don''t worry... It''s because Tyler MIA has never communicated with the outside world. I inquired about it. It seems that old mercenaries, adventurers or old businessmen will know about this place. Newcomers may not know it."


    What aliya said is true. The town really rarely communicates with other places. The trade is conducted by tourist businessmen who spontaneously transport goods to earn high profits. Ordinary people usually don''t come here, otherwise there won''t be so few people here.


    "But it is precisely because the small town that has not communicated with the outside world for a long time asks us for help that my father pays more attention to... Those materials are sent by my father, but I also want to help Tyler MIA do some things, such as opening up the business here and establishing the mercenary guild."


    Such conditions didn''t expect Sean


    Open up business channels and establish mercenary associations.


    That means that in the future, Tyler MIA can be used as the location for direct reimbursement of mercenaries, and the resources owned by the town will also be counted and transmitted to the mercenary associations in various locations. At that time, people who want these resources in the South will come to the town recently.


    As for getting through, it''s better to understand. At that time, I always wanted to do something without funds to start.


    "Are these miss aliya willing to help my town?" Sean asked again.


    "Of course."


    "Pay... Also need to return?"


    Even the count who is super rich will not give alms without asking. How rich it must be.


    "Of course," replied aliya.


    "Can I ask what Miss Elia needs me to do?"


    Sean kept staring at each other while talking. After a long time, all the attributes began to appear. His friendliness was still neutral, but his performance was not only [looking forward to!] but also [nervous!].


    Is she worried?


    But what was she worried about? Would she refuse? In that case, it would not save a wave of expenses, and of course, the count didn''t need to refuse her own things. What she could refuse was her later proposal.


    "All you need is support," said aliya.


    "Support?"


    "Yes, on my side. And be able to support me in COGA."


    COGA City, support, stand in line?


    Sean caught these keywords and then reflected that when the other party introduced him, he said it was the third daughter, that is, there were other brothers and sisters.


    Suddenly I understand the purpose of the other party''s trip. I want to stand in line! In order to inherit the Earl''s position.


    For a long time, Tyler MIA almost didn''t communicate with other nobles because she was too closed, and now she sent someone to contact first, which entered their vision

 Chapter 34

    I see... Does she really just want to win over her remote aristocracy by showing her sincerity from so far away?


    Although Sean hasn''t seen what kind of place other nobles manage, he often hears Luke and them talk about the prosperity of COGA. It must be true. In that case, such a prosperous place would not be much without a Tyler MIA.


    Besides, as I said just now, Tyler MIA has not contacted the outside world for many years. The last time it went back many years ago, so her own town is not an important place.


    But even if it is so unimportant, the other party''s [expectation!] will not be false, and aliya''s state will not lie.


    So this matter itself has nothing to do with COGA City, but with herself... She urgently needs her own support!


    "Does Miss Hamill mean that we can get more help as long as we support Miss Taylor MIA?" Sean did not speak, but Luke confirmed again.


    "Yes, I will strongly support the development of taylemian. If I can succeed the family title, I will carry out more cooperation projects with taylemian town." aliya also said her purpose without hesitation.


    There must be more children of the great nobility, and only one of them can really inherit the position.


    Therefore, how to choose an heir has become a difficult problem among the great nobles... Thinking of this, Sean suddenly understood what the other party''s feeling of expectation is. The local Haozu is also equivalent to a vassal he knows. It is to choose a good heir.


    It is estimated that her brothers and sisters should be doing the same thing now. With the strength of the city of COGA, they will continue to close down the surrounding little nobles, so that they can not only expand the influence and influence of the city of COGA, but also get local resources and contacts in many years to come.


    It''s a good opportunity for her poor little place. Even if aliya didn''t finally ascend the count''s position, it''s just that the new count ignored it. Anyway, the dividends she can receive have been received, and she may be able to develop through this wind.


    It''s an opportunity that can''t be missed!


    Why didn''t Baron vigil think of this in previous generations, or he was used to the state of a stable life.


    Although Tyler Mian can be self-sufficient, once he encounters natural and man-made disasters, he will be very difficult and can''t recover for a long time... Moreover, after the emergence of wizards such as Lucille and bahler, Sean feels that the town should be more open and don''t always hang the title of remote town and isolation from the world.


    It is because of ignorance that it has become a place for others to explore.


    Son, later these days, Sean thought about the situation of bahler many times. What would he do without the archaeological team!


    Since avalanches are planned, will he do anything else... Very likely.


    And you may end up targeting yourself


    In that case, it may not be Lucille who makes a deal with himself, but the bahler, and the results will be very different.


    "I am willing to support Miss Elia and swear on the reputation of the vigil family!"


    After thinking about it, Sean finally decided to stand up.


    This is a win-win situation... And after the other party wins, he can get more, even if he loses


    No


    Sean interrupted his thoughts.


    Looking at the overjoyed expression of the girl in front of her, it seems that she shouldn''t do much to win over the nobility.


    After getting his positive answer, he would show such a happy appearance. Such people will choose their own estimation, which is also a matter of no choice, because if Tyler MIA wants to study it carefully, there is no room for negotiation. It is still a period of disaster.


    From their point of view, the success rate of solicitation is very high!


    Since the other party has chosen himself, it should help a little


    "Great, we''ll be a partnership from today on." the favor on my head suddenly became [friendly]!


    "Of course, I will do my best to help Miss aliya."


    Sean made an alliance with another person again. If it was for himself last time, this time it was for the whole town.


    In order to make the townspeople live better and get out of their sadness as soon as possible, it is necessary to maintain an alliance with the city of COGA. Otherwise, I don''t know when to restore the village only by relying on the development of my own town.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After confirming the alliance, the two sides get along much better.


    This stay is three or four days


    In addition to the necessary relief supplies, clothes and food, aliya brought a lot of money, a whole hundred thousand!


    Sean has never seen so much money. There is not enough money for the reconstruction of a village. There are still a lot of money that can be used as reserves, but there is no market when he has money.


    I haven''t seen so much money, which means that there are not so many goods reserves in the town. However, if I buy all the businessmen''s things, money will become useless in the short term.


    There is money, no goods!


    Can only wait for the next travel merchant to send it, so opening a business road and establishing a trade market has become the first problem Sean has to face.


    With the help of aliya, tourist businessmen continue to enter taylmian town... Count Hamilton''s face can''t be underestimated. He can mobilize so many businessmen.


    In addition to business, aliya brought many craftsmen to guide the people in the town to learn crafts.


    There''s no way to improve the craftsmanship. After all, the carpenters or stonemasons in the town are from their families. They only need to teach some more advanced methods to the villagers, including the site selection of the new site of Xi village. The originally enthusiastic aliya wanted to call some more teachers, but Sean temporarily refused.


    "I can call some of the best teachers from COGA City College to know the town for a while, which may be helpful to the development of Tyler MIA."


    Aliya has been very enthusiastic these days, especially in helping the town.


    Sean guessed that the other party should want to show her sincerity and win over herself more firmly.


    But


    Either anything is the best or suitable.


    These days, he gradually found that the mood of the townspeople gradually changed from [surprise!] to [disgust!].


    It is estimated that some of the people brought by the other party have laughed at the villagers. Tyler Mian town has been closed for so many years. It can completely change the life here in a few days. It needs more time to adapt and change


    "My townspeople have hardly received much education. Giving them too much at one time is counterproductive. It needs to take your time... No hurry, there will be plenty of time in the future. But since Miss Arya talked about education, I have a question to ask."


    "Baron vigre, please, as long as I know."

 Chapter 35

    Sean doesn''t have much to ask, but just talking about the college, he has some questions to ask.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. I''m curious about a group of wizards who came to the town before. They have been discussing things about ancient magic props and magic. I don''t quite understand... But they have been curious about magic."


    Think about how to beat around the bush.


    Because when the other party talked about teaching, Sean thought of magic. He didn''t know if there was a special place to teach magic in COGA City College. In fact, he wanted to know more about the witch.


    When Lucille was there, she didn''t ask too much. If only someone could explain more about the ancient disc.


    "Does Baron vigre want to ask about magic?"


    Aliya looked at it suspiciously. In fact, she was not sure. After all, she didn''t know much about that field.


    "Well, yes."


    "In fact, I don''t quite understand. When I was very young, I was very interested in magic. Even at that time, I asked the hired wizard guards to teach myself magic, but magic needs to rely on talent. If I can''t understand it at the beginning, it''s difficult to learn later, and the older I am, the less I can master." Arya thought and said.


    Sean would have thought she was fooling himself if he hadn''t looked at each other in a state of [serious thinking!].


    Exactly the opposite of what Lucille said


    Why did the other party first tell himself the common sense for a few days, that is, to turn around these things that are theoretically possible.


    In Lucille''s mouth, magic is not very strong from childhood, but it depends on intelligence... And it was specially said that it is said that people are too old to practice magic, just to make them give up learning magic.


    The purpose is only to show the rarity and strength of wizards, but also to facilitate the management among various organizations.


    Of course, there is one more thing


    Sean remembered how to say that sentence. At that time, when it was said by Lucille, he still felt very powerful.


    Another point is: This is also a warning to all wizards not to try to pry into the abyss of magic. If they are worried that more people will learn magic and threaten themselves, they should fundamentally put an end to this situation.


    "Oh, I see."


    Sean can only cooperate.


    It seems that the count''s daughter really doesn''t know magic and hasn''t learned anything about ability. Even this visit was her first trip, so she was very worried that day.


    In fact, I just thought that if she knew a trusted wizard, I would like to know something about the ancient disc with each other.


    "But I don''t know much about magic, Cleveland. Do you know?" she asked the knight around her.


    The knight in his thirties is called Cleveland. He belongs to aliya''s close bodyguard. His ability is much stronger than Danti. The other party has [80008000] health value, just like Lucille and the dead bahler.


    When he saw that bahler could directly fight with the five members of the archaeological team at the same time, Sean dared not underestimate the man with this blood volume. Although the blood volume was only a few thousand points more, it was not something that one plus one equals two at all.


    Not two people with 6000 blood can beat 8000 blood, or even four!


    Therefore, after the other party came to Tyler MIA Town, Dante was the one who respected him most


    In addition to himself, Sean saw Dante''s respect for the second person. He estimated that there was some intersection between the two when they were in COGA city.


    Looking at the powerful knight, he thought and shook his head.


    "Miss, although I''m good at hand to hand combat with sword, I really don''t understand the field of magic. Almost all of us who learn martial arts seldom understand magic, because it''s easy to distract our attention and not focus. If it''s a battle, I know a lot of magic abilities."


    That is to say, they only understand actual combat but not theory!


    Sean recognized each other''s meaning.


    "Well," replied aliya.


    "But if Baron vigil is interested in martial arts, I can teach you some," Cleveland turned to himself.


    "Me? I can''t even learn what Dante taught me. It''s just talking."


    Sean smiled and waved his hand.


    "That''s not necessarily. I heard Dante say that Baron takes the whole town for a long run in heavy snow. It''s a good time to exercise your physical fitness. It shows that Baron vigre still has some foundation."


    "Those days, it was just that I saw that everyone was lazy in winter, so I took the lead to let everyone exercise," Sean said.


    In fact, I really want to learn how martial arts is, but not now... Now I practice magic twice a day before I go to bed. The purpose is to improve my proficiency. After the magic proficiency exceeded 10, Sean found that he can do more.


    It is not only a simple ignition and fire extinguishing, but also can quickly freeze warm water and so on.


    And compared with random casting, the talent that you can see attributes gives preconditions... If you can''t do magic, you will directly prompt [invalid] before casting.


    For example, if you want to kill Cleveland, the great knight in front of you, you will be prompted with [ineffective casting] before you start. Even after you use too much, you will be prompted with [low magic value]. In short, Sean gradually feels that this ability makes it much more convenient for him.


    Know better how to choose


    At present, it is the matter of improving magic proficiency. For the time being, there is no energy to practice other occupations, otherwise there will be no way to improve a certain ability.


    Cleveland is right about this. It takes concentration to practice a profession. Every time when his magic is about to run out, Sean feels dark. He doesn''t have the energy to take the sword!


    "Being able to exercise means that the Baron has the talent to learn martial arts." Cleveland still refused to bypass this topic.


    "Well, well, I''ll ask the Cleveland knights for advice in the future," Sean replied with a smile.


    "Of course... I''ll teach the Baron everything I know."


    The other side affirmed.


    An identity oriented Knight doesn''t joke, so Sean still believes each other.


    "But then again, it''s time to start building the mercenary guild hall and the trade market today," Sean said suddenly.


    I have to say that the people brought by aliya are really powerful and more experienced in dealing with things.


    They not only helped deal with the affairs of Xi village in a few days, but also planned where to establish a trade market and mercenary guild in the town. In the future, it can drive the economic development of the whole surrounding area.

 Chapter 36

    Winter slowly passed, and the snow mountains gradually faded.


    In Sean''s eyes, the whole weather was almost sunny. According to aliya, the temperature outside the mountain began to heat up in the current season, but the wet weather in the mountain always had its own cooling effect.


    However, no matter what the weather is, there are more and more people entering the mountain during this period, almost from the other side of COGA city.


    In addition to craftsmen, there are more members of merchants and mercenary guild, who are specially responsible for the construction of the market and the guild address and related matters. On this point, aliya really has her word. She promised to help Tyler MIA to establish, so she kept sending people between COGA city and Tyler MIA.


    Sean looked at the rising buildings on the big map


    Although it hasn''t been built yet, it has taken shape, and with the support of 100000 gold coins from the count''s family, its warehouse is becoming more and more abundant. At present, as long as it keeps walking through this east wind, it is estimated that the income of the whole town will double in less than half a year.


    Those who died in the disaster can''t be saved by Sean, but if we can continue the development of the town and introduce people, we can make up for these losses slowly.


    Squeak~


    The door of the hall opened and Luke came in smiling.


    "Adults are still there?" looking at the large map placed on the desktop, it seems that some time ago, this adult often likes to look at the things on the map and doesn''t know what he is looking at. It''s just a map. He should have remembered it for so long.


    But Luke can''t ask. He can only act as if he didn''t see it every time.


    "Well, what''s up?" Sean asked.


    Usually, the other party takes the initiative to find himself. He has something to tell him.


    "Yes, sir. Today, senior officials of the mercenary guild from the city of COGA are coming. It seems that they will leave someone as the future steward for the time being. I think adults want to meet?"


    The mercenary guild is actually equivalent to a trading place. Buyers everywhere will give a reward for what they need, and then the adventurers who want to accept the task. Just like the archaeological team before, aren''t they also the reward given by the recorder?


    Almost no one in my town will offer any reward. After all, they are relatively poor. If someone offers a reward, it will mostly be myself or the businessmen in the town. Most of the mercenary associations are set up to count the resources around the town.


    For example, what valuable herbs or animals, etc.


    In this way, those who need it outside can know its location, so that they can send someone to pick it up. Most mercenary associations in small places have such functions, and then charge a part of the fee. There is no need to send people to rush around, which can save a lot of time.


    Sean estimated that only a few caretakers would be left in the town, so he didn''t have to see them.


    "You can deal with these things. In the future, they will communicate with you and Dante more, so I won''t intervene."


    After all, Sean is a local Lord, just like the officials of this town. He won''t be too close to these commercial organizations, otherwise it''s easy to make local businessmen cold.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "By the way, Miss Elia, how are they today?" the topic turned to the count''s lady.


    In the first few days, I took them to the town almost every day, and the other party probably came to this mountain village for the first time. I was very curious!


    In the next few days, Sean became busy because he had something to do, and the other party was contacting COGA city many times... Although they all lived in the same yard, they couldn''t meet several times a day.


    "I heard from the Cleveland knights that they might leave in two days. Miss Arya is not used to the climate in the mountains, and they seem to have other things to do," Luke said.


    "Leaving?"


    Yes, the southern region is not only a noble baron. If the other party wants to get more noble support, it must win over other nobles. This is just the first stop, and there will be other places next.


    "Yes, it seems to go southwest."


    "It doesn''t matter. I guess they can stay for a few days at most, but after all, Miss Arya has given us a lot of help. You can inform others that we will send them off that day," Sean said.


    "Good!"


    Luke agreed, but hesitated again.


    "Adults are worried that after Miss aliya leaves, there will be less funding for us, Tyler MIA?"


    Ah?


    Luke''s remark made Sean a little confused. His bachelor was good at everything, but sometimes he couldn''t keep up with a lot of ideas. I don''t know why he suddenly talked about it.


    "Is it possible?"


    "I think it''s possible. Although Miss Elia is friendly, the Cleveland Knight around her is very thoughtful. I have people playing with each other these days. I found that each other is secretly investigating the strength of our town, including the number of escorts and taxes. At present, Miss Elia can rely on few nobles, so she attaches importance to us, but if she gets it later The support of aristocrats in other rich places may be ignored by thalmian. "


    Sean didn''t expect that the other party had been staring at the knight''s every move.


    In fact, I realized a little before that even if aliya''s favor for herself reaches [friendly] and the other party is still [neutral], no matter how they chat, they can''t change this favor.


    It turned out that I already had an opinion about myself in my heart.


    When Luke said this, Sean estimated that the other party should know some details of Tyler MIA. After all, there is nothing to hide in a small place. The whole pace of life is very monotonous. People outside can understand it by contacting more times.


    It is estimated that he should have guessed that he was seeking benefits in the struggle with the heirs of COGA City, and they did not realize their disgust because they really needed the support of an aristocrat.


    "I have my own plan for this matter, so I let you and dantedo contact with those foreign businessmen. In the future, you will be responsible for the affairs of the town in my absence."


    Sean''s words stunned Luke.


    "My Lord wants..."


    "Well, after the early spring, I will visit the city of COGA. First, to thank the Lord count for his rescue; second, I also want to see how the city of COGA is... We can''t always expect all the food to be delivered along the way." patted Luke on the shoulder.


    Seeing each other''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "It turns out that adults have thought of this for a long time. It''s my heart!"


    Uh


    Sean felt a little murmured inside


    This is really a temporary situation. I just asked them to take themselves to meet those businessmen for other reasons.


    Sometimes it''s so interesting to make a decision. Two unrelated things can be expressed by one decision. It''s really God''s will.

 Chapter 37

    The rest of the day is simpler.


    Aliya Hamilton left after the next day. On the day of leaving, Sean took Luke and Dante and a group of escorts out of the town.


    No special orders were given to the people of the town, but the residents of the town accompanied themselves to see off the countess.


    In fact, in detail, the residents of the town really don''t have much to do in winter. If it weren''t for the disaster in Xi village, it''s estimated that it''s rare to see people walking in the town all winter. Their habit has helped them develop a loose character.


    So when aliya decided to bring in all kinds of business, Sean refused at first, because it was too fast! People in small towns are prone to anti emotion.


    It is easy to be xenophobic if his living habits are broken for a long time, so Sean tries his best to suppress the number of foreign businessmen. At the same time, he should start to select open-minded people from some local businessmen to drive the action of the whole town residents.


    At present, it''s very good these days. At least the residents of the whole town are doing well... With the help of COGA City, Sean is confident that he can bring the less than 10000 local people in the town to a higher standard of living.


    But in the future, they can only rely on themselves. Once the simple life is brought into wealth, it is difficult to come out again. This is why Sean is worried that once COGA city gives up funding Tyler mia, the whole planned things may be scrapped in less than a year.


    After all, the town is located in the mountains. Without the support of a rich family like count Hamilton, it is too difficult to develop alone, especially for the construction of roads. A baron can''t afford the cost.


    So


    We have to go out.


    If you go further, since you can see the attributes of most things in the world, you should make good use of them. You can''t always be limited to a small mountain village.


    Due to the inconvenient delivery in the town, the reconstruction of Xi village took almost a month to be basically completed.


    As for the market and mercenary guild in the town, they have basically taken shape, and the mercenary guild in COGA city has specially sent two permanent personnel here. It is said that the whole family moved here. From this point, we can see the sincerity of the mercenary guild, so Sean asked Luke to arrange the residence of the two people for each other.


    From then on... Even for many years, they should be responsible for managing the daily work of the mercenary guild.


    On the day when the guild opened, Sean went to see it


    Because it''s a small guild, it''s not so luxurious. It feels like the hall of his home. The head of Taylor Mian''s mercenary guild is andemai. He is a middle-aged man in his forties. His blood volume is fixed at 4000 points, which is twice as high as Dan, but he is very modest and has no strong posture.


    It''s kind of like that... How to say.


    It''s the feeling of speaking without a thorn, being polite and being very warm to people, but you can always see the other party''s [thinking!] state every time you communicate with Sean.


    A fairly capable person would not be such a good old man, so Sean counted it among the ranks of great wisdom.


    Besides being a soldier, andemai is also a miscellaneous scientist, which means he has a certain understanding of herbs, minerals, alchemy, including mechanical engineering and archaeology. Therefore, another purpose of his here is to count the resources around Tyler MIA.


    This is the first time Sean has met this way, at least for the first time in this world... In addition to the normal employment reward, the mercenary guild also has a way of sale.


    Take the herbs from the Tyler MIA mountains.


    If you need it in a city in the north, you can buy it directly through the mercenary guild, because the medicine is not expensive, but if you have to hire a group of people to get it, it will cost too much, and others are unwilling to go a long way.


    As for the tourist merchants, they have to look at the market. Unless they happen to have it or buy it everywhere, it is difficult to find it. Moreover, the price is very high, which is not worth it for ordinary families unless they are in a hurry.


    However, with the mercenary guild, it is different. The mercenary guild usually counts these local resources for sale. Rare herbs can be sold in more than a dozen gold coins, or even a few gold coins. If necessary, the villagers can go to the mountain to collect them and give them to the local guild, and the guild will directly pay about 30% of the price to the other party, The rest is considered to be the cost of transportation and delivery.


    It is a good business method to replace the randomness of tourism businessmen in this way.


    But it needs a certain scale. It is estimated that only the mercenary guild can do it!


    A month and a half after aliya left, the temperature in the town gradually increased, and the residents of the town began to go out of their homes and prepare to work in the fields.


    The impact of Xi village still exists. Even if their homes are rebuilt, the townspeople occasionally talk about it in gossip... There are not many topics in the town. Except for the newly established market, the miss of the Earl of Hamilton''s house and the mercenary guild, this is the most impressive and distressing thing.


    Sean can''t completely eliminate the feelings of Zhenmin. He can only wait for time to go through slowly


    And I have to prepare for the next plan.


    "My Lord, I heard some rumors from the andemai soldiers of the mercenary guild today that Miss Elia has recently received the public support of viscount Isaac, and what we are worried about has happened." Luke nearby reported the collected information to himself.


    "Oh, that''s right."


    Sean, who was collecting the worktable, suddenly stopped.


    "But I also thought that we can''t wait for other people''s support forever. It''s almost all right!"


    In fact, when Sean recalled the whole thing after aliya left, he found that it was over. When he saw the avalanche, he asked Dante to ask for help from the nobles in the city because the conditions in the town were not enough. At that time, he even hoped to get some material assistance, However, I didn''t expect to find aristocratic support when I met the heir, so I got more benefits.


    Reasonably speaking, this has been an unexpected surprise. Since aliya returned, there are not as many people in the town as before, even decreasing.


    No matter what the other party thinks now, it''s good that Tyler MIA can get through that period.


    It''s love to be willing to help, but it''s duty not to help!


    Giving so many things at once makes the town get used to asking, which is not a good thing for future development.


    "Well, does the adult still stick to his previous plan?" Luke asked.


    "Of course, or what am I doing with this now!" Sean said with a smile.


    After tidying up the things on the workbench, Sean ran to the room again. He didn''t have much to take out. Kalibo had prepared money and some changed clothes for himself.


    Go to the bed, open the door under the cabinet and take out a thick book from inside. It''s the magic guide book that Lucille gave herself.


    "My lord... Would you like Knight Dante to accompany you?" Luke, standing at the door, said suddenly.

 Chapter 38

    "He still needs to be responsible for the security in the town. He can''t leave the town." Sean planned to travel alone this time. If he took other people, he would have too many rules.


    Because so far, neither Luke nor Dante knows that he can still do magic.


    "But that would be too dangerous for adults," Luke insisted outside the door.


    After packing up his things, Sean pulled out a special prop from the wardrobe.


    A gold medal the size of a palm, with two opposing images like lion heads in front and the words of Baron vigil engraved on the back.


    This is the item used by the basharan Empire to prove the noble status. It looks like a metal material with heavy quality. The whole shape reveals a colorful luster. It should be regarded as a high technology.


    It is estimated that the state-level craft can be made to prevent someone from posing as an aristocrat.


    "My lord... I think..."


    Open the door and Luke is still standing at the door to persuade.


    "It''s settled. Don''t worry. I''m just going to COGA, not to any dangerous place. Don''t you believe the guards of that city?" Sean said.


    "No, sir. I''m just worried that you''ll get into trouble alone."


    Looking at the state of [worry!] on the other party''s head, Sean knew that he was really worried about himself. At present, only Luke and Dante have reached respect for their favor. Even if they don''t believe anyone, they can''t be trusted.


    Partners are easy to find, but loyal servants are hard to meet


    "I know what you are worried about. At that time, the caravans will go out of the town directly to the city of COGA. They often travel between the town and the city. There will be no problem." always find a reason to reassure each other.


    Probably seeing that he insisted very much, Luke couldn''t say anything. He watched the other party helplessly take out a special box from his pocket and hand it to him.


    "What?"


    "If your excellency insists on going to COGA City, take this with you."


    Sean opened it in his hand


    It''s a feather pen placed in a compact box. It''s very special. The place where the tail crosses the pen tip looks very new and should never have been used. Luke was originally a bachelor and the only cultural man in the town. It''s normal for him to carry a pen, but why give himself this feather pen before leaving?!!


    "This was given to me by my partner who studied with me before. It lives in the city of COGA... If adults need help in the city, they can try to find it."


    Some thoughtful look.


    In Sean''s serious, Luke unexpectedly appeared in the state of [falling into memory!] and [sad!] for the first time.


    Look at the quill in front of you


    Is it a girl?


    The words that the guards often teased him in winter, what are there girls in the city, etc.


    Isn''t it true that there is such a story!


    "Well, I''ll take it, but where does she live? You must tell me," Sean asked.


    "Well, she lives in skovi store on brucan Avenue, the most prosperous street in COGA city."


    The name is a little long, but after living in this world for a period of time, Sean can remember this awkward name. It''s actually easy to remember when he''s used to listening.


    "OK, if I have a problem, go back to her..."


    "That..."


    "What else?" looked at Luke hesitating.


    Sean had never seen his right-hand assistant show such a complex expression as now, and the rapid change of state above his head showed that he was thinking a lot of things.


    "No... it''s all right. Adults should be more careful outside." he smiled reluctantly, and Sean saw that the other party finally appeared in the state of [lost!].


    "Yes."


    Sean nodded without asking.


    It''s really curious to think of Luke''s expression when people teased him before.


    What kind of girl can make this bachelor infatuate for so many years!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Sean came to town and dressed up to leave town with the businessmen who came and went with the town.


    Luke and Dante were not asked to see them off, and even their departure was not known to anyone except the family. On the one hand, it was to protect their own safety; On the other hand, I think it''s too troublesome. If I know that Taylor Mian''s leader leaves, it''s estimated that many townspeople will come, which will be more difficult to leave at that time.


    Of course, it''s mainly because Sean wants an independent space.


    During this period of time, I have been surrounded by people, which makes me feel very depressed. I have to consider the impact of every word I say in the town.


    Only after putting down the Lord''s body can the whole person glow with vitality like a new life


    Especially when following the team out of the town, the whole person has a feeling of freedom.


    As if the breath is sweet!


    Looking back at my town


    It''s really a village hidden in mountains and rivers. It''s almost invisible after turning a few corners.


    The road out of the mountain is excavated along the hillside. Looking down from above, you can see the situation under the mountain. It''s not far, but it''s said to take a long time.


    It''s also my first official trip!


    Look up,


    There is a numerical reality of [day: Sunny: 11:30:25] in the sky of line of sight.


    In spring, the daytime feels longer than the night, almost more than ten hours


    Sean was followed by a convoy of merchants in the trade market. A total of five carriages had to deliver some silver coins before they could ask them to take him.


    "Young man, are you from town?"


    The coachman who pulls a horse for a long distance occasionally talks to himself. He is not a businessman, but a coachman who follows the team. He is equivalent to a delivery man. He looks about 40 or 50 years old.


    It used to travel to and from several other towns, but it turned to this side after opening a business road between COGA city and Tyler MIA.


    The reason is: there are few carriages here and there is not much free time.


    "Yes, I''m a native of the town," Sean replied.


    "Oh, Tyler MIA people, rarely seen before. At that time, they said that the town was not very welcoming to outsiders and was very closed, so few people came," said the coachman.


    "It''s just a market rumor. Uncle came here himself. What do you think of the people in town?"


    "Very good, much better than the rumor... It seems that the rumor is really untrustworthy. Ha ha!" the other party laughed.


    Taylor Mian often has caravans coming now, especially the mercenary guild, which has more delivery people


    It''s just that the road is a little difficult, and the carriage is bumpy on it.

 Chapter 39

    There is still a long way to go from the mountains. If it is faster, it will take a day and a half to reach the main road at the foot of the mountain, and then it will take another day to reach dakoga city.


    The whole journey is only two and a half days. If you travel day and night, you can shorten the time, but it''s not necessary... It''s better to let the horse have time to rest than to drive it day and night.


    Sean followed the caravan all day, and didn''t have time to sit down and rest until evening.


    Stretch, feel the whole bone will ring, shoulder pain, ass pain!


    "What''s the matter, young man? I''m not used to riding a carriage." the old coachman saw at a glance that Sean was not used to riding a carriage for a long time.


    "A little!"


    I didn''t deny it, because I really felt bad when I was sitting in the car. I even wanted to throw up during the day. Fortunately, the old coachman often talked to himself to divert his attention, otherwise don''t mention how uncomfortable it was all the way.


    "You''ll get used to sitting a few more times. When you regard bumping as a sport, you won''t feel uncomfortable if you feel happy in your heart."


    Still can! fucking great!


    The words of the old coachman showed Sean the power of the old driver.


    "You look like you seldom go out." he sat next to Sean with the freshly cooked broth in his hand.


    At night, the team found a slightly spacious open space to rest. A few tents surrounded by a few fires can be used as a simple camp... Moreover, businessmen are very confident about night camping. They say that as long as a few people watch the night in turn, or the livestock will be lost. They also say that this area is very safe and there are no bandits at all.


    Because Sean didn''t reveal his identity, he was also arranged in the vigil as a young member of the team


    before midnight.


    Only when the moon rises to the middle of the night.


    The old coachman accompanied Sean on the vigil


    "To be exact, I''ve never been out of Tyler MIA Town," Sean replied with a smile.


    I''ve been in this world for more than two months. I really haven''t gone out of that place. I thought about going out to have a look before. However, as a local Lord, I can''t go out for no reason, and I don''t want to move because it''s snowy.


    But now spring is coming, and a lot has happened in Tyler MIA town.


    If you don''t want to contact the outside world more, it may be difficult to survive that winter


    In retrospect, I think luck prevailed this time!


    "Would you like some?"


    Still thinking about the old coachman around him, he handed over a bowl of hot broth.


    This is what people eat in the evening. Now they leave some soup bottoms. When they are full, they feel very greasy and salty.


    Anyway, people like Sean, who are used to aristocratic exquisite food, don''t think they can eat it.


    "No, thanks!"


    "Hey, it''s windy in the mountain forest at night. You need to drink more hot things to ensure your body heat. Take it." the old coachman was a little impolite. He completely regarded himself as an elder and thrust it directly into Sean''s hand


    "In fact, when I was young, I should walk more. There''s nothing wrong with this. When I was as young as you, I even went to the northern city alone, regardless of the opposition of my family, just to see the steam engine there... Hahaha... It was really miserable at that time. I found that I didn''t have enough money when I was half way there, but I couldn''t come back."


    Speaking of his story, the old coachman''s eyes seemed to shine.


    "Guess what? When I went to each city alone, I found a tavern to clean the tables and wash the dishes. When I made enough money, I went to the next city... I remember that I made up all kinds of lies in order to cheat the boss''s trust so that I could stay in the store and work."


    When talking about old things, his face is almost smiling.


    "Did you see the steam engine at last?"


    "Yes! When I was in ertinoba, it wasn''t as beautiful as I thought. Finally, I had to leave disappointed... It took more than a year before and after, but I''m glad to have that experience many years later."


    He turned and looked at Sean very seriously.


    The attributes displayed overhead are [1000, 1000, friendly] and [fall into memory!].


    "Although most of the time we go out almost accomplish nothing, but many years later, you will sigh that you had such courage! A good aftertaste experience." patted Sean on the shoulder with a smile, and then went to the pot to scoop another bowl of soup.


    There are still four hours left to watch the campfire burn, and more than six hours left to count down at night. It''s almost time to wake up the night watchman in the next midnight.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Sean was awakened by the bumps of the car. He looked up to see the weather outside. The sun had risen and the team had already started on its way.


    "You''re awake! I saw you sleeping very heavily, so I didn''t wake you up when the team left. How do you feel now? It''s better."


    Sean shook his head to keep his head awake.


    In the past, when I was in the town, I woke up naturally after sleeping. Later, when I ran in the morning, although I got up early, it belonged to the night. I had nothing to do. I was almost ready to rest as soon as it was dark, but I didn''t have to watch the night as yesterday.


    "OK, just a little dizzy..."


    "There are some cocktails over there. Take a drink to refresh yourself," said the old coachman, looking sideways at a water bag in the corner of the carriage.


    Sean picked up the bag of wine and looked


    There is no special attribute. It is only marked with [cocktail: refreshing and refreshing]. What kind of item is it? Is it just a daily necessities?


    I opened it and smelled it. It felt sour.


    My tongue is drooling


    Take a sip


    Hiss~


    It''s like drinking a mouthful of lemonade. There''s no smell of wine. It''s a smell of acid to the root of the teeth. The head is like a breeze, and the feeling of drowsiness disappears in an instant.


    "How''s it going? It works."


    "Yes, what is it made of?" the spirit seemed to come back in an instant, and the head was sober a lot.


    "I bought it in the Koga City tavern. We will feel sleepy when delivering goods on weekdays. At that time, we will have two drinks. If you like, you can buy some next time. The effect is good." the old coachman doesn''t need to look ahead when pulling the car.


    It was then that Sean noticed that the road began to flatten out.


    come back,


    The town in the mountains can no longer be seen, and even the road on the mountain is far away.


    "Have we come to the road?"


    "Well, after crossing the fork in front, even if you officially enter the scope of COGA City, you will see carriages from surrounding towns and cities in a while... I hope there won''t be too many today, otherwise it will be difficult for us to reach the post house at night," said the old coachman.

 Chapter 40

    From the old coachman''s so-called fork into the main road, Sean realized what the so-called carriages in the surrounding towns were all about.


    I feel like I have completely walked into a busy road. In addition to the five cars in the town, there are many vehicles in front and back, and there are many kinds of animals pulling cars... One of them uses strong and hairy cattle to pull cars, which makes Sean very curious.


    Even their coachman looks very different from himself and the people around him.


    Brown skin and black hair.


    The key is that the body proportion is too exaggerated, thick legs, thick hips and amazing chest.


    If you sit there, it''s estimated that someone else''s arm can be as thick as your thigh!


    Sean looked at each other just flush with his carriage. For such a moment, the opposite side also turned around and looked at it. Probably because of the dust, she covered her face with a scarf and couldn''t see anything.


    But the eyes are also very special, very big, and the outline of half the face is also very prominent.


    However, in such a short time, the other party turned his head again


    "Who''s that? It doesn''t seem to be the same as us." Sean asked the old coachman nearby, and the other party glanced a little over.


    "Adak people... Strange, I have rarely seen Adak coachman in Koga city. She is still a woman." the old coachman muttered to himself.


    "I don''t know how they came to COGA. Adak is a long way from zambutar!"


    Sean really doesn''t know much about world geography. He hasn''t seen a world map, and it''s said that it''s troublesome to draw a complete and correct map, so most local people only have local maps.


    Think that if it is other countries, it is impossible for you to send someone to measure it, let alone draw a map.


    So many knowledgeable people just know the location of each place, but you have to ask how far... They will only say, not far or far away!


    There is no concept of distance. The most visited people will tell you that it usually takes a few days, which is only an approximate and normal value.


    "So that place is far from zambutar?" Sean asked.


    He is familiar with the place name zambutar, which Luke and Lucille have mentioned before... That is, the continent of his country, the basharan Empire, or the continent, whatever.


    It is equivalent to the general name of a wide continent, and there are many countries in this region, and the race should be the same.


    The exaggerated girl in the bullock cart next door is obviously another race


    "It''s far away. Aidak is located in the northeast of zambutar. It''s said that it''s a desert. I haven''t been there. It''s hard to say. However, if you go to the north, you should often hear people mention that the people there look like her... This is still a girl. If you''re a man, standing up can help you hide from the sun!" The old coachman sometimes tells such a cold joke, which is always out of touch, and he will bring out a sentence.


    "Is there such an exaggeration? It''s not a wall in the city."


    "It''s almost the same anyway. You''ll understand when you''re lucky to see it in the future!"


    Just then, the cow cart of the Adak girl next door ran in front of her


    "But it''s strange that COGA city is the southernmost city in zambutar. They are so far away that they are willing to come here. I''m afraid it will take two or three years to go back and forth."


    Speaking of distance and time, Sean suddenly remembered a problem that had been tangled before.


    The world should also be about the same size as the earth where you were. If how long it takes to go from east to west, you can''t reach the distance for several years according to the current carriage process.


    "By the way, uncle. If you want to go to the area outside zambutar, how can you get there fastest?"


    "Do you still want to go outside zambutar?" the other party didn''t answer immediately, but turned around and asked curiously.


    "I''m just curious to ask."


    "Oh... I thought you really wanted to go to those places. People in other areas don''t necessarily like us. Some hate us for various war reasons. If there is no special reason, you''d better not leave zambutar. Of course, if you really want to go, it''s the fastest to take airship in several developed cities in the north."


    There is still such a means of transportation!


    The development of science and technology is indeed the pioneer of progress.


    "There are also several airships in the city of COGA. You can see them when they are close to the city... But it is said that those places that are too small to fly so far are very expensive, and most of them are nobles and businessmen."


    "I wonder how expensive it is?"


    Watching the old coachman suddenly stretch out a finger and stare.


    "One trip will cost a thousand gold coins!"


    A thousand gold


    My annual state subsidy is only more than 10000 gold coins. I can''t sit down a few times. It''s really expensive.


    Follow the team from morning to evening, and stop at a rest point in the middle to let the horses rest. Everyone in the team also has time for lunch.


    It is worthy of being a road around a big city. You can see places to rest and food all the way, including many places specially provided for caravans and travelers.


    Because the caravan came from the small town trade market, after they returned to COGA City, they had to prepare to load new vegetables and goods and continue to rush back to tylermian town.


    It''s a fixed time, so the team should not be willing to rest until it''s dark. It''s good to save some time!


    The team was originally specialized in transportation. They knew it well


    Almost all of them are willing to stop and rest when they can''t see the road clearly.


    "That''s it! We often have a rest. The food in this shop is good, and there are many caravans on weekdays. It''s this kind of place that is the easiest to get the news of the city recently."


    Sean looked at the roadside hotel in front of him. He could tell that the old coachman intended to teach himself some experience of living outside.


    Caravans travel between cities. If they gather together, they can exchange local information with each other


    Looking at the old coachman walking in, the whole surrounding air heated up instantly.


    The tavern is almost full of people, both men and women.


    Sean looked around and noticed that the previous Adak man with an ox cart was so tall that he could find her at a glance.


    "Isn''t this old Griffin? I haven''t seen you lately... I thought you went north."


    At this time, a man in his forties came forward enthusiastically after seeing the old coachman


    "Why, I recently joined Taylor Mia''s caravan to help deliver goods in the town!" they seemed to be acquaintances, and they talked with each other very warmly.


    "Tyler MIA? That small town in the mountains? It''s always closed, and the road is difficult to walk." the other party said.


    "There''s no way. I can''t rob young people''s business. I can only take the route with few people to have food!" the old coachman replied with a smile.


    "Hey, I don''t blame you... If I say that the Lord over there doesn''t act, he always closes his territory, otherwise he won''t be like this."


    Uh

 Chapter 41

    You''re talking nonsense. I''m standing in front of you!


    Sean can only look at the old thing in front of him and spray himself, but it''s not easy to refute... In the eyes of outsiders, what happens in a territory is just like that under the leadership of the Lord.


    Indeed, without the decision of the local Lord, the residents of the territory will not do anything too unusual.


    Now Sean has no chance to ask why the Baron vigil of the previous generation insisted on the independence of the town, because from the later books and objects, it is not difficult for him to find that his "father" really wants to contact the outside world, otherwise he would not like to paint alone.


    Who would appreciate painting in a small town under that kind of education.


    Obviously, I want to communicate with other nobles... But I don''t know why I haven''t really walked out of that town in my life. Up to now, I still keep a lot of portraits at home and put them in the warehouse.


    Maybe I saw some unhappiness on Sean''s face, and finally the old coachman made a round.


    "Isn''t Baron vigre very good now? It is said that he is a young heir and has great vision!"


    "I''ve heard about it. It''s said that there was a snow disaster in Tyler MIA some time ago. The Lord wiger personally took people to the rescue and asked for help from the city of COGA. It was widely spread, and the adult was highly praised in many places." the man scratched his beard on his chin and said.


    Press?


    Sean didn''t expect that the Lord of this small place who stayed at home could still be famous!


    It was a surprise.


    I suddenly remembered that when the other party said something about Tyler mia, he said, "a small town in the forest!" Such words


    i see!


    Only then did Sean understand the whole story.


    No wonder count Hamilton is so forthright and gives himself so many things at one time, not only relief supplies, including 100000 gold coins, as well as a lot of food support. He has his intention to send these things.


    Tyler Mian has always been famous for being closed in the surrounding aristocratic fiefs. Suddenly, a disaster occurred and asked for help from COGA city. This matter will soon spread, so count Hamill will certainly help.


    Now it seems that this matter has not only brought a certain good reputation to himself, but the generous count should also receive the same praise.


    At that time, it was just linked to the screening of the Earl''s heirs, so Sean didn''t think of this reason. Of course, what''s more important is that he didn''t go out and never knew that the original town was still receiving so much attention in this area.


    It is estimated that at that time, aliya didn''t know that her family had such plans, so she spared no effort to help herself, and didn''t see her show other states at the beginning... But later she went back and estimated that she had been promoted by someone.


    So that''s it.


    This just explains why the business roads in the town become deserted after returning from each other for a period of time.


    She had got her own support, and the count''s goal had been achieved. There was no need to continue to allocate funds to the town of Tyler MIA.


    As for the establishment of mercenary guild and trade market, they just fulfilled their commitments at that time, so they won''t say that Hamilton''s family went back on their word.


    Tut~


    each takes what he needs.


    Sean had no reason to complain about them, but he was glad he could come out.


    Otherwise, you may never know what the outside world is like


    Sean had a simple meal in the hotel with the team. The meat in this place had never been eaten in the town before. It was a kind of poultry with special meat quality.


    While eating, Sean is still paying attention to the state of the people around him.


    If it''s talking, it''s talking. Almost all the people sitting alone are listening carefully, including the strong Adak woman.


    It seems that the old coachman is right. This kind of place is really convenient for exchanging information. Almost all caravan drivers will exchange the news of various regions in this place. Then these news will spread to various places with them, and then spread to the people from the mouth of businessmen


    This way should be the most common gossip in the world.


    After dinner, Sean found a room to rest alone


    Originally, the team prepared a room for several people to save money, but Sean, an evil capitalist aristocrat, didn''t accept it and chose a room himself.


    It''s quieter and no one bothers!


    The key is to study the magic guide book given by Lucille.


    When he was at home, Sean never opened it for research... Mainly because he was busy during the day and sleepy after a little practice of magic at night.


    Every time I procrastinate... I think I''ll start reading tomorrow. As a result, I haven''t opened it until now!


    But today''s events make Sean need to reconsider his travel purpose. Although there is an agreement between nobles, this contractual relationship also needs to study the size of his ability.


    Now he has no ability to negotiate with the count of COGA.


    For now, Arya Hamilton is still fulfilling her obligations at that time. At least before she gets the inheritance, Sean estimates that his town will still receive some welfare security more or less.


    But if she wins or loses, it''s hard to say whether such support will continue.


    So you still have to improve your ''body mass''.


    Luke is responsible for the development, and he also needs to have certain strength to deal with the challenges that may come from the wizard club.


    From the day he buried Heller, Sean never forgot it


    Light candles in the room,


    Open the magic guide book.


    It''s still a handwritten manuscript. The handwriting is chaotic, but it looks cute where the text is curved. It may be written by a girl or written by Lucille herself.


    Her guide book divides spells into several categories: combat, auxiliary, potion, summon and other rare spells.


    The so-called rare magic is some special magic, such as witches, undead and so on.


    Some spells are recorded separately, so those that have not been classified belong to this file.


    After watching it for a few nights, Sean felt that these magic were not helpful to him... Except for the potion formula and the drawing of the magic array, the rest seemed to be useless.


    Because I understand that the magic release depends on the cooperation of imagination and proficiency. As long as my magic proficiency is improved, these spells should be released.


    But Sean decided to give it a try


    What is the difference between the magic you understand and the universal type of the world.


    He opened the pages of summoning, which was less among many magic and easy to read.


    Find one of the [psychic vision] spells.


    This is the magic that Lucille often uses on her Ravens!


    So far, I haven''t seen much magic, but [spiritual vision] is definitely a very impressive one.


    He opened the window and the road was dark.


    The only place where there is light is the hotel where you live and other houses around. You can''t see it on the road more than ten meters away, but you can hear crickets and animals.


    Sean estimates it''s nightbirds like nighthawks or owls.


    It''s too dark to see the opponent''s health, but the target of the spell can be found according to the direction of the sound


    Pointing to the characters on this page, some unfamiliar read them according to the above.


    If these mantras are read by ordinary people, they may not be effective, but they have opened their magic talent and have magic proficiency, so it is felt to release them.


    Suddenly, Sean noticed a green bar below his vision, just a little above the book.


    Read note~


    I''m actually starting to read notes!


    The magic shows [psychic vision ~] and then a release time of about 5 seconds. Because the reading of the note has been completed, Sean feels that the release is successful.


    But I don''t have any special feelings.


    Is it too dark to see the words that magic is invalid?


    However, when Sean closed his eyes and tried to open them again, the whole person''s vision changed.


    As if he was standing on the opposite trunk


    And the face is just tens of meters away standing in front of the window!!


    [magic proficiency: 60]

 Chapter 42

    There was only light in the night, and now Sean saw himself standing by the window!


    Is this the spiritual vision? It''s a practical spell.


    Sean tried to turn his head slightly and found that the vision was fixed. Instead of turning, he was standing at the window in front of him shaking his head foolishly.


    Hey?


    I can''t control the rotation of the vision of the opposite owl. What can move is only my own body?


    When he lowered his head, Sean really saw his head lowering action in front of the window... Sure enough, although this vision can be seen with the help of the animal''s line of sight, it depends on the place the animal sees.


    Recalling the Raven that Lucille had been following around, no wonder she chose to domesticate a pet directly.


    Because it''s much more obedient than the wild


    Suddenly,


    I felt that the field of vision began to jump randomly. The owl flew up and was still facing the place in the haystack. In the field of vision of nocturnal animals, I could see the small animals running in a hurry in the haystack.


    Sean hurried to hold the window with his hand and tried to close his eyes. When he opened it again, his vision was finally normal.


    Look at the magic guide book in your hand


    These magic did work, and Sean didn''t feel much hollowed out after his release this time. On the one hand, it should be the reason for the improvement of your current proficiency, on the other hand, it should be the reason for the use of magic spells.


    Previously, Lucille also said that the magic level can be improved only through long-term practice, but the consumption of mental power can be reduced with the help of spells and magic props.


    Although what she said is different from her own situation, Sean can still explain it in his own way


    If I had the chance this time, I really want to find a professional in magic to explain more to myself. The more I know about Sean, the more I don''t understand. I haven''t been here at the beginning, so I haven''t asked Lucille about many things.


    I wish I had a chance to see such a person again!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the caravan still set out early.


    The old coachman said he would rush back to the town in the evening after he was full of goods during the day. This is basically the life of the caravan.


    The difference is just where to choose.


    "If you have any news to bring home, I can help you." the two people have a good impression on each other these two days, so the old coachman is willing to help Sean.


    "Not for the time being... But where do most of your teams stop?"


    The words of the other party remind themselves that they can rely on them to send messages in the future, so that they can know what happened in the town.


    "It''s very easy to find. In the trade market on brukan Avenue in COGA City, most of the surrounding caravans will choose to stop and load goods there. That''s the most prosperous commercial street in the city."


    Brukan Avenue


    Sean listened very familiar and touched the small box with the quill in his pocket.


    Luke''s old face is almost there!


    "When you go to that place, you say to find old Griffin. They all know it''s me..." the old coachman is still introducing.


    "By the way, do you know where skovi''s store is?"


    "Skovi?" glanced at the direction of the sky, as if thinking.


    "I don''t remember the name... Wait, it seems that I sent a box of saltpeter a few years ago. It seems that it says skovi store. You can look in the project area, just north of brukan Avenue," he said.


    It was just noon when the caravan entered the city of COGA. This was the first time Sean saw the rumored city of COGA.


    From a distance, it seems to be a huge building complex area, which is much larger than my small town. It feels that it extends from the plain to the hillside and even to the top of the mountain, and the airship parked near the tower is the most obvious at the top of the mountain.


    That should be an airship!


    A floating balloon in the shape of a hot-air balloon, below which is a hull.


    Because he didn''t know the way, Sean asked the caravan to take him to the so-called brucan Avenue before he chose to get off


    The city is really prosperous, and the roads are very spacious. You can walk in the central place. Only pedestrians are on both sides of the carriage. The planning is also very good.


    "Go north from this road to the end of the project area. You can buy a lot of mechanical gadgets there. Go and ask. You should be able to find the store you said."


    "Well, thank you."


    Sean really wants to thank the old coachman for taking good care of himself and teaching a lot of experience in living outside these two days.


    "Don''t be so polite. If you need help in the future, just come to this place to find me." the old coachman is also a forthright person. He is too pretentious but not used to it.


    Sean left the trade market all the way north


    At present, I have several plans. One choice is to directly show my identity and report to the count''s house. If it is more or less an aristocratic identity, the other party will still be warmly received. Moreover, it may be more enthusiastic to thank them, and you can also make some publicity with the popularity praise you have recently obtained.


    The count''s house must be safer and more comfortable than outside


    However, Sean didn''t like the relationship of mutual use, and the guard of the count''s house should be of high level. If he practiced magic there, Sean couldn''t guarantee whether he would be found.


    A noble should have no big problem learning magic, but Sean thought that if it spread, it might attract the attention of other wizards... It has been more than a month. Although there are no other wizards in the town, it is not guaranteed whether they will send someone to look for the "missing person", If it comes out again, the Lord of tylermian will still do magic.


    That will be the focus again!


    We can''t be so high-profile right now... At least keep a low profile until we figure out what''s going on.


    Another option is to look for Luke. Although there is little hope, Sean still wants to see him first.


    After all, it''s much more convenient to have a person who is familiar with the environment in COGA City, and can often contact the town for information


    Looking at the passers-by around, almost all the HP values of [1000] appear on their heads, indicating that they are ordinary people. Occasionally, several 1000 + characters appear, which means that they have excellent physical quality and vigorous vitality.


    And all kinds of emotions and states will slowly jump out of the head.


    At this time, Sean would choose to walk on the ground, because many people jump out and their attributes make people look dazzled.


    "Would you like some fruit, sir?"


    In sight, a small toe appeared in front of him.


    Sean raised his head a little. Standing in front of him was a girl in a red shawl.


    A few freckles can be seen on the slightly white face, and there are some timid eyes when you see your head up

 Chapter 43

    It looks like a 15-year-old girl. She pushes back a little when she sees herself. It looks like a feeling of fear.


    Hey? Am I so terrible?


    Look at the state of [anxiety!] and [tension!] on the other party''s head.


    Is this the first time to sell something? I feel a little nervous


    "Fruit?" Sean said first.


    Looking at the young smiling face under the other party''s red hood, he suddenly smiled. It was a very standard fake smile. As a businessman, her fake smile was too deliberate, so Sean decided that the little girl had not been in business for a long time, or what sad things she encountered today could not be hidden.


    "Well, would you like some, sir?"


    With a sigh of relief, the [nervous!] emotion on his head slowly disappeared. It was obvious that the other party was also trying to restrain himself.


    Go to a small stall in the corner of the roadside, because there are many vendors in this street. It seems that count Hamilton doesn''t want to renovate.


    If the previous brukan Avenue can still walk with carriages, the car will not go to this place because it can''t walk at all... There are a circle of floor stalls on both sides of the street in addition to normal shops, which almost drove pedestrians to the middle of the road, so the car can''t walk in this place.


    The little girl''s stall is just next to a fruit store, a little near the jewelry store


    "Here!"


    "This is a kind of fruit grown in my family. It''s called Pachira fruit. It''s very delicious... Try it, sir."


    The little girl put dozens of fruits on the double-layer floor towel, and four slightly larger ones were piled together in front. What she picked up was the top one of the four slightly larger ones.


    It''s not very good, but it makes Sean feel familiar.


    Isn''t this a peach?


    It''s just that the skin has no hair, but it looks very similar and is very big.


    Since coming to this world, the well-known fruits do not exist. Maybe apples are the same, but their names are also different.


    "Sir, you can try it first."


    Looking at the little girl''s eager eyes and the state of [expectation!].


    I took a bite... The juice in my mouth told me that the taste was peach!


    It''s just a layer of soft and smooth skin.


    "What do you think?"


    He looked at himself with big round eyes. The little girl should be an ordinary civilian, and she is not good at dressing up, but the contour of her face is very good. If she cleans her face a little and puts on her clothes, even if she is not a lady of the noble family, she is at least the descendant of a rich merchant.


    "Yes, how much is this? I want to buy some."


    When I heard the excited expression of the little girl I wanted to buy, my state changed from [looking forward to!] to [happy!].


    She stretched out a finger and said, "you can buy these for only one silver coin!" pointing to the three big ones in the front.


    Silver coin is the smallest unit in the world, because there is no copper and iron under silver. Being able to pay with silver coin means that it is the cheapest thing. Even the smallest roast chicken needs two or three silver coins. A silver coin can probably buy a few bread.


    The exchange rate is about one gold coin is equal to ten silver coins.


    Sean fumbled for his wallet, which was really not as small as silver coins.


    Easy is to take out a gold coin.


    Uh


    "That''s all I have." she put it in the little girl''s hand.


    "But... That''s too much!" she frowned at the little girl.


    "Then you give me more, forget it, I''ll take it myself!" without waiting for the other party to speak, Sean squatted down and chose more than a dozen bigger and better selling peaches to put aside.


    And left half.


    "That''s all I want!" pointed to the fruit on the ground.


    At this time, the little girl can see that she is trying to help her, although this little money is nothing in the eyes of the nobility.


    You can get more than 10000 gold coins a year. Even if you lose more than ten gold coins a day, it''s a small thing. Don''t panic!


    "I... I''ll wrap it for you." the little girl quickly squatted down and helped wrap the fruit with a clean cloth.


    I didn''t dare to face the front and kept my head down all the time.


    But Sean could see each other''s state of mind at the moment, and his liking changed suddenly.


    [900, 900, neutral] instantly became [friendly]!


    The other party should be a minor, so the blood volume is not enough for ordinary people, but the favor can be directly friendly! That''s the favor of our own people.


    Generally speaking, friendliness means that they can communicate with each other normally, which is a bit like ordinary friends or partners, and friendliness means a little worship. Usually, only the townspeople in their own territory will have this kind of favor.


    I didn''t expect to have such a start just one face-to-face


    It turns out that the noble girls are really handy.


    Taught, taught!


    Sean picked up another one among the fruits and suddenly found several gaps in his back.


    "What is this?"


    "Ah ~" the little girl also saw it and was busy taking it up and looking carefully.


    "It should have been bitten by mice. There are many mice in the city during this time!" the little girl wiped the bitten fruit with her hand and put it on her back.


    "You should have just picked the fruit. The mice ran to the tree?"


    Speaking of mice, Sean remembered the scene he saw under the owl''s vision last night. There were a lot of them on the roadside at that time.


    The girl didn''t speak. She probably didn''t know how to answer this question.


    "It''s best not to eat the bitten, otherwise it''s easy to get sick, which is not saving and waste." drugs in this world are very expensive, and ordinary life is easy, but if you get sick, you almost spend a lot of savings.


    "Yes."


    The little girl just nodded, but she didn''t seem to take it to heart.


    "By the way, do you know where the skovi store is?"


    "Skovi shop?" the little girl suddenly stopped. At this time, all the fruits at hand were wrapped. She took out one from the small basket placed on the corner road and put the fruit in it.


    "I remember that''s the shop in the project area. The project area is right in front... Sir, you can see it by bypassing the street over there." the girl pointed to the front.


    "Thank you."


    Looking at the other party, he was stunned and then smiled.


    This is not a fake smile, but a heartfelt smile


    "Dear Sir, do you need some fruit?!"


    I heard someone shouting as I passed another fruit stand.


    It''s an uncle.


    It''s just that there is a state of [jealousy!] on his head. It''s estimated that he saw the scene of shopping just now.


    Tut~


    Sean ignored it and walked directly towards the so-called engineering area.


    About a few hundred meters later, a fork in the road divides the street into two parts. One side is still a busy block, while the other side of the project area is less. Instead, carriages stay more.


    There is always a strong pungent smell in the air.

 Chapter 44

    Project area.


    It should mean those industrial forges. Sean suddenly remembered the musket Luke had given himself before. At that time, it was said that it was purchased in COGA city. It is estimated that it refers to here!


    Sean has been asking for news about the world since he came to the world, but most people in Tyler MIA haven''t left the town, only Luke has a little knowledge.


    Although he has only been to the city of COGA, the city feels like a metropolis.


    It''s not easy for an ordinary resident growing up in a mountain village to come to this place to study... Before he came out, he also fantasized about what kind of city COGA city is. However, he felt very shocked when he really saw that moment.


    A city is so different from a small town in the mountains!


    Looking at the shop sign and entering the project area, the shops in this place are basically the same. Most of them are closed. If you want to enter, you need to push it open.


    Skovi... Skovi


    Sean noticed that there was such a store. The slogan of the store name was displayed, so it was easy to find.


    When I opened the door, a bell pulled by the door rang ''ding dong''.


    "Hello, guest!"


    No one was seen, but the voice said hello.


    After looking around the shop, finally a little boy appeared in front of a counter. He looked not very old. He was probably about the same age as the little girl who had just bought peaches. It seemed that he was about to start working in this country at the same age as them.


    "Do you need anything?" the boy continued, looking much more enthusiastic than the girls before.


    Looking at the little boy coming with a smile, Sean suddenly thought of a question.


    The family won''t already have children. It''s no use using Luke''s name... Sean walked up and looked at the other party''s things in front of the counter.


    They are all metal copper pipes and a kind of black stone.


    Sean looked carefully for a few seconds, and the words "flint" appeared on the stone.


    Flint is also flint, but it''s not the kind of alloy flint in my previous life. It''s more natural in front of me. So skovi store is a firearms store.


    "These are flint samples. Guests can look here... Here are finished muskets." the boy opened another counter and took out several muskets of different lengths.


    "Look at this one. It''s small, portable and powerful!"


    Took the gun handed over by the boy.


    [exquisite musket, ammunition: 0, damage 90 ~ 800]


    It''s really much better than the one Luke gave himself before. Before, because he had to carry the magic guide book and magic wand, Sean didn''t carry the firegun at any time. He mainly felt that the damage was not as effective as magic.


    This one has the highest 800 points. Almost one shot will kill people. If ordinary people have the remaining 200 blood, it is estimated that they can bleed out.


    Where Sean poked the trigger a little.


    It is designed based on the principle that the spring piece is stuck and hit on the flint to produce sparks. It can be used with gunpowder bullets. In terms of technology, it is exquisite.


    "This is the best small fire gun in our shop. If the guests like it, it''s only 300 gold coins. We also give a box of gunpowder and bullets." the boy was still selling.


    300 gold coins!


    The fruit of the little girl outside is only a silver coin. It''s a world apart.


    "I''m not here to buy anything," Sean said directly, putting down his gun.


    "So... Guest, what else?" the boy looked at Sean curiously, especially the fruit in his basket.


    "I''m looking for someone, a girl, who should be much or less different from me."


    Luke didn''t say what the girl''s name was, but he was as young as himself. The girl he liked should not be old.


    Because there are still things that need their help in his plan, Sean didn''t intend to hide his identity. He simply said frankly that if the girl really gets married and has children, he can only think of another way.


    "What are you looking for her for?" the boy''s tone suddenly became cold.


    The warm [friendly] attitude suddenly dropped to [cold]!


    Sean found that the four layers of goodwill relationship from coldness to friendliness can be transformed in an instant. It was clear that he was still friendly just now. Just a few words can immediately bring the impression to the lowest point.


    In the back, if [hatred], it is estimated that he will pick up a musket and shoot!


    Take out the box Luke gave himself from his pocket and put it in front of the boy.


    "My name is Sean wiggle, from Tyler MIA town. A friend asked me to come to her and hope to give this to her."


    just right.


    If the other party is married, Sean is in charge of Luke and returns the quill to her.


    Save me from seeing things and thinking about feelings in the future. I''ll just have a good time. It''s easy to want another girl on Luke''s terms.


    "Are you from that small town in the forest? Just a moment, I''ll call my sister out!" the boy replied in surprise after hearing Sean''s self-identity, and then hurried to a room behind him.


    "You wait here!"


    The things on the counter didn''t have time to clean up


    The girl is his sister!


    Soon Sean heard a loud noise from the wood in the attic, and a girl hurried out of the door.


    Remember to tidy up your hair


    "Are you Baron vigil?"


    Looking at the beautiful girl with wheat yellow skin in front of her, her lips are a little broad, but her overall appearance is still a beauty, especially her eyes are very energetic.


    "It''s me," Sean replied.


    "It''s really Baron vigil..."


    "It''s the Baron wiggle who has been talked about a lot recently." the little boy''s voice came from behind the girl.


    "Shut up, Claude!"


    At the command, there was no sound behind.


    "Why did Baron vigre come here? Luke asked you to come here. He... How has he been these years?" the girl asked hesitantly.


    Sean simply said the whole story, but did not involve the Wizards. He just said that he came to thank count Hamilton, but suddenly something else happened in the process of coming, so he changed his plan and came here to have a look first.


    "Oh, I see. But Baron vigil was right not to go to the count''s house," said the girl suddenly.


    It seemed that he remembered something and immediately handed it to his brother behind him. He closed the door first. He was not open today. Instead, he invited Sean to the room in the store.


    "You just said it was right that I didn''t go to the count''s house?" asked the girl suspiciously.


    "HMM... I forgot to introduce myself. My name is esmeida. In addition, this naughty ghost is my brother Claude. Just now I was right to say that the Baron didn''t go to the count''s house, because I heard that recently, no matter the Viscount Isaac of Xiaowan Town, the Lords of Digu town or Hakan city have come, so many southern nobles have never been together in COGA city at one time I don''t know what will happen. "


    Esmeda looked at Sean.


    "Now there are rumors everywhere that the count is choosing a suitable successor, because the last count was more than 60 years ago, so I don''t know if this has happened before, but now it is absolutely that the southern nobles are concentrated in the city of COGA... And there are rumors that the count seems to be ill in such a hurry to choose a successor!"

 Chapter 45

    Be sick?


    "Where did you hear all this news?" Sean asked suspiciously.


    Probably because he trusts Luke very much. When the other party sees him, his liking starts with [friendly]. The whole attribute is [10001000, friendly], which at least means that the other party will not lie in front of him.


    "I heard this from a guest before. He is a famous wizard in the city. What he said should not be false," esmeda said.


    Another wizard


    Indeed, there are many capable people in COGA!


    "How is your relationship with that wizard?" Sean asked casually, but found esmeda casting a dissatisfied look.


    "He''s just a guest in our store. He often has contact because he has bought several things..."


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just asking if the wizard is worthy of our trust." hearing this, the other party''s mood eased, and the state above his head changed accordingly.


    I can''t see that Luke hardly talks about men and women on weekdays. Unexpectedly, he can make a girl so fascinated by him. He has left COGA city for so many years and still cares about him so much!


    "Well... I''m not sure. He''s very polite when he comes to the store on weekdays. He likes to study all kinds of magic and alchemy, so he''s also very interested in industrial forging." esmeida can only say that she knows a part of it. As for her character, she can''t see it only from her appearance. As a woman who has worked hard in business for many years, she feels more deeply.


    "Lord wiggle has something to do with him?"


    "Well, it''s just some knowledge about magic. Can you tell me if he comes again next time?"


    About magic, Sean is too eager to find a professional to ask, otherwise he doesn''t know when to start such aimless practice. Now his magic proficiency has reached 60 o''clock, and I don''t know how many are left behind.


    Is there limited or unlimited growth?


    In the current situation, if you continue to practice, your magic proficiency will increase, and you can use other boldly imagined magic. Even the hydrogen bomb used by bahler before has been used once, but its power is far worse than his.


    Including restrictions and levels... I don''t understand too much. It''s best to find a wizard to ask.


    "Of course. Lord wiggle also studies magic?"


    "Just a little curious, because there have been several wizards in the town before, and they have helped us a lot." Sean didn''t say it in depth, but when he saw the state of [doubt!] on each other''s head, he knew she might have doubts.


    But for various reasons, esmeda did not continue to ask, but asked her next plan.


    In fact, Sean has thought about various routes from last night to today. Until just before entering the door, there are different ways to choose, and now he wants to choose one of them.


    "I will stay in the city of COGA for the time being. If what you just said is true and the nobles from all over the south are concentrated in the city, it will be meaningless for me to place count Hamill again. On the contrary, it is easy to be shot by the great nobles..."


    Sean thought that if they couldn''t help each other, it would be easy for him to become a target.


    If you do well, you may taste some sweetness. If you don''t do well, it may affect your own town. So the best way is not to appear in their sight. Just continue to forget yourself as a "small village head" in a closed mountain.


    Esmeda agrees.


    "But if you can choose properly, it may bring a lot of benefits to Tyler MIA."


    "It''s like gambling, and in the end, our life and death are still controlled by others..."


    Esmeida''s idea is estimated to be the same as that of herself at the beginning. She wants to make use of her intelligence to seek the interests of several nobles.


    But who is a fool in the world?


    Others can think of what they can think of. Although their special abilities may help, the final result is still in the hands of others, just choosing which finger to become.


    "Taylor Mia''s market has been opened in Miss Hamill''s promise, and the mercenary guild has been established, which is a good sign... At least we can develop stably until the next Earl''s successor appears. I hope to find the direction of Taylor Mia''s development during this period and accumulate some wealth. Only when it develops can I not fear the interference of other nobles "Said Sean.


    Perhaps from the moment they came into contact with the outside world, the town of telmian has been inseparable from the outside world.


    Just like the strategy games they played in those years, they developed on a desert island alone at the beginning. However, when a diplomatic fleet sailed into other areas, it represented connection with the outside world.


    Now the market and guild have appeared in the town. Can you say no?


    Even if these can be driven out, the people in the town have been affected. Young people who have seen the prosperous world will inevitably "look out".


    And it''s hard for the townspeople who have tasted all kinds of food and fruit from the outside to break them again!


    Knowing that at this moment, Sean actually admired the wisdom of the original people


    Although it seems silly to be closed, it can retain the simple folk customs of nearly a hundred years.


    In a way, it''s really great.


    However, Sean asked himself that he was not a patient person.


    Moreover, the situation at that time forced me to make such a choice... Since I chose development, I had to bear the pressure.


    "What do you think we should do next?" esmeda didn''t call Sean''s name this time. Although she couldn''t fully understand the Baron in front of her, she vaguely felt that the other party gave her a very unusual feeling.


    Perhaps, as rumored, the baron who led Tyler MIA to break the closed environment for hundreds of years has extraordinary talent.


    "I''ll set up a contact point with the town with your store. Anything that happens on both sides can contact each other... And then..."


    Sean hadn''t thought of this yet and did it.


    The purpose of practicing and learning magic is simple and clear, but the development of a small town needs careful thinking.


    same evening.


    Sean had planned to stay in a hotel near the store, but he was directly invited by his two brothers and sisters to stay in skovi store. He also had dinner with them in the evening.


    Sister esmeida''s words are more virtuous. She is not a lady of the noble family, and she does almost everything herself; As for my brother, Claude is better.


    Since Sean met him, the little boy has been telling himself about guns, and has recommended himself to buy them or introduced them to other nobles many times. He really knows how to do business


    He was always curious about the basket of fruit Sean brought, and didn''t dare to open it until they were familiar.


    "It turns out that Pachira fruit... It''s so rare. I heard people buying fruit on the street say that there are so many mice recently, and many fruit farmers and meat traders have been affected..."

 Chapter 46

    A lot of mice?


    Sean did remember that the little girl who bought the fruit said it too. At that time, a peach was chewed.


    "Is it serious? I heard about it when I was shopping." the overall sanitary environment in this foreign world is certainly not as modern and civilized as it is. Garbage is often stacked on the streets.


    When brukan Avenue came, there were dirt roads in other streets. Water accumulated on it all year round. The whole street was very dirty.


    "I''ve also heard about this. The coachman complained when I asked someone to deliver the goods," esmeda said on the other side.


    "Is the rat boom cyclical in COGA?"


    "No, I''ve heard about it in the past few years, but I feel more this time." esmeda didn''t see it with her own eyes, but she heard other people complain, so she felt more this time.


    If there is no good means of prevention and control, it is indeed easy to encounter this problem.


    It is not long after spring. If rats are bothered this season, this year''s harvest may be affected.


    Kejia city is a big city in the south of the Empire. Even if the harvest is bad occasionally, you can still buy it through financial resources


    Sean looked at Claude peeling peaches. He suddenly thought of a way.


    "What do you say if you plant fruit trees in Tyler MIA?"


    "Fruit trees, adults want to develop orchards."


    "There are natural conditions around telmian town. I remember Luke said earlier that there was also an orchard in the town in the early years, but it was later burned down in the fire." Sean also read some records about the orchard. Almost every generation of barons wrote a log to record major events, and he continued to write this log after the avalanche disaster.


    However, there are few descriptions about the orchard, but there are a lot of previous ideas.


    It can be seen from the lines that Baron vigre at that time also wanted to find ways to improve the living conditions of the town, so he thought of a lot of ways. Finally, he got fruit tree seedlings from foreign businessmen and began to plant them.


    But since the fire happened, it just wrote: the fire burned the whole orchard.


    A few simple words were added with time, and then there was no other description, which made people feel very strange.


    "Orchard, that''s a good idea. But will people in the town plant technology?" I saw esmeda''s state of [absent-minded!] above her head.


    The girl is thinking about something else.


    It seems that she has been in this state since she mentioned Luke.


    Whatever.


    I am the Lord of Tyler MIA. All I have to do is one sentence. Asking too many people''s opinions is easy to disturb myself.


    The town is already so poor. What else can we do? The big deal is failure.


    Just find a few more ways.


    "I''ll contact Luke about it. There''s a coachman I know at the trade market who can help send the news to the town," Sean said.


    And the two brothers and sisters in front of me suddenly stood up and said.


    "If Lord wiggle needs any help, just say it. Our brothers and sisters will help."


    Looking at the two brothers and sisters nodding.


    Because of Luke''s recommendation and popularity, Sean also chose to believe them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the next two days, Sean needs to get familiar with the environment of COGA City, otherwise he doesn''t know how to go out.


    I wanted to buy a map first... Because I can see the location and environment of various buildings on the map, and in order to see clearly, what I want is a map that separately depicts the whole urban environment.


    However, Claude told himself that it was difficult to find because most maps were large-scale guidelines, such as the places around COGA and the route distribution of various towns and cities.


    In fact, there is also a map in skovi store, which is a large-scale label.


    For example, the city of COGA is right in the middle of the map... Several winding roads are drawn down, and then the so-called Xiaowan town is to the west, while the southeast is a mountain. In particular, it is circled inside and writes Taylor MIA town.


    As for the north and the East, they are almost the same.


    Most people should use this kind of map. It just tells you the general direction so that you won''t be unable to find the place you want to go.


    The map is not big


    Drawn on parchment, the size of a towel.


    The paper range is limited, and more importantly, the scale of the map is so large that Sean can''t see it more clearly.


    In my own eyes, the roads and mountains on the map do appear, and there is a projection like four-dimensional urban prototype in COGA City, but at most, as long as the small towns marked on the map appear, including my own talmian town


    But this is the limit. You can''t see the whole city, let alone people.


    Only their own position arrow remains unchanged, but because of the large scale, their own position is almost the whole city!


    If you have to describe it by analogy, it is "m" that opens the map and right clicks to see the big map. It just tells you where it is, not detailed to the buildings in the city.


    Unless you can find something like a city map, you can see it clearly.


    But Claude said that such a map is difficult to find. Maybe travelers will have it, but because it is difficult to draw, they may not sell it... They have to take a chance to find it.


    Another thing, Sean has written to Luke through the trade market team about his idea of rebuilding the orchard and told him that he is now living in scovey''s store


    About esmeda and Luke, Sean also heard a lot from her brother.


    When Luke was a scholar five years ago, he met esmeda, who was still helping his father in business in the store. At that time, Claude was still young, but he also knew the relationship between them.


    As for the later, just like the stories written in all novels and scripts, the love story between a mountain village civilian and a rich merchant lady was blocked by reality and family. Later, the two even thought of eloping. However, after the father of his sister and brother talked with Luke, he left by himself.


    No one knows what they finally said


    The later development was that Luke returned to the town where he was born and became a bachelor next to the Baron, and esmeda also became the successor of skovi store. Until the old shopkeeper died and the Baron vigil of the previous generation died, they did not contact again.


    So far, men have not married and women have not married, but they just don''t contact.


    It takes so much


    It''s really the same ending as in all stories, but it''s still touching to happen around you.


    During the day, Sean usually goes out so as not to affect the business of skovi''s family. Another purpose is to find the little girl who sold fruit at that time. I remember she said that peaches were planted at home and hoped to buy some seedlings from her.


    But I haven''t seen her in the original position for two days!


    Is the other party still a mobile booth?


    Sean, who was about to look around again, suddenly noticed that a person in front of him was very special.


    About five meters away from him, there is just a slim figure in the crowd... But there is [exploration ~] on the other party''s head


    It''s still a spell!

 Chapter 47

    This is actually a spell, and it''s an exploratory spell!


    From the back, it should be a girl. She''s not tall. She''s probably near her chest. She looks around when she walks.


    [explore ~]


    This skill is interesting.


    Sean followed each other curiously. She seemed to be looking at both sides all the time... Not at people, but at the ground, because she always lowered her head.


    From the project area to the trade market, and the other party doesn''t seem to find itself.


    Because if you find it, the other party will be alert, but now it is still [looking for!] and [searching!] and its vision has never been raised.


    Hiss~


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Looking for something left? Sean thought that he would look like each other only when he fell to the ground.


    Bypassing the trade market to deliver goods, she came to another remote alley


    Sean glanced back outside in case he didn''t send it out later.


    At this time, a foul smell floated in the air. The place where you entered the alley was already close to the canal in the city. It was not as clean as you thought. It was a foul smell almost every time you passed. Especially near the trade market.


    Those rotten vegetables, melons and fruits, as well as those dead animals, were thrown directly into the nearby canal before they had time to deal with it, so it has always been this smell near the trade market.


    When Sean saw this the other day, he felt that there was no reason for the so-called rats to run wild!


    However, the witch in front didn''t seem to care. She slowly approached the place with the most garbage by the canal and searched everywhere with the wooden stick she picked up.


    Uh


    What hobby is this!


    Sean saw a black line.


    She rummaged through the garbage for a while and didn''t seem to find what she wanted. Finally, she threw the stick aside in an atmosphere.


    There are [unhappy!], [angry!], [irritable!] emotions on your head.


    Sean looked carefully at the other party''s other attributes


    [400000 HP, 19002000 mana]


    It should be that the mana value is not enough because the exploration magic has been used just now. Because the two have not met yet, the favorable degree has not appeared for the time being. It will be slowly generated only after Sean meets each other.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Ah!!" the girl was frightened by the sudden sound, and her whole thin body shook.


    She turned her head, and under her hood was a white face with a slightly fleshy appearance. It was probably about the same grade as Claude, maybe a little older... Because the circle in front of her chest had fluctuated slightly, but she was small. In addition, this face made people look very young, and she would be stupid at the first sight of seeing herself.


    "You scared me..."


    Even the sound is a very lovely type.


    The same Witch and Lucille''s flirtatious style are completely different.


    "Well, you sneaked into the alley yourself. Why do you say I scared you?" Sean retorted.


    "I''m not sneaky... Oh, you''re following me." the girl responded.


    "You walk on the street and look around all the time. As a resident of this place, of course, I have to see if you are a bad person." he smiled. He probably saw the harmless expression of the other party. Sean actually joked with the other party.


    Of course, what''s more important is that after the two people''s goodwill appears, they are "friendly".


    It''s actually friendly to meet directly... It''s a rare favor.


    It is estimated that the girl in front of us is the kind who is very gentle to everyone!


    "I''m not a bad man, but you..."


    Suddenly he saw the other party''s eyes fixed on himself, and the top of his head jumped out of the state of [excited!].


    "You said you were a resident nearby? Do you know which lanes the nearby canals lead to?" the girl asked.


    The roadway through which the canal flows?


    Sean glanced at the canal behind the girl.


    There is a canal in the city of COGA, and it seems that there are many places around the brucan Avenue, that is, it flows through the spaced buildings... It should be easy to find, but some buildings are very large and there is no gap for people to walk, and some places flow through secret roads, so it is impossible to find them all the time.


    But if you look at the direction of the canal flow, you can roughly find several places where it divides.


    But


    "What are you looking for in these places?" Sean asked curiously.


    The girl raised her chin with a proud look.


    "Of course I have my own things to do. Just tell me and I''ll give you some reward." she patted the bulging position on her waist bag, and a sound of gold coins sounded.


    "No, you haven''t told me what you''re doing here? As a resident here, I can''t tell outsiders."


    Look carefully at each other''s state.


    After all, the other party is a person who can do magic. Anyway, she is also a witch. She still needs to be on guard.


    However, after seeing the other party''s [a little anxious!] state, Sean felt whether he wanted more... Did he really meet silly Bai Tian?


    "I..."


    "If you tell me, I''ll tell you and take you to find it?" Sean continued.


    "I''m looking for a baby."


    "What?"


    Sean also thought he had heard wrong.


    "I''m looking for a baby!!! Do you hear me?" the girl raised her voice a few degrees and looked very reluctant.


    "Is there a baby in this place?"


    Is there a big baby in this trade market street?


    Sean has heard the story of Pirates looking for treasure and the story of digging treasure in the mountains. It''s the first time he''s heard of looking for treasure in the vegetable market. What treasure are you looking for... Taobao!


    "Of course. I told you everything. You should also tell me what you know." the girl said discontentedly.


    Unexpectedly, the girl was quite principled. She asked one question after another.


    "OK, but just now I said I''ll take you, or you can tell me what kind of place you''re looking for, so I can take you directly." there are many alleys where the canal flows through brucan. I don''t know the target is really hard to find.


    However, the girl seemed a little embarrassed.


    "In fact, I don''t know exactly where it is. I found it after passing through it. Later, I looked for it several times and didn''t respond."


    "This is where you passed?" Sean asked.


    "Yes."


    The girl nodded seriously.


    Looking forward to herself, I want to say that the girl is not ugly. Her big eyes, delicate nose and thin lips show the appearance of her face.


    Sean came up and looked at the girl''s so-called place to find the baby


    In fact, it''s just a place to take out the garbage. The things that can''t be completely thrown into the river have smelled, and the whole air is filled with a pungent smell.

 Chapter 48

    What can you find in such a place?


    Sean walked to the canal. The water was almost static and had an unpleasant smell.


    "Hey, will you take me or not?" said the little witch behind her.


    "Shh! Don''t make any noise."


    Sean made a pause gesture and squatted down near the garbage in the market to check.


    Because in their own line of sight, as long as they look at these things, they will still jump out of their attributes


    [domestic waste]


    Even the classification is saved.


    However, Sean also began to try to search with the wooden stick that the girl had just used. If there was anything special in the garbage, he should be able to see it.


    "What did you find?" suddenly the girl squatted next to herself.


    Sean turned his head and just saw her face. This time, he could see the traces of the powder on each other''s face melted by sweat beads.


    "Nothing!"


    Once the stick was lost, I searched it again. I really didn''t find anything. On the contrary, my nose couldn''t stand it.


    "When was the last time you found something? If it took a long time, it might have been taken away. Although this is a dump, it''s not sure that tramps will come and take it away."


    It''s not impossible to find good things from the garbage, but if it takes a long time, maybe Austria will be picked up, and it''s meaningless to look along the river.


    But the girl shook her head.


    "No way, that thing can''t be found."


    "So sure?"


    "Of course!" she replied confidently.


    "Although I''m smaller than you, I''m a witch... Ordinary people can''t find what I can find." the girl simply said her identity directly.


    In the city of COGA, wizards are no longer so mysterious. Unlike many people who didn''t see them in the area of tylermian, there are even special organizations in the city to provide wizards with daily magic prop expenses, which is an open profession.


    "You mean that thing has magic?"


    "Well, it''s not only magic, but also weird magic." then the girl told herself what she was looking for.


    It turned out to be an animal and seemed to carry energy in her body. Some time ago, when she passed brukan Avenue, her magic prop suddenly reacted. When she chased it all the way, it had jumped into the water.


    "I''ve never seen anything so strong before. I think it''s always Warcraft."


    "Warcraft?" Sean asked.


    "Oh, you don''t understand."


    "How can I understand it if you don''t say?" retorted. These common sense were occasionally mentioned by Lucille when she taught herself, and she took notes at that time, but the notes were put in Tyler Mia''s house.


    "That''s the kind... Oh, anyway, it''s very difficult to find animals with magical energy, because they can learn magic. Many high-level wizards will bring Warcraft to help."


    The girl''s words reminded Sean of the crow in front of Lucille. He had seen the crow use magic at that time!


    i see.


    "I probably understand."


    "Ah ~ do you know where it is?" the girl asked excitedly.


    "I''m not sure, but if you really find it here, it should be hungry. There will be something to eat in the garbage dumped from the vegetable market, so it should be looking for food."


    Think about the wild dogs in the vegetable market. They often do this!


    "That''s pathetic," said the girl.


    "You come with me. Let''s look elsewhere..."


    It''s easy for Sean to find such a clue. Brucan Avenue is divided into several areas, and the trade area is close to the canal. At most, just find a few places where garbage may be dumped.


    Especially in poultry and aquatic areas, those dead poultry will be thrown into the river


    I don''t know whether count Hamilton has ordered to treat the sewage, or whether the citizens are used to throwing it at random.


    The city of Koga looks prosperous on the surface, but there are also various problems secretly.


    Sean took the little witch to look for a big circle, but he still didn''t find the Warcraft animal she said, so he had to jump into the river and dive.


    "Still not."


    The little witch looked at the props in her hand and worried.


    It''s something like a compass. It''s mechanically made in appearance, but there is no needle inside. It''s a special water container. There are red and blue water droplets in the container. It won''t move when shaking on weekdays. But according to the girl, as long as there is a Warcraft within ten meters nearby, it will react.


    Looking at the little witch with her head down in frustration, Sean walked a little to the next stall


    "Here you are!"


    When he looked up again, an apple was handed to him.


    There was a state of [happy!] in an instant.


    "It''s not so easy to find. Haven''t you found it after looking for so long? Then look for it more times, and maybe you can find it." Sean squatted next to the little witch.


    "You have not comforted me at all!"


    "Well, I wasn''t comforting you."


    Originally, I wanted to ask the little girl who sold peaches to ask about the peach saplings. Unexpectedly, I ran with the little witch all day.


    "Well..."


    Puffed his cheeks, but still bit the apple.


    "What''s your name?" Sean asked.


    "You''ll finally ask my name!"


    "Hmm?" she looked at the girl suspiciously.


    "They said that a man should ask his name before he can say it."


    "Who are they?" Sean looked at each other funny.


    "You don''t know... My name is igunia, and you?"


    "Sean."


    I looked into igunia''s eyes and looked at myself


    "What an ordinary name."


    "You are almost..."


    After that, they were silent again. Finally, igunia stood up first.


    "Where do you live? Let''s find it together tomorrow." she took off her hood and showed her long blond hair. With her original beautiful face, she looked very beautiful.


    Not inferior to miss aliya before.


    "I don''t necessarily have time..."


    "Then I can wait until you have time!" igunia laughed.


    "Skovi store," Sean said.


    Igunia thought for a moment and seemed ready to leave.


    "I''ll remember... And thank you for your apple." then he trotted away.


    But Sean still saw the changes in each other''s attributes... This [friendly] has become [friendly].


    The popularity has been rising a little too fast recently.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When igonia left, Sean returned to skovi''s store. Today, only Claude was at the front desk. When he saw himself, he suddenly said.


    "Brother Sean, someone from the trade market sent a letter just now. It should be from Tyler MIA town."

 Chapter 49

    When esmeda is not present, Claude will call himself big brother, which is Sean''s default relationship.


    Every time you have to bring a title or a honorific title to make your life here seem strange. After all, it''s someone else''s home. If you still live temporarily, don''t bring those problems.


    "From the trade market?"


    "Well, it''s just been delivered." Claude nodded and took out a letter from the box behind him that hadn''t been waxed off.


    On weekdays, there are not many or even very few guests in liskovi store, and they often serve old customers. According to Claude, it''s OK to sell something even in a few days. The average price of guns is more than 200 gold coins. Although gunpowder bullets are cheaper, a large number of purchases are orders for hundreds of gold coins.


    The profit of firearms is very high. Even if you can only sell three or four firearms a month, you can earn seven or eight hundred gold coins, and the profit is far several times higher than the cost... The income calculated in a year may not be less than the tax difference of your own town, but the profit may be lower, but the family is just a family income.


    When Sean first heard it, he felt incredible and even felt so poor.


    No wonder the count sent money for disaster relief, with 100000 gold coins... Although skovi firearm store is a little famous in the project area, it is not the most powerful one. It is hard to imagine how much tax count Hamilton has sitting in this city.


    So Claude usually pays more attention to Shawn when there are no guests


    Open the letter and Sean skimmed through it.


    "How''s it going? Brother Sean. Did Tyler MIA send it?"


    "That''s right. This is Luke''s reply to me." Sean noticed a slight change of expression as he said Luke.


    "What did he say?"


    "He said he supported my idea of rebuilding the orchard. Tyler MIA has always had experience in planting, so many people in the town are experts if they want to start." this is the original sentence in Luke''s letter. It''s impossible for a place like a small town to develop big industry, and many people don''t understand it.


    Rely on the mountain to eat the mountain. If it is planted, many people will be born


    "Well, did he say anything else? Like about my sister." Sean knew what Claude was thinking at a glance.


    Although he seldom said it on the surface, he could see that he had always cared about his sister, especially after esmeda took charge of the whole skovi family business... His relatives could see the reason why she didn''t get married, but the two people involved never mentioned each other!


    "You know, look."


    Sean handed the letter directly to Claude and went back to his room in the attic alone.


    I''ve been taking igunia around all day. Now I feel very tired when I stop a little!


    Looking at a small flower pot placed on the table, I bought it in the market yesterday, and filled it with soil and planted Peach Seeds... It''s like trying to see if I can cultivate a seedling by myself.


    When it comes to planting, Sean has no experience since the second world. In the last world, he raised some flowers and plants, but they are potted plants. Just water them.


    As for planting fruit trees from seeds, it is totally inexperienced, let alone delicious.


    Those examples from books and the Internet are OK, but in fact, they haven''t tried!


    He picked up the flowerpot and looked at the watering place yesterday. He had gone deep into a small pit, but there was no movement. Even in his own sight, it was just [rich soil], and there were no other tips.


    When digging, I specially selected a collection with high attribute prompt.


    Why don''t you try magic yourself?


    Looking at the flower pot in his hand, Sean suddenly thought that his magic proficiency has now reached 60 points. He should be able to do a lot of things!


    Put the flowerpot on the table again, and then take out the wand that Lucille gave him from his pocket. With the power of the wand, he can improve the effect of casting spells.


    In fact, Sean''s understanding is that he can use these magic props to improve his proficiency... Because there are many restrictions on the magic released by imagination.


    For example, you can think freely, but in practice, it is limited by various conditions.


    Proficiency or the amount of magic value, etc.


    Sean has tried to use many places before, but he found that they were "invalid" or "immune".


    Look at the position of the pit in the soil, imagine the growth of the saplings, and then prepare to release the spell... There is no prompt [invalid] in the line of sight, that is, it can be used.


    The wand was aimed at the place.


    Release [growth ~]


    [magic proficiency: 61]


    For a moment, Sean saw a skill display similar to the one that wizards jumped out when they released magic, but it was just like it. It was not the name of releasing magic, but directly displayed at the place where the seed was buried, and there was a short reading note below.


    This display is familiar to Sean.


    Does it mean that if you fill this little strip with magic, it can grow?


    So I tried again, and the Reading Note really moved.


    Not much, moved a little bit!


    [magic proficiency: 62]


    WCNM¡­¡­


    How many times do I have to do this? Is my magic so weak!


    Today, I should ask her about magic while I''m familiar with igunia. I thought I could have great ability after practicing hard for more than 60 every day. It turned out to be very weak.


    Sean continued to use magic eight times in a row until his proficiency rose to 68 and finally filled up the [growth ~] reading.


    While reading a full note, a little tender sharp teeth broke through the earth


    succeed.


    Magic works!


    Looking at the young plants made by using magic, although the process is very difficult, there is a sense of achievement in my heart, which is difficult to describe.


    A feeling of satisfaction, and then a little expectation.


    If you can make this kind of thing by magic, you will be able to make more things in the future


    But now a lot of magic consumption has made him feel that his head is not clear enough. Sean put down the flowerpot in his hand and climbed to the bed to rest first.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I was running almost all day today. I was not only physically tired, but also mentally tired after using magic.


    As soon as he fell down, he almost fell asleep.


    But the brain didn''t completely calm down. Sean was still excited about the magic that nourished the growth of plants just now... It reminds people of what Lucille said before that magic is the thing that can master the truth of the world.


    No wonder they are all looking for the witch''s legacy.


    "World truth" may really exist!


    When it comes to Lucille Sean, he will recall the members of the archaeological team at that time


    There are scenes of fighting together and the picture of burying bahel all the time!


    The body sealed in the mountains


    Rotten skin.


    Then the same rotten sewage


    Rats hiding in foul smelling and dirty sewers... And


    Suddenly,


    Sean suddenly opened his eyes and got up from bed. He was sweating all over.


    Look around... It''s still skovi''s room, but what did you see just now and what were the pictures in your head just now!

 Chapter 50

    After a few breaths of relief, Sean looked around.


    The candlelight in the room has long been extinguished, but it has lit up slightly outside the window. It should be dawn soon!


    Look out of the window... Lower your head a little. As long as you can see the sky, time will slowly appear in your sight [night: sunny day, 2:12:23].


    There are only two hours left before dawn.


    Sean rubbed his head, as if his thoughts were still in the nightmare just now


    How could I dream of the picture just now! Now when I try to recall, I can''t remember some details clearly, but the bones closed in the mountains and the eyes seen in the sewer are deeply imprinted in my mind.


    What the hell is that?!!


    Is it just a nightmare?


    Or too tired during the day, leading to sleep at night.


    Although I just woke up, some of the details in my dream were forgotten very quickly, but several particularly impressive pictures still lingered.


    He hurried up and ran to the table to pick up the feather pen placed next to him... Sean felt he wanted to record it.


    Where is the record?


    Look around, there seems to be nothing to record. If you write casually, it''s hard to read it later.


    Suddenly I think of the magic guide book that Lucille gave me... Turn it out and find a few blank pages at the back and write some words to remind me of nightmares: dead bodies, pollution, small waterways and so on, so that I can remember it in the future.


    After that, Sean leaned against the bed for a while.


    It''s not dawn yet. There''s still time to have a rest!


    I don''t know how long later, Sean was awakened again by the sound of knocking on the door.


    "Brother Sean... Brother Sean, wake up! Wake up." it''s Claude''s voice. The two brothers and sisters always get up early, but esmeda sometimes goes back to skovi foundry and spends most of the time looking at the shop.


    As for myself, of course, I still habitually sleep until I wake up naturally.


    "What''s the matter?" Sean asked towards the door.


    Claude usually doesn''t come to call himself. Why did he come today.


    Slightly turned his head and looked at the sky outside


    [day: sunny, 9:00:12]


    It''s just an hour after dawn. It belongs to the time when the sun has just risen.


    "Outside... Someone is looking for you outside." the voice outside the door said eagerly.


    Someone is looking for me outside?


    I hardly know anyone in COGA city. How can anyone find... Even if there is, it is estimated that there are people from the trade market. Maybe there is a message from Tyler MIA.


    Just standing up, Sean suddenly flashed another face in his head, igunia?


    Yesterday, the girl said that she would wait for herself to find her baby ''Warcraft''. At that time, she said it casually. She thought she was joking. Unexpectedly, she really came so early!


    Looked at the magic guide book placed next to the pillow.


    Well, come on. Or you''ll have to find her yourself.


    After a quick wash, Sean opened the door


    At this time, Claude was still standing outside. When he saw him, there were [incredible!] and [very envious!] states on his head.


    In this way, it was igunia who came.


    "Who is waiting for me?" asked pretending not to know.


    However, Claude did not speak immediately, but looked at himself more curiously, as if to reflect this face in his heart!


    "Brother Sean."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you have any relatives or acquaintances in COGA?" Claude asked.


    "If I had relatives here, I would have visited them." seeing the other party''s attitude, Sean was more convinced that igunia had come.


    He was about to go downstairs and was held by the other party again.


    "Brother Sean, you really don''t know anyone else in the city?" he asked again.


    "Of course it''s true. If there is one, it''s only recently."


    Leave a word. Sean continues downstairs


    It''s interesting to watch the young man. Do you have a crush on igunia.


    In the middle of the hall of skovi store, there are seats for guests to rest. After Sean walked downstairs, he saw igunia sitting in the middle.


    Today, she didn''t wear a hood, but put on a floral dress. Probably for convenience, she put on a leather vest and long leather boots.


    At first glance, it looks like a beautiful girl.


    "Sean." after seeing himself down, he stood up happily.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Ah, we agreed yesterday to continue looking today... We haven''t found it yet. Do you want to be naughty?" said igunia, staring.


    We don''t have an appointment at all, Sean thought.


    Just at this time, Claude followed and came down, smiling at igunia.


    "Thank you!"


    "Nothing, nothing..." nodded repeatedly.


    Then igunia began to urge herself to start quickly, otherwise she couldn''t find a clue today.


    As for Sean''s saying that he had not eaten breakfast, he was rejected. When it comes to eating outside... Then he pushed Sean out of skovi''s store in Claude''s envious eyes.


    The morning on brukan Avenue was still busy. After walking out of the store, igunia began to ask which side to start looking for today


    "Why don''t we continue what we did yesterday, starting from the dock!"


    "No... this time we''ll start with the sewer," Sean said suddenly.


    "Sewer?" igunia looked at Sean suspiciously.


    I don''t know why Sean just wanted to confirm whether the things he saw in his dream were true or just pieced together in his dream after hearing various pieces of news these days.


    I''ve heard this before.


    Those who dream of places they haven''t seen, most of the time, are the random splicing of some pictures in their own consciousness, which has no special significance.


    Everything is just imagination.


    "Why go to the sewer first? The place is dirty and smelly, and the clothes I wear today don''t want to go there." igunia looked at her clothes. It''s not easy today. Such beautiful clothes on the ship don''t want to go to that place.


    "I can''t say, but I have a hunch. Igunia... Do you believe you can foresee things like this?"


    It should be easier to understand that the other party is a wizard. I remember Lucille said that there is a profession like prophet before.


    "Foresight. Isn''t that the power of prophets and prophets?"


    Igunia suddenly looked at herself with a surprised look.


    "Sean, are you a prophet?"


    "I''m a prophet... No... I just heard someone talk about it when I went shopping last night." Sean didn''t admit that he could do magic, because suddenly there were some prophets and prophets that confused his division of power in the world. How can he have any profession.


    "Really?"


    Igunia seemed a little unconvinced.


    "Of course, I don''t even know what prophets and prophets you are talking about. What are the levels of wizards, soldiers and various professions in the world? Can you tell me?"


    Taking this opportunity, Sean felt he could learn more.


    At first, Lucille didn''t elaborate because she was so ignorant when she just came into contact with the world that she didn''t even understand some common sense, so she didn''t talk about deeper things. Now she finds that if she doesn''t understand these things, she will never know how to improve.


    Even if you know that magic proficiency has improved, it is difficult to separate levels.

 Chapter 51

    Perhaps her own "ignorance" dispelled the sense of [doubt!] of igunia, and the state above her head slowly disappeared.


    "Ordinary people really can''t understand these things. Even some low-level wizards can''t understand them all... Although my level is also low, my mentor is very powerful." said here, igunia seemed a little proud.


    Lucille also talked to herself about this kind of thing before. At that time, her original words were similar to that of igunia. Anyway, it means that even if someone can learn magic, it is difficult to improve later. Without the guidance of professionals, it may be difficult to explore the threshold of senior wizards for a lifetime.


    "Then tell me," Sean asked.


    Looking at igunia''s beautiful eyes, she turned around, and there was a state of [serious thinking!] on her head.


    "Yes, but you have to go somewhere with me first," she said.


    "Where are you going?"


    "You''ll know when you go."


    Sean was eager to know about the classification of career grades, so he nodded and followed.


    Igunia rented a carriage at the trade market, and then the two left the block of brucan Avenue in the carriage... The city of COGA is big enough, and Sean has not been to other blocks outside brucan Avenue in the days he came to the city.


    Anyway, I didn''t know where I was going, so I just let the carriage go slowly, while igunia sat by the window and watched.


    The morning sun is not so dazzling, just shining on her face, showing a very picturesque beauty!


    "Sean... Do you know what it''s like outside COGA?"


    Sean didn''t understand why the other party guided the topic in such a philosophical direction, but after seeing the state of [overall thoughts!] on igonia''s head, he thought she should be ready to start explaining.


    That''s the opening line.


    "How to say, the world is big. Some places you can know, and some places may never be touched..." said an ambiguous answer.


    Igunia, this is a sudden look up.


    "How can you talk to my tutor, old-fashioned!" the thoughts just sorted out were suddenly disturbed.


    "Well, I''m telling the truth, okay," Sean retorted.


    "Not romantic enough..."


    "What does this have to do with romance!"


    Looking at each other biting his lips, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Just don''t understand romance... Well, the world level you want to know, in fact, many years ago, there were various levels. Most people only know what wizards, warlocks, soldiers and so on. But in fact, there are many branches in each profession, which is related to their cultivation methods."


    This seems to have been mentioned, because there are many schools among wizards.


    "Does every profession have a hierarchy?"


    Sean recalled what knights and great Knights he had seen in the novels of his last life; Mages are also divided into mages and mages... There are even big Druids with a little side door. This is more powerful. They can also change into various creatures. For example, I am a big Druid.


    If the world is divided in that way, it will be much easier for me to understand.


    "It was like this earlier, but with the increase of occupations and the interconnection of practice methods, this division was abolished hundreds of years ago. Now the world widely affirms the Division set by the legendary wizard agumeilin. He believes that the world operates under the creator''s order, and everyone lives under a certain order. I still don''t understand it very well This statement... "


    Igunia looked puzzled.


    It made Sean feel enlightened. He had originally lived in a world with different civilizations but a deeper understanding of the universe. I didn''t expect that there would be people in different civilizations who thought about this.


    Although I am told to believe in science from my deep-rooted thought, it is difficult to explain at the current level after science reaches a limit.


    For example, what is the world outside the universe and why species civilization is born in dusty planets? The deeper you think about it, the more metaphysical it becomes.


    It turns out that no matter in which world, someone will think about such a profound but unsolved problem


    "How did he modify the division?"


    "According to agumeilin, the world is in order, so everyone is an orderer. No matter what kind of occupation you are, you are just raising the level of an orderer. That is to say, no matter what kind of wizard you are and what kind of training soldiers, great craftsmen or mechanics, you are one of the orderers, and what you raise is its level."


    I can see that igunia is trying to explain what she knows to herself. Maybe she can''t understand it.


    But for a man like Sean who has been baptized by different civilizations, he can still understand most of them.


    In other words, everyone in the world is an orderer, and then the level is promoted... If you remove the title, it is similar to the role level in playing RPG Games. No matter what career you choose, the level first distinguishes the combat effectiveness and level.


    "So what level of orderer are you?" Sean asked.


    "I, said the tutor, I may be level 4!"


    Sean breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Why? It''s hard to understand, isn''t it? It''s hard for me to understand this statement when I just heard it. It doesn''t feel better to call it a wizard, and it has style." she said after seeing Sean''s expression.


    But Sean now has other ideas


    Level Four.


    In front of your eyes, the other party''s blood volume is 4000 points.


    "Then I''m curious to ask if ordinary people call it the order level."


    The other party nodded.


    "The first order, the standard should say so."


    Ha ha~


    After thinking for such a long time, even some great wizards, Holy Knights and holy warriors have accepted it, but I didn''t expect that the division was like this.


    It feels simpler.


    It''s mainly because you can see the attribute, that is, the blood volume division you can see.


    Taking ordinary people as the standard, this division is also reasonable. After all, human beings have found their own way to distinguish. Human beings must be the first... The average adult has 1000 blood volume, which is the so-called first-order person.


    If you are dissatisfied with 1000 HP, you have not reached level 1.


    Those young animals have only a few hundred points of blood, so they can''t be regarded as level 1, so they will be caught and beaten by level 1.


    Such an explanation is reasonable!


    And those who gradually improve their blood volume through training represent moving towards Level 2. Dante is a standard level 2 orderer. So far, the strongest he has seen is Lucille, who has the ability of level 8 orderer.


    "Well... Egunia, is there a ceiling for the orderer? And how to judge whether an ordinary person has a secondary orderer?" Sean wanted to ask.


    If it is divided according to this level, how should I master the level gap on weekdays.


    "The upper limit has never been heard of! The ancient Merlin wizard was called the existence of the order 20, but there was a higher super witch in history."


    Igunia didn''t say the witch''s name, but Sean had guessed who the other party was going to say.


    That''s why Lucille came to Tyler MIA town at that time!


    "As for the level check, I happen to have it here."


    Igunia took out her magic props.


    In fact, it is the water container with the pointer looking for Warcraft.


    The red and blue water droplets were tightly inlaid in the center, and igunia took it and fiddled with the adjusting gear at the bottom to hand it to Sean.


    "As long as you can separate the two water droplets to both sides, it means you are a secondary order person."


    When I put it in my hand, the two drops of water of different colors really separated!


    But it didn''t move to both sides, but stopped a little in the middle


    "Yes, you have improved... Press. You don''t look like a person who loves exercise very much. You can still have such a high level. You''re almost close to the secondary order!" igunia stretched out her finger and poked Sean''s arm.

 Chapter 52

    If you don''t know, Sean still feels that his proficiency has reached 68, which is very powerful. It turns out that he is serious at the high level, and he is not even level 2 of order!


    Ha ha~


    On the contrary, it made Sean feel that it was difficult to practice grading again


    Originally, when I was in my 60s, I thought I would slow down a little. Otherwise, if I improve my level too much, I don''t know anything and can''t master it well.


    And now I know that I think too much!


    Proficiency should continue to be practiced. Even if you double your practice, it should be put on the agenda


    Looking at the magic props holding the water container in your hand, this kind of thing is very convenient. It can actually test the level.


    "Must it be accurate?" Sean asked.


    "The high-level is not necessarily accurate, but the orderer Level 2 should not be wrong." igunia came directly to see.


    The water drops in the water container had not moved since they separated and stopped in the middle of each other. As a result, igunia poked Sean''s other arm again.


    "Press ~ your physique is not very strong. You should not be promoted by exercise... Do you really know magic?" asked curiously.


    "Hey, how can you be a girl! If I can do magic, I''ll fight you first." I can''t tell others about my magic. After all, it may involve things in the town.


    Moreover, Lucille taught her magician that because they had a private deal, it was a secret for outsiders.


    Igunia stuck out her tongue.


    "I''m not those noble ladies. I don''t think you can learn any magic. Without the teaching of professional wizards, it''s very difficult for an ordinary person to explore the way of magic, and it''s also very difficult to learn magic."


    Oh


    Sean could only smile bitterly in his heart.


    "I used to get up early to exercise, especially when it snowed last year. I often ran in the morning," said a reason that may improve my physical fitness.


    "That should be the reason. The simplest and clumsy way for many people to improve their grades is to exercise."


    "Is it useful?"


    "Of course!" igunia nodded affirmatively.


    "As long as you keep exercising for a period of time every day, you will find the changes brought by your body. If you can enter order level 2, you will feel more profound."


    Sean estimated that this should also be one of the unique places in the world.


    A simple understanding is that no matter which way is good, exercising, learning magic or other skills are unified methods to improve the level, and the more obvious the changes with the real improvement of the level.


    Like Dante, his rank is already a secondary order.


    So he can use weapons to break out more powerful attacks. He once saw Dante practice against the stone pile at home. He can easily pierce the flat stone with a short dagger.


    The key is that the weapon has not been much damaged!


    This should be the benefit of promotion.


    "Does all promotion lead to skill enhancement?" Sean continued.


    But igunia frowned a little [don''t understand!]


    "I don''t quite understand what you said about strengthening skills, but each way of improving skills is to enter a higher level. I also know that many wizards are also strengthening physical exercise. If there is no way to improve magic, they will also find other ways... This is why there are so many factions among Wizards, but after the orderer level reaches a certain level It''s hard to improve, even if you use all kinds of methods. "


    Igunia used the story she heard to tell Sean again. Such a story has been passed down from generation to generation and has become an inducement.


    It tells the world that if you encounter a hierarchical bottleneck, you can develop various ways to improve yourself... That is, it has nothing to do with the methods you use, as long as you can finally improve your orderer level.


    After listening to so many explanations and connecting with his actual situation, Sean probably found some ways.


    Anyway, the world defines a hierarchical way


    Then it doesn''t matter what kind of cultivation method you use, as long as you can finally achieve the purpose of promotion.


    In that case, there are many occupational divisions in the whole world, and there must be many wizard factions.


    No wonder it was said before that everyone understands magic in different ways. It turned out to be this truth!


    Maybe the way you improve is different from others. It''s much easier to see the attributes of most things. I don''t know if you can see more attributes after improvement.


    Sean looked out of the carriage.


    Because they all drive in the city of COGA, the road is relatively flat, but there is more noise from pedestrians.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "Go to the sewer, didn''t I tell you?" igunia bent her head.


    Sean gave each other a disdainful look.


    "Did you say that?"


    "Oh, don''t worry about this... Let''s go and have a look now. You said you heard someone talk and just go and have a look."


    "But didn''t you say that Warcraft was found on brucan Avenue? How did you get to this place?"


    The time they spent chatting passed many places. At this time, I''m afraid they are far away from brukan Avenue.


    "We searched all day yesterday, and I searched there alone for a long time before. Similarly, I didn''t find anything. After being reminded by you, I think I started in the wrong direction. The Warcraft has actually fled to other places." although igunia has a playful face on her face, she is still very serious at the key time.


    "The infrastructure of COGA city was destroyed in the civil war more than 100 years ago. Now all we see are built later. Brukan Avenue is also built behind it, so it looks more prosperous than other places. Its connecting place is in a breeding area beside the city..."


    At the moment, Sean felt that igunia should be a native of the city, and her family might still have some status, otherwise he wouldn''t know about it.


    I also know something about the civil war more than 100 years ago


    The whole town of tylermian has been singing for so many years. It was the battle that Baron vigil participated in!


    It''s not surprising that many people know this, and urban planning is probably not something ordinary people can know.


    , the carriage took the two people all the way to the southeast. There is also a canal here, but it is almost where the city canal flows out. There is a water source near COGA City, so it drains into the city and then discharges the water source.


    And this place is just one of the exits.


    After getting off the bus, Sean could smell the smell of livestock manure and sweat floating in the air.


    "There is also a horse farm in COGA city to the East. This is a place for selling animal cubs and pets."


    That''s the flower and bird market.


    Sean said to himself.


    At this moment, igunia suddenly slapped Sean on the shoulder with excitement.


    "Sean, Sean! Look, look..."


    She handed over the magic prop in her hand again.


    In the water container, the two water droplets that had just been separated by themselves coincided again and began to point to a certain direction.

 Chapter 53

    Looking at the direction pointed by the magic props is the deep street of the flower and bird market.


    "Go! Go and have a look."


    "Well," said igunia, nodding.


    They followed the guidance of the magic props and walked all the way. It was like a direction pointer. It would only be fixed at the same position. No matter how they walked, it had not moved.


    In some places, because they are blocked by buildings, they can only walk around. Anyway, the direction cannot be changed.


    "Come on, we''re almost close."


    Igunia was so excited that even wearing a tight leather jacket would pull Sean running.


    "It should be not far away!" said looking at the magic prop on his hand.


    However, Sean was not so positive. When the other party said he would go to the sewer to have a look, there was a lingering shadow in his head about the dream he saw last night.


    The eyes of animals perched in the dark and smelly ditch.


    "Igunia." she suddenly stopped her opponent.


    "What''s the matter?"


    They suddenly stopped, and igunia looked at them curiously.


    "If... The monster is more powerful? And it''s still in the sewer, should we make some preparations." Sean can''t say what it is, because he only has the feeling of one picture, but he still feels it''s better to be cautious.


    "It''s all right. I have something with me."


    Igunia didn''t take it seriously at all. She puckered up and patted the small waist bag behind her ass.


    Since she was ready, Sean didn''t say anything more. They followed the guide from the flower and bird market to the place near the city wall. From here, we can see the high wall of COGA city not far away.


    There are no open shops around, almost all closed houses, and even the corridor at the door has long been covered with weeds


    At the beginning of the city''s planning, the buildings will be full, but the flow of people is not taken into account. There are almost no customers in such a remote place, and the shops built in such a place can only be used as furnishings.


    However, in addition to the closed shops, there is a big pit near the canal.


    The entrance built like a noble tomb


    That should be the so-called sewer entrance.


    "Is that it?" Sean asked.


    "Well, wait a minute," he began to take out a small wrapped bag from his waist bag, and they came to the entrance of the sewer.


    The stairs are also made of stone. Those close to the outside can see the past. It gets darker and darker as it goes down, and the road gets dirtier and dirtier. Even standing at the entrance of the cave, you can smell the stench.


    Sean thought it was nothing. He didn''t know how the girls around him were.


    He glanced at the other side. There was no expression on his face, and there was no unnecessary change in his mood.


    To say that igunia is really powerful. She felt that this girl was unusual when she was able to turn things in the garbage yesterday. In addition to her character, her heart is also strong. She belongs to a person who is very persistent in order to achieve her goal.


    Watching her open the small bag she brought, then took out part of it and drew a circle on the ground... Not only one, but many circles around it.


    Sean rubbed a little ground powder on his fingers


    "Don''t move, or I''ll do it again," said igunia.


    The name of something suddenly jumped out of his finger [magic powder].


    "Magic powder?"


    "I didn''t expect you to be very knowledgeable. I''m going to use this to lead out the Warcraft hiding inside." then he put the water container magic props on the ground, and the two water drops pointed to the place at the sewer hole.


    Looking back, it''s outside the city wall. It can''t be there, so it should mean here.


    With magic powder in her hand, igunia recited a spell


    In Sean''s eyes, the words of the released magic appeared on the other party''s head.


    [explore ~]


    Exploring magic again.


    After reading the note for about a few seconds, the effect has been hanging on her head, just like when I first saw her yesterday.


    Then there was another burst of magic, and this time the magic was [induction ~], sprinkling the magic powder into the sewer.


    It feels like sprinkling gold powder. In this way, the dust glittering in the Sun continues to fall into the small water channel, and finally lead the remaining part into a route along the steps to the center of the circle just drawn.


    A magic trap is made.


    "Let''s go somewhere else and it''ll be led out later." igunia excitedly pushed Sean to find a place to hide first.


    just right,


    The largest number of shops in this area are closed. The wooden sheds outside them can be used to avoid as long as they swing a little.


    "How long will it take?"


    "It should not be long. The alchemist who sold me magic powder said that this is the best material. As long as it is Warcraft, it will be attracted by its taste."


    That''s the truth!


    Sean looked at the things placed in the magic circle in the distance.


    At this time, there was a loud animal cry in my ear


    It''s small. It sounds like a lot.


    "Do you hear me, Sean?" igunia clapped Sean''s arm with joy.


    "Don''t make noise! Wait quietly..." Sean suddenly said, which calmed the other party down.


    The sound was very chaotic, because it was the sound from the sewer and looked very loud. When it was closer, it felt very like the sound of mice, and it was the sound of many mice hissing together.


    "Will you still attract ordinary animals?" Sean asked.


    "I... I don''t know. The alchemist didn''t say that."


    Perhaps egunia understood what was being led out, and looked at Sean in a panic.


    However, it was too late to say this. The sound was getting louder and louder, and it had gradually climbed out of the sewer.


    Hiss~


    Sean felt the whole scalp itching.


    I''ve never seen so many mice appear at the same time. They all hold together and refuse to separate. They look spectacular and disgusting.


    Some are still wrapped in liquid and wet. They follow the route set by igunia to the position of the magic array


    "What if this magic array starts?" Sean asked the girl around him.


    "There will be... A coma trap."


    Before they could react, another huge group of rats came out slowly. This time, the group was as big as a cow. Can the rats roll so big?


    Among the howling mice, Sean saw another thing.


    It has a name.


    In the middle of the rats... A big red name.


    Boom!


    The first group of mice had come to the center of the magic circle. When they began to bite the magic powder, the explosion suddenly came.


    It''s like stepping on a mine.


    This magic array is supposed to capture Warcraft. Where can ordinary small animals withstand beating and be torn into flesh and blood by traps.


    Roar~


    The huge mouse burst into angry cries.


    [rage ~]


    "Go!"


    Sean''s first reaction was to run with igunia.

 Chapter 54

    If you remember correctly, the original snow giant had [9000] blood bars, and the red giant mouse in front of him had [10000000] blood!


    At that time, those who besieged the snow giant were a group of orderlies above level 6, and even level 8 Lucille was present, while the current igunia was only level 4.


    There''s no need to fight


    "Let''s go," she said, holding her head still in place, and she ran.


    This action also attracted the attention of the big mouse, and the cry seemed to be in the direction of his station. Anyway, that thing will notice here sooner or later. The magic trap has been broken. With igunia''s existing ability, she can''t make effective countermeasures at all.


    Behind him burst out bursts of harsh cries, which was no longer the voice of a mouse, but more like an anger and roar!


    [rage ~]


    Sean had encountered this attribute before, and it appeared on the snow giant at that time.


    It is estimated that the explosion of those little mice aroused each other''s anger


    As soon as rage appears, the battle will become a dead fight mode, and there are no strong level 6 orderlies like Captain Kerry.


    "That... What''s that?" igunia had never seen such an existing Warcraft. Although Warcraft were similar to corresponding animals, she had never seen such a big mouse.


    "Don''t look back!"


    Sean pulled each other all the way.


    But the mice are obviously faster than their own side. Behind them, they have heard the sound of the little mice ''squeaking'', almost not far behind


    "I... what shall we do?"


    Igunia didn''t dare to look back. She felt that she might be caught up by the mouse if she looked back a little.


    "Wait until the rage effect disappears!"


    "Ah?"


    I didn''t understand Sean at all. What kind of rage effect.


    However, there was no clear answer at the moment. They ran from the edge of the sewer entrance to the location of the flower and bird market. Someone''s shop could be seen in the distance.


    "There are people over there!"


    "Never mind. Maybe it can scare off the mice," Sean said.


    The last time I saw the frenzy, I didn''t notice that it subsided after a few minutes. If the frenzy disappears, maybe the mouse will feel timid when seeing the crowd.


    Sean looked back a little while running.


    The huge red blood volume bar and name are a few meters away from the back. It''s very close. You can even see the rat''s pointed beard and drooling teeth... It''s too close. It''s going to pounce on them.


    "This way!" he took igunia and ran directly to a nearby shop in the panic crowd.


    The street was in a mess


    They instantly changed their position so that the big mouse didn''t stop immediately, but the little mice rushed in with them.


    Sean may never forget such a scene in his life. A pile of black mice directly piled their bodies over the threshold and rushed in, subconsciously using magic.


    But igunia is one step faster!


    A red light suddenly lit up among the rats, like a red iron block.


    At the same time, she held her magic wand to light fireworks, and a hot flame fluid appeared at the top of the wand.


    Reach out to the rats and the rats step back.


    "What''s that?!"


    Then a voice came from behind.


    I don''t know what kind of store this is. It''s just the nearest one, so they ran in directly. Now look around, it''s more like a livestock food store.


    "Who the hell are you! And those mice outside..." the man curled up in the corner asked again nervously.


    The eyes have been looking at the mice moving forward and shrinking at the door


    People who often work in the pasture area have not seen mice, but they have never seen so many mice gathered together, and even a bigger one standing at the door.


    "They are rats in the sewer."


    "Sewer???"


    Sean''s simple answer, no matter whether the other party can understand it or not, his eyes have been staring at the huge mouse outside, and it has come back!


    Because of its large size, and with the help of her magic fire, igunia surrounded the city at the door. They couldn''t come in, but they kept howling at the door.


    The cries of the rats even overshadowed the panic of the crowd in the street.


    [10000000] blood volume


    Still so high, it hasn''t changed, but the state of [rage ~] has changed a little.


    It gradually becomes a little dim, as if the skill persistence effect is about to disappear.


    I think it''s right. No matter what form of state and effect it is, it can''t be maintained all the time... The other party directly entered the frenzy state because he saw his children killed.


    Especially when you see yourself and igunia, the two "culprits", you will be more angry, but your temper will gradually calm down. When you see so many people on the street, it will suppress your emotions a little.


    However, just when Sean thought the rat would stop, the other party hit the door directly with his body.


    The [rage ~] effect just disappearing overhead now has an additional [anger!] emotion.


    This


    Looking at the front of the big mouse, there is an igunia separated by a door, and at the moment, the little girl is maintaining her melting magic.


    Oh, well.


    Seeing the current situation, Sean reacted that he was considering the duration of skills, but he suddenly felt the emotion and the current situation.


    The ''murderer'' who killed his children is right in front of him. Even if his skills have faded, what can he do! The anger in my heart will not decrease... Even the old dog has a few teeth!


    Under the roar of rats, the sound of rats was gradually heard on the top of the house.


    "They''re up there, they''re up!" said the shopkeeper behind him.


    Although I don''t understand the specific reason, the immediate danger is imminent


    roof!


    Sean looked up.


    This is a house made of earth, and the top is made of wood.


    If the rats jump from above, several people may not have room to escape. When they run here, they seem to have entered a dead end.


    "Basement, I have a basement here. Let''s hide inside." suddenly the owner of the store said.


    "Do you have access to the basement? Otherwise, you will only be trapped in it."


    From one dead end to another!


    "It''s totally enclosed. It should be able to block them... As long as they go, we can come out."


    Listen to the noise on the roof of the house getting louder and louder. At present, this is the best way.


    I hope the basement is as strong as the other party said, otherwise you may never get out again... And you can''t stay in that environment for too long.


    He looked back at the big mouse at the door again.


    At such a glance, Sean suddenly saw another state and expression he had never seen before on the other party''s head.


    [in conversation...]


    "Why are you still stunned? Let''s go." igunia said anxiously.

 Chapter 55

    Sean stared at the top of the rat''s head and the unprecedented state on its head!


    The store is very small, with only two simple rooms. In addition to the place at the door, there is only a warehouse, and the basement should also be a warehouse for things.


    "This way! Come here quickly." the shopkeeper went to the inner room and opened the door of the basement before running to call two people.


    Igunia glanced at Sean.


    "You go there first, Sean," he said, but he found nothing.


    "Why are you still stunned? Let''s go." igunia said anxiously.


    However, Sean now reflected from the observation... Time was too tight to see more. Many mice had climbed out of the beam of the roof.


    The one at the door thought he was afraid of the flame fluid in front of igunia''s magic wand, but he was still trying


    Finally, they threw the flame fluid on the magic wand into the rats, and they hurried into the inner room.


    "Come on!"


    The moment I quickly closed the door, I felt that the rats had hit the door.


    The basement is in the middle of the inner room, extending to the ground like a staircase at the entrance


    It was also a wooden baffle. After Sean and igunia entered it, they found that there was an iron wall door. Their hanging heart was half down.


    It should be much safer with an iron gate!


    After entering the basement, the three quickly locked the wooden baffle and fastened the iron door. The sound was quiet


    At this time, the light completely enters the darkness.


    Boom!


    Igunia lit a flame on the magic wand.


    "Put out the flames! We''ll suffocate in a place like this," Sean said suddenly.


    Lighting a fire in such a small place is like suicide, so he directly cut off the flame on each other''s magic wand.


    However, the instant illumination of the light briefly saw the surrounding situation clearly. It was about a small room of about ten square meters. In the corner were several large drums filled with animal food.


    Even the air has a smell of coarse grain.


    Of course, it may also be the smell of dust. In short, it is not clear when mixed together.


    "It''s too dark here."


    After the short fire went out, igunia said discontentedly.


    "Don''t use flame magic, light system, anything."


    "I don''t have this kind of magic! And I didn''t bring the luminous magic props." I was a little unhappy, but I couldn''t see the expression of igunia at the moment because Sean couldn''t see each other in the dark.


    "Just sit down. I''m very safe here. The warehouse was originally used to prevent mice or other insects from stealing grain. I didn''t expect it could also be used for refuge today." at this time, the eldest brother of the shopkeeper, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, finally spoke.


    In fact, Sean felt sorry for him.


    Originally, people did business well, but they ran in when they were closer to themselves. As a result, they turned into what they are now.


    I''ve seen each other before. I should be about the same age as Dante, maybe less than 30.


    Because of his slovenness and beard on his mouth, he looks older


    "Do you often see mice around here?" Sean asked suddenly.


    Reach out and grope behind your back. It''s just the position of the stairs. You can sit down nearby. In the dark, you can feel that igunia around you is a little closer to yourself.


    "How can we who work in the ranch and farm never see a mouse, but we can''t believe that we haven''t seen such a big one. Did you just say it''s in the sewer? The sewer entrance nearby?" the man said in an unbelievable tone.


    At this time, the voice that had become weak overhead was suddenly broken by a noise, followed by the sound of trampling on the board.


    "What happened to them?"


    "Probably knocked down the door. They should be right above our heads now."


    Because the iron door is closed, the sound from outside is very low. If you are not careful, you can''t hear the cry of rats outside.


    "How could there be such a big mouse in the sewer!" the shopkeeper continued.


    "That''s not a mouse, it''s Warcraft."


    "Warcraft?"


    "Anyway, you don''t understand. They are not ordinary animals," said igunia suddenly.


    This sentence also worried the shopkeeper and stood up directly.


    "Then they won''t open the door!"


    After all, it is the last line of defense for the three people. If they are rushed in by rats, I''m afraid they and igunia will have to explain here. If they can''t wait for other people''s rescue, they will suffocate in the space if they stay in the basement for too long.


    "I don''t think so. Warcraft doesn''t have such a high IQ... And..." igunia didn''t dare to go on. She seemed unwilling to say things too absolutely.


    "Igunia!"


    "Huh?"


    In the dark came the answer.


    "Do you know any magic that can talk to Warcraft?" Sean asked.


    "Talk to Warcraft? There is such magic, but it needs two people to be familiar with it. Now I have to go out and talk to it. I guess I can''t help it."


    Igunia probably thought she wanted her to use the magic of dialogue.


    But Sean was thinking about something else... What he just saw.


    There is a state of [dialogue...] on the top of the rat''s head. Does that mean who it is talking to?


    At present, it is estimated that he and igunia are wizards. Although Sean admits that he is half hanging, but there is some magic, he doesn''t hear the big mouse talking.


    Need to be familiar with both?


    So there are other wizards around?


    Thinking of this, Sean instinctively looked at the big brother of the shopkeeper around him. He shouldn''t be!


    Otherwise, there will be magic bars long ago. Even if I doubt my ability, what I see is still trustworthy.


    In that case, there are other wizards around, or remote control somewhere


    It seems that the city of Koga is not as safe and harmonious as you think.


    There are Warcraft hidden in the sewer. What does the wizard want to do!


    "Listen, is there no sound outside?" just then the eldest brother of the shopkeeper said coldly.


    The three calm down.


    It seems that there is really no sound.


    Instead, there was a sound of knocking on the wooden baffle.


    "Is there anyone down there?" a slight voice came in.


    "It''s people. Someone came to save us."


    The three people only entered the basement for dozens of minutes. Unexpectedly, there were rescuers coming.


    "Someone!"


    "There''s someone down here!"


    The big brother of the shopkeeper can''t wait to roar outside.


    Maybe the iron door was too thick. The people outside didn''t hear clearly, but continued to knock again.


    "Is there anyone? I heard people say that they saw someone running to this place. Are you still there?"


    "Someone, someone." the eldest brother of the shopkeeper can''t wait. He has to run up first.


    Even if the space is dark, this is his shop after all. He can go out on his stomach by touching the stairs... As the iron door opens, a dazzling light shines into the basement.


    Sean found igunia curled up beside him, and she slowly stood up when the light was on.


    "Great, you''re still alive! Come out quickly."


    The shopkeeper''s eldest brother had been the first to run out, and Sean followed with igunia.


    At the moment, where are there any shops outside? The whole house seems to have been cut off. It is generally pierced. You can directly see the sky above your head, and there are only more than one meter high parts of the surrounding mud walls.


    Oh~


    When did this happen?


    The sound insulation of the basement is also very good. I didn''t hear such a blow.


    Sean came out


    Standing at the door were two young people of their own age. At the first sight, they noticed that they had the attribute of magic value, and one of the men was still staring behind him.


    "Igunia? Why are you here?" one of the men with short blond hair seemed to know igunia.


    "Warren! How did you..."


    Seeing the expression of igunia, Sean thought they should know each other.


    "Of course I''m with Miss Hamel."


    When talking about Hamel, Sean suddenly looked out of the street.


    There are still more than a dozen people standing there


    The corpses of rats were piled up everywhere, and the person who could ride a horse in the crowd was a girl or a girl he had seen.


    Aliya Hammill.


    I didn''t expect to meet her in this place!

 Chapter 56

    When she saw herself, the other party also had an incredible expression. The knight Cleveland with 8000 HP was standing under her horse.


    "Baron vigre?" aliya tried.


    Not only the others around, but also the two who met Sean had some incredible expressions.


    The nobleman who never walked out of the mountains would stand in this place?!!


    Sean looked at the people around him.


    Ha ha~


    I guess I can''t hide my identity.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the son of the count''s family, aliya would have patrolled the city on weekdays. Recently, almost all adult sons and daughters have frequently appeared in the city of COGA.


    Their travel is not a simple patrol, but more like a way to improve the attention of citizens. When they walk on the street, they will help in case of difficulties. Of course, the purpose is to obtain a better reputation.


    Yes, of course.


    Thanks to this seemingly artificial way, Sean wouldn''t have been rescued so soon.


    When the merchants of the flower and bird market saw so many rats coming from a distance and busy running away, they just met aliya and her patrol in the main street.


    Combined with the power of several wizards and soldiers, the rat group was almost disintegrated in an instant. Especially after the rats were killed, the rest of the little mice had to escape. However, even the little mice did not skip the "powerful" magic of the Wizards.


    Sean looked at the dead mice on the street. There were thousands of them anyway. They killed them all!


    "So Baron vigil came to COGA to buy seeds?" aliya asked suspiciously.


    Now that they have been discovered, Sean can only find a credible excuse to perfunctory, among which buying seeds is the most appropriate. Anyway, if Tyler Mia''s orchard is planted, the largest amount is also sold to COGA City, so it''s not wrong to tell aliya directly.


    "Well, this disaster has buried a large area of mountain forest in Tyler mia, and our forest farm has been destroyed, so I hope to find other ways to improve the income of residents in the town."


    Planting orchards is not worth mentioning in front of the city of COGA, which has a perfect industrial system and agricultural development. Compared with the [surprise!] shown by several others, aliya focuses more on walking out of the mountain forest itself.


    "So it is. Baron vigre can also come to me. If it''s to save the town, we can also help."


    "Yes, Baron vigre... You are also on Miss Elia''s side. We should contact more in the future, but we can''t be alone," said another man walking beside Elia with a smile.


    Just now, his name is shalik. The counselor who belongs to aliya is equivalent to a scholar, but the counselor also has a little magic ability. The blood value is [50005000] and the magic value is [25002500].


    It should be the ability of orderer level 5.


    Learn now and sell now. Now Sean has learned a lot about the conditions of hierarchy from igunia.


    "Of course. I originally came here to thank count Hamel for his help to our town, but I heard that many nobles came to COGA recently, so I didn''t go there for the time being, so I looked for fruit suitable for the town on brucan Avenue." Sean said.


    Counselor.


    Which one can be named is not very deep.


    And the other party spoke very well, and directly pointed out that he was still not on the side of Miss Elia.


    So just tell the truth directly


    Smart people, take your time.


    There is also a bachelor who is good at brain hole in his family. He is too smart to deal with them, but he is easy to go into misunderstanding.


    "So it is. Has Baron vigre found it?"


    "I have such an idea, but I don''t know if it can work. I''ve brought some seeds back from the market to try it out."


    Aliya didn''t quite understand this problem, so she didn''t ask deeply. Since she met each other, she certainly wouldn''t let Sean go back alone. Whether it was the Hammill family, the head of the southern aristocracy, or from her own interests, she would invite Sean to the count''s house.


    Of course Sean agreed.


    No matter the friendship between the nobles or the relationship between the two people should not refuse the invitation.


    On the contrary, igunia kept silent all the way... And her eyes were a little [unhappy!] and [angry!] in addition to [curious!].


    On the question of why they appeared in the basement at the same time, her answer was only yesterday. After they met, they made an appointment to look for Warcraft together.


    But it was today that igunia forced herself out to find Warcraft. This paragraph was omitted by her.


    Looks like he''s still angry!


    Angry that he didn''t tell her his true identity.


    The person who often follows igunia is called Warren. They seem to die with the same martial brother and sister, and Warren is shalik''s good friend. They often walk together before they meet today.


    Sure enough


    The relationship between these nobles is really complex. They didn''t have so many relationships when they were in Tyler MIA town. With their joining aliya''s camp, it is estimated that more similar situations will occur in the future.


    Count Hamel''s house.


    Known as the largest aristocrat on the southern edge of the basharan Empire, his home is like a palace!


    Although it is not so luxurious, the decoration and floor area of the whole garden are almost the same. It is not an ordinary building such as a castle.


    The large garden at the gate alone is several times larger than his Baron''s house.


    People have to sigh: the rich are really good.


    Because Sean and igunia came out in the morning, it was past noon when they were grinded by the big mouse.


    Aliya asked Sean to follow the servants to the room to rest, bathe and sleep for a while. When dinner was in the afternoon, she happened to meet her father, the contemporary count of Hamel.


    As it happens, Sean sometimes deals with his own affairs.


    I wanted to ask igunia to stay with me, but she was taken away by her senior brother.


    Things about Warcraft were very dull in the whole process, except that aliya had asked Cleveland to send someone to deal with the rat bodies in the flower and bird market, and the rat that was cut to pieces was also dealt with. However, she sent someone to the sewer to investigate whether there were any similar Warcraft, and if so, kill it.


    If Sean hadn''t seen no change in the state of several people, he would have thought that it was Hammill''s family.


    Why don''t you go deep into it?!!


    This is very surprising, but after thinking about it, Sean thinks it will be like this because he can''t see the state of Warcraft [in the conversation...], and Warcraft that can be killed in a short moment is not worth spending a lot of manpower to search.


    This matter can only be pressed into his heart and become a mystery


    Then Sean wrote a separate letter and asked the count''s servant to send it to skovi''s shop at the price of a gold coin.


    Tell esmeida that they have come to the count''s house and won''t go back today, but ask Claude to help look after the little seedlings placed in his room. At the same time, pay more attention to the little girl selling peaches. If you find her, buy some peach seedlings from her and send them to Tyler Mia.


    And now in Elia''s room, shalik and Cleveland are present.


    The three are trying to figure out all kinds of intentions for the suddenly visiting Baron


    "What do you think of the Baron vigre? Why did he come out this time?" Arya wanted to ask her two right-hand assistants for answers.


    "I was also surprised by this. I didn''t expect that Baron vigre, who had been hiding in the mountains, would come out! According to my impression of him at that time, he was indeed a lord worthy of the town''s love, but his knowledge was very short. It should be some reason that forced him to come out."


    "You mean the avalanche?" aliya asked, looking at Cleveland.


    "There may be some reasons for this, but there must be others. When we met him at that time, I felt that the Baron was different from what has been rumored all the time. He seemed to want to develop his territory and was constantly using our strength."


    There have been few rumors about the vigil family in the south. Almost all their stories can be summarized as closed and short-sighted.


    "Now that he has come to COGA City, why doesn''t he want to come to us?"


    That''s what makes people surprised.


    After all, it is still in this sensitive period. The young masters and young ladies of the Hammill family are their own camps. Any disturbance is worthy of vigilance.


    At this time, shalik suddenly said another view.


    "In fact, miss, don''t worry too much. Thalmian town didn''t have much strength. We wanted to win him a position in the southern aristocracy... It''s easy to explain that he didn''t find us the first time when he came here... Even if the Baron with dreams wanted to develop the town, he was a man who grew up in the deep mountains, and his natural timidity made him listen When the nobles gather, they are afraid. "


    Shalik smiled and analyzed


    "This kind of thing is not very common? Those mountain people can''t stop shaking when they see us talking."


    "That''s true."


    Cleveland agrees with shalik.


    "Sometimes we can''t just look at the superficial things, but dig deeper into each other''s origin..."


    "Taught!"


    Cleveland admired the wisdom of the scholar in front of him!

 Chapter 57

    Sean saw how rich a count''s family was today.


    This feeling is more like an aristocrat in my impression... There is a bath as big as a basketball court, and you can see the sunset directly opposite.


    Sean couldn''t find the direction of the room since he came in. If someone hadn''t taken him all the time, he wouldn''t be able to find a place.


    No wonder the children of the Hammill family will fight for this position. With such good conditions, they can inherit the whole huge city of COGA. How can they do without a fight.


    Leaning against the wide bath, Sean glanced at the clothes not far from the side... There has always been the magic guide book in his pocket. Even if the clothes can be changed, it''s better not to be found.


    There was no one around. Sean began to think about meeting a big mouse today.


    He believes that someone is definitely controlling the Warcraft


    Think about it carefully. Why does a Warcraft living in the sewer not come out and want to hide in that place.


    The rat should have existed before igunia first found it on brucan Avenue, and Sean firmly believed that someone must have kept it behind her back.


    Otherwise, there is no way to explain the state of [in conversation...].


    But who is it?!!


    Among the several people present, in addition to igunia and herself, there are shalik and Warren who can do magic. They may also exist.


    Of course, maybe the breeder talked to the big mouse further away, and finally gave it up for some reason, so that it finally died in the hands of aliya and her subordinates


    After a guess, Sean thought it was relatively reasonable, but there was another situation.


    He looked around at the wide rooms and luxurious furnishings. It was not surprising that people who could live in such a place would be remembered.


    Wealth and poverty, security and danger are relative


    The Hammill family sits in such a big city. How can no one care about it? If they have the ability, it is estimated that the local ruffians and hooligans on the street want to blackmail them most. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have so many high-level guards.


    From this point of view, even if someone moves behind the scenes, it''s normal. There''s nothing to make a fuss about.


    Sean thought things simple, but it was easy to understand. Because he couldn''t get any evidence, it was estimated that there would be no result for anyone to ask about it, so he had to wait in his heart for a while to see if he would find other situations in the future.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After taking a bath, it was almost time for dinner. At this time, a maid came to remind herself whether to go to the restaurant first.


    The maid was the servant who asked the other party to help deliver the letter to skovi''s store with a gold coin in the afternoon. He came and went and brushed a little favor with each other. The other party also mentioned it when notifying himself.


    "Lord wiggle, I heard that Viscount Isaac, viscount Bernstein and Viscount kukal were all there in the evening. I suggest you''d better go earlier."


    He is worthy of being a servant of the count''s house. He speaks with different momentum.


    "Oh, yeah! Do you think I should come earlier?" Sean asked with a smile.


    And there is a state of [serious thinking!] on the other party''s head


    The maid is a little interesting.


    "I think Lord wiggle should come early, so as to make a good impression on the other nobles," said the maid.


    Indeed, waiting a little earlier can leave a good impression on other nobles. The Wiggles have never appeared among the southern nobles, and Sean met such a pair of nobles on such an occasion for the first time.


    The people just mentioned are all Viscount, and their status is higher than themselves.


    It was reasonable that he should have waited at the scene first, but if he seemed so deliberate, it would not be the ''stay at home'' Baron vigil, so Sean continued to sit in the room and wait.


    The maid outside looked worried and asked again if there was anything else, but Sean said wait first and didn''t say why.


    After all, the other party was still a maid. Even if he spoke with momentum, he didn''t dare to shout directly in front of Sean, so he had to stand quietly at the door and wait... He was a little worried.


    But then I heard the sound of running in the corridor.


    "Why are you still here? Come with me!" a familiar voice came from the door.


    Igunia!


    "Why are you here?"


    She was not present when Sean asked the other party to stay, but now she ran out and changed a suit of clothes, a long dress like an evening dress, with white shoulders exposed, a thin waist and round hips, and even her hair was braided and wrapped around the back of her head.


    "Miss aliya invited me here. Come with me quickly, so the nobles have passed, and you are still here!"


    "Why, has it already begun?"


    Sean saw the state of [worry!] on the other party''s head.


    Not really.


    I just wait a little until the aristocrats arrive, so that I can show the image of a remote Lord who doesn''t understand aristocratic etiquette, but anyway, someone will call me before dinner. At least it''s also a guest.


    "Still eating, count Hamel is ill."


    Igunia simply took Sean and ran straight down the corridor, talking about the situation as she ran.


    "Sick?!"


    "Well, not long ago... Count Hamel was going to come directly, but suddenly he felt sick and fell directly into the room," said igunia in a low voice.


    Things came so suddenly that many people didn''t react.


    The people who were still waiting in the hall suddenly heard someone coming to report, which startled all the nobles.


    "Now everyone rushed there. I asked someone when I saw you were not present, but you didn''t come..." igunia didn''t know how to say the following sentence.


    The whole count''s house was in a panic at the moment, and there were still people hiding in the room who refused to come out.


    "I heard that the count was in poor health before, so I was in such a hurry to choose my successor. I didn''t expect it to be true," said igunia.


    Sean suddenly recalled that esmeda had said something similar.


    It seems that market rumors are not completely groundless.


    They followed the direction of the servants, and when they came to a different courtyard, they wouldn''t let them pass, and almost all the nobles were stopped here.


    "Baron wiggle." aliya, who was wandering in the yard, turned her head and said hello when she saw herself coming.


    And many men and women around her also turned their heads at the same time!

 Chapter 58

    This name is so rarely heard among nobles that it won''t even appear.


    But recently, many people in the public will mention this name... The noble vigil, who has been hiding in the mountains and forests and almost never came out, is actually standing here!


    Although many people heard that the other party would come in the morning, they couldn''t help looking more when they saw it.


    "How''s it going?" Sean asked aliya without looking around.


    And the other party shook his head.


    "I don''t know yet. When we came, the priests wouldn''t let us pass, and I don''t know what''s going on now!" said aliya anxiously.


    When Sean saw the state above the other party''s head, he really felt [anxious!] and [uneasy!].


    No matter how the children of the Hammill family fight, the other party is their own father after all... It should be a little worried.


    After looking at all the people in front of us, there were not many people with similar emotions. Most nobles were still watching the excitement. The people who could really worry should be the people of the count''s family.


    "This is the rumoured Baron vigre?"


    At this time, a man in his twenties came slowly, with a modest smile on his face, but the state of [contempt!] on his head had betrayed himself.


    "Yes, you are?" Sean smiled.


    "Ryan... Ryan Hamill," the other party bowed.


    Hammill?


    No wonder it''s from the count''s family.


    Sean looked at aliya beside each other. They looked almost the same age. They didn''t know whether it was her brother or brother. The man in front of him should be aliya''s brother, the opponent in the succession competition.


    No wonder you don''t mean well to yourself when you meet!


    "I heard that Baron vigil has been living in Tyler, and Mia can''t come out. Did aliya''s sister personally invite you down?" said Lian with a smile.


    "Brother, what do you mean?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. That''s what I asked. It doesn''t mean anything else."


    The two brothers and sisters immediately looked at each other


    Originally, I was worried about my father''s health just now. Unexpectedly, I just came and became the focus of mutual mouth and gun.


    The situation in the count''s house is really bad. There has been a beginning of brotherhood!


    "Miss Elia did give me a lot of help in my town, but I want to thank count Hamel. Without his material support, my people would hardly survive that winter!" Sean turned the topic to the largest person in the family.


    The other party wants to use his status as a marginal aristocrat to make fun of aliya. What that means is: a place so far away is worth visiting in person!


    Although Sean didn''t know what aliya thought at that time, it was a fact to come in person, and Taylor MIA was indeed remote and closed compared with other aristocratic fiefs, and it was also a fact that she didn''t contact the outside world all year round.


    This will easily become a black spot for these people.


    Let''s just leave the topic to count Hamel. Does the other party dare to say that his father has no taste.


    "Count Hamel is the benefactor of our town of Tyler MIA. I came here to thank him."


    Looking at each other is still a smile, but the state at the moment is not so happy.


    "Of course! My father has always been very concerned about the nobles in the whole southern region." Ryan can only answer that for a time. After all, there are so many nobles present. If he continues to tease Tyler, Mia is like beating his father''s face.


    At this time, Ryan is probably already secretly scolding his father


    "Hahaha... Lord wiggle is really an interesting man. It is said that Lord wiggle lives a closed life. Today, it seems that the rumors are not credible." another man who looks like he is in his thirties came over.


    Because of his dense beard, Sean subconsciously felt that the other party was older than himself.


    Sean wondered when he saw each other


    What happened today?


    I''m so annoying. I want to come one by one.


    Do you still have to "fight with your tongue" here?


    "Where, I''m telling the truth. I don''t know if this Lord is..."


    If the other party calls himself a lord, it means that he is also a nobleman with a title and a nobleman with a higher title. In the face-to-face communication of noblemen in this world, a lord is a general term, which is more appropriate than directly calling the other party a baron or a viscount.


    Because people with high rank call people with low rank, it is not polite and self-restraint; If you say your own words, you will appear too pompous and not modest enough.


    In order to make themselves behave more gentlemanly and temperament, they will call each other so in the social circle.


    "Isaac." the other party replied simply.


    This is the so-called Viscount Isaac of Xiaowan town!


    "It''s an honor to be Viscount Isaac!" said Sean with a smile.


    It''s better to meet than to be famous. It''s a big beard


    I remember the other party is also a noble who supports aliya. So they are still in the same camp.


    Sean noticed that the other party''s eyes were not only on himself, but also on igunia around him


    After she came to the yard, she didn''t speak. On this occasion, even the most talkative person on weekdays, she didn''t dare to speak casually, not to mention that everyone was still waiting for the news of the count.


    "Lord Isaac!!"


    Suddenly, at the edge of the corridor, an old man like a housekeeper shouted.


    All the people waiting in the yard turned their heads at the same time


    "I''m here!" Isaac raised his hand in front of him.


    "The count asked you to come over."


    Is the count awake?


    Everyone should have the same idea at the moment.


    I didn''t understand what was going on, but since count Hamel called Isaac, he had to run quickly.


    For a time, people in the yard began to talk together


    The count woke up, but why did he call Viscount Isaac alone? Is there something to tell him? Many people are guessing.


    Aristocrats usually gain more respect based on the strength of their territory. Xiaowan town in Isaac is a famous Valley in the south. It can be said that it is another granary in the South outside COGA City, and its strategic position is very important.


    Before, it was an important object for several children of the hamir family to compete with each other.


    While everyone was guessing, viscount Isaac came out with a gloomy face.


    "Lord Bernstein, can you come over?" this time another nobleman was called over.


    The crowd immediately gathered around Isaac and asked, but the other party didn''t say anything


    Sean saw the state of [clear your mind!], [uneasy!] and [fear!] above his head.


    Obviously, the count said something to him


    While Sean was still struggling with what the other party was thinking, Bernstein, who had just entered, had come out.


    "Lord vigil... Can you come over?"


    I called myself this time.

 Chapter 59

    Actually called himself?!!


    Sean really didn''t expect that he just came to each other''s house today and had to see himself alone.


    At this time, the little witch probably didn''t understand why. She just reminded herself: go quickly. After all, the count is calling you.


    As for aliya, she was also puzzled. Maybe the Viscount Isaac and Bernstein could understand, but why did she call this remote aristocrat who just came here this time? There were so many people present!


    "Lord vigil? Is Lord vigil from Tyler MIA there?" the man called again.


    "I am!"


    Sean''s answer turned everyone''s attention to himself again, and this time there was a lot more on their heads than just now.


    "Come with me, the count called you."


    She gave a little sign of her eyes to igunia and told her to wait here. Then she followed the housekeeper who called... She also took a special look at the Viscount Isaac and Bernstein surrounded by the crowd on the way.


    They never said what they heard in it. It is estimated that the adult inside won''t let them say it.


    But there are many people here. I don''t know whether they will say it privately


    "This way, Lord vigil."


    The old man who led the way looked more than sixty years old, but he was very well dressed.


    Seeing that several viscounts were respectful to him, it was estimated that they should be close confidants around count Hamel, and even exceeded his trust in his children!


    There was almost no one on the way, not even the guard at the door, and they called the servants to the other side to wait... It''s no wonder that the two Viscount didn''t dare to speak after they went out.


    "Go in, the count is waiting for you." the old man stood at the door and opened it.


    Instead of going in, he showed Sean the way inside


    Now it''s afternoon. The sunset glow is the most beautiful in the evening. However, the room looks very dark and all the curtains are pulled up.


    There was a smell of ointment in the air of the room. It was very heavy!


    It smells like burnt plastic. It may be a little better, but it still makes people feel uncomfortable.


    "Are you from the vigils?"


    In the dim light, Sean saw a bench near the window at the edge of the room, with a mattress on it, on which sat a thin middle-aged man with a frightening white face.


    If he is a middle-aged man, his hair is all white, but his skin is not completely wrinkled.


    Moreover, the children of the Hammill family outside are not big. The count of Hammill will not be too old!


    But the flesh on the face can already see bones. It''s spring, but I''m still wearing thick wool pajamas in winter.


    Sean saw [weakness!] and [hallucination!] and [nausea!] on each other''s head. It''s the first time he''s seen so many negative states.


    How could it become so miserable!


    Looking at the other party slowly raising his head, although there may be hallucinations, there is no confusion, at least he can talk to himself normally.


    "It''s me, count Hamel. What''s the matter with you coming to me?" Sean first asked the reason for calling himself, even though he saw the other party''s situation.


    "I heard you came today."


    It seems that these states have not completely made the other party lose the ability to talk.


    "Yes."


    "I also heard that you were attacked by Warcraft in the southeast market today?" said count Hamel.


    When he said this, Sean suddenly looked seriously at the weak count in front of him... Did the other party want to ask about it?


    "Yes," Sean replied positively again.


    "It seems that the city of COGA has left a bad impression on you..."


    "Thanks to miss Elia, I was able to save myself from danger in time." it''s like talking to people.


    Sean looked at each other. He had made a circle of words, but he still didn''t return to his problem.


    "You wonder why I taught you to come here?" it was not until this time that count Hamel was willing to continue talking about the most important topic.


    "Because I don''t think it should be me."


    "Why?"


    "There are many more capable nobles here who do better than me!" Sean said solemnly.


    However, there was a problem in his heart. After seeing the other party''s state at this time, Sean knew that the other party might not live long. No matter how the other party was infected with this strange disease, it was not something he could touch now.


    In danger? Entrusted with an important task?


    There is no such good thing.


    Still think you''re the protagonist? You won''t die anyway?


    If I promise you something now, maybe the family will be killed if I can''t get out!


    So Sean subconsciously began to refuse, refusing to be dragged into the mire


    "Your answer is the same as your father."


    "My father?" Sean looked at each other.


    It''s about the last Baron wiggle.


    "As early as more than ten years ago, I wanted to unite all the nobles in the southern region, so I wrote to invite him to COGA city. At that time, I promised to prepare a pasture for you in today''s Xiaowan Town, but he refused in the same way as you do now."


    Sean didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "The basharan Empire has gone through more than 400 years of history, and the habits of nobles have long become different. In the final analysis, you are still one of us and can''t be alone, so I attach great importance to the news of Taylor Mia''s disaster." count Hamel continued without paying attention to Sean''s response.


    "The first time I felt unwell was three years ago, but it was very good at that time. I only felt nausea and discomfort occasionally. I thought it was just an ordinary illness, and the most severe time was in the last two months."


    Sean looked at each other.


    The last two months... That''s in winter.


    I remember when Danti asked for reinforcements after the avalanche, he didn''t say that he was so ill.


    "Does the count think it was premeditated?"


    "That''s why I came to you... Some people have begun to extend their claws to the imperial nobles. Although they don''t know what the other party''s purpose is, they must have existed for a long time. I know that my body is dying, so I need to choose my successor as soon as possible, but I don''t want the southern nobles to become confused because of my affairs, so I need to command all powerful people What the nobles should do next... "


    "Otherwise, it will hit the other party''s heart!"


    At this point, count Hamel slowly tried to sit up.


    "However, almost all the nobles in the neighborhood haunt all kinds of social occasions and may have been watched by each other for a long time. But there is only one exception... You. You are also an exception among all the nobles." count Hamel looked at Sean seriously.


    At the moment, Sean didn''t care much about whether he was an exception, because at the moment when the other party said someone had stretched out his claw, his head recalled several special fragments.


    The avalanche in Xi village, the magic of bahel and the rat in the sewer.

 Chapter 60

    "You seem to have an idea," said count Hamel.


    Don''t look at this guy''s negative state, but he didn''t look away when observing people. Sean''s eyes moved a few times and was caught by the other party.


    It is conceivable that if the count had not suffered from these diseases, he would have been a great politician in his heyday.


    In Sean''s eyes, the other party didn''t suffer any curse... According to him, he felt physically abnormal three years ago. A curse can''t appear for three years. It''s estimated that he branded the root of the disease at that time, and now no matter what curse has become a disease.


    "What do you think, Lord vigil?" asked the other.


    "I just think of the Warcraft I met today." Sean didn''t mention the avalanche, because only himself and the members of the archaeological team knew about it.


    "Do you suspect that someone raised it behind his back?"


    "It''s just a guess."


    Sean has seen the instant state on the top of the rat''s head, which actually shows that someone is talking to it, but such evidence can''t be directly displayed in front of others.


    So Sean can only lead the other party to explain for himself.


    "I''ll let aliya check it out. If there''s any progress, she''ll let you know!"


    From knowing his arrival at the count''s house and the attack on the road, Sean knew that although the count could not often appear in front of the public because of his illness, he knew everything around him.


    "What is the purpose of your Excellency''s calling me this time? Not just to tell me that someone is attacking the nobles." after telling so many stories, the other party probably wants to wait for himself to ask questions first.


    "That''s right. I asked you to come. There''s really one thing only you can accomplish... Just now I said that among all nobles, you vigil is a special case. You almost never go out of the mountains and forests in a hundred years. If someone wants to fight against the aristocracy, it''s the easiest for you, but you''ve lived very well over the years, so I conclude that vigil was not on their list."


    Sean noticed that the count was slowly in a state of "speculation!".


    With so many negative effects, people can still insist on thinking, which makes people have to admire its spirit.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t guess so accurately. Maybe his town has been watched since the avalanche!


    "Maybe it''s because of the remoteness of telmian town that the other party gave up the vigils, but with your arrival, it may become a new target... So I need you to help me find the enemy hidden in COGA."


    "Does the count mean to let me lead the enemy?"


    Sean probably understood the meaning of the other party. To put it bluntly, he wanted to use his convenience to lure him to see if anyone would choose to approach him, because in the other party''s hypothesis, the enemy might be among the nobles.


    Looking up at the count in front of me


    At this time, there is a state of [testing!] on the other party''s head


    Hey


    Temptation? He''s testing something.


    There is only himself in this room. Is he testing himself?


    Sean immediately recalled the state of the Viscount he had just seen outside. Maybe he said the same version


    what the fuck!


    Old Yb is already terminally ill and still thinking about how to pit the nobles in the south.


    "Yes, because only you are the best," said count Hamel sincerely.


    Sean would have believed it if he hadn''t seen each other''s state at the moment


    "I''m afraid this job is very dangerous. I''m going to do it alone. Isn''t it some..." Sean thought about how to perform the inner activities of the person receiving the task, because it may be meaningless whether he agrees or refuses.


    The other party estimates that what they say to everyone is the same content, so they may not be valued if they promise.


    "You don''t have to worry about safety. I heard that you are very close to eletta''s witch. This is a good start."


    "Eletta?" Sean listened to the inexplicable name.


    "You probably don''t know the little girl who has been with you. She comes from a legendary wizard organization and belongs to the basharan empire. She is a worthy companion," said Hamel.


    "Don''t worry, I said I would ensure the safety of all southern nobles. If the basharan empire can stand in the world for more than 400 years, I haven''t seen any threat. This is just an episode... I have reported the current situation to the north. The city of COGA suffered a major civil strife a hundred years ago. I won''t let this happen again."


    Count Hamel promised Sean again. Anyway, it meant that COGA was very powerful. Don''t worry too much.


    After all, the city was his territory, just like when he was in Tyler mia, so Sean could understand this. Finally, he symbolically agreed to the other party''s request and left the room.


    It''s not a long time. It''s estimated that it''s almost the same as the previous viscount.


    In this case, the news received by several people may have the same purpose. The count is only testing whether there are rebels among the nobles.


    Shortly after Sean left, count Hamel, who was still in the room, said to the room behind him, "what do you think of the Baron?"


    At this time, an old man who was also old but obviously stronger came out.


    "A typical villager''s thinking. Even if he gives things to him, it''s estimated that he won''t do it with his heart..."


    "That''s not what I mean, and there are not a few such nobles." Hamel sighed.


    Obviously, the enemies have come to the door, but for the nobles, they still can''t let go of the interest struggle!


    "The vigre Baron is cautious, and his strength is not enough. I heard that the avalanche in Tyler MIA town some time ago has something to do with several snow giants, so he should not intersect with the enemy," said the man behind him.


    "Snow giant? Appeared in the south? I don''t know why."


    "We didn''t receive it because Baron vigil didn''t tell the story, and Tyler MIA always had little information," the man said hurriedly.


    There is really little information about Tyler MIA. If someone hadn''t reported that Miss Elia met Baron vigil in the market in the morning, even the Intelligence Department of COGA didn''t know that the other party had left the town.


    "Well, this also reminds you. Don''t underestimate any established thing. It may change at any time... Is there any news from the north?"


    "Oh, we have received the news that the red dragon witch Freya iguire will personally come to COGA!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean came out of the count''s room and followed the steward who had led the way back to the yard.


    There are still many people waiting for his appearance here. As before, the other party will call another aristocrat.


    It seems that the count is going to spread the news among all the nobles


    "How''s it going?" igunia asked after seeing Sean.


    "Did the count say anything?"


    This question attracted countless onlookers, and Sean had to shake his head and keep silent like the other two viscount.

 Chapter 61

    That night, Sean was invited to spend the night at the count''s house.


    In fact, when I came here today, I thought I would spend it at the count''s house, because count Hamel''s sudden illness and later he called all the nobles into the room to talk alone.


    The last time, he asked his three children to go in together. When they came out, they all looked dignified and [confused thoughts!].


    It is precisely because of this that the originally prepared dinner did not go well. Everyone seemed to have no intention to eat. They were completely filled because they were hungry, without any extra social


    On the contrary, on Sean''s side, igunia seemed very curious about what the count said, and repeatedly whispered to herself about the content of the dialogue.


    In fact, it''s nothing. It''s estimated that some people among the nobles will spread it soon, but now is not the time, and I''m always afraid of her saying such a good character as igunia... This matter will eventually spread, but it can''t be now. It will spread from my mouth on the first day that count Hamel said.


    Probably everyone is following this rule, so the whole dinner will be so quiet!


    Of course, for Sean, sitting with igunia had to bear the gaze of different eyes.


    Although they had only known each other for two days, it was the first time that they felt that igunia had such a high popularity among the nobility. Beauty is indeed outstanding, but some noble girls present also look good. Moreover, this family is still count Hamel''s family, and aliya should be the most popular.


    However, a lot of eyes are focused on igunia, especially in the camp on Elia''s side, a man''s direct favor for himself has been reduced from [neutral] to [cold]!!


    Sean felt that if he flirted with igunia again, he might be able to [hate].


    And this person seems to have seen before, that is, the same senior brother of igunia, who seems to be called. Warren! That''s the name.


    Count Hamel said they belonged to elenta''s wizards!


    Sean estimated that it should be the name of an organization, or a school, etc., which was similar to the school where he read those martial arts novels.


    After all, the Wizards in this world are divided into many factions


    After dinner, Sean went back to his room to rest on the excuse that he was tired. In fact, many people used this excuse. Today''s situation is too special. All the nobles have other ideas in their hearts, so the dinner was dissolved early.


    Igunia was not a noble, but was simply invited, so she would leave at night.


    Before leaving, I talked to Sean alone


    The two met because they were looking for Warcraft, but now they can''t find Warcraft anymore, so their relationship seems to have no intersection.


    Before she left, she asked herself if she would stay at the count''s house for a few days and then return to the town of tylermian?


    That''s what Sean thought.


    After finding a way for Tyler MIA to develop, you may have to go back and have a look. After all, the Lord can''t leave the territory for too long.


    However, after count Hamilton broke the matter today, Sean began to feel that in addition to his own development, there was another thing worthy of his attention and a matter of life and death.


    The answer I gave to igunia was that I would stay in the city of COGA temporarily, but I wouldn''t stay at the count''s house for too long, because I still have something to do, and I invited the other party to go to the nearby orchard to have a look. I wanted to buy some fruit tree seedlings to the town.


    Eletta''s wizard.


    Although I don''t know if this organization is as strong as the wizard society, it''s the magic organization I''ve come into contact with again. It''s very helpful to maintain a good relationship with igunia both from myself and from a larger direction.


    Even if you want to borrow her magic props to see your level in the future, you have to brush your favor first!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, Sean stayed alone in the count''s guest room.


    There are several other nobles living near me. Occasionally, I can hear the voice of conversation next door... The sound insulation effect is not good. Maybe the other party deliberately opens the window. Anyway, it is playing.


    Play at the count''s house how to educate his men, and then arrange what to do next.


    Almost all talk about the seriousness of the situation, and then pay great attention to it!


    It felt like Sean was showing loyalty to the count


    After the evening conversation, Sean felt that everything that happened in the family seemed to be unable to escape the eyes of the seriously ill count, and the nobles nearby should have the same feeling, so he had such a reaction.


    Sean went out the window to check


    There are many houses in the count''s house, and there is a building hundreds of meters away from his window.


    In addition, there is no light over there. Looking from a distance, it is a completely dark building. It should be easy to observe the lit room with instruments from a room, that is to say, your every move may be monitored by others.


    Good.


    Sean pulled a chair directly towards the window and sat down as leisurely as appreciating the moonlight.


    In fact, count Hamel''s words gave the answer to the question he had thought about. Since the man-made avalanche in the town, he has been thinking whether someone is targeting telmian. From Lucille to bahel, to the struggle of the heir of the Hammill family... All these relationships have been answered in each other''s mouth.


    you ''re right. Indeed, there were other forces against the nobles. In the words of count Hamel, they began to shake the foundation of the Empire.


    But struggle exists everywhere!


    He is a member of the aristocracy and represents the class of the Empire, so he has to bear the provocation from the opposition forces.


    The emergence of Lucille is a treasure hunt, and the emergence of bahel may also be a treasure hunt or such provocation... So what you have to do in the face of these things has always been very clear.


    Develop Tyler Mia and improve your strength.


    Looking at the moonlight outside the window, Sean took a book on the desk in the palm of his hand


    Deliberately leaning back on the chair as if asleep, the book slipped to the ground.


    Because there is a height gap between the window and itself, the place where the book falls is a dead corner. I couldn''t see it from the window or from other corners of the room, but I tried to lift it by magic.


    Hook, the book floats a little.


    [magic proficiency: 69]


    let go.


    Fall back again.


    Hook again


    [magic proficiency: 70]


    It is this simple way to practice magic. Now I can continuously release about ten magic every night without exhausting my energy.


    This should be what Lucille said. I feel improved.


    But such promotion is very slow. Sean is glad that this simple action can also improve the proficiency level. Otherwise, it will be difficult to practice level when it is released several times in a row.


    After using it 12 times in a row, I felt very tired and had to stop until my magic number proficiency reached 80.

 Chapter 62

    For two days in a row, Sean lived like an ordinary young aristocrat.


    Anyway, I have the care of the count''s family. I eat and drink very freely every day. Then I follow Miss Elia on the street... I don''t know what the meaning of doing this is. Anyway, it happens almost every day.


    According to aliya, it is to try to increase her popularity among the people in the city, because aliya''s biggest supporters are Viscount Isaac. Her two brothers are Bernstein and a Viscount named kukar. They are either the largest or the most powerful regional lords near COGA city. They support a descendant of the Hammill family, Because the forces are quite equal, they have reached a delicate balance.


    Elia couldn''t find a breakthrough for a while, so she could only use this way to help the citizens to win some high marks in the public praise.


    It is said that her two brothers know that they can''t win the sweet looking sister at this level, so they choose other ways to improve their support.


    One chooses to improve the surrounding environment, the other seems to be asking for help from a larger city in the North!


    The three candidates for succession were making a final effort, but in the end they had to be agreed by count Hamel himself.


    However, the count''s practice now makes people a little confused


    Tell everyone about the potential threat of the southern aristocracy, and then ask them to continue to support their children. What is this!


    Ease the tension?


    Or did he already have an answer in his heart? Now he is just testing the adaptability of his successor.


    Over time, Sean gradually found that he could only blindly follow the struggle in the count''s house and could not come forward to give advice. Moreover, his body size was not very large. They could do whatever they wanted.


    Just follow yourself anyway. The key is to develop and strengthen yourself.


    "Baron wiggle... Baron wiggle." as Sean thought, there was a voice from Arya next to him.


    "Hmm? I''m sorry. Miss Arya, I was distracted just now."


    "It doesn''t matter. Many nobles seem to be in a bad mood recently," said aliya.


    Sean noticed that there was a state of [testing!] and [thinking and talking!] on the other party''s head.


    He sighed to himself.


    Since he knew more and more people, Sean felt more and more that his ability was sometimes really hopeless. What others wanted to do had been discovered before it began.


    "What does Baron vigre think of the recent affairs of the nobility?" said aliya after turning her eyes.


    The other party is testing. What else can he test!


    It''s nothing more than what her father said to himself.


    "Everyone should have their own ideas, but don''t worry, Miss Elia. Things will get better." Sean also said an official remark.


    But such an answer did not seem to satisfy the countess, she continued.


    "What do you know about what my father asked you to do?"


    For a moment, Sean suddenly felt whether the other party knew that count Hamel asked him to investigate the enemy''s affairs. However, when he looked at aliya, those States on the other party''s head still didn''t disappear.


    So she''s still testing!


    "In fact, the count didn''t ask me to do anything. He just said that the southern nobles are not very peaceful recently, and there are potential threats. Let me pay attention to that. I should often follow other nobles." he said a lot of half truths and half truths, and said in a very low voice.


    This left some doubts. Alia couldn''t find the point of doubt.


    "That''s all?"


    "Well," Sean nodded.


    While they were talking, there was also a dialogue in the direction behind them.


    "Oh, don''t tell me about going back. There''s no danger! It''s really boring to stay there. Lol ~" igunia stuck out her tongue to Warren nearby.


    "Oh ~ it seems that sister igunia likes to follow you. She will always follow you as long as you appear. We can hardly find her on weekdays." aliya said, looking at the situation behind her.


    "Well, I think she wants to find a playmate more!"


    Looking back at igunia who came to the side


    Just at this time, something happened on the road ahead. Aliya and several people in the company came forward to check, while Sean went to igunia.


    "What are you thinking? I''ll talk to miss Arya later. I''ll go to the orchard outside technology city... Together?" Sean said.


    In the past two days, there has been no news from Claude at the skovi store. It is estimated that the girl selling peaches has not been found, so I can only go to the orchard by myself and learn the methods of planting in the world by the way.


    "Yes, yes." when she heard that she was going somewhere else, she nodded in agreement, but her face sank again immediately.


    "No, my elder martial brother will come with me... The tutor asked him to look after me when he was out. As a result, he used this sentence to pressure me every time."


    Looking at the man in front who was called by aliya, the only man in the crowd who was indifferent to himself.


    "Are you so smart that you can''t run out?"


    "Press ~ that''s right. Well, where shall we meet?" igunia thought and thought it was no problem.


    "Just outside the city. I''ll wait for you in the suburb of Dongcheng!"


    Look at the little girl and nod.


    He is not aliya''s courtier and can leave at any time.


    Just find an excuse. During this period, Sean has always told people around him to develop Tyler Mia''s fruit planting industry. Many nobles also expressed strong support, so he left aliya''s team after saying he wanted to see the seedlings


    The orchard development of COGA city is in the East. Although it is only a small part, it is enough for Sean to select from it.


    In fact, her ideal is the peach in the little girl''s hand on brucan avenue that day, because she didn''t expect others to sell similar ones since then, but if she can''t find the little girl who sells peaches, she should first look at other varieties.


    The Peach Seeds bought by myself have been brought back to Tyler mia, but they are too few after all.


    There is enough land around the whole town to grow


    Sean had been waiting outside the city for a long time. He couldn''t wait until he saw a graceful figure running in the direction of the city.


    It''s igunia.


    "It''s not so urgent."


    "Stop it. I was going back. Who knew he would follow. It''s not easy for me to get rid of him!"


    Looking at the dissatisfied expression of igunia, Sean really felt for the brother.


    "No, where are we going now?"


    "You''re late. I wanted to go to the orchard... Now let''s go to the nearby fruit farmers to inquire about it," Sean said.

 Chapter 63

    There is an orchard on the outskirts of the east city of COGA, which Claude told himself before.


    Because the south is very hot in summer, if the fruit is transported too far from the outside, it may break down in the process, so some easily broken fruits are also planted nearby.


    It just doesn''t taste good!


    This is what Claude said at that time, so what Sean thought was to find the little girl''s Peach Seeds as much as possible. If not, cultivate them first with his own seeds. Although it will take some time, it will be enough in a few months.


    Or


    Let igunia help with magic, too?


    Sean looked at igunia beside her. She just kept silent and stared at the state of [thoughtful!] on her head.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so quiet today. It''s not like you." the other party has been arguing about going out, but now he doesn''t say a word.


    "Oh, don''t talk to me, I''m angry now!" deliberately walked aside.


    This area is outside the city. Igunia is very familiar with it. If you want to find fruit farmers, you have to ask her.


    "Oh, so our beautiful witch will be angry... Hiss, what are you angry with? Tell me." Sean joked.


    "Hum, even if you do, I won''t be happy."


    There is no angry state on the other party''s head, just talking.


    The funny action made Sean laugh to himself.


    "Seems really angry?"


    "Of course, and the people who make me angry still make me angry!" igunia turned and looked at Sean.


    And Sean pretended not to understand.


    "Who dares to make you angry."


    As soon as she heard what the other party said, she really raised her fist and beat Sean on the chest.


    "You pretended to be you! Why didn''t you tell me your identity before and lied to me that I was a resident of brukan Avenue, hum..."


    Since the identity of Baron Sean Taylor MIA was exposed by aliya, she has been living in the count''s house, so igunia has never had time to ask face-to-face at that time, and then she dare not say anything at the count''s house.


    It was not until this time that they were alone that they took out the things of that day and said


    "You didn''t ask me."


    "Who said that? I asked. You said you were a resident of the city."


    "Yes, I remember you didn''t ask," Sean said.


    "Anyway, I asked, you think about it yourself..." glared at Sean fiercely.


    When they got here, they could hear the sound of running water.


    Here is not a canal, but a stream that really flows through the outskirts of the city. You can see many wooden houses under the distant hills.


    "The fruit farmers already live there. I''ve seen a lot of people there before." igunia pointed to the direction of the house group.


    The people who can grow orchards outside the city of COGA are not poor. It is estimated that all the people of the whole family live in the city. Those who can stay here are either to come and have a look, or more are hired workers.


    "Go and have a look!"


    They walked towards the garden keeper''s house.


    The place is very big. It can look from the bottom of the hill to the foot of the mountain in the distance, and there is a stream nearby as a water source. It is really a good place.


    If you want to make such a large scale in Tyler mia, I''m afraid it will take a long time. If you use those seeds, you don''t know when to cultivate them!


    The road to the orchard is separated by a stone wall. If you want to enter, you can only bypass the guard house.


    Generally, anyone who enters will be found.


    "Who are you?" the watchman was an old man in his sixties.


    Probably only people of this age can stand loneliness. They stay away from the city all year round. There are almost no people around. What they can see is one or two children who are a little younger.


    "I''m Baron vigre, from somewhere else. I''ve got the permission of Miss Elia Hammill to specially visit and study in the orchard in COGA." I don''t know whether the word is used well. Sean doesn''t intend to use any other identity.


    After all, this is a private orchard, not a trade market.


    If the other party doesn''t let him in, he must say that his identity is difficult to use. Only by directly reporting the identity of the aristocrat and then taking count Hamel''s family will he attract the other party''s attention.


    Sure enough, when he heard that he was an aristocrat, the old man stood up immediately.


    Subconsciously, he would kneel down to greet, and finally he was stopped by Sean.


    "Male... Baron!"


    How can an old man who has been in an orchard in the countryside know what the aristocrat''s surname is, but the title can be understood... When he hears that it is a baron and even brings out the name of the countess, he naturally dare not neglect it.


    "Don''t be afraid. I just came to check. I want to plant an orchard in the territory, so I came to the orchard specially."


    "Oh, oh..."


    The old man kept nodding and probably didn''t hear what Sean was saying.


    For an honest ordinary old man, he may not have the opportunity to have a positive dialogue with the aristocracy all his life. He suddenly appears and doesn''t know what to do.


    Of course, Sean didn''t care much about it. He took egunia directly into the garden


    The orchard is very big, and there are a lot of things planted in it.


    In addition to several common fruits, there are some vegetables in it.


    This family can really do business.


    "How long has this orchard been?" Sean asked.


    "It''s about thirty years. When I first came here, I was an apprentice. At that time, I was an apprentice, but it''s been so long in the blink of an eye." the old man followed them and introduced them.


    More than 30 years!


    The other party has been here to protect the forest for so long.


    "Joe Gillard''s family has grown fruits almost at the foot of the mountain around the city of COGA, and the range is very large."


    "Joe Gillard?" Sean asked curiously.


    "That''s the fruit king in COGA City, but he''s a famous rich merchant." igunia added.


    The three have entered the garden


    Although the old people here are caregivers, some workers are busy taking care of and watering.


    At this time, one of the workers squatting with his head [flustered!] attracted Sean''s attention.


    "What''s the matter over there?"


    The three walked over.


    It was a child who looked twelve or thirteen years old. When he saw someone coming, he was busy blocking the plants under him with his hands.


    "What are you doing? I asked you to water it?" the old man said angrily.


    The little boy''s hands can''t cover anything at all. There are a row of small saplings under his feet behind him, which are supported by wooden supports... It looks a little like tomatoes, but it''s smaller.


    But the leaves have all withered, and a dozen small trees in an area of square meters have all shrunk.


    "You... What did you do? I told you to take care of them!" the old man shouted angrily when he saw such a scene.


    "I''m not... Woo woo..."


    The little boy didn''t know how to explain, but he began to cry.


    "I''ve taken good care of them and watered them every day. But I don''t know why it happened."


    "Nonsense, you must be lazy and don''t do what you''re told."


    As the caretaker of the forest, the old man will be angry when he sees such a situation.


    However, Sean noticed the bucket placed aside.


    He looked carefully at the water quality inside


    "Where did you get the water?" he said suddenly.


    Because the properties of water are slowly displayed in the bucket


    [wastewater].

 Chapter 64

    [wastewater].


    The handicraft manufacturing in this world is not very high. If it is domestic wastewater, there should not be such a deadly thing in this area!


    Sean looked at the withered plants aside. They wouldn''t be so fast unless they were chemicals


    "What''s the matter with you? Did you find anything?" while igunia on the side didn''t have Sean''s ability, she knew how to observe words and expressions.


    "Where did you get your water?" asked the little boy again.


    The child who was being chased by the old man stopped slightly to look at Sean.


    "What are you looking at?" the old man hurriedly urged.


    "Yes... I hit it from the river the other day." pointed to the stream flowing not far away.


    "A few days ago? Shouldn''t we draw water that day?"


    The distance is not very far. Although it is a little more, it won''t take long to go back and forth if you work harder.


    "Oh, yes, sir. Our workers are still young and sometimes stay in bed. They can''t get up and often feel sleepy at noon, so I don''t know which bastard thinks of this method. He gets a big bucket at every place where he needs to water regularly and fills it at night... The saplings here don''t need to be watered often, and the trees don''t need to be watered often, so he can For a long time. "


    The old man pointed to the big bucket in front of Sean. This full water is enough for a long time. Sometimes it may evaporate more than it used.


    But it mainly saves the effort to go back and forth every time


    Sean looked at the withered plants. Indeed, if the water on that day would not be poured, it would become like this, not to mention from the stream.


    "I see! Igunia, you come with me."


    "Ah? OK."


    The little girl didn''t understand why Sean suddenly walked towards the stream without looking at the diameter of the orchard. The old man had to follow, but Sean stopped him. I said I''d be here for the time being. If I have time later, I''ll come back for advice.


    After politely saying goodbye, I looked at the place of the stream and walked all the way


    "Sean, what did you find? You won''t say if you ask." igunia, who followed behind, asked angrily.


    "Industrial zone."


    "Ah?"


    Sean''s sudden turn startled igunia.


    "Is there an industrial area in this area?"


    "How could that be? The engineering area of COGA city is in the north of the city. How could it be in such a place, or how could it become an orchard." even if she is no longer sensible, she still has this common sense, but when she said this sentence, she suddenly remembered what she had just said.


    "Sean, do you think there''s something wrong with the water?"


    Sean turned and smiled at each other.


    "I remember you used to ask me about the conversation between count Hamel and me." I forgot to look at each other and thought it was almost time.


    In the past, because of the relationship in the count''s house, neither of them had the opportunity to communicate. Now being alone outside, they can just tell her these things. There are not many people they can trust in the city of COGA, but igunia is definitely a girl with no intention, otherwise they would have found out.


    Therefore, intelligence sharing is more conducive to their foothold in the city of Koga in the future.


    "Yes, but you didn''t tell me."


    "At that time, anything I said or did in the count''s house could reach the count''s ears... Now I can tell you what count Hamel and I said at that time."


    Sean told igunia all about his conversation with the count that day, but it turned into a shocked look on each other''s face.


    "You mean someone wants to fight the nobles in the south."


    Sean would have thought the girl was acting herself if she hadn''t been in any strange state above her head.


    Such an obvious thing!


    I can''t even see


    "You didn''t think about the big mouse that day?"


    "Ah, you say that. I also thought about it. I also asked my senior brother why he appeared in the city, but he didn''t say any answer... I think it should be a sneaking Warcraft. After all, isn''t there often such a story?" igunia looked at Sean and said.


    Sometimes I really envy such a person who has never had trouble since birth.


    "No more... Count Hamel asked me to trace the whereabouts of the people behind the scenes. Although I promised, I didn''t have a clue."


    "You think it has something to do with the water? What does that have to do with it?"


    Sean didn''t immediately answer the other party''s words, because igunia couldn''t see it, so this paragraph couldn''t be explained.


    The water randomly taken from the stream contains such a strong concentration of waste materials, which will not become like this until it is dumped... Unless there is a factory in the project area secretly pouring industrial wastewater into the stream, which is prohibited by the law of COGA city.


    More importantly, the two places are far apart!


    COGA city is not comparable to its own small town. It takes a long time to go back and forth, and the cost is too high.


    So it should be someone near the stream.


    "It''s just a water problem. It may be the prank of those children!" continued igunia.


    "Shh, let''s go. No matter what it is, we have to go and have a look to understand."


    Sean can''t say it now, because it''s just speculation, which is far from being confirmed.


    And sometimes the more you think about "doubt", the more you feel that the details are closer... Most of them have always focused on the city of COGA rather than on the outside of the city.


    Maybe you can try it from the outside where you haven''t got a clue.


    They walked along the stream. The stream changed its way near the city. It was not the same road as the canal, but extended to the mountain in the East.


    If you go to the mountain, it will be more troublesome. There are many villages around COGA city. You don''t know where it came from.


    "NIA, when did the little guy say he got the water?"


    "Said a few days ago, but didn''t say specifically."


    A few days ago


    Sean, look at the sky.


    [day: Sunny: 5:23:40]


    According to the recent weather, plus the other party needs water, it is estimated that it was two or three days ago, so just ask about the night two or three days ago.


    At this time, a team of 100 Knights happened to pass by on the road in the distance.


    It''s the real Knights!


    Since Sean came to this world, he has only heard that others call him knight, but he has never seen the knight who is fully armed to the horseshoe in his impression, and now this group comes from a distance.


    They are covered with black armor and radiate light in the sun. The most characteristic is that they all carry two very obvious long feathers behind them.


    It grows from both sides of the shoulders, all the way above the top of the head.


    "What army is that?"


    "Black feather ride, why did they come to COGA," said igunia.


    Black feather ride?


    I''ve never heard such a name before.


    "Do they belong to the army?"


    "Well, it''s the most elite army in the city of COGA. Its name is the title of the whole empire. Don''t you know? But they have always been stationed outside the city. How can they suddenly return."

 Chapter 65

    It''s still the best army in COGA!


    "What do you mean by saying that the name is a title owned by the whole empire? Does it mean that these troops can be ranked in the forefront of the Empire." seeing that the black feather riding in the distance has gone far, the direction should be the other side of COGA city.


    "You''re not lying to me, are you an aristocrat of the Empire? You don''t even know this?!" igunia stared at Sean.


    "I really don''t know!"


    I haven''t heard Luke talk about it. Besides, it''s good for Tyler MIA to have his own escort team of dozens of people. What army is there.


    In the battle story that has been blown by the town for more than 100 years, Baron vigre at that time only took hundreds of temporary militia, which can be compared with these regular armies.


    "The black feather knight is the title of a regiment in the basharan empire. It is said that the troops existed when the Empire was established, so there is an regiment with this title everywhere."


    "The strongest corps?" Sean asked.


    "It depends on the overall strength of the place," said igunia, looking at the direction of the black feather knight in the distance.


    "It''s strange. I remember that the black feather riders in COGA only obey the orders of count Hamel, and they won''t return to the city unless something important happens."


    "Important things? Like what?" Sean asked, looking at each other.


    There must be something in the count''s family that he is not willing to share, which is certain. Even if he is himself, he will only communicate with his close friends around him. As for what happened and what deployment he made, he will not discuss with the guests at home.


    Now he is a guest of the count''s house, so he won''t know their private orders.


    "For example, if the North wants to mobilize troops, where to suppress riots, or if any big people want to come and need protection, they will call back the black feather knight."


    Because of the distance, Sean can''t see the attributes of these Black Knights. So they are still high-level figures.


    "I see. Let''s go. Let''s ask the villagers around before dark."


    For the time being, regardless of the purpose of the black feather Knight returning to the city, Sean continued to find the root of the stream''s problems.


    The stream runs into the mountain, but there are many villagers'' houses on the road.


    As in Tyler Mian Town, when there is nothing to do, villagers like to sit at their door, smoke or see somewhere else.


    Leisurely and complacent


    The day passed.


    However, most of those who can be so leisurely are elderly people. Younger people have long been working and living in cities.


    After all, they are more attracted by feasting and drinking!


    Sean and igunia inquired in several small villages around, but they didn''t find much.


    It''s not a long time. Just ask about the past three or four days... And the forest ranger just said that the children are used to drawing water at night, so according to the flow rate of the stream, it should also be at night.


    "The last three nights? There seems to be nothing special," the old man with a cigarette bag recalled.


    This is the seventh house, but it still has no results.


    "Are we looking in the wrong direction? The water has nothing to do with this," reminded igonia behind her.


    And Sean was confused.


    I don''t have a clue. It''s hard to find such a little information as the stream.


    "Do you mean the river? Little girl." in the room behind the old man, another old woman came out at this time.


    "Well, yes, grandma, do you know what happened to the river these nights? For example, something was poured into the river!"


    The old woman opposite thought for a moment and suddenly said to the door.


    "Have you forgotten, old man? Four nights ago, a motorcade borrowed shovels from us and said that the goods fell into the river!"


    "Oh, yes, yes! I remember. You keep asking. I didn''t think of it three days ago. Something really happened... It was late at night. A young girl suddenly knocked at the door and said that their goods fell into the river accidentally and wanted to borrow a shovel."


    Sean and igunia suddenly looked at each other.


    "What kind of goods?"


    "I didn''t ask at that time. I lent the shovel to them directly. After all, it was that time. My old bone still had the spirit to ask these... However, when I washed the next day after the shovel was sent back, I smelled a little smell, a little like sulfur!"


    Sulfur.


    Sure enough, Sean suddenly remembered the plants in the orchard.


    "Do you often carry goods in your area at night?" Sean continued.


    "It''s very rare, and it''s not official here. Generally, there are no people... When you say so, I think back, how could there be a freight team passing through here so late that day." even the old people who live nearby all year round have some doubts.


    "Thank you!"


    "Who are you? I see that little girl is very kind, not like a bad person," said the old man.


    "We didn''t say anything, just ask... Because the goods were less, so come and ask." Sean made a casual excuse.


    "It turns out that the buyer is you. It''s hard to walk along the road in this area. It''s even harder to find a place when it''s dark. It''s normal to have some problems occasionally. I hope you don''t blame them! Life is not easy."


    Sean smiled and nodded.


    "What does that little girl look like?"


    "I didn''t pay much attention at that time, but I really wanted to be with this girl with blond hair." the old man pointed to igunia next to Sean, which made the other party stare.


    "Of course. She''s not as beautiful as you! She looks tired and thin..."


    By this description alone, Sean can find tens of thousands of people in the city!


    Feeling no useful information, Sean left with igunia


    Along the way, igunia also felt the existence of the problem.


    "Sean, I think there''s something wrong with the delivery people. Why do they choose to deliver late at night and take such a remote road? It''s obviously not the entrance through the city gate."


    "You found it too." Sean looked at each other.


    No matter what kind of character she is, people who can become witches are not stupid. They can understand it with a little thought.


    She suddenly looked at herself seriously, and there were [worship!] and [appreciation!] on her head.


    "Sean, you''re so smart. How did you think of this?!"


    In the eyes of others, I did find all the clues when I saw a bucket... I couldn''t slip away.


    Ha ha~


    If we were still in the old world, the title of this great detective would have to change!


    "Where are we going now?"


    "Brucan Avenue Project area, I want to ask something," Sean said.


    Sulphur~


    I hope it''s not what I think.

 Chapter 66

    Brukan Avenue Project area, this place always seems to be the same.


    When Sean pushed the door of skovi''s store, he just saw Claude carrying things in the store and esmeda fiddling with it in front of the counter.


    There is a guest sitting there in the middle of the store


    "Brother Sean?! you''re back." Claude hadn''t seen Sean for two or three days. He didn''t receive a letter from the count''s house until the evening after he went out that morning.


    "Well, how''s the store these two days?" he said hello and looked at esmeda, who was still fiddling with guns on the counter.


    "It''s not the same... By the way, brother Sean, I didn''t find the fruit girl you asked me to find in your letter, but this time I met the wizard you were looking for." he glanced at the guests sitting in the store.


    The wizard you''re looking for?


    Sean suddenly remembered that he had told his two siblings about it before. At that time, they said that a frequent guest was familiar with it, so he wanted to take this relationship to talk to the wizard, mainly about hierarchy.


    Now, because igunia has explained it to herself before, there is no need to repeat it.


    But after all, everyone was sitting in the store, and Sean looked at each other curiously


    From the back, he is a man of moderate stature. His shoulders are not wide, but his clothes are relatively large. He should be a little fat.


    Almost when I entered the store, I kept looking at esmeda who was correcting the gun with [full attention!] eyes


    "Lord wiggle?! you''re back." esmeda looked up and found Sean who had entered the store and looked at igunia standing next to her. Suddenly, a state of [suspicion!] appeared on her head.


    "Well, I came from the count''s house today, so I want to see you."


    "In the count''s house? Is it the Baron vigre who is rumoured to have saved the whole town of tylermian?" at this time, the man who had been sitting with his back against the two finally turned around.


    [health 90009000, magic 4500, neutral]


    Sean''s eyes were wide open. He was an orderly level 9 man! One level higher than both ruhir and bahel.


    He should not be too old. Although he has a little moustache on his chin, his face is very three-dimensional. He feels like a handsome uncle. He should be in his early thirties and less than 40.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Is it master Westman?" before Sean asked, igunia called out a name.


    "Oh, are you?"


    "I''m elenta''s wizard named igunia, and my mentor is Ashu." igunia said quickly.


    So he''s still a celebrity.


    "Ashu, you are his disciple. Then this must be Baron vigil." the other party said definitely this time.


    "It turns out that the Baron of tylermian has also been summoned by the count. What''s the matter with you here?"


    "We..." igunia glanced at Sean a little and waited for his answer.


    Before coming, I must remind her not to tell others what I found, otherwise I won''t bring her here. And the other party followed after nodding his head countless times.


    "I was asked to come to skovi''s shop in the town. I lived here the first few days, so I came to have a look," Sean said casually.


    It''s not clear how the other party confirmed his identity. Is it because of the identity of the wizard iguna elenta?


    "So it is." the man nodded.


    At this time, Claude, who came up behind him, began to introduce his opponent and said that the man was the wizard Sean had been looking for.


    "Baron vigre is looking for me?"


    Uh


    Having known each other for so many days, Sean felt for the first time that the little brother who was respectful to himself sometimes talked too much!


    "Yes, I was curious about wizards when I first came here. I had been to the town before, but I didn''t know them, so I wanted to know a regular customer in the store." I casually made an excuse.


    At this time, igunia didn''t know how to come out again.


    "So that''s why you asked me those things before?!"


    Ha ha~


    For a moment, Sean suddenly felt that the two were really sneaky.


    "Hahaha... If Baron vigil wants to know something about magic, he can come to my house at that time. I live near the college in the west of COGA City, and I can find it if I ask." Weisman didn''t think so about Sean''s embarrassment, but invited him to talk at home.


    "There are still some things in the college today, so there is no way to entertain the baron."


    Looking at each other''s state, there is no change, even the degree of favor has not changed.


    Sean felt that maybe the attributes and states he saw made his nerves tense every time. Relax a little. In fact, this is the result of meeting ordinary strangers.


    "OK, I''ll be there next time." finally smiled.


    I just saw the other party pick up the gun from esmeda''s hand


    "Does Master Westman like muskets, too?" Sean suddenly asked, because just after igunia called the other master, she called himself.


    "You say this?"


    The other party picked up the exquisite musket in his hand, which belonged to the best type that Claude had shown himself before.


    "It''s just a hobby, just like you... It''s the perfect combination of alchemy and manufacturing. It''s the result of a bold attempt. It has changed a lot since it appeared."


    "Of course, technology is productivity," Sean continued.


    "Technology is productivity? This is the first time I have heard such a conclusion. Maybe we can talk, Baron." there was a thoughtful expression on his face, but there was no emotional change in his heart.


    At this time, Sean was glad that the first wizard he met was igunia, not each other, otherwise it was difficult to communicate.


    It looks like an old fox!


    The other party picked up the adjusted musket and was about to leave. When he came to the door, he stopped and asked igunia.


    "Is master AI Xiu back?"


    "Teacher, he has gone to the north to give lectures and hasn''t come back yet!" replied igunia.


    "That should be fast. I heard that a big man from the north will appear recently. Maybe you can see him in a few days." then he left without looking back.


    "Master Weisman seems to know very well what happens in the city. Every time he says something, it happens," said Claude suddenly.


    Seems to think of something again


    "By the way, brother Sean. The seedling you asked me to take care of is still alive. It seems to have sprouted."


    "Well, that''s good. But I''d like to ask you one more thing this time. Where is the place where the gunpowder is distributed near here?" Sean asked, looking at them.

 Chapter 67

    Sulfur.


    The first thing Sean could think of was the material for making gunpowder. After all, it was too sensitive. If it''s other industrial products, you don''t need to get them in so late.


    As the wizard said just now, firearms is a bold attempt, but in fact, the whole industry is a new attempt for the world. If it is not in such a city, other remote towns simply don''t understand it.


    There are not many restrictions on industry in this world. The other party should not want people to know so quietly.


    "Gunpowder? Lord wiggle suddenly asked this..." esmeda asked curiously.


    "Yes? For example, where did skovi''s gun and gunpowder bullets come from?"


    "Most of them are made by our factory, but we can''t do some sophisticated ones. We need to buy them from outside. We have orders with them almost every year," esmeda said, taking out a small wooden box from under the counter.


    Open, that is, various types of gunpowder bombs.


    The size and shape are different. It should be made to match different kinds of guns.


    Sean took out some of them


    Not to mention the exquisite workmanship, you can see the craftsman''s technology best for small things. You can see the texture above and the card slot around the texture. It''s done very well.


    "Then the materials needed to configure gunpowder are directly transported to these factories?"


    "Well... Only in this way can we deliver goods on time. For example, I ordered these from a nearby factory, but there are many such places in the project area, and there are also some in other suburbs. Of course, occasionally the alchemist will buy some..." esmeda said several places at once, which disrupted the original plan envisaged by Sean.


    So many places.


    One by one?


    I can''t finish all the shopping in a few days unless the count sends someone to check one by one.


    But does it have to be in there? Moreover, people are regular factories. It''s normal to have material inventory. Even if you check it, you can''t find out why.


    Sean was suddenly silent


    Maybe I think it''s too simple.


    It''s better to find out where those goods are going, but there is very little information at present. It''s only said that I passed the road over the orchard four nights ago.


    "Brother Sean?"


    The three men saw Sean suddenly standing still and asked curiously.


    "Huh?" I looked down and saw Claude''s curious face.


    "Brother Sean, do you have something on your mind?" he glanced at Sean and looked at igunia on the other side.


    Everyone present heard the introduction just now. The other party is eletta''s witch. This identity is enough to dissuade most people


    "Nothing, just a little personal. By the way, Claude helped me bring me the seed bud."


    "All right."


    Sean still didn''t say what he thought, because after all, they couldn''t see different things. If they simply inquired, they might have to be watched. Sean didn''t want things to involve them.


    Take the sprouting seedling and walk out of skovi''s store. At this time, igunia couldn''t help saying.


    "Sean, do you doubt that the sulfur was used to make gunpowder?" he stood directly in front of Sean, which made his eyes unable to dodge.


    "Yes."


    See igunia take a long breath.


    "So it is, then you don''t have to worry. Even if someone smuggles gunpowder, it won''t do any harm to the city of COGA. Although the city lives so leisurely on weekdays, there are many high-level order people living here. What if they give a little gunpowder." igunia seemed very confident.


    "But what about all the places?"


    "Ah..."


    "Every corner? And those ordinary citizens, can you cover all places?" Sean asked.


    Originally, I wanted to find out if there were any convoys or fleets entering the city near the East Street four days ago, and it was a merchant.


    However, as soon as they walked out of brukan Avenue, they were found by the escort of the count''s house!


    "Is it Baron vigil?" the captain of the guard jumped off his horse and walked up to Sean.


    "It''s me."


    "Count Hamel asked you to go back..." the answer was concise and clear.


    "Count Hamel? What did he call me?"


    His status is not very high among the nobles. If there is no major event, the count usually won''t summon himself. Why did he suddenly call today, and at this juncture, he wanted to continue to investigate the goods.


    "We don''t know. We''re only responsible for informing you. We came here just now because we heard from the guard of the east gate that you came here... We have to inform other nobles. Baron, if you have any questions, please go back and ask in person."


    Concise and decisive.


    The convoy in COGA gave Sean a sense of training.


    "Other nobles were invited back too?" Sean asked before the other party left.


    "Yes, all the nobles in COGA will go. This is the order of count Hamel!" with that, he turned and rode away.


    There was only a crowd of onlookers on the street, as well as Sean and igunia.


    "Are we going back?"


    "Since the count called, of course you have to go back."


    "Are we going to check the goods?" said igunia, looking at Sean.


    "Of course I''ll go too... But you help me." turned and looked at each other.


    "Me?"


    Sean can even see each other''s [incredible!] state.


    "Well, you go. You don''t have to ask too much. Just change your direction and ask if there were any ships or horse fleets in the night four days ago. Pay attention to the [exploration ~] magic. If you find that people around you have actions, come back and tell me. It''s best not to risk alone."


    I thought the other party would be moved by talking like this... I didn''t expect that igunia suddenly stared at Sean.


    "How do you know I can explore magic!"


    Uh


    "In short, be careful yourself, or I''ll give you incense today next year!"


    "What does that mean?"


    Sean ignored each other''s questions and hurried back to the count''s house.


    When I arrived here, most of the nobles had returned, including aliya


    "What happened? Miss aliya. Why did the count suddenly call everyone back?"


    "I have just received the news that all the nobles in the city have returned. Moreover, my father has recalled the black feather Knights outside the city!"


    For the black feather knight, Sean has seen it before.


    While everyone was discussing, the old man who had been serving the sick count came out again.


    The sound of discussion calmed down instantly


    "Everyone be quiet. I know you want to know the reason why the count recalled you, because tomorrow the red dragon witch Freya iguire from the north will come to COGA city. The count hopes you will meet her on behalf of the southern nobles." after saying that, all the nobles discussed again.

 Chapter 68

    Red dragon witch?


    Listen to the name so tiger!


    Well... Sean glanced at the other nobles around him. Almost everyone was in a state of [shock!], [excitement!] and a little [unbelievable!].


    In fact, I also want to join the discussion group, but... Who is the red dragon witch? Dragon?


    Is it the dragon you used to read in novels? A pair of meat wings, a piece of armor, and then turn into an adult!


    It''s all written in the story, and after being combined with others, they can also distribute their abilities. It''s really beautiful.


    "Miss aliya, let me ask. Who is this red dragon witch?" looking at everyone''s inexplicable excitement, only Sean didn''t know what the other party''s role was.


    "Baron wiggle probably hasn''t heard of her name before."


    Don''t listen. I didn''t know there was such a person.


    "Freya iguire, one of the few recognized powerful wizards in the Empire, has helped solve difficulties in various parts of the Empire several times. I don''t know what her father invited her to do this time!"


    Notice that aliya is in a state of [doubt!] and [thinking!].


    It is estimated that there are some things that the count did not tell his children. He is really a person who has no trust in everyone.


    Sean felt in his heart that the other party probably didn''t say it to everyone. Now I''m afraid it''s more than reception.


    Looking at the housekeeper who came to deliver the message, he has been scanning everyone


    [watch carefully!] such a state appeared on his head.


    Once again, the other party''s eyes coincide, but the other party shows a polite smile.


    Do you mean


    The count put up such a big battle and invited the strong to come here to find the traitor?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Under the pretext of preparing to meet the red dragon witch, all nobles were arranged to start meetings in the hall of the count''s house, including dinner and walking after dinner, which were arranged in this small yard. More often, they expressed their ideas.


    Prepare a big surprise for the red dragon witch or something.


    And Sean could hardly participate in these discussions... First, he didn''t know what the grand welcome of the world was like; Second, I still thought that igunia would come and report, but I didn''t see her until evening.


    Later, I learned that in order to welcome the red dragon witch Earl''s house, no one was allowed to enter, no news was allowed to go out, and people outside couldn''t come in.


    This made Sean feel more and more that count Hamel was really ready to start checking everyone, and there were many guards around, but Sean didn''t find anyone suspicious from most of his state.


    Although some nobles also had the mood of [doubt!], they did not do anything else.


    Wandering around the yard are the so-called black feather knights. Unexpectedly, each of these people has more than [6000] HP, and even several have [7000 ~ 8000] HP.


    They are all order people above level 6


    Sure enough, it can be regarded as an elite force.


    There are so many high-level people, even if egunia wants to send a message to herself by magic, it is difficult to estimate


    We can only wait silently in such an environment and wait for all nobles to discuss a suitable way before going back to rest.


    one night,


    Sean had been waiting for a letter from igunia, but he didn''t hear from igunia until the next morning. Sean was worried that something had happened to the other party!


    As a result, we finally met each other when we accompanied Elia Hamel to the top of the mountain in the west of COGA city.


    COGA city is a city built on the side of the mountain. From the first day when he came to the city, Sean had a distant view of the city on the mountain road... COGA city has a large area. Even in the last century, I''m afraid only a real super city can compare it.


    Probably due to the relationship of productivity, almost most of the resources are concentrated in cities, and small towns like their own mountain villages are almost marginal areas.


    "Why didn''t you come to the count''s house yesterday?" Sean looked at igunia.


    Her blood volume and Magic have not changed, indicating that no major event happened yesterday.


    "I''ll go... But I''m not allowed in there. They say you''re discussing something, as if it''s to meet the red dragon witch, so you can''t go in." when the voice was a little louder, it attracted a lot of glances around.


    "Shh! Keep your voice down."


    "Why are you so careful? Have you discussed any secrets?" igunia also learned to whisper.


    Sean took a white look and broke each other''s head straight.


    "First, what did you hear yesterday?"


    "I really heard some news, but it doesn''t seem to be what you want... I asked the boatman of the canal. There was a cargo ship coming in that night. However, it seems that it is the daily necessities of ordinary residents, which were directly sent to the market. It seems to sell well. It said that it was gone when I went to buy it the next day." igunia said.


    "What are you talking about... Is this news?"


    "How do I know? They just told me that. They didn''t say they saw other cargo ships coming, and I specifically asked them about the heavy smell of sulfur. They all said they didn''t smell a special smell."


    Look at each other''s face and answer seriously.


    This is her own mistake. At that time, she should not ask igunia to inquire about the news. Unlike herself, she can''t see people''s attributes and state, even if she can''t adapt at all.


    "Well, let''s ask after this."


    When they were talking, the team had gone outside the airship base


    Sean first saw a flying tool in a different world, a vehicle made of the principle of hot-air balloon. It is estimated that it is the same as a proprietary engine. Although he doesn''t know what to start, it is very noisy.


    The sound was so loud that I couldn''t hear it near the stop.


    "Coming, coming!" someone in front suddenly shouted.


    Count Hamel could not come because of his serious illness, so the three daughters met him as his master instead.


    All the Black Knights stood in a row, including the nobles.


    Sean was blocked by the black feather Knight next door. His curiosity made him look sideways


    Red.


    This is my first impression.


    Then it''s wearing


    Sexy? Burst leak?


    More amazing than these is the other person''s figure.


    The hair is red, including the clothes on the body, and the cloak behind is also red. Strong long legs wearing dark stockings feel more like leg guards and boots, but the thighs are exposed, and the front chest is clearly wearing clothes, but there will be hollowed out!


    The less you wear, the higher your defense!


    The other party is also very tall, almost as tall as the idaks he saw before.


    Sean even secretly felt that the other party had IDAK blood


    Overhead attribute [blood volume 120006006000]. Level 12 orderlies have once again refreshed the list of the highest levels Sean has ever seen.


    As she walked by, the black feather Knights next to her began to bow!


    However, at this time, a huge explosion sounded at the other end of the city

 Chapter 69

    Boom!


    The huge explosion sounded from the other direction of the city, followed by a burst of smoke... It was far away, almost in the east of the city, and everyone was on the high mountain in the northwest.


    I was at a loss about what happened so far away.


    Sean glanced around to welcome the powerful witch from the north, but the sudden noise made everyone in a state of [doubt!].


    "What''s that?" said igunia.


    Sean couldn''t tell. He couldn''t see the situation there because it was too far away.


    "It''s fire! It seems to be on fire." someone suddenly shouted in the crowd.


    After the smoke, the fire began to spread on the top of the houses in the distance, lighting the surrounding houses one after another!


    There is still a small blasting sound coming from that direction


    "Come to see you. I''m not very welcome here." the red dragon witch just came didn''t speak until everyone had doubts in their hearts.


    The voice exudes the unique charm of mature women.


    "We..." aliya and her two brothers didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    The sudden accident made the three people [confused!] still [thinking about it!], and even aliya kept looking at the place where the fire occurred and didn''t know what to do!


    "Let''s talk about it later, children of the Earl of Hamill''s family, take your team and follow me. I''m afraid there are guys in this city who don''t like me. It seems that your father has found the right person this time." she began to release her magic.


    [summon ~]


    Sean noticed the spell released by the other party and began to read the note.


    It''s a call!


    I heard that Lucille mentioned this spell category when telling common sense before, and I finally saw it today.


    It was about five seconds of casting time... With the fluctuation of magic, a space like a mirror appeared on the other party''s head, and when reading the note, a huge flying Warcraft slowly appeared in that space.


    With dark skin and shiny flesh wings, this one looks more like the dragons described in movies and novels. The body with wings outspread is even more powerful than two horses standing together.


    They saw each other jump directly on the Warcraft


    "You follow me, children of the count''s house." then he flew directly to the East.


    At this time, they turned back from [shock!] and looked at the three.


    "Black Knights, let''s follow up and see what''s going on there!" one of the three finally spoke.


    Sean remembered that his name was Ryan and had an unpleasant conversation with himself when he went to the count''s house on his first day.


    "Let''s all follow together. It''s better to take care of them together."


    It came so suddenly, and I haven''t received any news from there until now. All I can see is the fire... Just now there was a sound of explosion, which sounded like an explosion in a factory.


    "Well, that''s good. Let''s stay together!" some of the Viscount heads among the nobles also stood up and said.


    I hurried to the top of the mountain in the morning, and now I hurried down


    Sean grabbed igunia behind her.


    "What''s the matter, Sean?"


    She looked back and saw Sean''s serious expression at the moment, and with her was the wizard named Warren.


    "Come on, igunia..." her eyes suddenly changed when she saw Sean.


    "Baron wiggle, we are in danger now. There may be a fire in the East. We all have to go there. Can you not hold my junior sister?" Warren looked at Sean with some dissatisfaction.


    The two people''s goodwill has always been cold, and it''s almost ironic when they meet.


    It has happened many times these days


    "Oh, really. Then go quickly." he glanced at igunia, and the other party looked at him with [curious!] eyes.


    "You..."


    "Isn''t it dangerous? Then leave the dangerous place quickly."


    It''s obvious that the other party is in a state of [angry!]. Sean would have been able to fight if igunia hadn''t been present.


    "Well, don''t argue... Warren, you go first, and I''ll come with Sean soon." at last, igunia advised.


    "But how can I leave you here?!"


    "Is it more dangerous here than where there is a fire? Go quickly, shalik. They are all waiting for you." he said again.


    "Go!"


    At the urging of igunia, Warren finally left first, took a few steps and stopped to look back at them.


    "Then be careful, igunia."


    "I know. You go first. I''ll follow you right away..."


    It was at this time that Sean noticed that the favor between the other party and himself finally turned into [hatred]!


    Oh~


    "Your elder martial brother doesn''t seem to like me very much."


    "He''s always been so nosy, don''t care about him... By the way, Sean. Did you find anything?" one of the reasons why igunia chose to stay with Sean in the end was the observation they showed yesterday.


    I''ve never seen anyone think so much of such a thing!


    "Aren''t you surprised to see the flames and explosions over there?" Sean said.


    In fact, Sean felt something wrong when he heard the first sound


    "You mean the gunpowder?!" even igonia reacted.


    Both of them are so close to the truth, but they are still slow... It''s so close. If they ran a few more places yesterday afternoon, they might be able to find it.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s tell them now! And Freya, the leader of the ''wings of the sky'', the red dragon witch, has also come. We need to let her know about it." what igunia can think of is to tell everyone the news quickly.


    If you go now, you might find the insurgents.


    "It''s too late."


    "Ah?" looking at Sean, he didn''t understand each other.


    "What''s late."


    "It doesn''t help now. It''s just to help put out the fire. As you said, even if the fire can burn down houses, it''s nothing for so many high-level wizards in COGA, so why do they do it?" Sean asked each other.


    Of course igunia couldn''t answer.


    Even Sean couldn''t find a breakthrough on this issue


    When did it start?


    Before I came to COGA City, I still said that the other party had planned it earlier.


    For a moment, all the memorable pictures were recalled in my head.


    Come out of the town of tylermian, go to the tavern residence outside the city... What people have seen, then go to the city, rats, sewers, sick earls, and children fighting for the Earl''s position, and finally the orchards and gunpowder materials in the East, as well as what igunia heard.


    It seems that there is little connection


    If you go a little further, start in winter.


    "Igunia..."


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s go back." Sean suddenly looked at the largest house in the city.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Back to the Earl''s house..."

 Chapter 70

    Go back, and only go back to the whole most important people.


    Sean thought about everything... Almost from the snow disaster in his small town. If everything is related to someone, it is only count Hamilton who has been ill but always has the right to speak.


    He nodded his head to help his own town, and the struggle of the three heirs was also because he did not give a clear answer.


    Including all the male nobles and the arrival of the red dragon witch just now, all these pushing hands seem to be pointing at the count.


    He took igunia down from the top of the mountain and ran all the way to the Earl''s house.


    A series of explosions came from a distance, and many people in the streets began to stop and look... But the east district is far away from here. You can still see a fire on the top of the mountain. When you walk in the street, you can only hear the sound.


    "Sean, why should we go to the Earl''s house? Aren''t we going to help?" igunia turned to look at the people around her, focusing more on the distance.


    Near the East and around


    In fact, the city of Koga also has its own defense force, especially when it is attacked or in danger, it will appear from various places.


    However, so far there is no news. Even the people on the street don''t know what happened. They can only look at the distance in a daze. Even those with better conditions will climb up their own roof to see what happened in the East.


    "You can put out all the fires?" Sean looked at each other and replied.


    "No... I mean we can help. There are so many buildings in COGA city. If they burn, I''m afraid it will affect a lot of people."


    After all, igunia grew up in this city and didn''t want to see the disaster in the city where she grew up.


    "I know, but that''s not what''s important right now." Sean insisted, still taking each other in the direction of Earl''s house.


    When they came, they came in carriages, because they were in a hurry. The nobles who came down in front just took the horses and didn''t take the vehicles, so they had no extra horses when they came down.


    You can only run on your legs


    However, after walking out of the west market, I saw people running away in the direction of the main street, and a group of people with their families ran recklessly.


    "What''s the matter? Why is everyone running?" igunia asked, stopping one of the runners.


    There was some [panic!] in his eyes, as if he hadn''t reacted at the moment he was held, and he talked haltingly.


    "Yes... There are thugs, there are a group of thugs over there! Smash at the store when you see it, and you still have a musket in your hand. Go quickly, or you will be caught and killed." the man said in a panic.


    mob!!


    On the main street?


    "What about the convoy? And the black feather knights." igunia then asked.


    "Ouch ~ little girl, you can''t care about that now. Hurry to the West. It''s said that those thugs came from the East. Now everyone runs to the West..." without waiting for an answer, she directly mixed into the crowd and continued to run.


    But igunia looked blankly at Sean.


    "Sean, what shall we do?"


    It was so sudden.


    It feels like a sudden change.


    Although the other party may have planned for a long time, it is a sudden accident for innocent people. They don''t even know what the specific accident is!


    Sean felt his heart beating nervously as the people ran away.


    He finally has this feeling now


    One day at a loss, I will be as lost as the last time I saw the news reporters make complaints about those unexpected incidents.


    Fire, riot.


    They''re making a riot.


    "Keep going to Earl''s house. I feel their purpose is there!" Sean said firmly.


    "Well, don''t stay far behind me." at this time, without paying attention to the so-called reserve, she directly took Sean''s hand and walked away from the crowd.


    There was noise, crying and even the sound of guns in the distance.


    Things trampled and discarded in the crowd are everywhere


    I saw that the other hand of igunia holding the magic wand had been in the state of pre reading, and the magic of [exploration ~] had been hanging on her head.


    The running of the crowd will eventually end. When Sean feels that the flow of people is less and the gunfire is louder and louder.


    Not far away, he saw more than a dozen masked people constantly searching for things from various stores. The streets were in a mess, and there were many wounded people lying down!


    Sean looked at the dozen people


    [1000 ~ 1800] different blood volume, and the big blood red character [hostile]!


    The degree of favor is directly [hostility], so meeting is fighting


    Just when Sean didn''t react, igunia threw out the magic she had been reading for a long time.


    Boom~


    The magic bullet exploded around the enemy. It didn''t hit, but fell on the stall near the enemy, causing an explosion.


    "There are wizards!"


    Turning the gun head to aim at this side is a scattering, but it is blocked by igunia with magic.


    He took Sean and flashed into a nearby shop.


    "Come in, Sean." another magic Reading Note in his hand was thrown out, and the explosion was louder this time.


    "You stay here and don''t go out. I''ll get rid of them and then go on."


    After all, igunia is a level 4 orderer. Almost all the people outside haven''t reached level 2. It won''t hurt her. As long as she''s not careless, it''s a gift.


    Sean knew he was just in front, but he had to nod and stay in the store.


    An iron grocery store, the whole store has long been in a mess. All the things that can be taken away have been taken away, but all the big things have been left.


    Sean noticed that there was an open box in front of the counter. Because he had seen it before, he was curious to go up and have a look


    Gun box.


    Similar to what I saw in skovi''s store, it seems that the musket has always been packed in this kind of box.


    There are no bullets in it!


    Perhaps the owner of the store originally wanted to use him for self-defense, but he found that the situation was more serious, so he ran away without even taking the gun.


    There are two in the box


    [exquisite musket: ammunition 0, damage 600 ~ 1200]


    No ammunition.


    But Sean still held them in his hand


    At this time, there was an idea in my head. If my magician was built by imagination and the limit was grade, could I make bullets with my current ability.


    It doesn''t need to be too strong, just a simple firebomb.


    Try to open the ammunition filling opening of the gun and wipe it with your hand.


    Magic!


    That is to rely on the existing magic to make bullets.


    There is no indication of [invalid] status in the field of vision, but the words [magic proficiency: 91] appear.


    And in my hands


    [exquisite musket: ammunition x, damage 600 ~ 1200].


    The value of ammunition has been erased, and there is no counting.


    Is this a magical creation?


    Then he wiped it on the other gun in the same way.


    [magic proficiency: 92]


    Sean looked out of the house. At this time, igunia stood outside the house to fight the enemy, while she shot at the ground.


    Bang~


    The naked eye can see a flame bullet falling on the ground and exploding a small pit.


    [magic proficiency: 93]


    The body felt a sense of magic being extracted.


    Ammunition replenished automatically?

 Chapter 71

    A gunshot made igunia turn around outside the door.


    "Sean!"


    "I''m fine, just try the pistol." looking at the two muskets in my hand, I can fill the bullets with magic! I didn''t notice it before.


    When he was still in Tyler mia, Luke also gave himself a musket. At that time, he often played with it, but he didn''t think about so much... Mainly because his proficiency was too low at that time, he tried many ways, which were [ineffective].


    The best thing to remember is that you can''t freeze the water in the cup by magic, and the magic value that can only be used twice a day has become a big problem.


    It''s not better until now


    Although I felt that the magic was extracted just now, the dosage was not large.


    Sean felt that if it was used to make ammunition, he should be able to persist for a long time, at least longer than simply practicing magic.


    Outside the door, igunia gathered a dark sphere again and threw it out with a magic wand


    Then came the sound of explosion from the other side.


    [chaos strike ~]


    This is the name of the Reading Note on her head.


    In addition to attacking, igunia keeps her unique [explore ~] skill on all the time. It seems that she is searching for other enemies nearby.


    Sean also seized the time to search for the muskets. There was not only the muskets in the box, but also a leather belt, which was used to hold and bind firearms.


    Just in time to use, Sean searched by the way.


    Go to the door


    Igunia has used [600] points of magic value now. She has only [2000] full magic value. Using too much will consume her spirit.


    Sean squatted down and slowly approached


    "Where are they?"


    Igunia turned to look at Sean coming, with two muskets in her hands.


    The appearance is quite exquisite. It should be the weapon fired by the other party just now!


    "You found it in the store?"


    "Well, I asked those masked thugs." the enemy was still there. Sean didn''t talk to each other about anything else.


    There was no sound on the other side, but igunia still didn''t mean to stand up.


    "I killed most of them. It seems that some of them ran into the alley... I''m afraid they''ll come again, so wait first."


    Look, Sean is about to stand up and hold each other immediately.


    "Wait a minute! It''s dangerous..."


    "It''s all right." Sean stood up before igunia stopped him.


    The streets in front of us are in a mess. None of the shops within ten meters are intact, and the ground is even worse!


    Just now, igunia lost her skills directly without any standard and killed the enemy simply by relying on her destructive power... If she hadn''t been high-level, it''s hard to say the result.


    It can be seen that although the girl has the level and ability of level 4 orderers, she doesn''t have high combat experience, otherwise she won''t be silly and wait here.


    If the enemy is still defeated, he should move quickly. Are you going to invite reinforcements to fight another wave here?


    "Let''s go..." seeing that there was no one around, Sean called igunia to leave.


    "What if they come again!"


    The other party stared and said what sounded silly to Sean.


    "It''s better than here, otherwise we might be surrounded by more people. There should be a convoy near the Earl''s house, and we should meet them." in this way, igunia probably understood and stood up and left immediately.


    The strongest smell on the street is blood.


    These thugs don''t know where they came from. They dare to fight, smash and rob directly and openly in the city of COGA.


    Sean went to the body of a fallen mob and opened the face cloth... Revealing a very ordinary face, which was almost unnoticed by the crowd walking on the street.


    The blood volume has entered [101000], and there is still a little blood left.


    However, this single digit blood volume has been equal to the death sentence, and this little blood volume can only support his memory in his head.


    As for what you think


    What a person can think of before the temporary, I''m afraid he has his own talent to know.


    The state has entered [near death!] and there are no other thoughts


    "What''s the matter, Sean? Have you seen him?" asked igunia behind her.


    "No, I''m just looking at who they are and who has the courage to start a riot in COGA," Sean said.


    In terms of blood volume, he is just an ordinary person.


    But how could these ordinary people suddenly stand on the opposite side of the city of COGA, cause a fire in the East, and even lead away the newly arrived red dragon Witch and black feather knight, and then launch a riot in the main street.


    In Sean''s view, the practice of almost self suicide is very incomprehensible.


    What did you plan to make these ordinary people launch such a suicide attack!


    In retrospect, those gunpowder raw materials should be secretly transported and configured, so they can have a firegun


    I''m afraid the riot was premeditated for a long time!


    "Who!"


    Not long after walking out of the main street, igunia found a figure and ran to the store not far in front of her.


    Subconsciously, they are also looking for a place to cover.


    "Was that a man just now?!" said igunia nervously.


    "Shh, you startled him. You shouldn''t have called just now."


    Because it was in the blink of an eye, Sean didn''t even concentrate for a few seconds to see... Otherwise, he could shoot at the first time by relying on the judgment of his liking, but now he was dodged by the other party.


    "Ah ~ what should I do?"


    "It doesn''t matter... We are two people!"


    If you haven''t had the confidence to fight before, er, Sean, who has two guns in hand now, thinks he can fight.


    Look out a little, the other party seems to be looking.


    At the moment when the eyes of both sides met, the other party immediately swished back


    [19001900, hostile] status is [nervous!].


    In those few seconds, Sean got the other party''s information. He was really an enemy.


    And he''s still a person close to level 2 order, with high blood volume... Sean noticed that there were no other enemies nearby, either the opposite side had just been attacked, or the opposite side chose to scatter to search for things.


    Because his blood volume is full, Sean prefers the latter.


    Look again, the other party also puts his head out!


    Four eyes are opposite, and once again he is busy turning his head, and this time, in addition to those ordinary States, there are more reading notes on the other party''s head


    [loading ~]


    It''s already loaded.


    Ordinary muskets need to be filled with ammunition. Even if advanced muskets have stored cartridges, the spring cymbals should be reset before each attack, otherwise the flint cannot be ignited.


    "Igunia, what shield can you give me to block a gunpowder bullet injury?"


    "Yes, yes, but what are you doing? Sean." the little girl looked at Sean and asked.


    ¡°A¡­¡­¡±


    "Ah?"


    "I said I want to draw a... there''s no time to explain. The other party is loading bullets. I count to three. You can directly add shield to me."


    ¡°1¡­¡­¡±


    Take a deep breath.


    I feel that I didn''t feel this heartbeat against bahler earlier. After all, there were so many experts in the archaeological team at that time, and now there are only people with high level but zero experience like igunia.


    ¡°2¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°3£¡¡±


    Seeing each other''s magic wand lifted, Sean jumped out directly into the street


    Bang~


    Boom!


    Two crisp shots.


    Almost shot at the same time, but both sides overestimated each other''s ability and their own ability. No one hit at a distance of more than ten meters!


    Then the other party immediately lowered his head to reload the ammunition.


    However, to the surprise of her opponent... Even to the surprise of igunia, Sean walked directly over.


    Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang ~ Bang


    The gun in my hand seems to have never stopped.


    Two guns hit bullets back and forth without changing hands.


    [magic proficiency: 94]


    [magic proficiency: 95]


    [magic proficiency: 96]


    [magic proficiency: 97]


    Igunia was lying on the shed box lying on the side of the road and was surprised.


    This is Ping a?

 Chapter 72

    Each filling ammunition is a release of magic, so it will directly increase proficiency.


    In this case, it is equivalent to that each automatic bullet filling is a magic practice. Although it feels that it consumes less mental power than a single practice, it needs to be restrained.


    Sean doesn''t want to fall first because of his mental strength in a fight.


    Under the suppression of his own attack, the speed of the other party''s [filling ammunition ~] is almost suspended. For the skilled hand, filling is only two or three seconds, but the other party''s reading stops when he is just about to start.


    Sean walked in and heard the sound of metal falling.


    Bang~


    Another shot.


    [magic proficiency: 98]


    "Don''t... don''t kill me." he covered his injured thigh and threw his gun aside.


    Watching the opponent''s HP decrease to [16001900], this shot hit the thigh and reduced the opponent''s HP by 300 points. It''s not a fatal injury. If you want to backhand, you still have a chance, but the opponent''s [fear!] and [panic!] make such a chance very small.


    "Who are you and why did you attack COGA?" Sean asked.


    The HP of [1900] has not reached the rank of orderer Level 2.


    Looking at each other''s dark muscles is at most a person who often exercises. He should be physically close to Dante, but he still checks a little to reach the level of order 2.


    "If you let me go, I''ll tell you."


    Maybe I saw igunia coming


    His beautiful face eased his tension a little. Instead of looking so [flustered!], he appeared in a state of [thinking about countermeasures!].


    Bang~


    [magic proficiency: 99]


    "Ah!!"


    Or a shot out, this time was originally aimed at the other party''s palm, but missed and hit on the arm


    "Don''t try to play tricks, just tell us so as not to suffer any more."


    Watching each other cover their arms and roll on the ground for half a circle, they are still howling.


    ¡¾14501900¡¿


    Reduced 150 health points, howling ghost!


    "Say, or the next shot will be your head." Sean shouted fiercely at the man rolling on the ground.


    Even igunia, who was next to her, was shocked. She had never seen Sean show this expression. She noticed the gunpowder gun bullet just fired by the other party. It was not an ordinary gunpowder bullet at all.


    Although she is a wizard, she has seen a firegun. It has always been a toy of high society. She has seen a lot on various occasions, and she has used it several times. There will be a very strong pungent smell when the gunpowder bomb is fired.


    While standing next to Sean, igunia didn''t smell anything. Even the bullet just fired could see a little spark flying directly to the man''s arm.


    For a moment, she felt in her heart that it should be magic


    She even recalled that the other party had tested her ability with her magic props before!


    "Why? Do you still need to think?" Sean saw that the state of the other party [think about countermeasures!] had not changed, which showed that the pain was not as serious as he showed, but was playing all the time.


    It is worthy of being a level 2 person who is close to order. His physical and psychological quality are better than ordinary people.


    "I said... I said... But you must promise not to kill me." the man turned around. He was still lying on the ground, but he still wanted to give himself a chance to live.


    "It depends on whether the news you said is true."


    Igunia went on.


    "OK! I promise you," said Sean in the affirmative.


    The other party looked at himself and glanced at igunia.


    Promise or not is just a verbal thing. Just say who won''t... At this time, Sean doesn''t have to put the noble''s credit in the first place, as long as the other party is willing to tell the truth.


    Anyway, I can see the changes in his state


    The other party has been losing blood, and there has always been a state of [pain!] on his head. At the same time, there is still no change in [thinking about countermeasures!]. Even on this occasion, he still wants to get out.


    Watching the man slowly climb up and sit up, and then slowly open his mouth.


    "We actually... Actually..."


    His eyes were a little erratic. At this moment, the state on his head changed.


    Bang~


    This is the head!


    [magic proficiency: 100]


    Close range gunfire rang out, and Mars directly opened a hole in the other party''s forehead.


    The frightened eyes looked incredible!


    The hands behind him were shot in the head before they could move.


    The one-time damage is directly hit to [2501900]. Although there are more than 200 points of blood left, some columns of states such as [twitch!], [stiff!] lead to the blood loss of almost thirty or forty in a second, and then drop to zero in a few seconds.


    "Sean! Why didn''t you hear him finish." although igunia had no combat experience, it was not the first time she saw killing as a wizard. Compared with her physical discomfort, she couldn''t understand that the other party was about to say it, and she was suddenly killed at this time.


    "Are you sure he wants to say?"


    Turn the other person''s body over and you can see that he is holding something the size of a ball behind his back.


    "It''s a bomb!" igunia said the name of the thing.


    As for the bomb, Sean saw it in various forms from the blasting expert in the archaeological team, which should also be one of them


    "He never wanted to talk well. He just gave him time and even wanted to die with us," Sean said.


    I shot at the first time when I suddenly saw the state of [fight!] in the other party''s state!


    "How did you know this?" it became the most puzzled place of igunia.


    The man standing in front of him doesn''t talk much on weekdays, but he can find the most critical point almost every time, from the orchard... No, from the sewer mouse.


    "Sean, do you know magic?" he looked at Sean seriously.


    "Yes."


    This time I didn''t hide it. If I was worried about the other party''s nonsense before, after such a long time, they both know something. Especially just now, igunia let herself hide and she stood up to fight. From this point, the other party is trustworthy.


    "Sure enough..."


    "I''ll tell you more about this later. The most important thing for us is to go back to the Earl''s house. I''m afraid an organization that can recruit dead people is not so simple to start a riot." looking at the body on the ground that has been ''cold''.


    Even if we die together, we can''t say the purpose.


    It wouldn''t be like this without strong faith


    "Well," agreed igunia, nodding.


    Speaking of magic, just after Sean finally shot and replenished ammunition, his body suddenly felt a sense of instant recovery. He had used his mental power for several times, but the discomfort caused by consumption just now disappeared.


    Is this an upgrade?


    At present, there is no time to detect, but we still continue to run towards the Earl''s house.


    It''s very close


    When you get close, you can see from a distance that many people have fallen here.


    In addition to the masked mob, there are servants and guards in the count''s house... From the yard at the door to the house.


    Sean looks for people with blood around him.


    "Hold on! What''s going on here? Where''s the count!"


    The guard slowly opened his eyes.


    "Save me." the first sentence was to survive, but he pointed his finger in the direction of the house.

 Chapter 73

    The direction the soldier points is the direction of the house


    At this time, the courtyard we can see is full of fallen people. These people actually choose to attack directly.


    Where''s the escort? What about the black feather knight?


    "Help me! Help..." the soldiers still held Sean''s hand, but they didn''t have much strength.


    The eyes have no focus, there is a [near death!] state on the head, and the blood volume is only the last more than 100 points and is still losing.


    "Igunia, bring the potion." she suddenly said to the girl behind her.


    "Ah, i... I didn''t..." igunia wanted to say no, but she couldn''t say it when she saw the dying soldiers.


    Originally, I went to meet the red dragon witch today. It''s against the rules if I don''t dress formally. How can I bring potions? Moreover, I hardly fight in the city of COGA, and I won''t bring those heavy things at all. And potions are not omnipotent. How can I recover from such a situation!


    However, she saw Sean find a stone nearby and put it in each other''s hand


    "Here, take a good rest and you''ll get better in a while," Sean said.


    Igunia doesn''t understand what this is for?!!


    The soldier opened his mouth slightly. In fact, his palm could not move, and the muscles on his hand gradually faded.


    Just lie on the ground quietly, but your mouth is still open. It feels like drinking potion.


    "Go!"


    Sean pulled igunia straight away from the soldiers.


    I couldn''t help looking at it again


    "You didn''t give him liquid medicine just now!"


    "I know," Sean said in a low voice without looking back.


    How can a person with only 100 points of blood still passing be saved alive? The wound on his chest also shows that he has been hit in the heart and has no chance of survival. Taking "potion" to the other party by himself is just to reduce the other party''s fear of death.


    While holding the stone in his hand, [fear!] slowly disappeared and turned into a kind of [excitement!].


    At least it feels better to die in this state


    "Who the hell is it? Why do you want to attack count Hamill''s house." igunia, who was born in the city of COGA, never thought that one day the Earl''s house would look like this.


    "Perhaps it has been planned for a long time, but it has been waiting for the opportunity."


    Sean looked around at the fallen Guard soldiers, not too high.


    The black feather knight is not among them


    In other words, those people who went to the East have not come back yet. They just happen to be in time.


    It''s risky. Even in Sean''s opinion, what''s the point of fighting with an egg against a stone


    The opportunity for the other party to launch a riot should be the arrival of the red dragon witch!


    The level is so high that if you sit in the city of COGA, almost no enemy can pose a threat to the Earl''s house, so it will break out suddenly at this time.


    Even gunpowder was prepared in advance. The enemy must be very well informed about the city of COGA and even the Earl''s palace.


    Looking at the signs of fighting around, it is obvious that the other party has also received great resistance, but the way is very smooth


    Almost all the obstructing convoys were knocked to the ground.


    Some people still have [burning damage!] on them.


    There must be high-level people in the other party!


    "Igunia, do you know what powerful wizards are around the count? Or what powerful people are in the count''s house."


    "Yes, yes... There are many wizards in the count''s family. Most of them are recruited from major wizard organizations. Shalik you saw before was also a member of elenta, so you are so familiar with my senior brother."


    It''s not surprising that local lords recruit their subordinates from wizard organizations. If they had enough capital, they might also propose to leave Lucille. After all, with such a powerful person, their own safety will be guaranteed.


    "Are there any members of the wizard club?" Sean suddenly thought of the name.


    "Wizards! How can you say that name?"


    When talking about the Sorcerer''s meeting, Sean clearly saw a strange look in igonia''s eyes.


    But he didn''t have time to ask.


    When they were near the yard where the count often lived, they suddenly heard a voice inside.


    "Shh ~ wait a minute." he made a pause gesture and listened to the voice. There were many people opposite.


    Most of them were talking about dealing with each other''s wounds... More soldiers fell on the way to the yard, and they were also hit back.


    It is reasonable to say that there should be many guards in the count''s house. However, today, when the red dragon witch arrived, a large number of black feather knights were transferred, and a fire broke out in the East.


    "What are they doing?" igunia wanted to look, but Sean pulled her back.


    "Keep quiet. There are many of them. I''m afraid we can''t play head-on alone."


    "What about that?"


    While the sound was a little far away, Sean tried to poke his head out a little to see the people in the yard.


    That is, some time ago, many nobles stayed here waiting for the count to spread word one by one. Now almost all of them are masked thugs.


    The blood volume is not high. Several people seen from the gap are dissatisfied with [2000] health. They should be the same as those on the street outside. They only have weapons in their hands, but they are not experts.


    Behind them is the corridor leading to the count''s room


    Sean had been once, the time count Hamel asked himself to ask questions.


    "There are many of them!"


    "Well, it''s not high, but it should be the same as those outside," Sean explained to igunia.


    "Then why are they all standing here?"


    After looking at the corridor behind each other, it was more than ten meters away.


    These people will not wait here for no reason. It is estimated that there are people inside, and these people are just waiting outside.


    Even if the fire in the east of the city attracted most people, what happened on the central main street will soon spread there. It is estimated that at the moment, the black feather knight and the red dragon witch are also coming back.


    There are only a few of them. Their level is still low. Even if they stay here, it won''t help.


    "Did they hijack the count?" igunia reminded Sean.


    "Well, igunia... You can attract their attention. I''ll attack from the side. Once you attract them, you can attack... Twenty or thirty people. We should be able to solve it," he said, pointing to the other door.


    "Well," agreed igunia with a nod.


    The girl became more courageous after seeing the soldiers who had just died in the war.


    Watching each other sneak into the opposite corridor, Sean also took out two guns from under the belt around his waist.


    Fire bombs were used just now, but the buildings in this place are mostly wooden. If they are not good, they will burn the whole house and even themselves.


    Ice bombs?


    Opening the shrapnel in the magazine, Sean wanted to change a bullet.


    He thought of the hydrogen bomb used by the other side when Tyler Mian fought with bahel. Maybe he could also use any poison gas bomb, metal bomb and so on.


    "Who!"


    However, before she had finished the bullet, igunia''s "clumsy" move had attracted the attention of the enemy in the yard.


    "Catch her."


    There was no time to make more choices. Sean subconsciously filled the guns with ice bombs with magic.


    Jump straight into the corridor at the other end.


    Suddenly


    Facing a group of people with their backs to each other is a burst of shooting.


    But just as the crowd was scattered and began to look around for shelter, Sean suddenly saw a friendly favor among dozens of [hostile] favors.

 Chapter 74

    "There are people over there!"


    Sean finally caught the enemy''s attention after he knocked down several people.


    The [friendly] characters who suddenly appear in the enemy camp have to choose to avoid temporarily


    "There he is! Don''t let him run away."


    The sound came this way.


    Sean can only run to the other side of the corridor


    Peng ~ Peng ~ Bang~


    The constant gunfire behind him made Sean dare not look back. However, he kept thinking about the role that [friendly] liked just now. Friendly is different from friendly.


    Friendship can be just a relationship of greeting each other when they meet. It can be a friendly relationship as long as they smile to the other party''s heart. It is the simplest way to brush their goodwill, but if they are friendly, they can have at least a short communication with the other party.


    I don''t know many people in COGA city. Those who can have [friendly] favor can actually be counted with their fingers.


    So far, igunia is one, and then there are two sisters and brothers in skovi''s shop, and of course there is aliya in the Earl''s house... As for others, they should be friendly at most. The exchange interests between nobles are driven by a lot. As a small local Baron, there is nothing worthy of each other''s needs, so they are almost neutral and can''t even be friendly.


    Who the hell will be these people?


    Leaning against the corner, Sean shot directly at the corridor where the enemy came up.


    Whether you can hit it or not, after you fired two shots, the voice over there really decreased. It is estimated that someone fell or is looking for a place to hide.


    Until now, Sean suddenly missed the time when he had a map


    Otherwise, if there is a topographic map, an''m ''can be seen.


    Listen to the sound of guns in the corridor. Ordinary guns need to be filled. As long as you seize this opportunity, you can fight back.


    Take a deep breath.


    The body jumped directly out of the corner of the corridor


    Bang Bang


    [magic proficiency: 108]


    [magic proficiency: 109]


    [magic proficiency: 110]


    The speed is very fast. I don''t care whether the other party is filling ammunition. I will fight wherever I see a figure. If I am hit, even if I concentrate my hands and feet, I will fall to the ground.


    When the ice Bomb Hits the other party, it will obviously turn into a blue print, especially for people with bare arms.


    It can be directly seen that the bullet hit the muscle, and then a small circle around it is like a frozen mark. Although it is only a small piece, it is a fatal pain for the person who was hit.


    He was hit in the foot and couldn''t even stand up.


    "He... He is also a wizard!"


    There are probably only seven or eight people chasing themselves. Perhaps the enemy instinctively thinks that the side of igunia is more threatening.


    "Don''t... don''t..."


    No matter what the Gang said, Sean shot the enemy directly.


    Now it''s a battle, but they don''t have time to spread love. They do it without doing it. Fortunately, the blood volume of these seven or eight people in front of them is not high, the total amount is more than [1000], and they lost part of their blood volume in the previous battle.


    And there was no one among them.


    Sean can only continue to run back and run in the direction of igunia


    Compared with her own battle, although there are more enemies on her side, it seems easier. In the eyes of ordinary people, level 4 of orderer is the same as an expert in the world. As long as you don''t make mistakes, it''s not a problem to solve more than a dozen people.


    Before they got close, they heard the sound of blasting from the next door.


    Igunia''s magic directly pushed more than a dozen people back to the yard from one side of the corridor


    Among the people who fell, Sean saw the only [friendly] person!


    "Sean! Don''t go there." igunia was busy running out of the corridor.


    The mob in the yard was almost half killed by her, fell to the ground and couldn''t even pick up the gun.


    "Sean..." still worried, but he saw the other party walking towards one of the mobs.


    He is small in stature and looks like a minor child. The sawdust blown by his magic pierced into his body in his abdomen.


    You can''t move, and there''s blood in your mouth


    "Why?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Why you!" Sean looked at the little girl who fell to the ground.


    Isn''t the person who has [350900] blood volume in his own vision and is still in favor of [friendly] a girl who has been looking for people for several days but has no news?


    The little girl who sells peaches!


    "Cough..."


    Her arms were still moving, and she tried to feel for the gun at hand.


    "I''ll buy all your fruit." Sean said something that puzzled igunia behind her.


    But this sentence stopped the little girl lying on the ground.


    She waited and looked at Sean in front of her


    "I''ve been looking for you for several days. Originally, I wanted to buy some fruit tree seedlings from you. I wanted to promote planting in my territory, but I couldn''t find you... Unexpectedly..." Sean looked at the girl in front of me.


    As at the first meeting, freckles grew on her dark face, blood flowed from the corners of her mouth, and there was a complex look in her eyes.


    In Sean''s eyes, the other party is in a state of [surprise!], [incredible!] and [despair!].


    The two met once and didn''t tell each other their identity before. Therefore, when they saw each other just now, the other party didn''t notice it. The girl recognized it only after she said that sentence!


    "Why are you, why are you..."


    At the moment, Sean seemed to understand why these thugs only had a blood volume of more than [1000], and why the man just observed looked like an ordinary passer-by. According to the results of the investigation, igunia also said that things were bought by the people.


    All this makes sense if the target is limited to ordinary civilians.


    These thugs are civilians living in the city of COGA, and even the lowest civilians... So they fill ammunition so slowly, so they choose to surrender when they are powerless.


    But even the verbal surrender does not want to betray his companions!


    There was another kind of anger in the little girl''s eyes.


    Struggling to reach out to the waist


    Instead of holding a gun this time, he tried to take something out of his belt.


    "Return... Return..."


    He could hardly speak, and the movement of his hands became more and more trembling.


    Sean saw for the first time that his liking could drop directly from [friendly] to [cold]


    But in the end, she didn''t hate herself. The place touched by her trembling hand was taken out by Sean. It was a coin, the gold coin she gave to each other.


    There is only one reason why civilians can riot and make them hate nobles.


    Sean looked into the room at the end of the deepest corridor


    "Sean."


    Igunia looked at each other, stood up, walked directly to the position belonging to the count''s room, and then followed her.


    There were no more enemies on the road, even the door was open.


    Or the strong smell of potion, and count Hamilton sat motionless on the central bench


    After they came in, he kept looking at the other room.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Look who it is! What a rare guest. I thought the first person to come in would be the Hamiltonians. I didn''t expect it to be you... We met again, Baron wiggle."


    A wizard''s robe, holding a long stick, came out of the next room.


    "Master Westman!!" igunia called out each other''s names.


    The person in front of him is the wizard he met in skovi store. He has the ability of order level 9.


    Westman.


    Next to him was another man with simple clothes but strong figure.


    [10000000 HP, cold]

 Chapter 75

    Orderer level 10!


    Sean took a deep breath, and even his calm self was a little flustered at the moment.


    One level 9, the other level 10.


    These two people together, I don''t think ten of them are enough to fight. Are they the main messengers behind the incident?


    "Master isili!" igunia called out each other''s names when she saw the man standing next to Weisman.


    Sean hasn''t seen this man, but since the other side stands with Weisman, it means he is also on the other side.


    "It''s you."


    Sean looked at each other angrily.


    "Did you let those civilians organize a riot and support them later?" my heart is still unable to hide my anger, not only the little girls, but also the other party''s attitude at this time.


    "You can''t say that, Baron wiggle." Westman smiled, shook his head and walked slowly forward.


    In Sean''s eyes, he has always maintained a good impression of [neutrality], because the two had met before, so they did not completely reach the level of [indifference]. Even now, he still did not become [hostile] to himself as a person behind the scenes.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the other party, he is not an opponent at all!


    "About the mob, you still have to ask our count Hamilton. He caused today''s situation. Even if I''m not here, others will become their helpers."


    "What do you mean?"


    Looking at the two people in front of them, they were in a state of [complacency!], and even the motionless count Hamilton burst out various complex emotions such as [falling into memory!], anger!], [regret!].


    In the face of Sean''s questioning, the other party did not immediately answer, but walked to count Hamilton.


    Today, he looks more serious than when he met before. Almost his whole body is stiff, his skin is pale and thin, his eyes and head are still moving, but his arms and legs are shaking all the time.


    "What''s the matter, count Hamill? Don''t dare to tell others? That''s right! After all, it''s not a glorious thing. You can''t talk to other nobles... You have to play the image of a leader who loves Dai''s people, respects and unites the nobles of the south, don''t you?!" he said with a smile.


    "You... You made me make the mistake ten years ago."


    Being dull doesn''t mean you can''t speak. You struggle to reply after hearing the other party''s ridicule.


    "Mistake? Do you only regard that as a mistake, my lord count? You still cherish your face too much."


    Weisman walked up to the other party and stroked the other party''s beard provocatively.


    "Ten years ago... Is it about the plague in Leo village ten years ago?" said igunia, standing next to Sean.


    She was also afraid, but she couldn''t help asking questions when she heard them talk.


    "Very smart, worthy of being a good disciple of AI Xiu... Unfortunately, I liked a gifted student like you very much." Weisman looked at igunia and always seemed to have a kind smile on his face.


    "So these civilians who followed the riots outside are the people who survived that incident?"


    Sean thought of it according to each other''s words.


    "Not exactly, but it''s almost... That''s the brilliance of our earl. In order to get something, he asked his wizards to launch a plague and killed most people in the whole village overnight. It''s cruel to claim that it was caused by an external plague."


    "That''s your suggestion. You asked me to do this..."


    "But you are the one who makes the final decision! You are the one who wants to get the Caine slate! What''s the point of arguing about this, my Lord, those people hate are not me."


    Count Hamilton struggled excitedly with his broken body, but he was directly rejected by the other party.


    And Sean also found the key thing in their conversation


    Caine slate!


    The legendary witch Lucille said when she was in Tyler mia, and the picture she gave herself.


    The ancient magic prop that depicts dense words like a compass.


    "You ruined the whole village for that kind of thing?" Sean said.


    I have already heard what kind of character the witch is in Lucille''s mouth. This is just to further confirm the other party''s statement.


    "Your description is not accurate, Baron vigre... Our count used Caine slate to exchange the prosperity of the whole city of COGA with Prince Philip, and used it to exchange the prosperity of the whole city in the next ten years, great vision!"


    Suddenly he looked coldly at the paralyzed count.


    "But you didn''t expect that the village you persecuted would unite to retaliate against you. You launched a plague on the whole village in order not to expose the news of the slate and get that thing from the explorer. Ten years later, they originally wanted to retaliate against you in the same way!"


    Westman said, suddenly looking at Sean


    "I almost forgot, whether it was the mouse that time or today. It seems that Baron wiggle has a unique insight and can find many imperceptible things."


    Finally


    After listening to each other talking for so long, I turned to myself.


    "Really! I think I''m very unlucky. I don''t get good results every time."


    Sure enough, the [conversation...] that saw the big mouse at the beginning meant him.


    "Oh, indeed."


    From the beginning to now, they have said so much, but they have no intention to do it, but Sean estimates that if they do it, they have no room to escape, one level 9 and the other level 10.


    It''s almost immortal level, but Sean still procrastinates.


    If the red dragon witch comes back, there may be a turn for the better!


    "At least before I die, I still have one thing I don''t understand. I hope to get master Weisman''s answer before I die."


    "Do you have any doubts?" the other party asked curiously.


    "If the mob you just mentioned is the survivors of Leo village, why do you help them? Does that existence have anything to do with you?"


    Sean''s inquiry amused the other party directly


    The state of [laughter!] is accompanied by laughter.


    "Of course it doesn''t matter. I just tried to tell those villages the truth and let them try to help them complete their revenge. More importantly, I want to try the power of Caine slate... Do you see our Lord count? He is burned by the power it carries after touching the slate."


    Sean had seen count Hamilton more or less once before, but igunia had seen him for the first time


    This living but semi vegetative state is much more serious than the last time I saw it.


    Is this the power carried by the magic prop?


    It''s like a curse!


    This kind of thing is actually a prop for wizards to compete with each other.


    Westman touched count Hamilton''s face a little... Like releasing magic.


    Count Hamill''s body kept shaking


    The muscles are expanding


    There are reading notes of [chaos ~] and [change ~].


    "Lord wiggle... Trust me... I didn''t... No..."


    Because I can''t move, I can only let myself release magic in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 76

    In the end, he couldn''t hear clearly, leaving only Weisman''s laughter.


    "See? This is the power of Caine slate... This is the most primitive energy that touches the world."


    "No matter how many times it has gone through, no matter how long it has been buried. As long as it appears, it can change the whole world!" with Westman''s magic injected into count Hamilton''s body.


    The originally thin body like firewood began to expand at this time, as if some energy filled his body.


    At the same time, Westman''s head also appeared [crazy!] state.


    It seemed that such a scene made his blood boil, just like those crazy scientists. No, there is no such division in the world. Aren''t these wizards'' crazy scientists''!


    With the [change ~] of the count''s body, it has gradually expanded so fast that it can''t see that it''s a person!


    The bones seemed to be dissolved, the muscles on the body began to blacken, the whole skin became dim, the facial features were constantly distorted, and it looked like a mass of watered mud, paralyzed but not loose.


    When he raised his fingers, he could even see the bones soften and then shrink slowly


    Like a swollen bubble


    More like a huge and distorted cell.


    The eyes are filled with pus, constantly opening and closing


    In short, it is very distorted and deformed.


    For a time, Sean couldn''t even find any adjectives to describe the creature in front of him. He might not be called a creature anymore.


    With the completion of the reading of [change ~], Sean was surprised to see a more incomprehensible attribute display:


    ¡¾£¡@#£¤*¡¿£º0£º30£º00


    This


    It''s all garbled.


    Their own attribute display can''t even interpret what it is!


    "Do you see? This is the power of the slate. It contains the most essential energy in the world. The great witch cracked it and recorded it in each slate. Anyone who has touched it will receive the counterattack of this power. Do you see its great power?"


    Not only the state, but also a more firm fanaticism appeared in his eyes. Even another level 10 orderer who stood on the other side and didn''t speak was amazed.


    Look at NIMA''s power!


    It''s almost alien. I''ll play a ball with you.


    Sean hurried up and stood still. Igunia ran away without looking back.


    I''m afraid they don''t know what it is!


    "Want to run? It''s not that easy."


    Just ran out of the corridor with igunia


    Suddenly, there was a numb pain in his legs. The whole person fell to the ground. Bursts of pain and itching in his legs seemed to squat all the time, and then he was numb and stood up again. He almost lost consciousness and had a pain.


    The pistol was thrown out


    [paralysis ~]


    Sean''s present state appeared before his eyes.


    Even igunia next to her was knocked down by the same magic!


    The two people on the opposite side can''t fight on their own side at level 9 and level 10. Even if igunia breaks out completely and all the remaining magic is used together, there is no chance.


    At this time, Sean suddenly remembered the woman riding the Dragon just now, the red dragon witch.


    If she were there, she might win.


    Pick up the pistol that fell next to me. Now I still use ice bullets. You may not have much magic left, but a flare should be OK.


    He opened the spring clip of the musket and wiped it on the bullet like ice soul


    [magic proficiency: 113]


    Then shoot out into the sky outside the yard.


    Whew~


    A clear and loud whistle can be clearly heard. Finally, it reaches the place above the sky and explodes.


    "Do you still want to run?" at this time, the man who had never spoken came out of the door.


    Igunia turned and looked at each other.


    "Master Isley."


    The name has been called once before, but Sean has no impression of this person, but since igunia can call each other''s name, this person should be a famous person in COGA city.


    The blood volume of [10000] is already level 10. Can it not be famous.


    "Oh, you are the female disciple of AI Xiu? It''s a pity that I had a good relationship with your mentor." the man came over with a smile.


    He should have heard the gunshot just now. Sean was worried that he would kill both of them immediately, but he found that there were no extreme actions in that state. Instead, he kept looking at igunia with special eyes.


    "Master Isley, why do you treat the count like this? You are clearly the leader of the escort in the city of COGA. Why did you participate in this riot?"


    Igunia propped herself up and slowly leaned towards herself, and there was a state of [panic!] above her head.


    After what she said, Sean understood each other''s identity.


    It turned out that he was the captain of the escort team in COGA City, which is equivalent to Dante''s identity in Tyler MIA. It should be the confidant of count Hamill to be such a person. How can he say that he would rebel


    "Captain of the guard team? That title is not the position I want. I''m afraid you can''t think of what I want." said some playfully.


    Sean has been watching each other''s state, which seems to have not changed. It feels that he doesn''t want to kill igunia, but has a [cold] attitude towards himself.


    I tried to move my legs, but it still hurts.


    [paralysis ~]


    Since it is a magic that restricts movement, there should be a way to unlock it, just like those decontrol skills.


    Just increase the amount of magic


    Try to let your legs move freely in your heart.


    At this time, the line of sight did not prompt [invalid], but felt a huge spiritual oppression rush to the head in an instant, which is the characteristic of losing a lot of magic.


    I just "burst" so many guns without saying too much magic consumption. On the contrary, this decontrol almost consumed a lot of my magic value.


    His forehead was full of sweat. When he looked at Isley again, the other party showed an attitude of [disgust!].


    "As for you... Baron vigre, I don''t even understand why you went out of that mountain village now. Maybe you can live longer as a country baron." it was obvious in the conversation.


    Sean also clearly saw this state.


    "Really? On the contrary, I think you are more pitiful, dabbling in the unknown... What''s the difference between you and me for being unaware of the untouchable terror. Look back and see what you''ve made."


    Sean just made an excuse to give himself time to fiddle with guns and make smoke bombs.


    However, the ''count of Hamill'' in it is very cooperative to send out a kind of


    An indescribable roar.


    It was as if his heart was trembling, and Isley couldn''t help turning to the door.


    Seizing this opportunity, he fired a smoke bomb, quickly picked up igunia and began to run in the direction of the yard.

 Chapter 77

    At the moment, in the east of the city of COGA, the red dragon witch Freya is exerting her powerful magic to put out a flame, and there is a cry on the ground.


    In the lane on the other side, the three sons of the Hamilton family also took the black feather knight to help put out the fire and even evacuate the civilians


    But just then, Lian and aliya received news from the home guard.


    "What? You said a mob appeared in the Earl''s house, now?"


    "Yes, madam. Take people back quickly, or I''m afraid of the count. He... He..." the soldier who came to report dared not say it directly, but the purpose was obvious.


    Everyone looked at the red dragon witch Freya iguire.


    The opponent played a great role in stopping the fire. As long as she released her magic, almost all the flames in the range could be extinguished.


    "Are you sure about your news?" asked aliya.


    "Of course, I won''t joke about the count''s life. When I came out, the other party had rushed to the gate of the count''s house. If I don''t hurry back now, I''m afraid it''s too late," said the soldier anxiously.


    However, at this time, a special signal bomb sound came from a distance.


    Even Freya sensed the movement in the distance... The direction of the flare.


    Because a flower burst out in the sky, it attracted special attention


    In addition, special wizards also noticed strange rotating cumulus clouds in the sky from the other side.


    It''s broken.


    Something must have happened there.


    Freya looked at the cumulus in the distance and felt a strange magic energy!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Don''t run!" a voice came from behind.


    If you tell me not to run, I won''t run. Isn''t that stupid.


    Sean picked up igunia directly and ran out of the yard. He didn''t even dare to look back.


    I''m afraid smoke bombs are of no use to big men of this level... But the same thing that comes suddenly and is rare in this world does have a certain misleading effect.


    In just a few seconds, Isley didn''t dare to move and let Sean run several steps with igunia.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy. No one can escape my pursuit in COGA." hearing the voice behind him, Sean still didn''t look back and chose to run directly.


    At this time, he suddenly noticed a faint trace under the soles of his feet!


    It makes Sean look very familiar... It feels like


    What kind of skill tips are the same.


    When playing games in the last life, the boss will give a general prompt in advance before hitting the ground, so that players can choose to avoid.


    And now there is such a thing in front of me!


    It seems that I haven''t fought before


    "Go to hell." Isley raised his long sword and cut it off, but he saw the other party jump to the edge of the corridor before cutting it off.


    It''s such a blink of an eye. There''s no time to think more or even to stop.


    The strength Path carried by the sword edge directly passes through the path the other party just walked, perfectly avoiding the attack!


    It didn''t hit Sean and igunia, but left a visible battle trace on the original ground.


    He avoided it!


    Even isili couldn''t believe that his proud slash could be avoided.


    "No one can escape my attack."


    Another blow, chopping and hitting from a distance


    However, what is unexpected is that the other party once again perfectly dodged his attack, and skipped the range before hitting!


    This puzzled Isley


    How on earth did the other party avoid his own attack?


    "Stop playing, Isley. Just kill them... There''s something wrong with the change." Westman was still watching the change of count Hamel in the room.


    The energy of Caine slate remains on the body, and it is also eaten back by power due to contact with the slate, resulting in whole body diseases. In the known ability, it can show the power given by the slate as long as it is activated by special magic.


    The story of Caine slate in the south is not glorious. It has been a story with blood almost since its emergence.


    And I also took advantage of this to obtain the right to activate the power of the slate, and learned about its records from the mouth of higher people.


    But now


    Its changes seem to be uncontrollable.


    "Isley, haven''t you solved those two wastes?" Weisman shouted in the room. He hasn''t left the room.


    At the moment, count Hamill has become a little different


    One side of the head is twisted into a deformed shape, looking like a long tentacle... And the sound is more and more thrilling.


    "Almost, I''ll kill them right away, damn it. I must kill the Baron!" Isley shouted angrily outside the house.


    His estimates several times have been inexplicably avoided by the other party. At present, he can only catch up and directly cut down the two people.


    However, at this time, Westman in the room felt bad.


    "Isley! What''s happening here, come back!"


    Just as isili was about to run out of the door, he heard the cry in the room


    At this time, count Hamilton completely became another strange creature. The flowing muscle tissue on his body seemed to have life, and he actually began to open and close continuously, and his body began to pinch out tentacles from his muscles. Even his face, which had become disgusting, and his collapsed eyes actually moved.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean and igunia ran straight out of the yard to the side of the corridor.


    Too tired.


    Even if the other party''s body is not heavy, it will be tired after running so far


    "Put me down, Sean. I feel like I can go." the brief paralysis won''t last long.


    The other party is just a direct instant magic. It''s a powerful magic that can limit them. It can''t last too long. After a few minutes, the [paralysis ~] effect has disappeared.


    Sean didn''t see magical effects on each other.


    "They didn''t seem to catch up!" looking back at the corridor, if Isley wanted to catch up with them, he could hardly miss with his ability, but now he didn''t catch up.


    "I didn''t catch up."


    Sean looked across the corridor.


    At this time, another attribute appeared in my eyes.


    ¡¾£¡@#£¤*¡¿£º0£º25£º00¡£


    Isn''t this the hint of garbled code after the change of count Hamill just now?


    Five minutes have passed!


    The next second the prompt appeared, a huge mass of meat whiskers sprang out of the whole corridor, and the target was where Sean and igunia stood.


    "What''s that!"


    The speed was very fast, and there was almost no room to dodge. However, when the meat whisker rushed over, a chop directly cut the meat whisker.

 Chapter 78

    With the slash cutting off the flesh whiskers, a red figure jumped from high into front of Sean and igunia.


    "Are you all right?"


    Tall stature, strong figure and the most eye-catching red dress.


    The red dragon witch Freya iguire is finally here!


    Sean was a little relieved when he saw the other party appear, which showed that his signal bomb was seen by the other party! Otherwise, even if she flew over, she might not be able to find this place at the first time.


    "We''re fine," Sean said.


    The other party took a look at himself, especially a firegun in his hand.


    The other one was directly discarded when the smoke bomb was used just now. I''m afraid it''s still at the door of the count''s house, where the meat whiskers stick out!


    "What is that? Where is the count?"


    Almost occupied the whole corridor. After being cut off by the other party, the meat whiskers stretched out slowly, and there were Warcraft like flying dragons in the sky constantly spraying flames.


    "Lord count, he..."


    "What''s the matter with your excellency?" the red dragon witch looked at igunia who spoke.


    After all, she was invited by the other party, but now she hasn''t seen the real owner of COGA city.


    "That... That''s probably it!" pointed to the place where the meat whiskers were.


    Near the corridor, especially through the yard, there were many mob bodies that had just fallen, and now they were all covered with these meat whiskers, even absorbed directly by it in Sean''s view.


    The place passing by people should have protruded, but the meat softened again after a few seconds.


    "What do you mean? I ask you, Lord count."


    The red dragon witch didn''t seem to understand what igunia said. Seeing the meat whisker rush out of the corner again, even the flame couldn''t burn it.


    Seeing that the houses along the way were almost destroyed by it, in this case, count Hamilton, the most important protection target, could not be found!


    "Don''t scare her. That''s count Hamill. He was injected with some power by a level 9 Wizard of orderer to distort his body, and that power came from Caine slate." Sean stood in front of igunia and said.


    I don''t know whether it was the random code monster in front of her that frightened her, or whether she was nervous in the face of such a high-level witch that she couldn''t speak clearly.


    Slate!


    When the red dragon witch heard the Caine slate, her eyes obviously changed.


    And Sean also noticed that there was a state of [shock!] and [worry!] on the other party''s head


    "You go, get out of here... Leave the back to me," said the red dragon witch suddenly.


    Boom~


    A loud noise.


    The pillars of the house were washed by flesh whiskers, causing all the surrounding houses to collapse.


    "Kerry..."


    With a loud roar, the flying dragon hovering in the sky immediately flew over.


    "You hold it until you leave," she said, holding her long staff in her hand.


    Before meeting each other, Sean didn''t pay too much attention to each other''s weapon. At this time, it looks more like a spear than a magic wand. The top is a semicircular decoration, and there is a sharp knife like a spear on the decoration.


    "Come on... Just hold its feet, or it will be too late. Don''t tell others about it for the time being."


    She wielded a spear and flew straight towards the corridor in front of her.


    In Sean''s eyes, it was a light that directly penetrated the whole corridor


    Just like cutting tofu, the meat whisker is directly divided into several pieces from the central point until it is cut at the corner.


    "Now, go!"


    The red dragon witch urged them to leave quickly.


    Looking at her expression, she obviously knows about the slate.


    "Let''s go together. It will only last for 20 minutes. If we ignore it for 20 minutes, it should disappear."


    In my own eyes


    ¡¾£¡@#£¤*¡¿0£º22£º35


    Time was always counting down, so Sean thought it should be the duration of the other party''s unspeakable and nameless monster.


    Remember that it was activated by the use of magic by the man named Weisman, so it should exist for a long time


    "Twenty minutes? How do you know? As long as it appears, it will grow wildly and absorb the life around it. You are not its opponent."


    Clap your palm on the flying dragon.


    "Kerry, get them out of here..."


    With a long roar, the Dragon took off quickly.


    Sean and igunia were lifted by the flying dragon and carried high into the air.


    "Sean ~"


    "Don''t be afraid, at least we''re safe now."


    Looking at the red dragon witch Freya below, she was really a melee mage. She was covered with a special protective armor, and was in close contact with the monster''s body.


    [protection ~], [enhancement ~] this is the state in which Sean can see each other.


    "What the hell is that thing? Why did count Hamill become such a monster!!" igunia didn''t know how to describe the thing in front of her. It looked strange and those flesh bearded limbs didn''t want to be ordinary muscle tissue.


    "I''m afraid that''s what the slate really looks like."


    "Cain slate?"


    Sean didn''t know how to describe this feeling. He couldn''t see any attributes of the monster, even the state was garbled.


    I can''t read anything except the countdown time!


    With the flying dragon rising slowly, the range they can see is larger. Although most of the buildings below are damaged by monsters, this makes the field of vision wider.


    Sean didn''t see Weisman and the soldier in the rubble, but he could directly see the monster''s terrible tentacles.


    Like a huge dark snake, it extends from the other side of the corridor to the center of the rubble


    "Sean, look at the one below!"


    The center of the rubble should be the count''s original room, but now it has collapsed, leaving a mass of dark material.


    The central range of four or five meters is irregular, like a pool of broken meat, but it is not any muscle tissue you have seen. The chaotic epidermis has many tentacles floating outward.


    It feels like its hair.


    There are long and short ones, and the one extending into the corridor is only a slightly longer one. There are many tentacles of the same length and growing around it.


    On its soft black skin, it seems that countless faces are constantly crying.


    The sound is harsh


    As he got closer, Sean even felt uncomfortable hearing the sound.


    Igunia beside her and the flying dragon holding herself above her head also seem to be affected by it and appear in a state of [chaos!].


    "Igunia..."


    "Yes."


    "See a red head in the middle of it?"


    Although my vision is full of garbled code, the place where the garbled code appears highlights something else.


    There was a red head in the whole black irregular meat mass, which looked like the last painful howl of count Hamilton.


    "Attack that thing!"

 Chapter 79

    "What''s that?"


    "It should be the other person''s brain," Sean said.


    Or something of the energy source, otherwise it won''t be displayed in that place alone


    In Sean''s eyes, this monster does have its name and state of garbled code, and then counts down with time... This string of garbled code will appear wherever you see it.


    But only at this moment, when overlooking the soft mud monster from the sky, the string of invisible random codes and states directly appeared on the red spot.


    According to the characteristics of their own ability, both animals and humans are displayed above their heads.


    So this place should be the top of each other''s head


    Look carefully, it''s a head and face shape.


    As Freya said just now, it seems to be growing and swallowing.


    The dead guards of the Earl''s palace and the mob were absorbed by it. Those faces that looked like heads should be the absorbed people!


    It is this howling sound that makes the people who hear it very uncomfortable


    A little restless, even myself have some uneasy emotions.


    It seems that there is always something pressing on my heart, which is very uncomfortable.


    But I can''t tell what it feels like!


    Maybe even this reaction is indescribable. There is only the expression of [chaos!] state in my sight


    This state also directly led to the deceleration of flying dragon.


    Right above the monster''s head


    "That''s the red place, see? Attack it with magic!" Sean pointed


    Let igunia attack her red face.


    The accuracy of the wizard''s bullet screen is much more reliable than his half hanging pistol. Although it is also in the state of [chaos!], igunia''s own ability is not limited.


    Magic surrounds the eyes and throws it out with the simplest and most violent inflammatory flow


    Boom~


    When the flame fluid touched the ooze monster, it broke out a loud noise. Even the two people flying more than ten meters high can feel the hot temperature.


    But when the noise disappeared, I found that the monster was all right.


    Even the tentacles nearby didn''t hurt. Such a hot magic hit it as if it was invalid.


    At the same time, in Sean''s eyes, the other party has a state of chaos


    ¡¾*^;*#£¡¡¿


    I don''t understand, but according to Sean''s estimation, there is no hint like [magic immunity!].


    Because I just hit it with magic.


    "It seems that it''s all right, Sean." even igunia was a little worried. Even the magic she used was the most defense and evasion of high-level characters, but it didn''t cause damage when she received the inflammatory flow in the front.


    "I see!"


    The magic attack did not cause damage, but let the monster notice the two people flying in the sky.


    "A little higher... A little higher! Kerry." Warcraft has better IQ than ordinary animals. They can understand simple language.


    And it is estimated that the flying dragon named Kerry also felt the fear from below and began to rise desperately


    But the monster''s actions followed.


    It just stood up!


    Those tentacles that were as dense as whiskers under it were actually used as feet to support its heavy and paralyzed chaotic body to stand up.


    "Is it going to attack us?" igunia was also watching each other''s every move.


    "Disturb its movements with magic, Kerry. You can fly us outside the Earl''s court. As long as we avoid it for 20 minutes, we may win!" Sean said suddenly.


    Because in his eyes, this monster still has time to count down


    ¡¾£¡@#£¤*¡¿£º0£º19£º30


    Compared with the past few minutes, it should be no problem as long as it lasts another 20 minutes.


    He also took out the only remaining gun and aimed it at the bottom.


    It is estimated that neither fire nor ice will have an effect. Just now, igunia''s magic has also verified this point.


    So Sean didn''t use it this time, but the simplest bullet... Metal bullet.


    That is, the most common common common bullet structure in my last life. Because the top of the advanced gun has an ignition spring sheet, even the primer that strikes the metal bullet can burn the propellant and shoot out the metal bullet.


    Inject the remaining magic into the gun and the warhead is formed.


    Bang ~ Bang ~ bang~


    Several shots in a row!


    [magic proficiency: 114]


    [magic proficiency: 115]


    [magic proficiency: 116]


    Looking at the trajectory of the bullet, one of them hit the red face.


    Huh?


    "Kerry! Change direction. Go straight to your master," Sean said suddenly.


    Looking at the surprised igunia


    "I''ve found a way to deal with it. Maybe we don''t need to wait 20 minutes. We can solve it faster."


    "Do you have a way, Sean?" igunia looked at each other in disbelief.


    "At least you can try. I think it''s no problem."


    Because just now when I was shooting at the monster, the time originally displayed at 19:00 suddenly became 18:40, a full 20 seconds less.


    It should have been a few seconds. What does a sudden loss of 20 seconds mean?


    The duration of representing the other party has been forcibly shortened by external forces, that is, your own attack has worked.


    Magic attack is invalid. I didn''t expect physical attack to be effective!


    No wonder the red dragon witch was able to cut off these tentacles when she used a spear just now, and the magic attack of igunia seemed to have no effect.


    Not because of the level, but because of the wrong way to fight.


    It''s incredible, but it''s worth trying to find each other''s weaknesses right now.


    Feilong seemed to understand Sean''s meaning and began to approach her master, the red dragon witch Freya


    At this time, the red dragon witch had fought in front of the monster from the corridor. Even the witch who had been through hundreds of battles seemed at a loss when she saw what was in front of her.


    I have seen countless Warcraft and experienced the battles of various dark wizards.


    But only the monster in front of her didn''t know what to describe


    Cain slate.


    What kind of ability does it contain!


    But when she looked up, she saw that the two people she had sent away had returned.


    "What are you doing back here?" he looked angry.


    At this point of life and death, some people don''t listen to their orders.


    "Listen to me, Freya, I know a way to make this monster fall down in advance. Do you see the only red face in the center of it? You need to hit it directly with physical attack. You must not use magic, otherwise it will have no effect. As long as you can take lethal damage to that face, you should be able to break up this form."


    Sean called each other''s name directly, which made the red dragon witch stunned for a while, and then looked at herself carefully.


    But this is not the time to tangle. Although their attacks can cause a little damage, they are not fatal, and they can''t get close with their own strength. Only the melee mage can attack with a long gun.


    So she''s the best person!

 Chapter 80

    When you stand closer, you can see the red face more clearly. It occasionally appears in the process of the other party''s slow ''flow''.


    "Is that it?"


    "Yes," Sean replied positively.


    But Freya looked at Sean carefully at this time


    "Who are you and why do you know this?"


    In fact, I wanted to ask before, but I didn''t ask the other party''s name in time in the battle, and now he actually asked himself to fight, so I have to understand.


    "Sean. Sean vigil. Baron of tyramian." Sean briefly introduced himself.


    Freya rummaged through her head, but she didn''t remember where telmian town was. She knew most of the cities in the south of the Empire. Even some famous towns she had visited in person, but she didn''t remember the name.


    That means it''s not a famous place... Maybe it''s just a small town.


    "Baron?"


    Freya looked at the aristocrat she had never met before. The Baron in a small place actually knew how to deal with the power of Caine slate?


    Full of questions, but the monster in front of me doesn''t give three people a chance to communicate


    The three were closer this time. As soon as the meat beard was lifted up, Sean saw the shadow hint on the ground


    "Get away!"


    He didn''t worry about Freya''s speed. He just pushed igunia and fell to the other side.


    Huge tentacles


    Right in the middle of the three.


    Strange muscle tissue with large and small vesicles, as if they were still flowing.


    Quickly pull out the musket again from the waist and shoot at the red face


    Several shots in a row did not hit the moving red position, but this simple attack seemed to slow down the opponent''s tentacle again.


    Muscles come together, more like blocking!


    Stop Sean''s bullet attack.


    "Believe me, as long as you attack that place, you can weaken it." Sean didn''t say to destroy it at this time, because he wasn''t completely sure, but attacking that place can reduce the duration of the other party.


    It can be seen from the attack just now.


    "I hope you are right, Baron vigre."


    Freya no longer delved into these problems, and the situation at present did not allow her to think much.


    Directly picked up the long gun and rushed in the direction of the monster


    The armor pieces marked with [protection ~] all over the body began to change. Originally, they were as transparent as only the shape, but now they are really worn on each other, as if they were instantly covered with plate armor.


    With armor, spear and Freya''s strong figure, she is a natural soldier. It''s a pity to be a witch. She is completely a combat mage.


    I saw the other party jump next to the tentacles, cut back and forth to cut off the tentacles blocking the route... The direction of the diameter is where the red face appears.


    But at this time, those tentacles scattered in all directions were taken back.


    Or because the monster just stood up, even the meat whiskers that had been pressed under him were squeezed out to attack.


    "Igunia, you and I will cover!"


    "Ah?"


    "It''s good to cover the red dragon witch with any attack, as long as it distracts the other party''s attention."


    It''s such a moment in the battle. Sometimes a turn back is the end of a battle. When I first showed my ability to defeat bahel, it was only an instant attack.


    Back and forth many times, sometimes just to achieve the attack of that moment.


    So Sean didn''t have time to think about it. The only thing he could think of was to help, and the best way to help was, of course, to disperse each other''s attack range.


    Even if igunia''s magic attack is useless, it can at least attract the monster''s attention, plus her own physical attack


    Looking at the figure of red armor, he jumped onto the monster''s body at an instant. When others saw it, it was like stepping into the mud, and the monster''s body was like mud.


    Without any magical blessing, it doesn''t even look like a gorgeous attack.


    Freya stabbed the spear into the target with her backhand


    Instead of drawing a gun, he jumped back directly with the help of this force.


    Just fall back in front of Sean!


    Plump long legs are stretched on the ground to stabilize the body. They look very attractive.


    Freya''s appearance is OK. Her long red hair sets off her makeup and has a flirtatious feeling, but her figure ratio is much stronger than that of ordinary men.


    I saw the genes of the IDAK people a little before, but the red dragon witch in front of me is not as dark as the traditional IDAK people, and the waist is thin and rich in hips. The key is that the legs are particularly strong, with a sense of bodybuilding muscles.


    The figure is also rich and solid. Maybe in the eyes of some people who appreciate different things, she is much sexier than girls like igunia!


    "It''s over?"


    Igunia stopped her magic, and when the red dragon witch jumped back, the other party''s tentacles had been taken back.


    "It''s over!"


    Sean stood up and looked at the data in his eyes


    18: 30 instantly becomes [0:30].


    This blow directly knocked out the other party for 18 minutes. The other party''s energy is not enough to last so long. Now there are only 30 seconds left.


    At this time, the monster''s body seemed to be frozen. The tentacles just extended did not move, but contracted to the middle.


    It''s like a black hole in the center... Constantly absorbing the monsters in this chaos.


    At the feet of the three people, there were broken tentacles cut off by Freya, and even these things were absorbed.


    At the same time, the garbled name in Sean''s sight began to blur


    "Let''s get out of here and come with me. Don''t look back!" directly pulled them up and ran out.


    There is only 30 seconds to get the weapon back or clean the body, because at the moment, all the values are beating randomly in my eyes.


    Just like the screen of transmission failure, those random code attributes constantly jump


    Sean looked back.


    In the center of the monster, it has been absorbed back.


    There is only a sphere with a diameter of 45 meters, but there are countless tentacles around the sphere.


    It hasn''t been completely taken back


    ¡¾10¡¿ Seconds,


    The tentacles kept shrinking, and finally the sphere began to shrink.


    ¡¾9¡¿ Seconds


    ¡¾8¡¿ Seconds


    It is this reality that the random code beats even more, and almost makes people dizzy.


    While the sphere was shrinking, Sean clearly saw a crack in the irregular sphere and opened one eye from the crack!


    ¡¾1¡¿ Seconds


    The attribute of continuous shaking almost threw Sean up, and he almost didn''t stand firm at the moment when he closed his eyes.


    "You... What''s the matter with you?"


    It should be on someone.


    I can''t hear very clearly. There are only swirling pictures in my head at the moment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Sean opened his eyes again, he leaned against the carriage shed.

 Chapter 81

    The main street of COGA city was attacked by a group of unidentified thugs, and then the Earl''s house also suffered heavy losses in this attack.


    Even Lord Hammill was killed in the accident


    Although the crisis was solved through the joint efforts of many people, count Hamilton, who was seriously ill, was still unable to be rescued from danger.


    The Lord of COGA... Led the Lord of the city for more than 30 years; The Lord who witnessed the prosperity of the city for decades died on that day together with his most cherished city.


    We cherish the memory of the count who made great contributions to the city of COGA. Similarly, we should always remember the fuse of this disaster.


    For a long time after that, all the records of the disaster in the city of COGA pointed all the spearheads at a secret and evil organization: the immortal!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Earl''s mansion was destroyed in the riot, but there was another courtyard behind the college. Although it was not as big as the original Earl''s mansion, it was no problem to accommodate the three brothers and sisters and the Earl''s family.


    As for the nobles invited, of course, it is impossible to arrange all of them, and such a major event has suddenly happened in COGA city. Perhaps the top will intervene in this matter soon. In recent days, nobles have been leaving their territory after count Hamilton''s funeral.


    Even those little nobles who were afraid rushed back the next day


    Of course Sean was forced to stay.


    For six days


    The head that has been uncomfortable slowly wakes up in this day. It feels like it is drunk every day. Looking at the world, it is shaking. The spirit is very excited, but it is not as uncomfortable as drunk. Only the spirit is in this stage.


    For the first time, there was a duration effect of more than a whole day [chaos!] duration [105:00:00], a total of 105 hours. Because a day in this world is 20 hours, this state lasted until the sixth day.


    Although the red dragon witch Freya iguire and igunia used a lot of [sober ~] spells in many times, they were ineffective. In particular, igunia even found some wizards and alchemists from elenta and COGA City College. Even the prophet called, but she still failed to solve this state.


    Sean also knew for the first time that there were so many experts in COGA city.


    However, the level of these masters is not high. They are almost limited to level 3 ~ 7 of orderers, and there are few level 8. Level 9 or above is rare.


    I haven''t seen level 10. It seems that an Alchemist is close


    Calling them here is to try to remove the negative state with non magical methods and props. Otherwise, as long as the red dragon witch Freya is alone, others have no right to speak.


    Despite his poor mental state, Sean tried not to contact outsiders, but it doesn''t mean he can''t communicate at all.


    He can still speak normally, but he is not in good spirits.


    It was not until the last few hours of the duration that the body slowed down, and there was a sense of relief after it completely disappeared.


    That time, I just saw the ''that thing'' and caught this state.


    Fortunately, I can see the negative state and duration, otherwise I don''t know what disease to add if I am in a hurry and go to hospital!


    Sean just took those potions and didn''t drink them, especially none of them given with [neutral] and [cold] favor


    "Are you really all right, Sean?" igunia jumped in front of him and looked at Sean''s face seriously.


    If I had frowned a few days ago, I would be much better now.


    "I said it was all right, of course," Sean said with a smile.


    After a battle, he found that igunia''s favor for herself actually reached [respect]. This is the third time he has seen such favor since he came to the world, which means that the other party deserves more trust.


    "It''s strange to say, why do you know your physical condition... Refuse to take excessive magic treatment and medicine? Do you know in advance that you will get better?" Freya asked in a puzzled way on the other side.


    At this time, the three people are located in the west of COGA City, which is close to the hillside of the city.


    The College of COGA city is built at the foot of the mountain, while the other colleges of the count''s house are built higher. From here, it happens to be the college.


    When there was a riot in the street that day, many people ran to the west, probably for this reason. It is said that some of the mobs behind were killed by guards and students from the West.


    In retrospect, although the mobs had guns in their hands, they would not be able to fight against well-trained soldiers and gifted students. If most people hadn''t rushed to the east to put out the fire, they might not even have the chance to start a riot in the main street.


    It is estimated that from the beginning, those people were determined to die.


    Unfortunately


    Take a gold coin out of your hand and put it in your palm.


    "You didn''t immediately deny..." Freya saw that the other party didn''t answer, so she continued to ask.


    Even igunia was curious about it. In the past, she just thought the other party was smart, but she felt incredible when she heard it.


    "Can I know that it''s really so important? I''m just a small role. I''m not in the scope of any influence... It''s you. Have you found Westman? And the reason for this time? Isn''t it worth your careful thinking?" Sean asked.


    Seeing that the other party''s favor reached [friendly], even so, Freya was not angry.


    In fact, after the disappearance of the monsters in the Earl''s house, Freya has been looking for the remaining clues. She has not found Westman and Isley, nor has she found any extra clues in their home.


    Maybe the monster died when it appeared, or ran away at that time.


    There is no conclusion anyway


    "It''s complicated. I know what you''re angry about, Baron vigil. I do know about Caine slate... Ten years ago, count Hamilton personally sent the slate to the north. I just didn''t know how to get it. He didn''t tell me this until he met me again a few years ago."


    Sean looked at Freya''s head in a state of [mixed feelings!].


    "But it''s been a long time, and the slate is now in the hands of Prince Philip. I can''t pursue this matter anymore, and he told me that if he didn''t do it in advance, the slate might be sent out of the empire through the south. Although I know the situation at that time... But you are also an imperial aristocrat, you should know that some things can''t satisfy everyone." Said Freya.


    Sean sighed.


    Most of the time, I think the decision is that the minority obeys the majority, but in fact, more important decisions can be concluded by only one person.


    "And I''m afraid it''s not so simple. Now count Hamilton has not left any will, and there is no real successor in COGA. I''m afraid the people above will intervene in this matter immediately, as well as the origin of Cain slate and the wizard who awakened the power of slate... You are the listener and witness of everything." She looked at Sean, and at the same time she took another look at igunia next to her.


    "But you can rest assured that I will deal with these things... Otherwise it will be difficult for you to deal with the current situation."

 Chapter 82

    How kind of you to help yourself out?


    "What''s the price? What do you want me to do?" the other party is just [friendly], and they are far from reaching a higher level. If they say they can help themselves cover unconditionally, Sean doesn''t believe it.


    Especially this matter is not so simple


    If the relationship between so many forces and leaders is involved as the other party said, there is a certain risk of even covering.


    "It''s very simple. The story about the origin of the slate can only stop here. Even if you know the reason, don''t say it. It can only rot in your stomach, otherwise it will cause a lot of trouble... Including you, little girl." Freya looked aside at igunia.


    The other party nodded very carefully.


    All have said so much about the importance of this matter, and of course igunia understands it!


    Since then, Sean has been temporarily living in the other courtyard of the count''s house in the way of recovering from illness. Now he can''t be called the count, but the other courtyard of the Hamilton family.


    After the death of count Hamilton, he did not specify who the next count was. The open and secret struggle of the three children became more intense at this time. Even on the day of count Hamilton''s funeral, the three were competing.


    It was customary that the eldest son would inherit this position, but count Hamilton did not intend to do so before his death, and as the second son, Ryan Hamilton had a close relationship with the above. He firmly opposed this statement, which was based on his father''s many speeches before his death.


    Anyway, between the lines is an expression that count Hamilton wants to make a good man instead of a long one!


    But it''s hard to say in this way. Compared with the two brothers, Elia chose to unite the surrounding nobles, especially the relatively famous Viscount Isaac, hoping to get through with the people above through him and push herself into the position of count.


    In short, with the end of the riots and the death of count Hamel, the city of COGA seems to be forced to calm down, but everyone can see that the next step is the key to the problem.


    Of course, Sean can''t get rid of the relationship. After all, he is the only person who survived in the Earl''s house


    Although Sean and igunia said that they met a mob when they were going to the east city, so they had to run to the Earl''s house, they could not change that they were survivors.


    If Freya, the red dragon witch, had not stood up to speak for him, Sean felt that the nobles around him might have forced him to make some "false wills".


    Because count Hamill was killed by some kind of curse in the story of the red dragon witch Freya, and did not mention the Caine slate, some people still feel that they may have witnessed count Hamill''s death.


    And in terms of the enemy, the red dragon witch Freya directly said the name of the organization behind Weisman.


    It seems to be called: the immortal.


    Of course, Sean hasn''t heard of these names, but I remember a sentence once said by Weisman''s helper, the level 10 soldier.


    ''count Hamilton can''t give him what he wants.'' In other words, someone offered more attractive conditions, so he rebelled


    From this point of view, the time of the occurrence of COGA city may be that the organization called immortal has planned for a long time, and the mobs are just their cover helpers.


    It''s just a helper that can be used in the whole incident.


    But as time passed, Sean had more questions in his head. He had been in a state of [chaos!] a few days ago and couldn''t think, but he found that there were questions in many places after waking up.


    If Weisman succeeds, what is his ultimate goal?


    Just want to see the power of slate? Obviously not


    Sean still remembers the scene that day. Westman showed [enthusiasm!] and [excitement!]. It should be a long-awaited result to have this emotion, but they finally mistakenly underestimated the ability of slate.


    But a failure does not negate the goal.


    What does he ultimately want to do? If the event is what they can get if they succeed.


    The power of Caine slate? But the slate is in the hands of others. If you want, you should plan to rob the prince''s house... Count hamir was just infected by some energy when he was in contact.


    Or do they want that chaotic monster.


    Sean felt a shiver when he thought of it, and now he still feels the shadow.


    Whenever he walks through a dark corner, as long as the light is different, he can''t help looking back... Will there be an irregular creature with one eye crawling in the dark corner.


    I''m afraid that thing is not the ability that people can master!


    Despite these problems, the good news is


    Letters from Tyler, Mian Luke and Dante were received eight days later. They learned about what happened in COGA a few days later.


    It took two or three days for the original baccalaurean city to go to taylmian, and the whole city was forbidden to go out in the days of riots, so it was eight or nine days after receiving the letter


    In the letter, Dante and Luke asked themselves about the city of COGA, and also strongly demanded that they return to Tyler MIA.


    Because it''s the safest in town!


    Sean thought his town was too closed before, but it was not until this happened that he felt the benefits of closure sometimes.


    At least the people in the town are much more simple than those in COGA City, and there are not many intrigues... What they have to do every day is very simple, get up, work, eat, then go to bed and wait for the next day.


    Sean now even began to understand why some young people in the town chose to go back after wandering for a few years.


    Perhaps what is more chilling in their hearts than the courage to work outside is the real people''s hearts


    Life.


    No matter how you live.


    Sean''s reply didn''t say to go back, but wanted to stay in COGA for a while, mainly because he might be called out again when he went back now.


    The battle of the count of COGA has alerted the people above. I''m afraid the final decision and order will be the king of the basharan empire!


    Now all parties are using all their contacts to compete for the reputation of the upper nobility


    Sean also knew that as the last witness before count Hamel''s death, he might be forcibly pulled into this'' war situation ''


    So he will be left anyway, and Sean really wants to do about the planting of the town.


    From the fruit shops on brukan Avenue, Sean heard that the place where the little girl lived was indeed a small town outside the city, probably in the southwest of the city. Now it is a deserted village.


    The road at the entrance of the village has long been covered with grass


    It''s quite big.


    Although it has been abandoned, it can be seen from the number of residual walls of the houses that it was originally a big village.


    According to the coachman who brought him here, this Leo village was also very rich more than ten years ago. To the south, it is Xiaowan town of viscount Isaac.


    Xiaowan town will be able to go abroad if it continues to go south


    Therefore, foreign caravans will come here. If ten years ago, the horse team would also choose to stop here.


    When Sean went to the village, he saw that there were fruit trees nearby


    At this time, I was prompted by [someone approaching...] in my field of vision.


    This kind of prompt didn''t exist before. It was only recently that Sean noticed. It seems that this prompt will appear as long as someone locks the target on himself for a long time.


    It''s like an upgrade.


    "Here you are." Freya''s voice came from behind.

 Chapter 83

    "Why are you here?" Sean instinctively thought it might be igunia when he saw the hint [someone approaching...].


    After all, she often runs behind herself these days.


    Unexpectedly, the person who appeared was the red dragon witch!


    "Why? It''s not your little sister who feels very disappointed." the other party walked forward with a smile. For a moment, Sean was even sure that the other party could peep into other people''s attributes.


    It''s hard to guess Freya''s age just by looking at her appearance, because she may be a woman in her twenties, but the other party said that count Hamilton looked for her ten years ago. If she was in her twenties, she would be a teenager at that time!


    A dozens year old wizard organization leader who believes it.


    So Sean has always been fascinated by each other''s age


    "It''s just an accident."


    "Oh? But I can see it''s far worse than my little sister," continued Freya.


    The little sister in her mouth is igunia


    That''s bullshit.


    The liking degree is far from the same, of course, the treatment is different. Sean only dared to say this in his heart, and only smiled on his expression.


    "Well, I was going to the college to find you, but my little sister said you were out of town. I guess you should come here, so I followed."


    Before that, when they talked about Caine slate, they mentioned the mob and the village. At that time, Sean told them about the fruit girl.


    "Well, I wanted to know the origin of those fruit trees before. Now I came here and found that they were really here."


    Looking at the deserted village


    Although the road has become overgrown with weeds, those peach trees are growing well.


    "I''m going to take their fruit to Tyler MIA to plant, hoping that these fruits can bring wealth to my town."


    "You are a good baron who loves his people!" said Freya with a smile behind him.


    Sean turned his head and looked at each other very seriously.


    "No one doesn''t cherish his people." although I have heard some stories about the Lord oppressing his people, that story doesn''t match my current situation.


    They are already so poor. If they make mischief and drive everyone away, there will be no one in the territory.


    "It depends on who you are, but even if you care about your people, there''s a more important thing you need to do right now." after a short conversation, Freya finally wanted to say her intention.


    From the moment he saw each other, Sean always noticed that there was [absent-minded!] on the other party''s head.


    I must be thinking about something else


    "What''s up?" Sean asked.


    "I have received the above news today. The events in COGA have alarmed the king. But I need to report to Prince Philip personally about the appointment of the new count and the events in COGA," Freya said.


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    "Prince Philip also sent you an invitation to see you." looking at Freya''s state, there was no [lie!].


    So what she said is true!


    The prince wants to see me?


    A bottom Baron? And a little Baron in a remote area.


    "The prince wants to see me? I don''t have the right to see the prince. You won''t give me up." Sean said casually, but he found that the other party immediately appeared [a little angry!].


    "I said I would undertake this matter. Would I still keep my word? To be honest, I don''t know who spoke of you in front of the prince. It should be other viscount."


    When Freya took herself and igunia out of the Earl''s house that day, many people saw it, especially the nobles waiting outside.


    There should also be a relationship with the upper class among them, so it is likely to be one of them.


    However, in the laws of the basharan Empire, barons did not have the right to directly meet the prince. Even if they wanted to meet the upper nobility, they could only go to the count level at most.


    This belongs to the class protection of this country. Otherwise, there are fewer nobles at the top, and there are many at the bottom... It''s like a pyramid structure. If everyone can see the people above, do you want to live or not.


    It is precisely because of these regulations that, in deep-rooted thoughts, the "big people" at the level of princes and dukes disdain to see small nobles like themselves.


    "Of course, if you have consideration, you can not go, and I will explain it to Prince Philip. You don''t have to worry about this... But I don''t think you will be popular even if you stay here."


    Freya is right.


    It is precisely because of count Hamill''s affairs that his three children now have a special attitude towards themselves, especially aliya, who used to be a cooperative relationship, has actually reduced her favor from [friendly] to [neutral].


    His face has been smiling, but he may have been dissatisfied with himself.


    Whether you want to forge the will of count Hamel, or you want to know more about your father before his death.


    These emotions are all passed on to themselves


    After all, the identity of the red dragon witch is too high. Even if they don''t believe it in their hearts, they don''t dare to say it.


    Only the little nobleman himself was targeted!


    "So you think I should go?"


    "At least it will be better than now... Change your identity and place. Maybe they won''t dare to do anything to you when they come back! Don''t worry, since I want you to help keep it secret, I won''t let you be wronged, whether it''s your territory or yourself. Oh ~ even your little sister, I''ll protect her."


    Oh~


    This sounds like the feeling of some big sister on the road.


    "But after all, the north is far away. We''re going to that place. How can you keep my territory." the other party doesn''t talk big. Sean can see that this time she said it very seriously and confidently, so it should be true.


    But the mountain was high and the emperor was far away. When he came back, Tyler MIA was empty.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll declare that you are my apprentice to cover the sky. With such shelter, no one dares to move your things in the south," Freya said.


    Loser~


    It sounds pretty slippery.


    It''s just the name


    Cover the sky.


    Sean didn''t know what to make complaints about.


    "Let me think again..." Sean didn''t reply immediately.


    "Well, let me know when you''ve considered it. I''ll continue to stay in COGA for four days, as long as it''s within this time." she was ready to leave.


    But when I just left, I couldn''t help looking back.


    "You should have learned some abilities, too?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You don''t have to be busy denying it. From the moment you shot, I knew you could do some magic, but your cultivation method is very special... It''s very similar to the Gunners, but it''s different from them. There are many famous Gunners in riyetis. You''re worth meeting them. It''s better than reading that book!"


    Freya said with a smile.


    The body is strong and tall, wearing less cloth and high defense!


    The exaggerated curve of her turn can be seen clearly


    It seems that she has long found the magic guide book she carried with her.

 Chapter 84

    In the skovi store in the engineering area of brukan Avenue


    After working all morning in the backyard of the store, Sean finally buried the Peach Seeds brought from Leo village and bought more than 30 small flower pots in the market.


    "That''s all right?" igunia, who had been standing by and watching Sean busy, said at this time.


    Look up.


    I could just see the girl eating fruit at the stone table under the shade of the tree, staring at this side all the time


    "Do you want to wash your hands? I brought a lot of delicious food here." put the backpack directly on the table, and many fruits were dried out.


    Sean didn''t go to the college for two days because he wanted to collect these seeds for cultivation, and Arya didn''t ask anyone to come to her.


    It seems that they should have heard of what Freya said... The successor of the count of COGA may be appointed by the people above.


    Although this matter has alerted the king, the count of a region will not really take it to the parliament for discussion. Perhaps a prince or Duke will confirm it and decide it. After all, the three people are the descendants of the old count.


    In their opinion, there may not be much difference, but it is different among the three brothers and sisters.


    Sean has been hearing that nobles have gone to the north recently. Even the Viscount Isaac, who had met before, has personally gone to the north. It is said that his cousin is a marquis.


    Tut~


    This nepotism is used.


    It proves that the three brothers and sisters are already doing the final networking competition. Of course, they don''t have time to take care of themselves for the time being.


    "You eat first. I''ll come when I''m done with this," Sean said.


    "What are you doing all this time? You said you wanted to develop orchards. Wouldn''t it be easier to buy some fruit tree seedlings directly to the east of the city?" igunia asked in some confusion.


    Direct purchase of seeds on the market is certainly the fastest and can form a scale.


    However, there was enough space near Tyler mia, so Sean thought that in addition to normal purchase and planting, he would set aside a separate "experimental field" to plant, and see if he could cultivate this part of the better fruit in his hand.


    "Those are also useful, but I want to plant one of these in my hand first, and then it will depend on the situation."


    To tell the truth, Sean didn''t work in agriculture and forestry in his last life, and he rarely raised flowers and grass in his life.


    Maybe it''s just the succulent plants in the office.


    I don''t know anything about planting this piece. I don''t know if I can plant them in telmian town. I hope it can be better.


    I really envy the walkers in those novels


    After he went to another world, he immediately became an encyclopedia. Remember everything!


    Alas, there was a feeling in my heart.


    Why don''t I remember so many things.


    Look around


    "Where''s the kid, Claude?" it disappeared just a few minutes ago when he was still in the yard.


    "He''s probably in the shop." Claude igunia didn''t look good when she said it. Before, she thought the other party was nice and a good man!


    Later, I found that this guy was so annoying that he kept nagging in his ear every time he came over.


    "What are you looking for him for? Why don''t I come to him."


    It''s annoying, but it''s reliable for the other party to do things, especially in running errands


    "Forget it in the store. It''s no big deal," Sean said.


    Recently, he asked Claude to send a letter to Tyler mia, asked Luke to send the detailed map of Tyler MIA at home, and casually told him what he thought after


    "Anyway, what happened to what I asked you to do?"


    "Ah? You mean looking for the map of COGA city." the other party stared playfully.


    "Forget it directly."


    "No! I''ve found a lot of places."


    When talking, there are [make up a story!] and [worry!] on your head.


    "... just, I didn''t find it." at last, I looked at myself innocently.


    If it hadn''t been for the state above his head, Sean would have been happy.


    "Well, I don''t have much time. You should hurry up." Sean didn''t expose each other.


    All I want is the map of Tyler Mian. As for the detailed map of COGA City, if I can get the best, if I can''t... It''s just within the scope of choice, not a definite item.


    Sean thought for a long time after Freya invited him to go north.


    If you choose not to go, perhaps the prince will not see the same as himself under Freya''s explanation, but it is inevitable to stay in COGA city or choose to return to Hamilton''s house in telmian town.


    Now the attitude of the three brothers and sisters towards themselves has changed.


    Mainly because they think they have hidden something about count Hamilton


    No matter how Freya explained it, they didn''t believe in the curse in their hearts. They wanted to know the truth.


    But now the status of the red dragon witch is too high. They dare not retort, but they are different!


    If the count of COGA was determined in the future, this contradiction would always exist, so Sean felt he could not escape.


    The territory on both sides is so close... Any decision of COGA city may affect Tyler MIA.


    "Sean, have you really decided to go north with the red dragon witch?" igunia asked, looking at Sean.


    "Yes."


    "Well... It''s also very good. You haven''t been outside before. It''s a good time to have a look this time."


    The state of [lost!] appears on the head.


    "If Prince Philip hadn''t invited me over, I wouldn''t have wanted to go anywhere," Sean said.


    "Prince Philip?"


    Just now it was still [lost!] and suddenly it became [surprised!]


    "Then you must go."


    "Ah? You''re changing too fast. Is the prince very powerful?" he looked at each other''s expression and covered his mouth exaggerated.


    "It''s not great. Prince Philip is the king''s brother. He is almost the highest in the royal family. My tutor will be summoned by him occasionally."


    Then he took a pocket watch off his neck.


    "Take this with you..."


    "What?"


    "Magic detection prop, the one we used to find Warcraft last time, can also test your orderer level." handed it to Sean and tried to open it.


    "If you don''t use it at ordinary times, there is time and adjustment function... I''ll teach you..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, at the airship position in the northwest of COGA City, Sean and Freya accepted the farewell of the three brothers and sisters of the Hamilton family and the nobles in the city, including igunia, the Witch of elenta.


    "Sean, if you go there, take good care of yourself. If I had time, I would go to you! Remember."


    When he said goodbye, he was far from welcoming the pomp. Sean even saw a lot of people in a state of [feel relaxed!] and [feel happy!].


    These people want Freya to leave early.


    There are even [eyes locked...] and other messages to remind themselves. Then those people appear in the state of [dislike!] and [dissatisfaction!], especially the wizard Warren, the elder martial brother of igunia, suggesting that the most right target is him.


    Oh~


    These dogs.


    When he stepped onto the airship platform, because the voice was too loud, he couldn''t hear what the people below were saying. He could only see them waving, and Sean waved to igunia.


    "Why? I can''t bear it. It''s not that we don''t come back... I heard you just got out of your town and hooked up with eletta''s Witch... It''s admirable, Baron vigre." Freya said suddenly behind her.


    "So what..."


    "I''m praising you for your charm. Let''s talk about it first. Since I claim that you are my apprentice to cover the sky, you should at least abide by the rules here. You''d better give less attention to those girls in my organization." the other party showed a [serious!] expression.


    "Oh, who do you think I am!"


    "Who knows..."

 Chapter 85

    Sean is "so they''re dangerous?"


    "Not all. As I said just now, they have no rules, so some people will help the Empire. You can judge them well or badly," Freya replied.


    That means neutral organizations, similar to mercenaries.


    Sean recalled the bahler he had seen at that time


    "Is there any particular group of people in the wizard organization that needs attention?" Sean said suddenly.


    "You will encounter these problems sooner or later. You should know something... Wizard organizations are equivalent to guilds. Although the purposes of their formation are different, the fundamental reason is to survive, so some wizard organizations choose to depend on the state."


    "Like you?" Sean said.


    "And so is your little sister''s elenta. Elenta is a title. They exist in any border area in the southeast and northwest of the country in order to contribute to the guardian force of the border to the basharan empire."


    It sounds like a border guard, but I think back to the battle of igunia at that time.


    It doesn''t seem to have contributed much!


    Maybe Freya found her frown and was busy explaining


    "The other side of the incident in COGA City obviously planned carefully and chose the period when asho was no longer in use. Otherwise, with his strength and me, count Hamill could live a few more days."


    It''s about talking for a few days, not saving your life!


    Obviously, Freya also knows how serious the other party''s situation is. The infection of slate power has become incurable.


    "Then you haven''t said which group of people I should pay attention to."


    "For now, you just need to pay attention to the immortals! They are the most dangerous people." Freya turned to look at Sean.


    "I''ll explain these things to you slowly. It may take a long time... Take a look around first. It''s rare to have such a good scenery. We''ll have a rest at the next stop in the evening."


    Airships are difficult to move forward at night, so they choose to rest at the stop of the journey at night.


    It''s like a hotel in the Bima team!

 Chapter 86

    Flying North from the city of COGA, there are many small towns in the middle, but I have never seen a big city. Until the evening, the airship chooses to stop in the same place as a small town.


    It''s the kind of house community that can only see dozens of families in the air.


    Close to the main road, it is usually the place for passenger and fleet business, which is equivalent to the rest area between the two cities.


    The same rest area also has a docking tower for airships


    "Old man, why are you so late today?" a bearded man with a thick iron chain came up just after the airship stopped.


    "I came out late..."


    I could see that he was very familiar with the foreman of the airship. He came down and said hello.


    However, when I saw Freya, I suddenly stopped talking


    A state of [surprise!] and [appreciation!] appeared overhead, and Sean looked down each other''s eyes, almost staying at Freya''s waist.


    She is a fighting wizard. Her dress is not always a small skirt or occasional trousers like that of igunia. Freya''s dress is always high boots with one side of her thighs exposed, leather shorts and plump figure.


    Tut tut~


    Unexpectedly, this tall and plump type is quite popular among middle-aged men.


    Sean probably knew what the other party was thinking when he looked at the beard in a [fantasy!] state.


    "Hello, guests from afar."


    "Yes."


    Freya''s answer was simple, and she didn''t seem to see anything different.


    Anyway, you can''t stop people YY and see what can happen... She turned to Sean and said.


    "Let''s go. Why are you still stunned? Aren''t you hungry?"


    Sean, look around. There''s a short trade block down from the tower where the airship stops.


    "What is this place?"


    "Lead to a small town in the middle of Pik Feng City." Freya estimated that she could not name the place, so she only said the place she knew.


    "What''s the name of the place we''re going to?"


    Sean suddenly wanted to find a topic to talk about. I remember that the other party mentioned it before, as if it was still a four word name, so he didn''t remember much.


    "Riyetis."


    Freya [curious!] turned and looked at Sean.


    "There''s a question I''m curious about. How much do you know about cities and regions outside COGA?"


    It''s really the key point. Sean feels that he doesn''t know anyone except COGA city. Of course, he still knows what country he belongs to or what region this country belongs to in the general environment.


    no way out.


    The world geography discipline is not popular, or I can''t touch such a large environment in a place like Tyler MIA town. Many of them are heard from Luke without an intuitive concept.


    Perhaps because of the inconvenient transportation in the world or the limited conditions at that time, Sean didn''t find a detailed map of the country, otherwise it would be much more convenient.


    "Er..."


    "Forget it. When we get to riyetis, let my people below teach you. You can''t understand nothing."


    "In fact, just give me a few maps and I''ll study them myself," Sean said with a smile.


    In the past, I had limited conditions. I can''t say I''m not easy to learn.


    Just as they were walking down the street, suddenly a voice came from the alley.


    "Don''t run! Catch her."


    There was a hint of [someone approaching...] in his sight, but when Sean turned around, he saw a dark figure and hit him head-on. Despite the hint, it was not accurately grasped in front of the other party''s speed.


    Do you give up when prompted, or turn around and see what it is


    "Ah!"


    It''s a girl''s voice.


    He hit her, but before Sean could see what she looked like, he got up and ran straight to another alley.


    The speed is very fast, but the skill is agile. One jump can directly cross many vendors


    Took a fixed look.


    [40004000, neutral] I''m actually [excited!].


    He''s a level 4 orderer. I think he''s a recidivist.


    "Grab her... Grab..."


    The man who chased after the girl came out and was caught by Freya with one hand. She could directly lift the fat man.


    "Can''t you see the way when you walk!"


    "I..."


    The man did not expect that he would be picked up by a woman. He looked at the people in the lane who had run away.


    "Be careful next time!" Freya didn''t want to cause trouble. After putting down each other, she turned to Sean and asked if she was hurt.


    It didn''t hurt to touch, so they ignored the chasing man and continued to walk to the hotel.


    Sean fumbled in his pocket


    There is a small silver coin in it.


    It should be said that a badge the size of a silver coin is engraved with the appearance of two mountains.


    It''s estimated that the little girl left it when she hit herself just now, because Sean didn''t care about it


    The hotels close to the road were doing very well. Sean and Freya chose a house with a good environment and stayed in a nearby room.


    After sitting in the airship all day, I felt dizzy. After dinner, Sean stayed in his room waiting for dark.


    There was no one around. Freya didn''t come out in the room not far from next door. He took out several things he carried from his pocket... Lucille''s magic guide book or the Taylor MIA map sent by Luke.


    Of course, the magic props given by igunia are also there.


    This thing can detect its current orderer level. According to igunia, if it can separate two magic droplets to both sides, it means it has reached level 2.


    Now I''m the second level of order!


    [magic proficiency: 120]


    I remember that I felt a change in my body during the riots in COGA City, and later my attributes increased the current tips around me, which should be the change after the upgrade.


    In the past, Lucille often said that she would gradually find the change of her magic with the improvement of the orderer''s level. Now she realized it.


    The condition for promotion should not be 120 proficiency


    Because the monster at that time was always garbled and didn''t notice it at all, Sean felt that the condition for promotion was 100 proficiency.


    In other words, the next 100 proficiency can test whether it can be promoted to level 3 of orderer!


    Then there was the map of Tyler MIA.


    I used to be able to see the surrounding situation when I was local, but now I''m far away. Sean wants to confirm... With the map rolling out, the situation of the whole tylermian town appears in front of him.


    Because it is a schematic type accurate to the location of each house, a small house shape like projection will appear on the house on the map.


    But if the map is a large-scale rough sign, Tyler MIA will only show one point.


    This kind of thing is like the feeling of ''zoom in and out of the game map''


    No shadows.


    Because Tyler MIA has walked by herself, which is equivalent to opening the map.


    Because it''s night, the environment of the whole town is relatively dark, but each house is slightly bright, even here can be seen clearly!


    He looked inside his house.


    It is almost the brightest place in the whole town, and there are all kinds of green dots walking around at home.


    That''s the servants or guards in my family!

 Chapter 87

    A room is almost crowded with dozens of green dots. One dot represents a person. If many people stand together, they may not be able to distinguish.


    Fortunately, Tyler Mian town is not big. It''s good that this map of almost two square meters can accommodate the whole town and see clearly that there are pedestrians in each street.


    Sean looked up and thought that Taylor MIA had a total of more than 8000 people, plus hundreds of outsiders, almost 9000 people. In fact, they all looked a little miniature. Many small houses were less than a little bit like a shell, and then you would see four or five small green spots in them.


    In addition to the small green dots, there are a few yellow dots representing [neutral] favor, almost outsiders and people sent by COGA city to work in the town.


    The whole map of Tyler MIA is like a mini town that Sean can observe slowly


    In the past, when I was at home, especially in those idle snowy days, I felt very interesting to stay in my room all day.


    It''s like the strategy game I used to play.


    What simulation XX and so on


    You can see for yourself the subtle changes in the whole town, and now it is.


    The street was dark, and even Sean could only see the bright houses, but the night lights would move slowly along the block as someone walked in the town.


    Find out from their own home that it happens to be Luke''s and Dante''s home. They also stay at home now


    Because we can see that there are white dots in the house. White represents the degree of respect. Even in their own town, only Luke and dandy have reached this degree of friendship.


    They are not in the town, but they still live according to their daily work, which is very rare in Sean''s view.


    More importantly, they are not lazy when they are not at home. Sean estimates that only those who reach [respect] can be so serious


    incorrect.


    Sean suddenly remembered igunia, who was still in the city of COGA. She was also [respected], but she never did well what she ordered!


    Let''s look at people.


    Watching the lights gradually turn off in the town, as long as the lights are turned off, it will become dark around the house.


    Sean rubbed his head as he watched the small town gradually entering the night.


    Unfortunately, there is no schematic diagram of the city of COGA, otherwise I may be able to see the current situation of the city of COGA.


    However, when I was in the city of COGA, I didn''t go through all the places, and I shouldn''t be able to see much... According to the topographic map of Taylor mia, I must go through that area in person before I can see the real-time changes on the map, otherwise it will be a shadow.


    Listening to the noise outside, Sean suddenly thought


    If you draw the maps of all parts of the world, can you monitor the whole world?


    no


    At least you can see it wherever you go.


    Yes, this is a good development direction


    If we had such a big map in the city of COGA, we might be able to know what happened in the Earl''s house in advance and inform the rescuers in advance.


    I don''t know who drew the map. If you can, Sean thinks you can try to join them. When they don''t draw, they will draw by themselves. They will finish the map in person before they reach an area.


    In this way, even if you leave later, you can know what happened in that area.


    Natural and man-made disasters


    Or what happens to people who are highly liked by themselves.


    Uh


    Then I''m not GPS!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dong Dong Dong


    Just as Sean was thinking, the door was knocked.


    Who will come after this point?


    Freya?


    The person Sean can think of is Freya. Could it be that this woman feels lonely at night and wants to go shopping with her at night.


    The door knocked again.


    "Wait a minute, it''s coming soon." Sean was busy putting away the map and put away the magic guide book and magic pocket watch to open the door.


    "Here we are."


    Opening the door, there stood a girl Sean didn''t know.


    The face is a little tender, and the lips have a small corner tip, that is, the kind of cherry mouth... The kind with sharp lips and rouge slightly cocked.


    With pink hair, a tight gray black dress and high boots, and casually wearing a big coat, he is not tall, probably a little higher than Sean''s chest.


    [40004000, neutral] then the state of [review!] is overhead.


    The other party is still looking at himself?


    When he saw the blood volume, Sean knew that the girl in front of him was the girl who bumped into him in the street during the day.


    Touch!


    Just shut the door.


    "Hey ~ what''s the matter with you? I haven''t said anything yet. You took my things and give them back to me quickly." the girl obviously didn''t expect Sean to close the door directly.


    He looked incredible, but he had no choice but to continue knocking at the door.


    "Hey! Open the door." he shouted anxiously outside


    When Sean saw each other appear, he probably knew what the girl was doing. He quickly put away his things from the room and then went to open the door.


    "Who are you? I don''t know when you took your things."


    "We haven''t met, but when you were on the street this day, my thing fell on you. Remember!" big eyes peeked at the room behind Sean.


    Fortunately, she cleaned up before. She can''t see anything.


    "It''s you!" he pretended to remember.


    "Yes! You remember."


    "Sorry, I didn''t notice anything falling. I left after you hit me," Sean said.


    "Ah, can''t you?! why don''t you look for it? It''s probably so small. It looks like a silver coin, with two mountain patterns on it." the girl tried to describe the shape of the thing as much as possible.


    "Really not... I left directly after you knocked me down. I still have a backache now. You came just in time and saved me from looking for you."


    "How could you be a big man and have problems with such a bump!! I......"


    The favorability of [neutral] instantly decreased to [coldness], and even the mood showed a state of [disgust!].


    Sean: "I just don''t think it''s hers."


    "Of course not. This badge represents a bounty hunter!"

 Chapter 88

    Bounty hunter?


    "Mercenaries?" Sean asked.


    Because the name sounds like a mercenary, similar to the archaeological teams I saw at the beginning. They also receive money to do things!


    "The work is very similar, but there is a fundamental difference between bounty hunters and ordinary mercenaries."


    "What''s the difference?" Sean asked, looking at Freya.


    "Bounty hunters only take people''s jobs, not everything like mercenaries." there were others around the corridor, so Freya said metaphorically, but Sean understood.


    Bounty Hunter is still an assassin class!


    However, although the girl was very sensitive to the surroundings and could find here from the street to prove her tracking ability, she exposed herself directly as an assassin, so she should not be the corresponding occupation.


    "So you see why I''m not talking about her. She looks more like a thief to me," Freya said.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest early. We''ll continue on our way tomorrow!"


    Sean had asked before that it would take about eight or nine days to go to riyetis. This is the first day. There will be several days to go like this in the future.


    "You are not afraid that she will come back later..."


    "Does she dare to come back after seeing me?"


    Sean saw each other''s confident expression. The room they were in was not far away. It was estimated that the other party could fully explore the situation in his room.


    "OK ~ go to bed early."


    Go back to the room again


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was the next morning when I came out.


    This small post station is not big, but almost all travelers or businessmen live in it. The locals do business, but the number is small. When Sean came yesterday, he didn''t see any other towns in the sky. There are several small villages in the mountains.


    It is estimated that this place is originally the people in the village. It is just to establish a rest area in this place to make money.


    Businessmen are early and travelers are early


    So although Sean and Freya got up early, there were a lot of people on the street. That night, the girl didn''t appear again.


    After eating, they boarded the airship again... The bearded administrator we saw yesterday also got up early.


    I just saw Freya coming, and there was a state of [excitement!] on my head.


    Tut tut~


    Sometimes Sean thinks he knows too much.


    "The guest is leaving so early," he said.


    "Well, by the way, how long will it take to go to Pik Feng City?" compared with the other party''s [excitement!], Freya didn''t show a redundant state.


    Maybe I didn''t see it, but even if I saw it, I wouldn''t do anything.


    You can''t dig people''s eyes as much as in the novel. Moreover, even if you dig people''s eyes, they still hate you. How can you stop such things as inner activities.


    "If the weather is better in Bifeng City, you may arrive at night. If not, you may not arrive until noon tomorrow," said the beard.


    Tomorrow noon!


    That means we have to stay in a rest area tonight.


    "So long?" Freya frowned.


    "It''s fast. Some time ago, I heard that there was a group incident in the city of COGA. The whole surrounding cities strictly examined the entry personnel. Many airships were asked to stay here or in the rest areas in front of us to wait for inspection." beard pointed around.


    This is really


    Sean looked around. There were only two airships when he arrived yesterday. Now there are eight around.


    There are not so many airships in COGA city. Obviously, others come from various cities!


    "Well, let''s start early." Freya urged the airship foreman to leave early!


    Sean noticed that the other party was in a state of [anxious!].


    Is she in a hurry? I''m still so leisurely this morning


    "Where is the Pik Feng city you mentioned? Are you in a hurry to get there?" Sean came to ask Freya after the airship started.


    The other side turned and looked at him, and then breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Sean, do you know why count Hamilton asked me to come this time?"


    "Isn''t it because he''s dead and wants you to help deal with the problems..." in fact, Freya mentioned several times before. Almost all of them said that count Hamilton wanted a higher-level person to come to the town because he knew that he was in poor health and there was a potential crisis in COGA city.


    When Sean summoned the nobles one by one before his death, he also mentioned the potential crisis of COGA city many times, and even wanted to find out whether there were betrayers among the nobles through temptation.


    "That''s right. Count Hamill found out the potential crisis in COGA, so he invited me from riyetis, but at the same time, he sent me a letter asking me to pay attention to the movements of the southern nobles."


    Speaking of the southern aristocracy, Sean couldn''t help beating his heart, because he was also one of the southern aristocrats.


    "What do you mean?" she looked at Freya in a complicated state


    "There were three people with me, all of whom were my trusted subordinates. I asked them to go to other aristocratic territories in the south to investigate secretly, and then we agreed to meet in Bifeng city."


    "So now it''s time to meet?" Sean asked.


    "It should be said that it has been several days, because the city of COGA was still unstable, so I can''t leave. If they wait in Pik Feng City on time, they should have received the news here."


    "Isn''t that good? They''re waiting for you in the city," Sean comforted.


    But it still can''t eliminate the other party''s [anxious!] and [wishful thinking!].


    "Before, I thought the news of COGA city would spread more slowly, but now Pik Feng City has made such a big move that they didn''t report to me?!"


    At this time, Sean understood what the other party was worried about. Freya was the leader of the organization. If there had been such a big movement everywhere and no one had reported it to her, it could only indicate that the reporter had an accident.


    "We''ll just go to Pik Feng City, Sean. Try not to run around, or you''ll be in danger."


    "Well, do you think I''m so weak? I also contributed to the battle at the Earl''s house," said Sean with a smile.


    Now I still have a prompt function, and I certainly know what''s going on around me.


    Freya looked at herself with a smile. This time she really smiled and the anxiety on her head disappeared.


    "OK, just in time. Bifeng city is the oldest Hunter city in the south. You can go and see how bounty hunters and mercenaries fight there."

 Chapter 89

    hunter!


    The picture that flashed in Sean''s head was another girl in the archaeological team, the girl who often walked with Lucille. What''s her name


    Gwen.


    When she was introduced, she said she was a hunter trap master, and the title of trap master was called by Lucille.


    "Are they all bounty hunters?"


    "Just part of it," said Freya.


    "How can it be called the city of hunters? I know hunters are like the amansha people in the northwest." Sean looked at each other and suddenly noticed that Freya was [surprised!].


    "Do you know the omansha people?!"


    "Yes. Alas ~ although I haven''t been out of the town before, it doesn''t mean I don''t know anything."


    "That''s right. As long as you are willing to understand that news can spread to every corner of the world no matter how far away it is, this is the most convenient and terrible characteristic of people as a social life." in the middle of her words, Freya seemed to have a point to start [thinking!].


    It was still some time before the afternoon. Sean asked each other as much as he could about the world.


    Because everyone has different levels of contact... Luke can give himself the wisdom that an urban scholar should have, while the coachman is the survival skill of ordinary people. Witches like igunia and Lucille belong to the category of magic.


    But in front of her, the woman is the leader of a wizard organization. She can access not only the top of the aristocracy, but also the little-known secrets of the world.


    "What''s the difference between the hunter city and the amansha people?" Sean continued.


    "They were the same!"


    "Huh?" he looked at each other curiously.


    "It''s cold all the year round in the western highland where ethnic groups live. That environment has also created their way of survival. In western countries, it''s hard to see careers such as wizards and soldiers. Many of them are hunters."


    "What''s the difference?" in Sean''s mind, the hunter is the kind with a bow and arrow, maybe with a pet, and occasionally assisted with a trap.


    "The omansha people are good at fighting."


    "I''ve heard a lot of people say this, and others say that the idaks are also a fighting nation," Sean said with a smile.


    It''s not easy for the amansha people to distinguish, but the aidak people are too characteristic


    It''s the kind of people who are tall, strong, one thigh is ordinary people, and two arms are thick. Sean always thought that Freya had some IDAK blood, but she was whiter.


    "You''ll know when you really see their fighting methods one day. They are good at using all kinds of props. Whether they are knives and guns, gunpowder, bombs, concealed weapons, poisons, etc., sometimes even a handful of sand and a rotten egg can be used as weapons of attack. The western plateau is poor, but there are many wild animals. In addition, the bad weather makes them have to learn to use the tools around them He''s props are disorganized. "


    Not playing cards according to common sense sounds very suitable for your taste.


    "Then they also live in the West. Does it have anything to do with Bifeng city we''re going to?"


    "A long time ago, the city of Koga at that time had not been fully established... Pik Feng City was the largest city in the south of the Empire. At that time, some omanshans moved to live nearby. Since then, there have been many hunters in Pik Feng City."


    It turned out to be a relocated person.


    Sean suddenly remembered Gwen at that time. Maybe the other party was in a similar situation.


    At that time, they were all introduced from the north? And now I happen to go north


    The airship drove all day and was stopped by the nearby rest area in the evening. The reason is that there are still many people in front for inspection and can only wait at this place.


    There are more than a dozen airships lined up in front of me. It''s already late in the evening. If you can''t line up, you can''t fly at night. You can only wait for tomorrow to enter the city as the beard said when you came.


    From a distance, Sean can see that there are white spires on the mountain, just like a sign. Behind it should be the so-called Pik Feng City.


    "How long will that take?" Freya asked the soldiers standing guard in the rest area.


    Only soldiers can stop so many airships by force!


    The soldier looked at Freya a little... His eyes couldn''t help staring at each other''s attractive body.


    Compared with the bearded soldier in the morning, the soldier was much bolder, which had caused Freya''s [dissatisfaction!] state.


    "Wait, I''ll call you when the line arrives. Isn''t there anyone waiting? Go line up over there." the soldier pointed to the opposite place and said.


    "Let me go. I''ll make it clear to your captain then."


    Although angry, Freya still showed her tolerance as an organization leader.


    The impressive momentum made the soldiers on guard a little nervous


    Sean has seen Freya fight. The battle mage almost never retreats. I''m afraid even an ordinary general can''t defeat this tough style.


    "You... Who are you? Wait and don''t make trouble."


    Although there are a lot of negative states on his head, his mouth is not soft.


    "Presumptuous! You are not qualified to talk to me."


    The long magic wand knocked heavily on the ground


    Bang~


    Like a shock wave, it can make people feel the ground shaking.


    [deterrence ~]


    Sean noticed that Freya had a skill display on her head, and then took a special medal from her waist and put it in front of the soldiers.


    "See clearly, will you let me pass?"


    "Let, let... Come on, let this airship pass first. What are you doing?" with an incredible expression and a state of [panic!], he hurried to ask the other soldiers around to get out of the way.


    So this woman has special permission.


    Yes, after all, it was the invitation of the Earl to be able to kiss someone when he was seriously ill. And didn''t your highness let her go back and report her work in person? A little special treatment is normal.


    In the eyes of everyone [surprised!] and [curious!], Sean followed Freya and continued to fly in the airship in the specially released airspace


    "Sean, there may be a lot of people later. Let''s try to hurry up. You follow me... I''ll take you somewhere."


    "Yes." a very simple answer.


    The closer to the city, the other party''s [anxiety!] state that has been put down has been reactivated.


    Through the high spire


    A large area located in the center of the mountains on three sides appears a community of buildings.


    This city is very different from the city of COGA. It is actually a fortress city built in the middle of the whole mountain... Starting from the wall at the bottom of the mountain, it is built layer by layer.


    From a distance, it is a giant castle made of white rocks.

 Chapter 90

    Each city will have its own special passage, which is used to provide a place for important people to escape at a special time.


    It''s all around the mountains


    In this way, it is not easy for the "enemy" to find out.


    By the time Sean and Freya officially landed in the city, it was almost night. In my eyes [day: sunny, 0:30:30] there was only the last 30 minutes left to enter the night.


    Almost at the end, it was almost dark around.


    When the airship landed, Freya gave her salary to the foreman who had been sailing hard these two days


    "Take these. You can go back tomorrow. I may find another airship on the way back."


    "Yes... OK, sir." the foreman was respectful to both of them all the way.


    Even if they didn''t know their identities, they came from the city of COGA. At that time, they saw the scene of seeing off the nobles together... Don''t say, but it doesn''t mean they don''t know.


    "Come on, Sean."


    They came down from the airship platform and walked through the crowd, and they always walked towards the place with few people, while Freya put on the hat under her cloak to cover half of her face, but her red dress, no matter how much, was an open flame in the night.


    "People around us are paying attention to us!"


    There were constant hints in Sean''s line of sight


    This time, he finally noticed how his attention tips were superimposed, and [being watched...] X10 was directly displayed in the back. Does this mean that ten people are looking at themselves?


    He looked around


    The airship was parked alone in the corner of the edge of the fortress city. Almost all the nearby soldiers had no other residents. Sean estimated that it was equivalent to a military important place.


    It was because they were soldiers that they didn''t come around after they landed. Someone wanted to cross examine just now, but stopped when they saw the sign in Freya''s hand.


    "It''s normal. We''re going through a special channel. Of course, we''ll be noticed. I just don''t want too many people to notice me coming." Freya said, and the [worry!] mood on her head still didn''t slow down.


    They walked out of the military area and then entered the crowd market.


    The market of a city built like a ladder is also very characteristic, because the place where they land is high, where they can see the lower rows of urban areas.


    One side of the mountain is the house, and the other side is the open field of vision


    Sean walked a little to the edge of the ladder block and took a look. It was almost ten meters high.


    This floor is like a city wall.


    During the day, Freya said that this was originally the southernmost city of the basharan empire. Now it looks more like a southernmost fortress. If you want to attack this city by infantry, the cost is unimaginable, at least ten times more than the number of city guarding soldiers.


    Of course, this is just Sean''s intuitive attack estimate!


    "Be careful to fall down," Freya reminded her.


    "Where are we going now? Where do your subordinates agree to meet?"


    "There''s our stronghold in Pik Feng City. We''ll just go there," Freya said.


    It turns out that there are strongholds. It seems that the other party''s wizard organization is not very small


    Walking down from the top, Sean clearly remembered that he walked a total of two floors, then bypassed several corners, and finally came to the door of a shop with fewer people on the street.


    Different from others around here, almost most of the stores are closed.


    It''s just nightfall. There are many people on the street. It''s understandable to close a few, but it''s all closed here.


    "Here it is?"


    "Well, you can remember this place. I''ll allow you to use the support in my organization if you need it next time."


    Looking at the other party knocking at the door, Sean wondered... How can I remember all the routes I passed? Looking at the road just behind me, there are only a few places in my heart. If I walk again, I should be able to remember.


    At this time, Sean especially missed those maps. If there were maps like Tyler mia, he didn''t need to worry about these things.


    In the future, you still have to draw your own maps!


    Squeak~


    Just as Sean was thinking, the door opened.


    "Chief!" the girl who opened the door was so frightened that she almost broke the door when she saw Freya.


    This hand!!


    "Karyana, how are you these years?" Freya said with a smile.


    The girl was dressed in black and white, which looked like a maid''s dress to Sean... But there were no white shirts and little white socks, but leather boots and a mixed blouse.


    Black hair and black pupils... It gives Sean a kind feeling.


    Of course, she is not as tall as Freya, but she should be at the upper middle level compared with ordinary girls.


    Data: [blood 40004000, magic 20002000, neutral]


    "Very, very good..."


    Suddenly his eyes noticed Sean.


    "He''s his own man. Where are the others?" Freya walked into the room without waiting for the other party''s answer


    Of course Sean had to follow.


    This is not a shop, but an ordinary home stay house. The whole room is beautifully decorated with animal skin decoration and hand woven flower basket hanging decorations like wickers.


    "What about the others?"


    "Others..." the girl hesitated for a moment, didn''t say it, but said it in another way.


    "Chief, you''d better come and have a look." she hurried to a cabin inside the room and opened the door. There was a secret passage inside.


    I took a little look at Sean when I opened it.


    "It doesn''t matter to him. Let him know." Freya promised Sean again before the girl dared to open it.


    It''s a secret door.


    There is a wider area inside.


    It''s like a restaurant with a large round table surrounded by chairs, but the difference is that there are three people in the seat.


    Three motionless girls!!


    When Sean saw them, he also saw the magic acting on them.


    [rigidity ~]


    The duration of magic is not shown later.


    Does this mean permanent magic?!!


    "What''s the matter with them!" Freya couldn''t help feeling [excited!] when she saw this scene.


    "I... I don''t know," said the little black haired witch timidly.


    "I don''t know!"


    "They started to come to Bifeng city four days ago. I didn''t know why they came, and they didn''t say. They just said to rest for a night and then go to the southern city of COGA, but that night they kept saying that they were uncomfortable and didn''t feel much at that time. But when I came back from the outside and saw them again, it was like this." Said the girl with black hair.


    "How could this happen!!" Freya went to the round table and looked at the three girls who were rigid ~.


    "Oh, yes. I found this on them..." took out the object from her side and gave it to Freya.


    A letter.


    To be exact, it''s a piece of paper.


    It is estimated that it is the clue left by the three girls before [ossification ~].


    "The village... Has died..."


    "Everyone froze... Or fled..."


    "All the places are empty..."


    The last few words are not even finished.

 Chapter 91

    "What does that mean?" Sean asked.


    At the moment, Freya''s head [thinking!] and [guessing!] and other psychological states.


    "I asked them to go to the surrounding towns to find out if the same problem happened in COGA," Freya said, looking at the note in her hand.


    The same question?


    It should mean that there are hidden threats like the city of COGA. I remember that the other party told me during the day that she sent several people to the surrounding towns to make secret visits.


    "How far are you talking about?" Sean asked suddenly.


    "Why are you asking this question?" Freya didn''t answer, but the little witch stood up and spoke.


    At least the red dragon witch in front of her is their leader. Her way of speaking is too disrespectful compared with them.


    "No harm!"


    Freya stopped the little witch''s [dissatisfaction!], and it can be seen that the red dragon witch has high prestige in her organization. No small minion is allowed to offend the leader.


    There is still a smile on his face, but the favor on his head has been reduced to [coldness]!


    Sean is the first time to see that normal communication does not increase but decrease his popularity


    "He will be one of us in the future, as long as he is discussing the problem and saying anything," Freya explained.


    "Yes, chief."


    The little witch bowed her head and was sure that there was still a gentle smile on her face, but the attribute of [dislike!] had appeared in her state.


    Hehe ~ woman.


    Sean scolded secretly in his heart, and his attention was still focused on Freya''s side.


    "I asked them to go to various areas in the south, especially those remote towns, to see if there was anything wrong... There was a problem," Freya looked at the three rigid bodies in front of her.


    Try to unlock them by magic


    In Sean''s eyes, the other party used [dispel ~] magic, but it didn''t work after it was released on the three people.


    Nothing!


    I looked at the magic in my hand.


    "I''ve tried all kinds of methods to recover them before, but it''s useless. I sent the message to the headquarters three days ago, hoping to get reinforcements... Just..." the little witch glanced at Freya.


    "We didn''t mention it to anyone, and I told them not to spread it, so it''s normal for you not to know. It''s not your fault." he handed the note to Sean.


    "Sean, what do you think?"


    Took the note and read it again.


    Before that, Sean had read some books about the world, and the rhetoric was very strange. However, if these were removed, it would be this way directly. Obviously, the other party wrote this paragraph in the shortest time, and even the handwriting was awkward.


    "How many people can do the magic that you can''t undo in the south?" I looked at the note in my hand. How can I find the reason by relying on this kind of thing alone.


    Small village!


    There are too many such places. My territory is a small village.


    "I don''t know much, but I''m not sure what I don''t know," Freya said.


    Three of their own men were cursed inexplicably, but they couldn''t get rid of it. This situation made Freya, who has always had a good temper, show a state of [anger!].


    "Karyana."


    "I am!"


    "I want you to send a letter to the wings of the sky headquarters and gather all the members... Even if you come to us one by one, you should find the enemy." it seems that Freya is really angry.


    Sean looked at the three motionless bodies sitting in the chair, and even his skin was as dry and solidified as dead wood.


    "A little!" suddenly called them.


    Freya and the little witch nearby turned their heads at the same time


    "Why do you touch them!" said karyana discontentedly.


    "Maybe they don''t have no way to relieve..."


    The little witch dared not look at the leader of the organization, but stared at Sean.


    "What do you mean, Sean?" Freya couldn''t understand.


    "I mean, they may still be saved!"


    Gently stroking the back of the [rigid ~] girl in front of her, except for her clothes, her body has completely solidified, and a slap is like beating a stake.


    "Do you have a way?"


    "At least not completely..."


    What Sean said was ambiguous, which confused the two people in front of him.


    It really can''t be regarded as no way!


    Because in Sean''s eyes, the release of [release ~] magic did not prompt [invalid!] but let the magic be released, but it had no effect.


    It has no obvious effect as when Freya released the magic just now, but it doesn''t show [invalid!] that is to say, it has an effect... But the effect is not very obvious.


    "What are you doing?" Freya couldn''t see what Sean was doing.


    Of course, she knew that the other party was using magic, but according to her observation these days, the other party''s magic level was very low, not even level 3 of orderer. It was estimated that it was only level 2 or above. Even if she looked at her own organization, she couldn''t find such a low-level person.


    "It''s no use. My magic has no effect. You''re just wasting your magic," Freya said.


    "Yes, but you''ve never tried what it would be like to insist on lifting."


    [magic proficiency: 125]


    [magic proficiency: 126]


    [magic proficiency: 127]


    There is no excessive prompt under continuous attempts, and of course, there is no moderation prompt.


    At the moment, the two people standing behind Sean probably don''t understand each other''s practice at all


    "Freya, you continue to release dispelling magic to them."


    "If you want them to wake up, do as I say..." seeing that the other party didn''t respond, Sean accentuated his tone.


    The little witch on one side wanted to refute, but was stopped by ferreria. It was just a magic. It was nothing to cast it again!


    "Even if I try again, the results are the same. They are my subordinates. I care about their lives more than anyone, but I have no ability to remove the magic in front of me." after casting it twice again, the results are still the same. Sean obviously saw that Freya''s magic value decreased from [6000] to [5800].


    In fact, a few small spells can''t consume too much magic value, but for those who can''t see the ''end'', they will give up after casting them several times without effect.


    "Really! Although I don''t have your magic, I know a truth."


    Sean turned his head and looked at them.


    "No magic effect in this world can remain unchanged forever. No matter how long it takes, it will end."


    This is the conclusion of Sean''s long life since he came to the world


    Whether it''s the time to burn wood, the change of weather... And guns, steam and fuel machines, etc. It has fixed physical properties. As long as something appears, it is constantly consumed.


    Not only did Freya cast the spell, but also Sean cast the spell together. A moment later, there was time behind the [rigid ~] skill.


    ¡¾200£º00£º00¡¿


    A second later it became


    ¡¾199£º59£º59¡¿


    This represents 200 hours, that is, ten days!


    However, once the time countdown occurs, it means that you can observe the change in ten days. If you allocate it to each minute, you can see the change in each minute.


    "It seems to work!"


    This time even the little witch found out.


    On the three girls'' originally rigid and fixed skin, the hair suddenly softened.

 Chapter 92

    If you continue to cast the release magic, you will continue to advance the schedule.


    Their magic may be weaker, but Freya and the little witch have stronger magic.


    The effect of [dispel ~] magic cast by them is better and significant... One release can reduce a lot of time.


    In Sean''s eyes, the three girls who were [ossified ~] continued to decline after appearing [200] hours, especially when Freya''s magic could be reduced by more than 10 hours next time, and even the magic of the little witch karyana could be reduced by one or two hours.


    That''s good!


    "Why is it still ineffective?" asked the little witch.


    "A response means that the method is credible. Just hold on for a while... Most of the time, the biggest negation comes from yourself," Sean said, looking at the other party.


    Just now I wanted to let them both cast spells, so I was a little worried when talking. Now they have seen the effect, so they should be encouraged later, otherwise it would be too buggy to speak directly in the rest of the time.


    At present, in addition to their special ability, their own power is not very strong, so they don''t want to appear too deliberate among people.


    Deny being easily shot


    "Sean is right. Let''s continue with karyana."


    "OK, chief!" after being affirmed by ferrelia, the little witch worked harder and even used a lot of [dispel ~] magic regardless of the magic value consumption.


    ¡¾150¡¿¡­¡­


    ¡¾140¡¿¡­¡­


    ¡¾130¡¿¡­¡­


    Time is quickly reduced.


    Seeing this, Sean really felt that maybe many people in the world died because they couldn''t see the value. If they let the magic effect last or give up after releasing the magic several times, even if they slowly wait until these effects disappear with time, People are long gone... Even if this rigid state gradually subsides after a few months, the person who is cursed will be regarded as dying because of the negative state.


    Sean looked at it for nearly dozens of hours. When he got here, he could even see the slightly trembling eyelids of three girls.


    "It''s working. They''re waking up soon, chief." karyana excitedly reported to Freya


    But anyone with a clear eye can see such an obvious change.


    "Yes."


    Freya also looked happy, but in addition to her happiness, she looked at Sean with a little [doubt!] and [puzzled!].


    As the three men''s skin returned to blood color, their arms began to move slowly.


    "Almost. They should have recovered, but their minds haven''t fully awakened."


    Looking at the rest of the time being cleared, however, the three people were in a state of [chaos!] and [deep sleep!].


    Although the body has recovered, the consciousness has not fully awakened.


    It''s like sleeping. It needs to wait a little before it gradually wakes people up!


    "Well, karyana, help the three of them back to their room to rest. When they wake up, ask about the situation..."


    "Yes, chief."


    Watching her subordinates gradually recover, Freya also restored her previous rigorous attitude and didn''t ask the little witch to inform the people in her organization.


    "Sean, take a break first. I''ve been on my way all day today!" the tone changed obviously when I faced myself.


    "How do you know that you have to use dispel magic many times to remove this state?"


    "Isn''t it common sense that magic can''t know the answer until it''s completely tried?" after things took a turn for the better, Sean began to dilute the existence of his ability, and Freya seemed to know she would answer so.


    Just smiled and didn''t delve into the problem.


    "Go and have a rest."


    Sean really felt a little tired when the other party said so


    I had been on the airship all day. I finally got to the station and consumed so much magic. My mental strength was almost eaten through.


    Go back to the room and fall asleep, and wake up again the next morning


    He got up and looked at the sun outside the window.


    "You wake up, you''ve been sleeping for so long. They''ve been waiting for you for a long time." when they got up, an discordant voice came from the position at the door.


    Because the house is not big, and Sean is a man. In a room with five women at the same time, you can only get a small bed as a place to sleep


    Without a door, you can see the inside directly from the outside.


    So I only moved a few times and got the attention of karyana!


    The prompt of [being watched...] appeared in front of me, and it was still x2. In other words, there is another look at yourself.


    "I''m not as high as you. If I use magic, of course I need to sleep more." turning around, I found that there was another girl besides karyana in the hall visible from the door.


    It was one of the people who was saved by magic yesterday!


    At this time, she is looking at herself with a kind of [curious!] eyes.


    "Is Sean awake? Then get up quickly. Have something to eat and we''ll talk about the south." Freya came into view from the other room.


    She took off the cloak she had been wearing, and her plump posture was like a battle tank among the three girls.


    Too obvious.


    The height and stature are almost different among people!


    One is the leader of a witch organization, and then the other is a member of the witch organization and his marginal Baron living under the same roof


    It is estimated that even the YY story spread in the market dare not write so!


    Sean got up and simply washed the Susu, and then came to the restaurant. Of course, Freya was sitting. Then there were two girls sitting around. Except that karyana was normal, the other three looked at themselves with [grateful!] eyes.


    It seems that they already know the context of what happened last night.


    "Thank you, Baron vigre. He saved us last night."


    Sean chose a seat on the left and sat down next to one of the three


    "It''s all the credit of the red dragon Witch and karyana. I just said two more words." looking at the popularity of the three people, it''s actually [friendly], and I can see that my first impression of the three people is pretty good.


    The three girls are generally public faces


    Not all witches are beautiful or unforgettable. Many people are just ordinary. But this kind of appearance makes people feel real or kind.


    It''s the Queen''s fan and wild horse like Freya that people really dare not approach.


    "Sean will also be our cover. If there is anything to avoid him in the future, treat him as one of us."


    "Yes!"


    Freya has repeatedly given her identification in front of her subordinates.


    The freshly cooked eggs and a fried steak have been prepared in front of the plate. These two are regarded as breakfast.


    But as soon as she cut, Freya asked:


    "Tell me, where did you go to the south to get into such a troublesome curse? And what did you mean by the note you left?"


    "That note was actually a song we heard at that time..."


    ballad?


    Sean, who was eating, suddenly stopped and looked at the witch beside him.


    "Ballads?" Freya asked suspiciously.


    Yesterday, they both thought it was a clue to the designated location. Unexpectedly, it was a song sung.


    "Yes, chief. According to your instructions, we went to Katya village in the southeast. At that time, we passed a circus that came all the way but opened only at night. This ballad is the scene of a story in it!!"

 Chapter 93

    It''s just stories, stories in the night circus.


    A story about a small village in a country says that a beautiful witch suddenly came to the village, and then made the whole village family very disharmonious. The witch has a characteristic of singing very well, which almost fascinated the men in the whole village and lingered outside the witch''s house day and night.


    If you don''t work, you lose your love for your family!


    Then the witch became the enemy of the women of the whole village. When the women of the Village United to beat the witch to half death and drove her out of the village, the bad luck just came. At first, it was just vomiting, spreading in the village like a plague. Then they felt that their hands and feet were very stiff and their skin became as rough as trees.


    Finally, of course, the whole village became like wood carving, and only a mentally abnormal little girl survived.


    She sang the song at that time:


    The village... Is dead;


    Everyone froze or fled.


    All the places became empty, just me and my toys.


    "This is the story of the crazy girl. It comes from a village in Xiata, a western country. I heard it when I was a child." the three girls finished talking. Freya, sitting at the main table, knew the whole story.


    "At that time, we had felt vomiting and physical rigidity, but suddenly we wanted to write about the village, but because it was very similar to the story of the circus at night, we only wrote these words..." said the girl sitting closest to Sean.


    I didn''t write the key points, and if I wrote a note, I should directly write a few words about the Katya village circus. Maybe it''s better. I don''t know how she remembered to write this ballad first. Isn''t it intended to mislead others?


    Sean subconsciously looked at the state of the three girls at the moment. They were all "friendly".


    But they didn''t know what they had done. They simply heard that Freya introduced themselves as a member of the wings of the sky. In addition, they proposed to save them, so it''s normal to have such a good impression.


    It''s not that I haven''t experienced a decline from high favor


    So while the three were talking, Sean looked at their state and found nothing unusual.


    Maybe I think too much


    If three girls deliberately mislead Freya, they shouldn''t use their own bodies. They are [rigid ~] but they.


    "Sean? Sean..."


    "Ah."


    When Freya called, Sean came back from his distraction.


    "What are you thinking?"


    The other party glanced at the plates on the table... Sean bowed his head under his hand and found that the forks were stuck on the table!


    "What are you thinking, so absorbed!"


    "Nothing, just go away..."


    "Tell me what you think. I see you''ve been thinking about things." Freya seems to like to listen to her views on all kinds of things. She has to ask every big or small thing.


    The five girls in front of him were looking at themselves, and Sean wanted to cover it with some excuse.


    After all, I was just a few people in front of suspicion... There is no evidence for the time being, so it''s not appropriate to pick out the matter and tell it. If they were still in riyetis in the future, I''m afraid there would be a contradiction with myself.


    "I''m just a little strange. Will these things be said in the circus?" I said when I thought of this question.


    When he was in Tyler mia, Sean didn''t see any circus performances, but he had the impression that the circus was acrobatic performances, animal training and other performances that were more eye-catching and nerve stimulating.


    "Cut ~ I thought it was something. It''s not normal." the little witch karyana said again.


    "Karyana..."


    Freya said something to each other before explaining it to Sean.


    "There are often artists in the circus. They usually tell all kinds of stories and gossip they collect, and then sell their novels to the audience. It''s a common occupation."


    Oh, artist.


    Deler, I know another occupation today.


    No wonder the other party said that they had heard this story version long ago, or when they were young


    Freya''s actual age she never said, and of course Sean didn''t dare to ask. But from count Hamel, it can be inferred that she is at least thirty years old. If she said she was a child, she should not have been born.


    "But you''re right. There''s probably something wrong with the circus. The story has been circulating for a long time, but I haven''t heard of a similar situation in that village. If you didn''t mention it, I didn''t think it had anything to do with the crazy girl story, but your situation is very similar to the scene in the story... I guess you also want to remind me of the story."


    Freya was suddenly silent, and a state of [thinking!] appeared above her head.


    "A circus that only performs at night..."


    "Karyana," Freya said suddenly.


    "Well, I''m here."


    "You''d better continue to send letters to riyetis later, tell sohanna the whole story, ask her to inform Prince Philip, and say to send someone to the village of Katya."


    "Yes, chief."


    "If you also have problems, what will happen to the people in the village at the moment?"


    The four girls suddenly fell silent


    "So we can''t just stay in this place. We must go back to rietis immediately and wait for news."


    Sean thought that after this problem, Freya would directly talk about the village to have a look. Unexpectedly, she chose to go back first


    But it''s also right to think about it. After all, his royal highness is waiting for the news of COGA city. We can''t continue to spend time on such things. After all, there are events directly related to Caine slate in COGA City, and there are chaotic creatures that can''t even see through.


    In contrast, at least this [ossification ~] effect can be seen and contacted.


    It''s a basic common sense to protect the big and the small, but it''s a pity that the village... If the same situation really happens, I''m afraid there will be no way to solve it at that time.


    "By the way, tell sohanna the way to relieve the curse, and send someone to keep an eye on all the surrounding cities. If you find that circus, you must control it all!"


    Seeing that karyana had not gone out, Freya said a few more words.


    At this time, the door outside the room was suddenly knocked


    Several people suddenly stopped.


    Freya beckoned the little witch to open the door.


    The man who came was a man dressed as a soldier in armor!


    Just the doorman said respectfully to convenience.


    "Excuse me, is the red dragon witch covering the wings of the sky here? Our general Daniel wants to invite her to visit the mansion."


    Ah? what''s that.


    Sean looked at Freya, who was frowning now.

 Chapter 94

    Pik Fung city.


    Just like its name, it was originally a fortress in the south, so the whole city was built like a fortress.


    One floor is like a ladder, and the streets on each floor are close to one side of the mountain wall. As long as they extend a little further back, Sean thinks he can even divide the streets into the cave, and then they will really become a city wall and fortress.


    Don''t say, it''s true.


    Freya only let herself accompany her, that is, she entered the mountain wall on the highest floor... And there were really blocks in it.


    "Pik Feng City was originally a military fortress with its back against the mountains and only one side outside. Therefore, it was not built under the plain like an ordinary city, but built against the mountains." perhaps seeing Sean looking around curiously, Freya explained.


    "Can you see if the city has ever found an attack before?" Sean asked.


    "There seems to be no great threat. The southern part of the Empire has always been stable, because the countries in the south are weak and their other side faces the Mediterranean, so they focus more on the threat from the sea," Freya said.


    Mediterranean


    So the southernmost ocean is still surrounded by continents.


    Sean suddenly remembered that the other party said that the birthplace of the wizard club came from the introduction across the ocean. That''s what he meant.


    As they talked, they had followed the soldiers who led the way to the depths of the fort. There were many roads from the top to the bottom, and the channels were very wide!


    It is estimated that it will cost a lot to build such a large military fortress.


    "By the way, who is the Lord of this city?" Sean asked.


    Even though these expenses are imperial expenses, it is estimated that it will cost a lot of money to maintain. I don''t know who can have so much capital.


    "Pik Feng City is not a low-level aristocrat. It is directly under the jurisdiction of Archduke haruman. It has been so since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, so the general Daniel we want to see is the actual manager of Pik Feng City," Freya said.


    Archduke.


    That''s the grand duke.


    Those who can be granted the title of grand duke probably came with their ancestors. No wonder this place was regarded as a fortress before, and of course it was under the jurisdiction of someone trusted by the king.


    "So he invited you this time?!"


    "It should be that the general received the news after I came here with my identity. The soldiers didn''t perform their duties for a long time. Many ordinary soldiers have been in office for five or six years. If they were injured, they may be directly advised to return. Even those who have positions have only been in office for more than ten years. They can only enjoy the title for life if they reach the level of Marshal, so they often make more friends while they are still in office Nobility and high-ranking figures. "


    Freya mingled in the larger city circle and could see more nature than Sean.


    However, since she knows that the other party has ulterior motives, she often goes to this party


    "So you''re pretty good."


    "Huh?" Freya turned to look at Sean.


    "Since you understand that they have ulterior motives to make friends with you, you often come to such parties."


    "But my organization also has a stronghold here. Being familiar with local managers helps to do things locally," Freya said.


    For this reason, Sean doesn''t care


    In fact, in my opinion, this reason is not proportional to the price to pay.


    After all, the other party belongs to the temporary ruler under the jurisdiction of other nobles, that is, a person who can be transferred by an order.


    "You think well, making friends means information sharing!"


    "Of course I know that, so you... In my opinion, you have a very valuable ability to see people''s hearts!" Freya said with a smile.


    She has a very special feeling when she smiles


    It''s not that kind of lovely woman. As for beauty, it needs to be seen individually.


    Perhaps in some people''s eyes, Freya is very beautiful, but Sean doesn''t like this type very much. He thinks she''s sexy and charming at most.


    But when she smiles, she does have a charm, a kind of unspeakable... But it makes people feel very impulsive, and the unique voice is enough to make people intoxicated.


    This should also be the charm of the red dragon witch.


    A woman who wants to walk among many high-level nobles depends not only on strength, but also on charm... Even for a long time, charm is the more critical part.


    "Red Dragon witch, here we are." the soldier leading the way suddenly stopped in the room of an underground fortress.


    It''s still day, but it''s almost lit by fire.


    Occasionally, there are several places where the sun shines in, which should be the location of the vent.


    Of course, this little light has become the only light in the dark environment


    "This way, please!" the soldiers leading the way were very polite. They were in the state of [curiosity!] and [guess!] all the way, but they didn''t dare to look back at them.


    The soldiers in Pik Fung city are quite cultured!


    Sean followed Freya to the depths of the fortress in the mountains. When he entered the door, he saw a man in exquisite armor standing at the door waiting.


    When I saw them coming, I greeted them with thousands of smiles


    "Your Excellency the red dragon witch, I didn''t expect to meet you in Bifeng city. It''s a great honor!!!"


    Sean looked at the man who spoke awkwardly. It should be what they said about general Daniel.


    It''s estimated that I''m not used to the greetings of nobles, so listening to each other say this kind of words is very inconsistent


    "I''m glad, too, general Daniel," Freya replied with a smile.


    This smile really teased the other party


    First, he was stunned, and then there was a state of [excited!] and [excited!] on his head.


    "Who is this?" his eyes finally stayed on Sean''s side.


    "It''s the Baron vigre from the south. This time Prince Philip wants to summon him, so come with me." Freya deliberately brought out the prince''s name when introducing herself. Sean heard that she was helping to raise her value.


    Otherwise, the title of Baron vigre may not have much strength in front of each other, and he is still a baron in a small town like Tyler MIA.


    "It''s Baron vigil. Please come inside, please come inside..."


    Daniel didn''t figure out which family vigil belongs to. Although the south is not as rich as the north, there are still many barons in small places. Not every family will be remembered.


    They followed the general into the room


    The other party invited them to visit. In fact, there is nothing worth visiting in this fortress small city. The ultimate goal is to sit down and eat, and then share information and resources. In this way, you may get a lot of help on an occasion in the future.


    The so-called social, always!


    But Sean and Freya had just had breakfast when they came out. There was no appetite for anything else.


    Looking at the greasy fat on the table, Freya quietly pushed it in front of Sean while her host didn''t pay attention


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Sean whispered.


    He didn''t speak, but he looked at each other.


    It''s like saying: why push it to me if you can''t eat


    Similarly, Freya stared back.


    Eat, no nonsense!

 Chapter 95

    "Last evening, I heard from the soldiers of the guard that someone came to Pik Feng City with privilege, and then today I found out that you came... What a surprise." general Daniel has been trying to show his charm of speaking, but he probably doesn''t spend much time with your family, so it sounds awkward to Sean.


    "Because it was too late yesterday, it was said that there were many airships lining up for the city. So that''s the only way..."


    "It doesn''t matter, but my soldiers don''t understand the rules, so I have to teach them a lesson." both of them avoided discussing the disrespect of the soldiers yesterday.


    On the one hand, Freya has a high status and there is no need to tangle with these trivial things. On the other hand, it can be seen that the general has strong self-esteem and will not bow his head to apologize if the other party doesn''t say anything.


    Just like this, I have to learn the way the nobles speak. It''s a little interesting!


    Looking at the other party''s head, there was a state of [thinking!], and then slowly there was more [temptation!]


    "Recently, because of the widespread news of the attack on the city of COGA, the Duke of haruman ordered all cities to strictly inspect the entrance and exit, so it became like this." the topic began to move closer to the city of COGA.


    "So there''s something I don''t quite understand. What happened in the city of COGA and why it became so serious this time! I heard that count Hamill was killed in this attack¡°


    It seems that what the general wants to understand today is this matter.


    "What attacked that place?" said the key part, and the general stopped covering up.


    [80008000, neutral]


    The value shows that it is only an orderer level 8 character, which is four levels different from Freya.


    "It was a premeditated plan. They took advantage of the opposition people in the city of COGA to create chaos in the streets, and then took the opportunity to attack the Earl''s house... It was our carelessness." Freya told anyone about it, which was a standard answer, without mentioning the unknown creatures.


    After all, it is estimated that not many people know that thing


    "But I heard that the defense force of COGA city is also good in the south of the Empire, and the black feather knight is a first-class elite rider." Daniel was still a little incredible. Although this sentence was said from the mouth of the red dragon witch, he still felt incredible.


    Sean looked at each other with [doubt!] on his head.


    incorrect.


    He should not be disbelieving, but probing for more information.


    "The incident happened suddenly, and I just arrived in COGA City, so many things were preempted by the other party..." Freya talked with the other party about what happened that day.


    In fact, when the other party was in COGA City, he had repeatedly mentioned it to aristocrats everywhere. Now he just reads it again.


    After listening to the whole process, Daniel took a sip of tea on the table.


    "So it is. It seems that a lot of things have happened in COGA city... No wonder the guild ordered all cities to be on alert. It''s probably not easy for any city."


    There was still a skeptical attitude on his head, but he didn''t dare to ask directly.


    "Do we need to pay special attention to anyone in our city? Your Excellency the red dragon witch." Daniel asked with a consulting attitude.


    "I checked the wizard''s house at that time. There was a special Rune mark in his house," Freya dipped her finger in the nearby tea cup and drew it on the table.


    She also talked about it when she was in COGA City, but Sean was still in the negative state of [chaos!] at that time, so she didn''t mind to care about it. Only when the final state was eliminated did she know that the conclusion pointed to the wizard organization called immortal.


    But what does this symbol look like? I haven''t seen it yet


    Sean approached each other and Tangier came over.


    Freya drew a circle in front of the table, then a herringbone like symbol in the middle and a cross shelf below.


    "What is this?"


    "The symbol belonging to a wizard organization, whose name comes from IDAK area, translates to ''dedication'', and this symbol is the unique pattern of their organization." Freya also looked at Sean a little. This Rune was really not mentioned when they were alone.


    "What kind of organization is that? Is it also from IDAK?"


    "The last appearance dates back to many years ago. It was actually in IDAK area... They worshipped the ancient god of yellow sand and the son of the storm. At first, it was a normal wizard organization, but later, it was keen to study some evil magic, so it gradually disappeared from the public''s view. I was an apprentice and had seen this sign , or I wouldn''t recognize it, "said Freya.


    Just then Sean stood behind her


    "The same thing was found in Westman and Isley''s house that time, so I think it has something to do with the immortal." he looked up at Sean slightly.


    "Baron wiggle knows about it too?" Daniel asked.


    "Well, I was also in the Earl''s house at that time. If it weren''t for Fu... The red dragon witch suddenly arrived, I might have ended up like the earl." she almost called out Freya''s name. After all, she was in front of outsiders and the other party''s status was so high. Of course, she should know some rules.


    "That''s really dangerous. What was the situation then?"


    Looking at each other''s state, it seems that this guy still doesn''t get the answer he wants.


    Or he felt that the enemy should not be just like this, so he had been trying all kinds of methods to talk.


    But it''s no use for Sean who can see the data


    After a conversation, Freya got a very standard public answer. Instead, she asked each other a lot of questions about the south.


    Including the Katya village where the circus appeared at night, which belongs to the southeast border, is not under the jurisdiction of the grand duke and can''t speak


    Because the basharan empire was in the charge of nobles, the territories of nobles in those places were usually not interfered by outsiders, so it was difficult to directly order things there.


    It is estimated that only wizard organizations in the national background such as Freya can travel everywhere... It is estimated that this is one of the reasons why the Empire cooperates with major wizard organizations.


    After exchanging information about what they want, they simply had a lunch before leaving.


    of course,


    Freya almost didn''t eat. She quietly pushed him in front of Sean


    She doesn''t care what others think.


    When they left, Daniel and some of his subordinates were still on the stage


    I had heard that the leader who covered the sky wanted to see each other after he came to Bifeng city. The beautiful witch who has been widely rumored must see it! When I was a knight, I heard the supervisor talk about the witch''s name.


    And I also heard that she came from the city of COGA, and I was able to understand what happened there


    Recently, news has been coming from the city of COGA. Even after the grand duke ordered a thorough investigation a few days ago, he is even more curious about what happened there.


    Daniel always felt that it was not easy!


    But the news I got today didn''t go as I wanted. The only valuable thing may be the description of the immortal.


    He looked at the rune marks painted by each other on the table


    Now it''s gone.


    But there is another strange phenomenon


    Originally, there was only one plate on the side where the red dragon witch sat, and all the plates were put on the Baron''s side.


    "General... This..."


    Hiss~


    Daniel took a deep breath and looked at the soldiers beside him.


    "Does the legendary red dragon witch like this type? It''s not much."


    Not a little white face, not a muscle man.


    Feel very ordinary person!


    Watching the soldiers shake their heads, they dare not speak.


    "You send someone to keep an eye on their stronghold, and if there is anything, tell me at the first time," Daniel ordered.


    "Yes, general!"

 Chapter 96

    Burp~~


    Sean burped in the street and attracted many people around him!


    "You can''t pay attention to your image. You''re also an aristocrat." Freya walked behind, as if a little farther away.


    "What should I pay attention to at this time? No one knows you anyway. Isn''t it good to release it a little? In other words, didn''t you push those things in front of me?"


    "I just pushed you and didn''t make you have to eat," Freya said.


    Sounds right.


    "But it tastes good."


    "At least it''s also a banquet for local generals."


    At this time, the two of them were walking on the top street. Bifeng city is a ladder fortress. The upward road is smaller, but the degree of luxury is higher. Those who can live nearby are rich businessmen in the city, and of course, they operate the most luxury goods.


    Although the introduction said that the city was to build a border fortress, it was many years ago after all.


    Now, further south, there is the city of COGA and further away, there are some small villages and towns with unknown names. The scope of the Empire continues to expand, and the city has long lost its original defensive role and become more and more commercialized.


    At this point in time, you can see the airship flying close to the city in the distance


    Because the back is close to the mountains, there is a plain in front of us. In addition to the airships in the sky, many caravans and travelers can also be seen on the ground.


    Pik Fung city is the first very strange city Sean has seen since he came to the world. The main reason is that the urban structure is very novel.


    "So what are we going to do next?" Sean slowed down a little and waited for Freya''s answer.


    "What do you think?"


    The problem was thrown back.


    "Why do you ask me? I''m not the leader of the team. And the prince doesn''t want to hear my report."


    "Now that you know, why ask me... COGA is still waiting for my report, otherwise the above news will never come down, and the vacancy of count Hamill will continue," Freya said, looking at Sean.


    The initial purpose of the two people''s rush to the north this time was to solve the problems of COGA city. As for her subordinates, they only knew about them yesterday. They asked questions just to confirm each other''s thoughts at the moment.


    "So let''s continue north."


    "And faster... I''m afraid things will ferment in Katya village."


    Pik Fung city is not a big city. What''s more, there are no nobles in this city. I''m afraid something will happen long before the news reaches here. Therefore, Freya believes that it is the most correct choice to rush back to riyatis.


    "That''s right. It''s better to go there early and solve the problem of COGA," Sean said.


    When they were in the city of COGA, the people above didn''t decide the candidate for the next count of Hammill. It is estimated that the three successors of Hammill spent a lot of effort in this regard.


    Now the prince needs a more accurate report before he can tell the king who will be the next count of Hamill... And this reporter is Freya, including himself.


    So the most important issue at the moment is still this. As for Katya village.


    Although Sean doesn''t know where Katya village is, the structure of the empire is there... The southeast is someone else''s territory. Even if Freya and herself had to obey the arrangement of the local Lord in the past, if they wanted help, they would still send the news back to the largest city in the south, namely riyatis.


    So it''s better to go back first, and then send someone to visit that place in the process!


    Just as Sean and Freya came down from the top floor, there was a hint of [being watched...] in their vision.


    "Someone is following us?" whispered to Freya nearby.


    "How do you know?"


    It seems true


    "I looked back and saw a man who behaved strangely," Sean said with a casual excuse.


    After this upgrade, Sean is not used to the extra prompts. He can''t feel the specific conditions, because if the person in front of him stares at himself, there seems to be no prompt. It will appear only when he doesn''t know and stares at himself


    "Well, he should be Daniel''s man. He''s been staring at us since we came out," Freya said.


    Sean turned to look.


    The prompt in the line of sight is displayed in the corner. It can''t reach people now, but the prompt appears directly over that place.


    "Ignore them, they just want to stare at my organization''s stronghold here." Freya seems to be surprised at these eyes.


    "Aren''t you a wizard organization with imperial background? Why do they stare at you often?" Sean asked.


    "It''s true to have an imperial background, but it doesn''t mean there are no rivals among the nobles!" Freya looked at Sean around her


    "You may know these things when you arrive in riyetis, and I don''t mind telling you now... The relationship between the grand duke and Prince Philip is good on the surface, but privately everyone knows that they are politically opposed."


    Duke, prince?


    Sean laughed to himself.


    Unexpectedly, it was such a play of opposition between nobles and relatives.


    However, if we want to maintain political balance, such a relationship has to exist, and the party struggle can more firmly rule.


    "So you belong to the prince," said Sean.


    "Prince Philip has really helped us a lot. The prince has always supported us when my mentor was still there, so today''s wings can develop to such a large extent." she glanced at the people around her again.


    "Sean..."


    "I have no intention of bringing you into these party struggles. Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, I can see that you don''t like that environment. You can choose freely at that time. If the limelight of COGA city is over, you can go back to your territory and continue to live... In fact, it''s good to be a small local Lord without much trouble."


    There is a state of [yearning!] overhead.


    This sentence should come from Freya''s heart


    Sean was grateful that he could think of himself like this.


    "Although I don''t want to come in, I''ve probably entered since the first day I walked out of Tyler MIA." smiled and responded to each other.


    In fact, after the winter avalanche, the day I asked for help from the city of COGA meant that a road to the aristocracy had been opened. It was difficult to put it aside.


    "Oh, really. I think you''re quite at ease."


    Freya smiled, too.


    Or the kind of blood red lips tempting smile


    "But I suddenly thought of something. What do you think of me changing karyana back and leaving the other three here? After all, she has stayed in this place for a long time. Everyone around knows that she is inconvenient to move. The three little girls spend more time outside and know more things."


    "You are the leader, you decide!"


    "I''m not asking for your opinion..."


    Don''t... you don''t want to set me up.


    If I decide that the three people don''t regard me as an enemy, who would like to stay in such a city for a long time.

 Chapter 97

    It was already noon when I returned to my residence


    When the little witch karyana saw the two enter the door, she began to report that she had sent the message to riyetis, and then Freya should be able to receive the message when she returned.


    "Come back with me this time, karyana."


    "Ah?"


    "Come back with me and go to riyatis... The rest of Bifeng city will be left to Andy and the three of them first. Because you have been here for a long time, the people around you are very familiar with you. This is not conducive to your continued activities in the city in the future, so I want you to go back to riyatis with me." Freya said and looked at the other three girls in the room.


    Although there was a state of [surprise!] and [reluctance!] above his head, he nodded obediently on the surface.


    After all, the order issued by the organization leader must be executed


    However, in Sean''s opinion, it''s a pity to leave the three of them. The three talents have just slowed down from the negative state and have been left in the city for a day. If Freya wants to know about the southeast village in the future, she may not even find an acquaintance.


    But Sean didn''t say these thoughts. He didn''t want to change the lives of several people because of the influence of his words... Because karyana was obviously [excited!] when she heard that she could leave.


    Ready to pack up, Freya hopes to leave as soon as possible.


    Now that the three girls are safe, the rest is to deal with the residual problems in the city of COGA and the situation in the village of Katia in the Southeast


    Sean was also busy packing up. He had never brought anything with him.


    A map of Tyler mia, a pocket watch, magic props, and a magic guide book left by Lucille.


    Three things are the family property of all their values


    However, when I saw karyana packing up, I sorted out a lot of paper, pens and some writing props.


    Such as ruler, compass and so on.


    They are all wooden tools, which are very exquisite... For example, the compass is a fixed-point iron nail, and then there is a scale on the long ruler to stretch, and a pen tip made of carbon ink is fixed at the tail, so Sean judged that this is the function of the compass.


    "Are these still useful?" Sean suddenly picked up paper and tools.


    "These are the tools I used to write letters and report messages to them," karyana said.


    "Can you give it to me?"


    "What!"


    "What do you want this for?" he looked at Sean suspiciously.


    These things are not difficult to buy, as long as you can buy them in the store of Erudites, but karyana didn''t want to give them to the other three.


    "Of course I have my own use."


    "But these things we want..."


    While they were talking, Freya came over.


    "What''s the matter? Pack up quickly. We can leave in the afternoon. I''ve contacted the fastest airship in Pik Feng City. They''ll take us to the next rest point before night."


    "Chief, Sean wants my tools," said karyana, pointing to something on the ground.


    "Tools? What do you want these for?" I glanced at the things placed on the ground, just some ordinary writing paper and pens, and added a few rare tools at most.


    "I use it to learn."


    The first thing Sean thought of when he saw these things was that he could use them to draw a map.


    "Then give it to him and let someone buy it again... Hurry up, we''re in a hurry." Freya said these things casually and sent them out.


    As a subordinate, karyana certainly had no way to refute. Looking at Sean''s proud smile, she couldn''t get out of her mind!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After packing up, the three left Pik Feng City with the airship in the afternoon.


    It is estimated that Daniel specially arranged it. This airship is very different from those he has seen before. The wind wheel behind is two wheeled, and the noise of the engine is not as serious as that of the previous one.


    The overall power is much more abundant than before


    "As long as we pass through a lot of cities and villages behind Pik Feng City, we can find a lot of rest areas and go as far as possible. Maybe we can arrive a day earlier." Freya said to them standing in front of the airship.


    "Everything is arranged by the leader." of course, karyana nodded.


    As for Sean


    "Sean?" didn''t hear the answer. Freya suddenly turned her head and looked.


    Where there was Sean''s figure behind him, he didn''t stand in the bow of the airship, but leaned against the shelter in the middle.


    "Why is he hiding there?"


    Freya walked in and looked. There was a large topographic map on the table, which looked like a map of a small town... She looked at the name below.


    Tyler Mia!


    Isn''t this the mountain town run by Sean?


    Look carefully. Every house and street has signs. Even the surrounding mountains and streams


    A map of almost square meters is hard to buy even outside. It is estimated that it is specially drawn by Erudites and left behind.


    Usually only local lords have such a detailed map.


    Sean didn''t answer each other''s words, but always focused on studying the Taylor MIA map in his hand. He wanted to draw a reduced version according to Taylor Mia''s map to see if he could see the situation there.


    If you can, it will be of great use to draw your own map in the future.


    "Chief."


    "Shh!"


    Freya caught the little witch who was about to say hello.


    The two of them have also experienced two days together from the city of COGA, including the days they lived in the city of COGA. They have never seen each other''s expression so serious.


    Look at the white paper placed on the table and all kinds of drawing tools


    Some people don''t understand why the other party focuses on drawing this kind of thing. Maps are indeed a very important tool for travelers.


    However, most travel maps can be purchased. Although they are simple to draw, the function of the map is not to go wrong. It''s OK to know the direction. There''s no need to draw them in detail.


    The hand-held map is so large that you can''t see many places if you draw it in detail.


    For travelers, it is better to have a large-scale route map than a detailed schematic diagram of the building!


    For now, however, Sean has to test how to make use of his ability.


    Try to draw a standard room on white paper


    There was no effect in their own field of vision.


    That''s right!


    There are many houses in all directions. If anyone can see what he wants to see, he may be the biggest bug in the world.


    "If you draw according to this map, this method is wrong!"


    At this time, kalyana, who had been silent, finally spoke.

 Chapter 98

    "Your drawing is wrong!" said karyana suddenly.


    Sean stopped his pen and looked at each other


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Your drawing method can''t start like this. You should reduce the map! In that case, you need to set the scale first," said karyana, pointing to the position on the big map.


    "If you don''t set the scale, you can''t draw the whole map completely, such as these... You can''t draw them." she pointed to the larger houses on the map.


    If you can''t put it down according to the scale drawn by Sean right now


    In fact, before starting to draw, Sean thought about determining the scale first, but finally chose to draw freely, because in his opinion, some maps are not so accurate, such as the sketches in the hands of adventurers.


    Simply draw a mountain and mark the name, draw a city below and write the name. Specify the general route and direction. In some places, there is no specific route, but you can still see it.


    For example, a map of the surrounding towns taken out by Claude at the skovi store


    That''s very simple. In the center is the city of COGA, and then the surrounding location should be painted with mountains and rivers. Finally, the location and name of the surrounding towns.


    This kind of very rough map, Sean can''t see the specific city situation, but can only see the simple route.


    That is, what you draw can see


    In my own vision, it is a simple plan. The most places with mountains and plains show different colors. As for the city, it is only the appearance in the picture. The only difference is that there will be arrows representing my position, and I need to go out of the city to clearly see the position movement.


    So Sean wanted to try if this rough painting could be shown.


    He looked up at the talking karyana.


    "Do you know this?" I was surprised.


    The little witch is still good at this.


    "Of course," the other party said confidently.


    "Karyana was also a student of rietis college," Freya stood up behind her and said.


    From the beginning to now, she is in a state of confusion.


    It seems that the legendary witch who knows all kinds of magic and those mysterious organizations also has a completely unknown field!


    "So you can draw?"


    "That''s right." the other party replied positively.


    "Karyana, please help Sean," added Freya, who was watching.


    In fact, if you want to calculate, Sean doesn''t think it''s difficult to draw a map, and it''s best to draw it yourself in the future, otherwise you can''t always take people with you when you go to other places.


    At the command of her leader, karyana approached Sean.


    "When you draw, you still have to scale it first, which is the most appropriate..."


    She took out the tools on the table and began to teach. It was very tutoring.


    From the exact length of the whole map to the proportion of the gap in each house, she had to write it down separately, and then began after marking the point on the leather paper with a ruler.


    "I like to connect the outer frame first and then draw the inner place. If you haven''t learned it before, you''d better follow my method. It''s easier... By the way, another thing is that your paper is smaller. If you want to draw the whole map and some houses should be omitted, you''d better not mark it separately, otherwise it will affect the accuracy of the map."


    Listen to each other''s explanation.


    I can''t see that the little witch is still such a learned person!


    Look up at Freya who has been standing in front of them


    She smiled.


    "You go on, while it''s not dark." Freya really doesn''t understand this knowledge, so she can only watch the two communicate with each other.


    Of course she knows karyana''s ability, otherwise she wouldn''t have sent her young to stay in Pik Feng City alone... As for Sean, it''s a little surprising.


    Not only is he an aristocrat who likes to study scholarship, but more importantly, Freya can see that he knows something.


    Because every time karyana spoke, he could pick up a few words, thinking that the other party''s identity was just a little Baron in a remote area!


    It''s a pity.


    Because it was already afternoon when the three started from Bifeng city.


    Soon after flying, the sky slowly darkened. Fortunately, after crossing Pik Feng City, there are many cities and towns that can rest all the way north. As long as you are willing, you can drive until you can''t see clearly ahead.


    Freya didn''t use such an extreme way. As long as it was dark, she still found a nearby rest area for the first time.


    The rest area in the north is much larger than that in the south!


    In the dark, there is a sea of lights from above. But Sean didn''t have time to wander around. When he came to the rest area, he stayed in his room and didn''t come out. Even dinner was brought in.


    I''ve never seen Sean so serious.


    So Freya didn''t bother him, but allowed herself to study how to draw a map in the room


    It feels more difficult than expected, but it''s not particularly difficult.


    It''s just troublesome. It really takes a lot of effort to be accurate.


    I still simulate according to the original map. If I want to draw a city map myself, I can''t carefully measure the size of the whole city and draw it according to a certain proportion!


    It''s really troublesome to think so.


    No wonder the schematic diagram of COGA city can''t be found for such a long time. It''s only at the Earl''s house to have such a detailed estimate. Moreover, most people can''t know the specific data, even if they draw it themselves, it''s not so accurate.


    Looking at the Taylor MIA map on the table, a little prototype has been drawn, most of which were drawn by karyana


    I have to admit that her mapping ability is very good, and the overall lines are clean and standard.


    Although it only imitates a corner of the Taylor MIA map, it can see her skills. It is estimated that giving her some time should be able to simulate the whole Taylor MIA map completely.


    In a smaller version, it is estimated that you can''t see a lot of things in the block, and it may be difficult for pedestrians to distinguish clearly.


    But the problem seems to come back


    Do you really need to draw it accurately? Can you do it if it''s a little rough.


    Sean brought another piece of leather paper and recalled the place where Tyler MIA had passed all the way out of the carriage. If you want a brief map.


    First Tyler Mian... Let''s replace it with village like signs, and then the mountain area where we are.


    Finally, the road outside the mountain area and several important rest areas on the way, and then the city of COGA


    It''s simple.


    It''s similar to the kind of map that mercenaries can easily buy.


    After drawing, I looked carefully


    There seems to be nothing special.


    This is... No effect?

 Chapter 99

    Not really.


    Even if you don''t draw so formally, those simple maps are almost like this.


    Sean remembers that he used a small map when he was in Tyler MIA. It was just the kind around the town... He could see the people on the map at that time, but now he can''t see them!


    What''s the difference?


    Comparing the big map on the table, Sean looked at every small detail carefully, even the lines on the street.


    Of course, the one I simply drew can''t be detailed to the street, but can only roughly draw the route from Tyler MIA to COGA city


    Still no change.


    Sean was puzzled and looked at the route on the big map again.


    Suddenly he noticed that there was actually a name on the edge of the route. Was it a name?


    If you look at what you painted, you really haven''t marked the name, so you marked the names of Tyler Mia and the surrounding mountains, including the last city of COGA.


    Put it down slowly


    Still no change.


    Sean even tried to use magic to show the map.


    But the hint is [no effect]


    What you can see doesn''t need magic to complete. Of course, it will prompt that it has no effect.


    Which link is missing?


    Why does your own painting have no effect, but why does someone else''s painting have effect.


    Not to mention those with accurate scale, but also those ordinary maps are probably like this!


    Why can others draw but not their own? Even using magic has no effect


    For a time, Sean was troubled by the problem of the map. What should he do?


    Or do you have to draw your words accurately? Who decided this, and why should we aim at ourselves.


    Lean back on the chair and look at the ceiling


    I feel completely confused.


    The food on the table has long been cold. I''ve been studying the map since the evening. I didn''t have time to eat. I didn''t feel hungry until I stopped.


    When I opened the lunch box, it was estimated that the little witch had filled it for herself. The whole wooden box was full of meat!


    It looks very appetizing, but after it is cold, there is a thick layer of oil on the meat skin. It tastes like cold oil. The taste has long been covered by cold oil.


    Sean wasn''t picky either. He just took it and ate it. He didn''t even bother to look at the table and open the window to enjoy the scenery outside the street.


    I remember when I was in Koga City, the weather was relatively mild. The more I went to the north, the higher the temperature at night. If I stayed in the room alone for a long time, I would feel very hot... When I opened the window, the whole person was comfortable.


    After eating a few mouthfuls of meat, I feel no taste, mainly because I have no appetite. After that hunger, I don''t want to eat any more.


    Put down the box


    Sean suddenly found that the words "map" appeared in the field of vision. Originally there was only one, but now it has become two!


    Map.


    Hurried to the table.


    In addition to the old big map of Tyler mia, the name also appeared on the simple map drawn by yourself just now.


    If the name appears, it means that this picture is definitely a map!


    Sean looked at the simple map he had just drawn, and sure enough, there was a plan of mountains and trees.


    It''s done.


    Sure enough!


    Excited to take it up and look carefully


    There is no special display on the map, just the topographic map of Tyler Mian and COGA City, which is a bit like a freeze frame photo taken from high altitude.


    Because the vegetation on the mountain is unevenly distributed, some places are even dazzling. If you don''t carefully look for the road hidden in the mountain forest, you may find the route, and you can see it clearly only on the main road.


    In Sean''s view, this map is a topographic map, which can let you directly see the terrain composition of this area, and will not show people.


    Because the range is too large!


    A city is only the size of a shell. How can you see people.


    If there were those small green and white dots, the proportion would be wrong.


    However, this fixed plan is not limited by day and night, and the terrain structure can be observed at any time. It is not affected by the light of day and night like the big map of the city on the table.


    In this way, if you want to use them in the future, you must first confirm their good use. Anyway, most people use the map for a purpose. People who want to travel far can''t come up with the city map, so Sean doesn''t worry about it.


    Before it was late at night, Sean tried again several times, and the final results were in a good direction


    But these common sense made Sean probably master the method of drawing a map.


    First, you need to determine the position, and then a general direction can''t be wrong. For example, the city of COGA is in the north of tyramian. You can''t get it to the south, otherwise the [map] can''t be displayed.


    It is also very important to note the name after making the position.


    If you don''t write your name, you can''t become a [map]. With these two things, it still takes a certain waiting time to draw.


    It''s like making a CD of an item. After a period of time, just confirm that it is [map] and it can be used normally.


    Of course, if you want to be able to see the real-time map of the whole city, you still have to do very accurate mapping like karyana. Another condition is that you need to walk through it yourself to see it.


    You can''t see a city you haven''t been to, and you need to walk all over it, otherwise the place you haven''t walked will still be a shadow.


    The overall conditions have been repeated again and again. Sean has roughly understood the method of map making and use


    It''s getting late.


    Although I have been busy all night, I am still satisfied with the final result.


    This kind of research that can achieve something in a short time is more comfortable than training untouchable magic proficiency.


    Squeak~


    The door was opened at this time.


    "So you haven''t slept yet!" it was Freya who came in.


    "I forgot to close the door?!"


    It turned out that Sean didn''t close the door when he delivered the food


    Freya came in and saw a mess of paper on the table.


    "You''re still working on these things. Why are you suddenly interested in drawing maps." pick up some of them and look at them. They are all similar maps.


    "It''s just a sudden interest."


    "Interest can keep you busy from day to night... Not even having dinner?" he noticed the cold food on the side.


    "If it wasn''t for interest, who would be busy so late? It''s you! There''s no rest at this point." Sean avoided discussing his ability as usual, except in the magic field he''s not very good at.


    "I see the door of your room is still open, so I''ll come and have a look and have a rest early. We may not stay for the rest of the journey..."


    As expected, Freya didn''t say much. She didn''t even go to the middle of the room to leave.


    "That''s right."


    Before closing the door, he suddenly looked at Sean and said.


    "Riyetis is the city of Prince Philip, where many nobles live... It may be more troublesome than you are in COGA."


    It''s like reminding yourself to close the door and leave.

 Chapter 100

    I received a notice when delivering takeout in the afternoon and put it on the shelves at 12:00 on Friday.


    This is the author''s calmest time, because I told the editor that it would be on the shelves in the next few weeks


    There is no recommendation. It''s very common to go on the shelf.


    The author doesn''t say anything sensational, and canvassing and selling miserably seem too artificial.


    Let''s talk about some practical situations.


    I wanted to update a few more chapters


    It''s just that I''m too busy on weekdays.


    Including the book "go and create the world", which is still more popular, also stopped because this book will be on the shelves recently


    To tell the truth, the result of that book is not good, mainly because of the author himself.


    It might be better to write a creation God and small world of cultivation system... But the feeling of such a creation God is different from what the author imagined.


    Outside the world, between the universe.


    Why does the Supreme God who walks between material and non-material, state and non-state, time and non time practice? He himself is the origin of the whole universe.


    Yes, the author of that book was very cool and used almost all his fantasies.


    It also links all the author''s books and future books... It can be regarded as creating its own fantasy universe.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But no matter how much fantasy you want to live.


    The author delivers takeout, and can only send lists in the evening and late at night every day.


    Because there are few people ordering at night, you can code more words.


    This is why the updates are at four or five o''clock


    Sleep more during the day.


    But the income is meager and can only make a living.


    Later, when I saw the fantastic essay, I opened this book at the same time.


    No matter what your grades are, you should finish it


    Don''t say anything superfluous,


    The one who stayed up late to order came again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Let''s stick to the old rules.


    Ask for a wave of subscriptions on the shelf. Every 500 subscriptions will add more, and the alliance leader will add more.


    thank!


    o_ O


    Ah, Lala~


    Although I''m glad someone ordered, I warn you to eat less in the evening.

 Chapter 101

    Is this a warning to yourself?


    What else can noble things be! It''s just that you should be careful what you say when you get to that place. Of course, you''d better not say what you shouldn''t say.


    Be careful, at least you can have fewer enemies!


    In terms of my current strength... Forget it, I don''t have much strength at present. The level only reached level 2 of the orderer. Sean didn''t practice magic several times along the way because he needed to keep his spirit on his way. Moreover, the number of magic he could use in a day was limited. In order to maintain his energy, he still wanted to restrain himself.


    So far, the magic proficiency has only reached 151, but after hitting this value, Sean also found that the speed of improvement has slowed down slightly.


    He reached out and locked the door


    Then close the window with magic.


    [magic proficiency: 152]


    Only two casts can improve your proficiency a little. You''ve seen "difficulties" before you reach level 3. If you practice more and more in the future, you don''t know how many casts you need to improve your proficiency to level 1.


    The orderer Level 2 has opened up his vision of another prompt. If he rises again, Sean believes that there must be other attributes, but this thing needs a little process. Even if he gets down every day, he can''t enter the advanced ranks in a few months, so he keeps developing towards other aspects that can be used.


    Mapping is one of the links


    Of course, and guns!


    Before lying down, Sean began to tidy up his little possessions. If he wanted to stay in Freya''s wizard organization for a period of time after going to riyetis, he could learn more magic knowledge and continue to study the magic guide book in his hand.


    Think... Think


    It was the next day when I closed my eyes and opened them again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the later days, Freya did not stay too much as she said. She boarded the airship every morning and didn''t come down until evening. In the first few days, Sean always felt uncomfortable. She was staggered by the wind in the air every day.


    But I fell in love with this kind of travel in the next few days.


    Because you can directly see the towns and fields below from the airship. It''s very beautiful.


    When the ears are used to the mechanical noise and the body is adapted to the airship, it is an enjoyment to sit in the bow of the boat and look at the scenery in the distance and below every day. Occasionally, the same airship passes by and looks at each other.


    Although most people''s eyes are still focused on Freya and karyana, it is not ruled out that others will greet themselves politely.


    People who can take airships are rich. They are either rich businessmen or aristocrats and rich families. No one looks disgraceful... Sean has seen all the people passing by airships these days, especially the women.


    The north is worthy of being a developed area.


    People dress up!


    In addition to the idle flight, Sean still continued to learn to draw the map with karyana, because after having roughly understood the drawing method, Sean did not let the other party continue to draw Taylor Mia''s zoom map, but made an excuse for her to get down the map of pikfeng city.


    At the beginning, karyana was reluctant, because although the city was small, its layer by layer structure was very complex. It was estimated that she would never draw a map of the city if Freya hadn''t specifically explained it.


    For the next six days, karyana used a piece of leather paper about the size of half a plane to draw the general streets and important buildings of the whole Pik Feng City. Some places were unclear, so she directly wrote residential areas and so on.


    Only a few important fortresses and defensive fortresses were specially noted. After everything was drawn, karyana handed this map to Sean


    "Here you are! This is a boring thing I have done in Pik Feng City for four years." when she handed it to Sean, karyana was obviously still a little angry.


    Look around and see if your leader is present. Then you dare to say this


    Drawing a city map is of little use to many people. If it is a local manager, he may be able to see the overall situation of urban development. Otherwise, only travelers will refer to it.


    Because people who live in a city for a long time may not know the structure of the city and what to do with the map alone... And more importantly, karyana knows that the other party is going to riyetis with herself, and why she still needs the city map of pikfeng city.


    This is very incomprehensible.


    In addition to the thought of mischief, karyana really didn''t know what excuse to explain.


    "How can you say boring? It means you are very attentive to your work and have been able to memorize the structure of the whole city in your heart during your days in Pik Feng City." Sean replied with a smile.


    After seeing what the other party handed over, the name of [map] appeared in the line of sight.


    This means that this thing has been recognized.


    "You..." karyana glared at Sean.


    "What does my work in Pik Feng City have to do with you? If you just want to learn to draw topographic maps, I can teach you from lines. Why do you want me to draw a city map of Pik Feng City for you? Do you think it''s fun!" karyana was even more angry when she saw Sean laughing.


    The state of [resentment!] on his head has hardly disappeared. As long as he sees himself these days, he will suddenly come out.


    It seems that she has a great opinion on her request, but she doesn''t dare to say it directly because Freya is their leader


    "No, I think you are very good. As for this map, it may come in handy in the future."


    Unfold and look at the city map in your hand.


    Because of the Limited leather paper, karyana made the whole scale very large, but drew it in detail.


    The streets, the houses, everything.


    In Sean''s eyes, it''s a detailed map, able to see what appears on the map... And people moving.


    Because they hardly know themselves, most of them are "neutral". The display on the map is composed of a dense yellow dot. Because it is too dense, they are almost connected into a plane, but the subtle movement process can be seen.


    However, Sean has only walked a few blocks in Pik Feng City, so the place he can see is limited. Most of the rest are shadows. He can only see houses but not moving people.


    Fortunately, he has been to the stronghold of wings of the sky in Bifeng City, and the other party has specially marked the location of the stronghold, so that Sean can see the situation in the house at the moment, and there is a white spot in the house at this time.


    Remember that the three girls left over there have reached [friendly] to themselves, so the white dots displayed are them.


    "What''s the use of this?" karyana asked suddenly.


    "You''ll know later," Sean replied.


    This can monitor people remotely. How can you say it''s useless?


    At this time, Freya suddenly came from the bow of the airship


    "You were here... Get ready. We may arrive at riyatis at noon."

 Chapter 102

    Rietis.


    It was a financial center in the south of the Empire, but it had never been heard of before Sean channel COGA.


    Because Luke seldom talks about these things, the chat in the town has never gone beyond the scope of COGA city... Maybe they feel that they can''t go to such a place in their hearts.


    So there is no need to say these far-reaching city names.


    But I really came to this city!


    Basharan empire is a country under the joint rule of nobles, but the Lords of each region are equivalent to the emperors of that region. It has been operated for hundreds of years from generation to generation, but it has only a history of more than 40 years for riyetis.


    This is an emerging city. It has been less than 50 years since its establishment, but it has developed into one of the best cities in the south.


    The main reason for this is that Prince Philip is the ruler of the city and used a lot of funds and contacts of the Empire to build such a magnificent city.


    Up to now, to Sean''s surprise, it turned out that the imperial aristocrats had to pay taxes!


    Although I suspected for a long time... It is impossible for such a large country not to tax, otherwise how can we maintain military and welfare expenditure?


    But because I have been receiving money all the time, I always cheat my country that it is very rich.


    I remember when I was in COGA City, the annual income of skovi store almost caught up with the tax revenue of Tyler MIA Town, but it is not only one in the project area, but also so many stores and even the income of ordinary people.


    If these are calculated, I don''t know how much tax a year can have


    Sean sighed in his heart.


    For a long time, it turned out that he lowered the national level, which lost the face of the national aristocracy, so he kept subsidizing himself.


    "But then again, it''s amazing to be able to develop into a Southern Center in more than 40 years," Sean said.


    Since entering the plain in the morning, there have been many towns on the ground.


    Airships and people flow along the way are almost several times that of the previous days. No wonder it will be called the southern Financial Center


    "It is because of the rapid development that some forces are dissatisfied," said Freya.


    "For example, what kind of power?"


    Watching Freya turn around and look at herself, there was a state of [serious!] above her head.


    "The southern part of the Empire was originally the territory of Archduke haruman."


    Grand Duke!


    No wonder.


    Sean said in his heart.


    Although Freya said one thing, it''s not difficult to imagine the political environment in the south in connection with all the things she''s been in contact with.


    A Duke family that has taken root in the south for generations will not be reconciled to the sudden division of power and sphere of influence by airborne princes. And I''m afraid it has the meaning of the king.


    The aristocracy has developed too much. We must find a force to balance it


    As a ruler, it is understandable, but as a party, it is unacceptable.


    Now think about that count Hamill won the opportunity of ten years of vigorous development of COGA city because he handed over the Caine slate to his royal highness. I''m afraid there are also political factors.


    The Prince wanted to support his power, while the Earl of Hamilton wanted the development of the city.


    It''s just a pity for those who died in the struggle for rights


    "Where is the Duke of haruman?"


    "In the city of sedea, it''s not far from riyatis," Freya said.


    "Not far away?" Sean said in surprise.


    It''s good for two powerful cities to be close to each other, but if the people of the two cities are different, it means that capital and population are competing with each other.


    "Well, I don''t know why riyetis was built so close to the city of sedya at the beginning, but now it seems that it is because of this that Archduke haruman feels that the prince is deliberately seizing control of the area with him." Freya appears in a state of [interpretation!].


    Isn''t this an obvious thing?


    "Does Prince Philip have no intention of fighting for power?"


    In Sean''s opinion, the other party is respected as the red dragon witch. No matter its strength or vision, it is incomparable. Can''t you see this?


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, as long as you stand in the way of others, that is competition


    If you really don''t want to harden the relationship between the nobility and the royal family, you would have left long ago. How can you continue to stay here.


    "It''s no use talking about this now. I just tell you the situation here before entering the city. After all, there are a large number of rich and noble families in riyetis, so you need to measure your choice." Freya suddenly looked at Sean.


    He now understood that when the other party said to come with him in COGA City, maybe the Hamiltonians wouldn''t bother themselves any more.


    That''s what I mean!


    The grand stage of aristocracy like rietis is indeed a good place to show themselves and make friends with other aristocrats. No matter which side they stand on in the future, as long as the balance still exists, the aristocrats in the South dare not trouble themselves again.


    "But don''t worry, what I said before still counts. Even if you don''t like to mingle in the aristocratic circle and want to go back, I will announce that you are one of my members who cover the sky. No one dares to touch you back to the south." Freya assured me again.


    "Thank you."


    "Yes, I want to say thank you!" the voice was very low, but Sean heard it.


    Thank me for what?!


    When she turned her head and looked at each other, Freya acted very normal. She couldn''t ask again because she spoke in a low voice just now.


    But the little witch karyana behind her was looking at them with a look of [doubt!]


    "Guest, we''re almost here. Hurry up. We''re going to land now."


    At this time, the foreman''s roar came from the rear of the airship. The wind wheel slowed down slowly in the air, and it was obvious that the airship had a downward trend.


    The line of sight is gradually able to see the huge urban agglomeration in front. There are few mountains where airships have passed in the past two days. There are almost plains all the way. As long as you can see, there are houses in these places.


    Big or small, people live wherever they can see.


    Compared with the mountains in the south, the north is the most densely populated place!


    The city of riyatis in front of me is also the largest city I have ever seen


    From the moment the airship was about to land, there was almost no edge at a glance, and dense crowds could be seen in the high-altitude bird''s-eye view of the city.


    If you draw a map of this kind of city, you may have to use nearly ten square meters of paper to complete it!


    With such a large population, even if you look at it on the map, it is estimated that it is difficult to find the desired target


    "Where shall we go next? Directly to the prince?" Sean asked.


    "No. let''s go back first..."

 Chapter 103

    "Go back to the headquarters of the wings of the sky first. Later, I will send someone to the prince''s house to inquire. If Prince Philip is free, he will directly summon us."


    Said Freya when the airship stopped.


    I have to wait for the summons!!


    So?


    What make complaints about these noble nobles is that they may suddenly think that the other''s title is prince, or that the royal family may be the brother or uncle of the king''s brother.


    "Karyana, you go outside and find a carriage. We''ll go back now!"


    "Yes, chief."


    The three came out of the position where the airship was parked.


    There are people everywhere along the way, and they are very well dressed. They look like rich children.


    Many of them focus on Freya... Of course, once someone looks at Freya, they will pay attention to themselves next to her.


    Therefore, the prompt of [being watched...] constantly appears in Sean''s eyes, and the values represented later are increasing, X2, X3... X4... X5


    "Well, No. let''s go first," Sean said suddenly.


    Look at the eyes of the people around you. In addition to being watched by everyone, all kinds of states on your head also jump out.


    "Well, good." Freya seemed to notice the eyes around her.


    They walked directly to the place outside the airship parking area


    For Sean, riyetis is too big and crowded. He can only follow Freya, otherwise he may never find his way again after turning the corner a little.


    "By the way, Sean..."


    While walking on the road, Freya said coldly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Remember what I told you before?"


    As I said before


    Such a question confused Sean. They said too much! This is to start with that paragraph.


    "When?" can only ask each other.


    "You won''t forget about our organization... Our little sister is so miserable that she forgot her after a few days apart." Freya said equivocally with a smile.


    With a state of [fun!] on his head, he just let Sean scratch his head and think.


    The little sister said by the other party should be igunia, because they have known each other for so long. The only one called little sister by Freya is igunia.


    Does that mean I forgot about igunia?


    When Sean wondered, karyana had already run over, and there was a big carriage behind her


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The headquarters of the wings of the sky.


    Sean didn''t know where it was. He just remembered walking towards the setting sun for a long time after coming out of the airship parking area, and then turning a few corners to get there.


    When Sean got down from the carriage, he felt that the building in front of him was like the cathedral in his impression, and the shape of the spire almost covered the whole building.


    It''s pure white. There''s a big garden outside.


    Although not as big as the one in count Hamilton''s house, it is very beautiful, and most of the flowers are colorful.


    Just like Freya''s clothes, she likes bright colors!


    "The leader is back!"


    When they came to the door, they were just seen by a little girl cleaning. They were very excited when they saw Freya, but they were in a state of [nervous!] and [surprised!].


    [HP 30003000, magic value 15001500, neutral]


    The cleaner is actually an orderly Level 3 person.


    "The leader is back!"


    One voice after another


    Suddenly, many people ran from all directions of the yard.


    Sean just walked in. The only thing he noticed in his sight was the sculpture carved like a flying dragon in the middle of the yard, with his wings spread out and standing on a platform.


    It''s very similar to Freya''s Warcraft, but this one feels bigger and has obvious claws and teeth. It looks more fierce!


    "Is that your Warcraft?" Sean asked suddenly.


    "That''s a dragon, a rare Warcraft. It''s said that our first generation leader''s pet... That''s why our organization is called wings of the sky," Freya replied briefly.


    Dragons!


    It''s the dragon.


    Sean''s head suddenly appeared the images in those stories and novels. It turned out that there were creatures called dragons in the world.


    Look at the shape, there is a little prototype of a giant dragon, with many sharp teeth and claws, but Sean is still a little disappointed... If this is the giant dragon of the world, it can only be regarded as a slightly larger pet at most.


    Unlike in the previous stories, it can turn into human form, save the world and so on.


    "It looks like a man."


    "Yes, it''s a man..."


    While Sean was still thinking about his imaginary dragon, a discussion suddenly caught his attention.


    male?


    He looked at the girls in [curious!] and [guess!] states above his head.


    It is estimated that several girls are discussing privately, but the voice is too loud. Standing here, I know I can hear... And when I look at them, I even pretend to be shy to see one side, and even scold each other about "being heard".


    What''s the matter with these girls.


    Is it so strange to see a man? There are so many casual people in the street.


    Or am I strange?


    It was not until this time that Sean noticed that all the people he saw since entering the cathedral were girls, just the difference between older and younger.


    "Hey, little witch..." elbowed karyana on the other side.


    "What?"


    "Er, I mean karyana. Are you all girls here?" I can''t believe it, but I''d better ask first.


    "Of course, the wings of the sky have always only received gifted female wizards to learn..." there was a blood impatient answer, then looked at Sean, nodded and said:


    "You''re the first man I''ve ever met."


    Ha ha~


    No wonder


    At this moment, the memory in her head seemed to go back to when she was still in COGA city more than a week ago. Freya at that time seriously told herself not to think about the girls in the organization.


    Although I didn''t care much at that time, I thought it was just the early warning that the other party should do as an organization leader after seeing the relationship between igunia and herself.


    I didn''t expect this place to be such an environment.


    The only man in the women''s organization, which sounds like the title of the bunker.


    Looking at Freya walking alone in front of me


    She has put on the red cloak, the bright red hair color falls to her back, and her walking posture is a charming, standard image of a strong woman.


    But what appeared on his head was actually a state of [laughing to himself!].


    It seems that she heard those words just now!


    Still laughing.


    "Sean, come inside with me later. I''ll show you around my organization. You''ll be one of them in the future."

 Chapter 104

    There were almost hundreds of girls living in the whole church. This time, they were all called out by Freya.


    In front of everyone, Freya introduced herself to everyone and said that she would be a member of the wings of heaven organization in the future


    Sean estimated that he would never forget the scene no matter how many years later.


    More than 300 girls looked at themselves.


    [watched...] * 365!


    And the dense state on their heads!


    [chuckling], [curiosity], [anger], [excitement], [interest], [appreciation!]


    There are more different emotions and feelings than facing thousands of townspeople.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter? Are you happy to be noticed by so many girls all of a sudden?"


    Follow Freya to her office. There are several young girls sneaking over from time to time at the door, as if they were rare animals for people to watch.


    "It''s not so strange."


    "What do you mean?" Freya, who was packing at the table, suddenly stopped and said.


    It was already the afternoon when they came back. If Prince Philip did not summon them during this period, it would mean waiting until tomorrow and taking a night off here, so Freya asked someone to make a room for herself and stay close to her.


    "I mean, the people in your organization feel very strange. Although I''m a man, I don''t need to be so curious?" when I look back, I can see that several girls'' heads slipped out suddenly retracted.


    This street is either a man or a woman. It''s like I''ve never seen a man. Sean make complaints about it.


    However, for her inquiry, Freya just smiled and continued to tidy up her things


    "You probably haven''t been among the girls."


    "Does it have anything to do with this?"


    "Of course it does matter... Some of my children here are family members sent to various places, and some are adopted orphans with magical talents. There are few children of nobles and rich families. They live together since childhood. Although they occasionally meet to play in various places, you are the only boy living in the family at present," Freya explained.


    "How dare you let me come?" Sean really didn''t expect that the organization was really all girls before he came.


    "Your magical strength is not enough for them to fight, and you are really one of the few people I have seen with bad thoughts."


    That made Sean a little embarrassed.


    It''s very euphemistic, but the translation means: you''re a person I''ve seen very few color centers!


    In fact, it''s not how lofty he is, but because he will deliberately avoid that practice after seeing various states. For example, staring at a girl''s body will make others appear [annoying!] state, and Sean will avoid this state.


    He has been very careful to maintain his popularity, which has become a reason for his "lofty".


    Tut tut~


    So this ability is used like this!


    However, it seems reasonable to think in another position. If the two people''s favor is more than [friendly], it proves that they must have some image in each other''s heart, otherwise they will not maintain their favor.


    "Chief!"


    Just then, a voice came from the door.


    "It''s sohanna. Come on in. I''ve been waiting for you."


    Sean watched the graceful blonde in a white blouse and trousers come in, with leather wristbands tied to her arms.


    Sohanna.


    I remember hearing Freya mention this name in Pik Feng City. At that time, she asked karyana to send a letter to each other. According to this relationship, the other party should be a high-ranking person in the wings of the sky.


    Sure enough


    [health 90009000, magic 4500, neutral]


    She is an orderer level 9 person. At present, she is the highest among the people she sees here except Freya.


    When I walked into the door, I looked at myself a little, nodded politely and walked towards Freya.


    "You''re just in time. I was just about to ask you about things here. Have you received all the letters I asked karyana to send?"


    "All received!" sohanna replied.


    "I''ve sent people to the place called Katya village at the first time, but it''s on the border of the Empire. It may take some time for feedback."


    "Well," Freya frowned and looked subconsciously at Sean.


    Sean spread his hands


    i couldn ''t help it!


    I''ve never been to a place like that. It''s no use looking at me.


    "You should know everything about Pik Feng City. Have you received any news from other cursed people nearby?"


    "I don''t have any here for the time being, and there are few strongholds in the southeast of the organization. Most of the people we sent went from other cities. It has been three or four days, and I think it should be coming soon," sohanna said.


    The tool for time transmission is a specially trained bird similar to a falcon, which is very fast.


    It may be two or three times faster than the airship, so a few days before Sean came back from Pik Feng City, he had received the news, but he had to continue to tell the news. Most of the time was wasted.


    This has almost become a feature of the world.


    No matter what message is received, it has been happening for some time.


    "Well, let people stare at the things over there. Don''t relax. I always think it''s not so simple!" Freya''s worry seems to have existed since the time of Pik Feng City.


    On the way back, I also discussed several possible situations with myself... And even completed the follow-up story of the crazy girl to find some clues.


    Because so far, the phenomenon that can make people [rigid ~] like plants has only been recorded in that story, and it is still a story that has been circulating for so many years


    Although she and karyana have been studying mapping these days, Sean knows that the curse of the three girls has always been Freya''s heart disease.


    "The leader can rest assured that I have selected the best investigators in our southeast region. Once they find any problems, they will report to the headquarters as soon as possible."


    "Well, the strange circus has been watched to see who they are!" Freya stressed again.


    "OK," sohanna nodded.


    Among the many assumptions that the other party said to himself before, there are many conjectures about the Circus


    But Sean wasn''t there and couldn''t judge whether they used curse magic.


    After introducing the village of Katya, sohanna went on to say something else.


    "Some time ago, a lot of things about COGA city were also spread wildly in riyatis. Do you want to hear it, leader?"


    "What''s it all about?" Freya glanced at Sean sitting opposite doing nothing.


    "Sean, come and listen."

 Chapter 105

    Long before Sean''s arrival, the three children of the Hamilton family had been infiltrating rietis.


    It is said that the accident in the city of COGA was heard by the king, and it is likely that the king will personally appoint the next heir to count Hamill


    However, the Royal Palace only issued a decision, and the person who may really affect the decision may be Prince Philip, because he is the highest ranking person in the south of the Empire. As long as a suggestion goes up, it is likely to affect the king''s judgment.


    After all, the king did not really understand the situation of the southern nobles.


    Perhaps in his opinion, the attack itself deserves more attention than who is chosen as the successor


    "We''ve known about it for a long time," Freya interrupted.


    At that time, there were many rumors about this in COGA City, and it is not difficult to imagine combined with the actual situation.


    Even the king will not be arbitrary. He will listen to the opinions of all parties and unify them. The prince of the south is the one who can really influence the decision.


    "Prince Philip made me come back as soon as possible because of this."


    "But now there is another situation."


    Sohana paused, and now there are only three people in the room.


    The little girls who looked behind the door just now dispersed when they saw sohanna coming in


    "What''s the matter?" Freya asked hurriedly.


    "You mean the Grand Duke of haruman?" Sean said suddenly.


    I have been in a state of [worry!] since I began to talk about the case against COGA city.


    What can worry her?


    Sean thought about the city of COGA and after the other party said about the relationship between the prince and the Duke before he came here


    Sohanna [surprised!] turned to look at Sean and said:


    "Yes, Duke haruman has recommended to the king that Ryan Hamilton inherit the title of COGA on the grounds that he is the eldest son of count Hamilton and then has a high reputation in the city."


    It has been specified directly!


    And it''s still that Ryan


    Sean recalled that he had a short contact with each other in COGA city. Although he was not directly aimed at himself at that time, neither side really made a good impression on the other.


    If he succeeds to the title, Taylor Mia''s good days may be coming to an end!


    "Has the order come down yet?" Sean asked busily.


    "Not yet. Because Prince Philip felt that he needed to think again, especially about the attack on COGA and the last words of count Hamilton."


    Although the speaker was sohanna, Sean felt cold on his back


    Last words.


    The guy saw himself before he died and didn''t say anything.


    I only said something to myself... What do I want to believe


    It mutated before I finished.


    Until later, Sean thought what the other party wanted to say was to convince himself that he didn''t harm the villagers, but what was the point at that time.


    People have been dead for more than ten years. It''s too late to think of it now!


    It can also be seen from here that count Hamilton is a man who wants face. Even if he dies, he should leave a good reputation for himself


    "Does Prince Philip really say that?" Freya asked.


    "Well, the news I received is like this, and this time Duke haruman seems to be very tough. He just wants Ryan to be the next count of Hammill, and he often comes to riyetis for this matter," sohanna continued.


    It seems that the childe has fallen to the Duke''s side. I don''t know what conditions have been used. In short, he has won the right support of Duke haruman.


    I''m willing to come to rietis for him!


    "Did the person I asked you to inform the prince''s house come back?"


    "Haven''t come back yet. Shall I send someone to urge?"


    "For the time being, we just have to wait for the news," said Freya with a dignified expression.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    They waited until the evening and didn''t receive the prince''s invitation. By dinner time, Sean finally saw what the man in the pile of girls was.


    Not everyone eats together. Those who can sit in the same seat with Freya are estimated to be people of high status!


    After a little look, except that karyana has just come back and received special care, the strength of the others is above level 5 of the orderer. Almost forty people should be the top strength of the wings of the sky.


    And Sean was specially taken care of and arranged to sit next to Freya


    When you eat with your head down, you can often feel that there are eyes staring at yourself [being watched...] * 20, and almost no 20 people have been down.


    "Sean is a nobleman in the south."


    "Well, yes. A small town in the South called Tyler MIA..." I have to answer the questions of the people around me while eating.


    "I haven''t heard of this town. I''ve been to Pik Feng City as far as I can," said the girl.


    She is also an outstanding looking girl named Ellie.


    I''ve been asking about the South since I sat down


    In the final analysis, there are no particularly ugly girls in this organization. Perhaps there is a habit of comparing with each other among the girls. Dressing up one by one results in many costumes looking the same, especially the hair style.


    "It''s a very remote town, in the mountains. But it''s very quiet... I especially like the beauty of the afternoon in the mountains. It''s like there are always birds chirping in my ears. When I lean against the chair and sleep in the morning, sometimes small animals run into your arms. The smell of flowers in the air and the feeling of the breeze are very interesting," Sean said with a smile.


    He has shown his aristocratic temperament, sense of humor and erudition as much as possible.


    When I looked up, I found that many little girls really cast [yearning!] eyes. It is estimated that they have stayed in the city for too long and feel that rural life is more interesting.


    However, most people would not think so as long as they were bitten by insects for a few days and stayed in a dark room for a long time


    "Sounds so beautiful." the girl said with envy on her face.


    "It''s really beautiful. It''s another feeling for the city."


    "Oh, it turns out that Tyler MIA is such a place. Baron Sean hasn''t told me about these things before." suddenly a voice came around.


    Freya looked at herself with a smile


    "So Tyler MIA is so beautiful that you haven''t talked about it before."


    A gentle smile and a state of [warning!] overhead.


    "It''s just trivial things, just talk about them," Sean said, and went on eating.


    At this time, a little girl hurried in from the door and spoke in Freya''s ear.


    "Chief, there''s news from Prince Philip."

 Chapter 106

    Outside the Royal Palace in the city of riyatis.


    Sean and Freya came here alone in a carriage. When they got off, there were only two or three guards at the door.


    It seems that the prince is very confident in the safety of his city. Unexpectedly, so many people can guard such a big home!


    "Why did you ask us to come over late at night?" Sean asked Freya nearby.


    Now it''s late at night. They came all the way. Few shops are still open


    It''s strange that Prince Philip likes to meet guests late at night! Sean looked at the value displayed in the sky [night: sunny, 6:34:32]. There were only more than six hours left in the night. If Freya hadn''t dragged herself over, he wouldn''t remember at all.


    It''s so late!


    Don''t these people sleep?


    "You don''t look very well," Freya said, glancing at Sean.


    "Who will be in good spirits at this time." Sean shook his head. Now that he had come, he had to stay awake.


    After all, the other party is a prince.


    I have not received less subsidies from this country, and I still have to show due respect to the members of the royal family.


    "Bear with it. Maybe Prince Philip is too busy to summon us so late." Freya''s spirit is not good. They were originally the airship that got off at noon and didn''t have a good rest at night. They all feel a little [tired!].


    Strange to say, the person who came to report at dinner said that the prince invited the two to meet alone, but the time was late at night


    That''s why Sean and Freya came at night.


    Led by a "guide", the two entered the prince''s residence from the front door.


    Sean hasn''t been here before. I don''t know if it''s the front door. Anyway, the door is very big. It should be!


    Late at night,


    The yard is very quiet.


    The guide carried a small lantern like lighting tool and took Sean and Freya to turn left and right in the complex corridor


    In addition to the crickets, there was only the sound of patrol guards. In short, it was very quiet.


    After dyeing several corridors in the dark, they came to a brightly lit place, where there were many soldiers standing guard, and a middle-aged man sitting idle outside the yard.


    Looking up at the moonlight, there is a state of [appreciation!] on his head.


    When I heard the sound of walking, I turned my head


    The clothes he wore were very ordinary. Sean estimated that it should be the identity of housekeeper or bachelor, belonging to the people who followed Prince Philip.


    "Is it your Excellency the red dragon Witch and Baron vigre?"


    Before they could answer, the guide nodded in advance.


    "Come with me, your highness is waiting for you!" then he stood up and led them to the yard.


    The atmosphere was quiet, but the smell of flowers in the yard refreshed Sean a little.


    Walk across the yard and stop outside a room with an open door


    "Your Highness."


    "Oh, is Freya coming? Come on in." the voice in the room called them in.


    Sean glanced at Freya next to him and walked in with her


    This is a very ordinary study. There are bookshelves around. There are not many luxurious decorations except a few handicrafts made of animal teeth. Sean can''t see the quality, but on the whole, it is a very simple room.


    It seems that this simple study is the standard configuration of the barons of the basharan empire. I remember it was almost the same when I entered count Hamill''s room in COGA.


    There were only two people in the study. One was wearing a big animal skin coat, with a wide face and a big back with a circle of sideburns. This person should be Prince Philip.


    It looks like he''s in his thirties. The nobles at the top will look younger, so Sean guesses that his real age should be about 40!


    The displayed properties are:


    [HP 13001300, neutral]


    It is a very standard blood volume of ordinary people. The extra 300 points are estimated to be overflowed by exercise.


    And behind Prince Philip stood another tall, dark man, whose value was much higher.


    [HP 1100011000, neutral]


    The order 11 is a little lower than Freya.


    When Sean came in, the other party had been staring at him. Although he deliberately locked his eyes in other positions, the [vigilance!] state displayed on his head could not deceive him.


    He should be a close guard.


    "Your Highness," Freya bowed after seeing each other.


    And Sean also learned to greet each other with aristocratic etiquette.


    "There are no outsiders here, so don''t be so polite." the tone of speaking with a kind smile makes people feel very close.


    Suddenly the conversation turned and came to him


    "This is the Baron Wigle you mentioned in your letter?"


    Prince Philip went up to Sean and took a look, then stepped back and took another look.


    "Well, that''s good! I didn''t expect you to be such a young and promising aristocrat in our country. It''s great." he slapped Sean on the shoulder and smiled again without saying a few words, and there was even an irresistible magic in that smile.


    It is not the real magic power, but the unique charm of leaders.


    Sean is hard to describe


    Anyway, it''s the kind of plot I''ve seen in TV dramas: the Lord''s concern can make his subordinates go through fire and water.


    If not for the other party''s favor, it has always been [neutral]!


    Sean soon felt that he had won the favor of "leaders" by virtue of his personal charm.


    After they came in, the housekeeper who had just led the way closed the door and left


    After shying for a while, Sean knew that the next was the real question the other party wanted to ask.


    After seeing Prince Philip himself, Sean also saw that the other party also had [tired!] and [fake smile!].


    Being able to stay up so long and wait for them, and still with such a high status... It must be very important for him to do things in COGA city.


    That''s right.


    The Caine slate is still in his hand.


    Sean suddenly remembered this thing. In front of him, his Highness the prince was the one who received count Hamilton''s slate.


    "Sit down first. Since it''s so late, let''s make a long story short... Freya, tell us all about the count of Hammill in COGA city. Of course, Baron vigil, many nobles reported that you were one of the survivors at that time. I hope you can tell me the situation at that time. This is conducive to the future development of COGA city."


    All of a sudden, the topic was so high.


    At this time, Sean noticed that the attitude of the other party when he began to ask was very different from that of the smiling prince just now.


    Sean looked at Freya next to him, and finally she said first

 Chapter 107

    It''s kind of like reporting to the superior.


    Ferrelia almost didn''t hide anything. She told all the events that happened in the city of COGA that day, including urban fire and civilian riots. Of course, when she finally fought with the group of [garbled] creatures, especially when talking about [garbled] creatures, Sean clearly saw Philip in front of her and his shocked expression on his face.


    "Does that thing really exist?" Philip asked incredulously.


    "I don''t know. When I fight with it, I always feel very flustered. There is a feeling that is difficult to describe... Baron vigil should be the same."


    Freya left the subject to herself.


    In fact, before they came, they also discussed how to tell the prince about it, and the other party''s suggestion was to tell the truth.


    Because only in this way can we really solve the problem of COGA city. No matter who will be the next count of Hamilton in the end, he will not question the decision made by the prince, and can really protect the town of tylermian.


    "Oh, I heard Baron vigil was there?"


    "Yes, your highness. I didn''t keep up with other nobles because of a little private affairs. However, when I rushed behind me, I met thugs in the street, so I had to go to the Earl''s palace nearby for help..."


    Sean has thought about this many times.


    Why did you go to the Earl''s house?


    You have to find a reason.


    It was because he was connected with what he had seen in those days that he concluded that count Hamilton had concealed something, which finally led him to run to the Earl''s house.


    But anything others don''t know can be concealed, but what has been done under the eyes of the public can''t.


    At that time, he deliberately left igunia, which caused the dissatisfaction of the other senior brother. Although no one saw this... Of course, the staff of the airship docking station and senior brother igunia knew, and it is estimated that the prince knew these news.


    Otherwise, there will be no state of [temptation!] on his head.


    What an old fox!


    Clearly know, is to let yourself say it again, want to test loyalty?


    Unfortunately, Sean has long made a reasonable plan for his ability


    For example, if you suddenly see danger in other areas on the map, you can''t let people go directly. Those detailed maps happen in real time. If you directly tell the people around you what happened in so and so, it will spread faster than the news.


    Otherwise, others either think they are great gods, or they think they are enemies and accomplices


    So when making any decision, Sean deliberately left words for the future. If he really can''t, he should brush the favor of the party.


    In this way, they can naturally avoid being "suspected" by others.


    At that time, I had a quarrel with the wizard named Warren because of igunia. Several people in front of me probably heard about these things.


    So what can you say about yourself?


    The best thing is to give yourself the title of an amorous baron.


    What about men? Who can talk about it specifically... I think igunia is a good unmarried girl and will go after her if she likes. The prince in front of us can''t be singled out.


    So as long as there is a relationship with igunia, there is a reason for any action Sean does in COGA!


    "So you''re going to Earl''s house?" confirmed Prince Philip.


    The other party said, you.


    It seems that he has mastered the situation at that time, and the rest is just to listen to the specific process.


    "Yes. I met the mobs on the way. Fortunately, I arrived at the Earl''s house safely all the way in the presence of the accompanying witch eletta..." Sean roughly said what he had encountered behind him.


    The events of Weisman and Isley, of course, also included their ability to awaken the movement in the count.


    But when Sean described this paragraph, he said he couldn''t understand


    Why did count Hamill look like that after a magic.


    "It''s a creature I''ve never seen before, and even now I occasionally recall it in a dream, I''m scared," Sean said.


    "It was a terrible experience..."


    Sean noticed that there was no other state on their heads when they spoke, at least they didn''t doubt what they said.


    And I didn''t have a good impression. I''ve always been staring at [neutrality].


    "That''s the ability of Caine slate!"


    At last Prince Philip sighed.


    Sean thought the other party wouldn''t mention it, but he did.


    "I won''t hide it from you. It was count Hamilton who handed the slate to me ten years ago. If he didn''t do it earlier, the slate might flow into other countries through the south. The world ten years ago was not as peaceful as it is now. We can''t let such important things flow into other countries..."


    Here he paused.


    "So many decisions made at that time are a little hasty in retrospect, but the past has passed. I just didn''t expect that count Hamill would be involved because of this matter." said Prince Philip. Finally, Prince Philip showed remorse.


    "Yes, count Hamill has always been the most respected person of the southern nobles. He helped me in the most difficult time in my town. Such a person should not end like that. Everything is the relationship between the two wizards. They used some power to summon the monster in count Hamill''s body."


    When the others didn''t speak, Sean boldly began to test it.


    This is estimated to be the closest to the slate secret.


    Caine slate has always been connected with these two things, whether it is from Lucille''s appearance in Tyler MIA town or his seeing the giant eye that can only launch [chaos!] state.


    "Did the magician say anything?" asked the man who had been standing next to Prince Philip.


    The head is in a state of [eagerness!].


    "Well... I can''t remember clearly. It seems that I didn''t study anything about the real power of witches and the origin of the world. Moreover, I didn''t have time to hear these words clearly when I saw the abnormal changes of count Hamilton," said Sean.


    Not only the dark and strong man in front of him, but also Prince Philip himself [curious!] waited for his speech.


    "Is that all? Think again." the other party asked.


    However, at this time, a hint of [being stared at...] suddenly appeared in Sean''s field of vision


    Subconsciously want to turn around and look!


    But reason makes it best not to move.


    There''s another person in this room.

 Chapter 108

    The enemy? Or friends?


    "Did they say anything else about the slate?"


    Sean was still thinking about another person in the room, and the prince''s bodyguard hurried to ask.


    He spoke on behalf of the prince and always spoke in such an urgent tone, which made Sean feel that they were also looking for the secret about Caine slate


    "I didn''t say much. I just remember that the wizard named Weisman had been emphasizing the power of the slate, and then used magic to make count Hamill mutate. Then we began to run out of the room..."


    "Can you escape from a high-ranking wizard?" asked the bodyguard.


    Sure enough, they still doubt every little detail.


    At that time, he completely escaped by using the magic of lifting restrictions.


    "I''m not sure. At that time, the monster transformed by count Hamill was so terrible that people even felt that their minds would start to think wildly when they stood in front of it. Later, I heard that the wizard called his companions to help... I didn''t dare to stay, so I continued to run!"


    On this detail, Sean slightly modified it. Although they may know that they can do some magic, they don''t want too many people to know what they can achieve.


    If you study in the wings of the sky later, you will become famous only if you improve slowly. Otherwise, you will be easy to dig deep into the source of magic. At that time, you and Lucille may be found... Although they have been learning magic secretly all the time, many people saw the battle of the archaeological team when they went to Xi village to rescue.


    Sean doesn''t doubt the country''s investigative ability.


    Or don''t doubt the conjecture ability of smart people in this country


    There have always been many smart people in the world, so there is no need to challenge them one by one.


    "I can prove that I have fought with all kinds of strange creatures. But only one made me feel a little afraid. Later, when I went to investigate, I didn''t find any trace about the wizard. I think he didn''t expect to summon such a thing." Freya, who had been standing beside me, finally spoke.


    "So it is!" the prince nodded.


    It seems that he trusts Freya very much


    Just then the door was opened gently, and then the housekeeper who had just sent them brought two cups of tea and put them on the table near Freya and herself.


    Nodded and smiled, then bowed to Prince Philip and turned away.


    And there was a state of [praise!] on the prince''s head.


    Huh?


    What kind of play is this.


    Sean looked at the two people in front of him in some confusion. Is this a compliment to his subordinates? Or is there something else


    "Freya, please tell me about your work before you go to COGA city this time. Baron viguel said you would drink tea here. You should be tired to come here so late. I''ve asked the kitchen to prepare some snacks. We''ll eat something and go back." it was still a smiling tone.


    "Ah?" Freya was surprised by the sudden order.


    She glanced at Sean behind her.


    "You go first, I''ll wait for you here." also smiled and nodded.


    That''s what I mean.


    Sean finally understood that the gang still didn''t trust themselves and wanted to test it with others.


    I''m afraid the tempter is the one who has been observing silently behind his back!


    Watching the three enter the other side door of the room, Freya even looked back [worried!] and Sean waved to the other party not to worry.


    Because almost all the houses in the prince''s house are connected together, you can go out of the side door to many other rooms.


    Sean sat alone drinking tea


    Waiting for the person who "secretly observes" to show up.


    Sure enough, when Sean drank his second sip of tea, the door was opened again. A man about 30 years old came in. He was holding a long handled, er, magic wand. It looked like a wizard profession.


    [11000110005500550055005500, neutral] he is also a level 11 orderer.


    The prince''s residence is really a cloud of experts. No one below level 10 comes in!


    Looking at the man sitting opposite him, he didn''t speak, and Sean nodded to each other with a smile.


    Like a nobody... Waiting for the other party to speak first.


    "Baron vigre is really a silent man." the other party finally couldn''t help talking.


    "How do you know my name?" Sean asked pretending not to know.


    "Of course, I''ve heard a lot about you... One of my disciples keeps praising you and the other keeps scolding you. So I have to come and have a look in person."


    Disciple!


    Sean suddenly looked at each other seriously.


    One praises me and the other scolds me!


    Who else, isn''t it Irene taigunia and Warren?


    So this guy in front of us is what they call the leader of elenta in COGA City, ashoe.


    Even I can remember the name. I mentioned it many times in igunia''s mouth... And I also said that the mentor went to the north.


    "So you are..."


    "Elinda wizard, ashoe." the other party introduced himself.


    It''s really him.


    "Your Highness ashoe." Sean must have some respect for the igunia mentor.


    And the other party waved and said


    "NIA told me everything about you in her letter. We''ll talk about these things slowly later. Now I''m more interested in the monster you just mentioned. NIA also told me some information in her letter, but it might be better to ask you specifically." the other party said.


    The state above her head is [confusion!] rather than temptation. Therefore, what she said is estimated to be within the scope she just said.


    "It''s hard to describe..."


    "You can talk about its appearance and the effect of trigger." Ai Xiu asked anxiously.


    "It''s the kind... The whole body is a tentacle. Its muscles are not the muscles of ordinary creatures we know, and it seems to be flowing all the time. It''s a body and like a liquid."


    Even remembering that thing, Sean still felt terrible.


    "By the way, I saw an eye, a huge one eye at the moment it disappeared."


    "Chaos!"


    "What?" Sean looked at each other and said a word.


    "The eye of chaos is really that thing."


    "Do you know what that thing is?" a little surprised, even Freya couldn''t call the name of that thing at the beginning, and the wizard elinta in front of her could call such a name.


    "According to your later performance and the eyes you just said, I guess it should be!"


    AI Xiu frowned, obviously in a state of [uneasiness!].


    "What the hell is that?"

 Chapter 109

    "The eye of chaos, an unknown creature recorded in ancient books," said AI Xiu with a dignified expression.


    "Unknown?"


    "Unknown." the two continued.


    "A few high-level alchemists'' books and wizard''s letters mentioned what they would see after peeping into the abyss of magic." before that, Sean had never contacted the Elinda wizard, and he didn''t know whether he would frown when thinking.


    It makes people look and feel that things are very serious!


    "What kind of creature does it describe?" Sean also wanted to know what the eye of chaos was.


    "A thing that is outside the scope of normal magic. As long as the person who sees it is either crazy or crazy, it will be called the eye of chaos. I didn''t expect you to be able to settle down." even AI Xiu thought it was incredible.


    "Is there any other description?"


    Sean doesn''t think so.


    Because I can see the action time, ah, unlike others.


    It''s like removing the [rigid ~] magic from the three girls in Pik Feng City. As long as you can see the time, you can remove it. Otherwise, the indiscriminate use of magic will exacerbate the negative effects.


    Maybe that''s why you''re different from others.


    "It has always been used to warn people not to try to pry into the unknown magic abyss, but some people don''t believe it and try to connect to that thing many times... I think the monster you met should not be the power of Caine slate, but the fact that the slate itself touched the power abyss, which led to the tragedy," Aixiu explained.


    "Why?"


    "You should also know that Caine slate has been sent here. In the past ten years, many wizards have tried to crack the records of slate, but they still can''t find a clue, and there is no similar situation again."


    Ashoe''s explanation suddenly made Sean understand a little.


    Perhaps Prince Philip didn''t really want to know about the Hamilton family heirs, but more about the slate.


    It sounds like the Caine slate has been here for ten years and has not been solved. Therefore, the change of count Hamill has become a key point worthy of reference.


    But


    Why did he tell himself this?


    Even if he has a relationship with igunia, he is in a [hate] state with another disciple Warren. There is no reason to tell himself all these things.


    Seeing that the other party was still [neutral], Sean subconsciously took some precautions in his heart.


    "So the Caine slate hasn''t been interpreted in these years? Then why can the other wizard have the ability to summon that thing?"


    "This is what I don''t understand, and after listening to your description just now, I think the power should not be the slate itself, but from the eye of chaos..."


    Sean shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    In fact, what the other party said has made him think more or less differently, because when the tentacle appeared, the whole attribute was garbled. If the other party said that the eye of chaos came from another unknown field, the garbled code can be explained.


    What you can see is the text attribute of the world. If it does not belong to the routine, you may not see it!


    But these words only know from the bottom of my heart.


    The dialogue between the two is at an impasse


    In a moment Prince Philip and Freya came out of the other room.


    Looking at the red dragon witch''s worried appearance, she must have received other news from the prince.


    Still late at night, they didn''t stay at the prince''s house for too long... Finally, they simply ate a bowl of sweet porridge and left.


    Freya in the carriage still looks [worried!].


    "You seem to have something on your mind?" asked directly.


    The other party slowly raised his head, with [tired!] tiredness on his face, and of course [sorry!] state.


    "Sorry, Sean. I didn''t expect his royal highness to make such an arrangement this time."


    Freya didn''t say it, but Sean had read it from her expression!


    Originally, I came to the north to avoid the limelight and rely on some forces to avoid the pressure from the city of COGA. However, after meeting Prince Philip tonight, I realized that it had little to do with myself or the city of COGA.


    The main thing I want is the news of Caine slate''s ability.


    "It''s none of your business. I had a plan before I came," Sean said.


    I am just a baron, but the other party is the prince below one person and above ten thousand people. There is a great difference in identity between the two sides.


    Even the door guest doesn''t have people below level 10. How can you pay attention to your identity


    "In short, what I said still counts. You are one of my wings. You can take this identity wherever you go in the future. Even if you want to go back." Freya looked at Sean seriously.


    Suddenly, for a moment, Sean even felt that the woman in front of him was very beautiful.


    It''s not that she''s visually beautiful. After all, she''s sexy enough... But that kind of character is very comfortable and beautiful.


    "I didn''t say I would go back. On the contrary, I''m going to stay in the wings of the sky for a period of time..."


    "Ah?!"


    This time it became [surprised!] eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was late to get back to the cathedral, and Sean fell asleep.


    By the next day, it was dawn to hear someone call their name!


    "Sean, are you awake?"


    I heard a strange voice when I got up.


    "I see you didn''t come to breakfast in the morning. You must be hungry now. I brought you some porridge..." the voice outside the door came.


    Sean is still remembering which girl it is.


    I have just come to the wings of the sky headquarters, and I don''t know many people, except karyana who accompanied me. I don''t seem to know anyone well.


    The degree of favor is almost between [friendly] and [neutral]


    "Haven''t you got up yet, Sean. It''s almost noon now. Get up." he said again.


    Snap~


    Patted his head.


    I remind of it.


    Isn''t this the girl who chatted with herself at dinner last evening? Ellie.


    "Sean?" the bedroom door was knocked.


    "OK, ok... I''ll be out in a minute," he replied quickly.


    "Oh ~"


    There was no sound outside.


    When Sean put on his clothes and walked out, there was a girl sitting in the middle of the living room, that was Ellie.


    Today, I wore a simple dress of short clothes and shorts. My white skin set off my beautiful figure. I was busy scooping out porridge from the big bowl and putting it in the small bowl.


    "You''re finally up, Sean. I''ve got something to eat for you."

 Chapter 110

    "Eat quickly. You must be hungry when you get up so late." hand the small bowl of porridge to Sean


    It''s still hot, and it''s obviously just hot.


    "Did you do it early in the morning?" Sean asked, taking a bite himself.


    A little salty, and a lot of vegetables and eggs


    There are all girls in the headquarters of wings of heaven. They pay special attention to eating. There are few greasy things. Sean had hardly seen any meat at dinner yesterday.


    It''s hard, just like practice.


    Even this bowl of morning porridge has no minced meat!


    "Well, I just made some leftover dishes in the kitchen. Is it still appetizing?" there was a look of [expectation!] on my face.


    "Very good." one said that although Sean felt that he needed some oil and water because his stomach was weak these two days, the porridge tasted good.


    "That''s great!"


    Ellie smiled, and there was a state of [excitement!] on her head.


    On the contrary, Sean was a little confused


    It''s only a day for them to know each other. Even if they have a jade tree and extraordinary temperament, is it too fast to make breakfast for themselves?


    I used to be so popular.


    Sean knows more or less about himself. Although he is an imperial aristocrat, he still has some differences between those aristocrats living in the mountain village and those in the city. At least he is not as handsome as those in the city in appearance and dress.


    Otherwise, most passers-by will not be "neutral" when they see themselves. If they are more handsome, they may be "friendly" after a few words. This can''t be denied.


    Although they all look at the face, the handsome face really makes people feel pleasant.


    However, it is said that the other party''s favor towards her is still [friendly], which is similar to that of most girls in the headquarters. Maybe Ellie in front of her is that kind of virtuous type, which is why she is like this.


    "Sean, where do you want to go later?" Ellie asked suddenly.


    I can''t see what other thoughts she has at the moment, because the state she shows is very normal. I can only see the emotional changes of the current employee. At least for now, the other party has no malice.


    "Later, I''d like to go around the headquarters and see what you do every day," Sean thought.


    "OK, ok... Why don''t I accompany you? Anyway, I finished all my homework today yesterday." with a smile on my face, it was another very active invitation.


    Hiss~


    Is he really the person in the other party''s eye?


    Is that what happened?


    But this goodwill made Sean feel that the connection between the two was far fetched.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a simple meal, Sean learned something about the wings of the sky headquarters under the leadership of Ellie.


    It is said that Freya got up very early today, because as long as she came back, she would have a lot of things to do. Many things left after going out would have to be checked by her again.


    In Ellie''s mouth, Sean learned that the daily schoolwork of the members of the wings of the sky is theoretical courses and practical courses. In addition to explaining magic knowledge, theory will also popularize common sense in many places, such as geography, humanities, theory and so on.


    Karyana''s ability to draw maps was also learned in this course. The words of the actual combat course belong to targeted magic practice as explained literally.


    Because after achieving certain results, the members who cover the wings of the sky will go out to carry out various tasks


    Some experience is the task of the mercenary guild, and those who are more capable are sent outside, just like the stronghold of Bifeng city. And the people who are going to the southeast to investigate.


    In short, after reading a circle, Sean felt that the so-called wings of the sky organization was like a big gang that he had read the novel, and it was still a big gang with government relations. Freya was the leader of two different levels of organizations. No wonder he showed that helpless expression yesterday.


    Sean himself is also a local Lord. He knows that dragging a group of people who trust him sometimes has to make decisions against his heart.


    Jianghu loyalty and gang interests


    Always have to weigh.


    It is precisely because of this that Sean decided to stay in the wings of the sky for a period of time. As long as he can use this time to exercise his magic proficiency, he can go out from here even if he calls himself a wizard.


    "Ellie, can you take me to the place where you contact magic?"


    "Ah. How do you think of coming to see that?" Ellie turned her head and looked at it curiously.


    "Just want to go around," replied with a smile.


    I want to see what it is like for wizards in the world to practice magic.


    At first, in Lucille''s description, I knew that wizard organizations trained new wizards by themselves, and I used candles as the object of practice. I didn''t know how other wizards did practice.


    "This way, then." Ellie nodded and led the way to the back of the cathedral building.


    Behind is a garden, and behind the garden is a place as wide as a football field.


    There are more than 300 people in the headquarters of wings of the sky. Even if you add some servants and maids cleaning the yard, the maximum number is only 400. Such a large place is enough.


    At present, there are only about 30 people practicing, and the person standing on one side is the mentor of level 7 of order.


    After seeing herself and Ellie appear, some girls practicing magic polymerization look to this side


    "Don''t be distracted, go on!" the teacher said sternly.


    More than thirty people are almost level 2 to level 3 people, and the magic display in their hands is [compressed air ~]


    What kind of magic is this?!!


    Gas bomb.


    "What''s that?" Sean asked, suddenly pointing to a wooden stake like a signboard on the edge of the field, on which was a piece of metal like an iron block.


    "That''s what we use to practice magic accuracy. We usually practice whether we can hit the target during running."


    No wonder Sean looked at the grooves in these pieces of iron.


    "Anyone can practice?" asked again.


    "Of course... Sean, do you want to..." Ellie [surprised!] looked at each other.


    Because in my opinion, aristocrats rarely learn magic, and the other party actually says they want to practice.


    But just then Sean pulled open his belt around his waist and took out two exquisite muskets.


    This is a pistol specially made by Claude for himself before he left COGA


    Raise the two guns and make a aiming posture.


    This action caused dozens of girls who were still practicing to see it.


    At the same time, not far above the attic


    "Chief, look at this again." sohanna handed over the newly received documents, but was stopped by the other party.


    "Wait a minute, sohanna."


    Freya looked at her position on the training ground.


    "Isn''t that Sean? What''s he doing?" for sohanna, she hasn''t seen Sean use magic, but saw the other party take out his musket.


    "Practice, that''s his magic fighting style."

 Chapter 111

    Boom!


    The gunfire rang out in the field, and many girls who were still training turned to look here


    However, there was no other sound after the gunshot. You know, there was an iron plate standing opposite! If you hit it, it will make a sound.


    But there was no response.


    "What''s he doing! Practicing muskets here?" sohanna, standing next to Freya, didn''t understand.


    There are many nobles who have shooting hobbies, as well as riding and shooting, hunting or mountain climbing


    There are many similar tasks in the mercenary guild tasks accepted by the sky covering wing, and they are all tasks specially required by various rich families or nobles in riyetisri.


    The organization has some friendship with the mercenary guild, so it will still accept such a task.


    As long as it''s not too unusual, it doesn''t matter to simply accompany those nobles or rich businessmen to hunt, and many people don''t dare to do anything because of the name of the red dragon witch Freya.


    After all, all the girls in the organization will always become the focus of the topic.


    Although the organization often teaches the following members that work is work and do not have any relationship other than work with the employer, there are always exceptions... Such things have happened many times in the organization.


    But because Freya was in charge, it ended reasonably, and both sides were maintaining a very balanced relationship with each other.


    "He must be thinking about something else," Freya frowned.


    In my own memory, the other party''s wonderful magic bullet shooting has always left a deep impression on me.


    "Is he shooting like this? I feel like a beginner. The gesture of holding a gun is wrong." sohanna still doesn''t understand, because in her opinion, it''s very incomprehensible for her leader to maintain this young aristocrat all the time.


    "He is really a beginner, but there are many kinds of beginners..."


    Freya didn''t think so and continued to look at the man with the gun in the field.


    At the moment, Sean only felt a silence around him, and even the girls who were still practicing magic stopped.


    What are you looking at me for?!!


    No more practice.


    The prompt of [being watched...] * 38 appeared in the front field of vision.


    Almost all the people on the Court saw it, including Ellie standing next to her, who also threw [embarrassed!] smiles and eyes.


    Try to keep smiling, but everyone can see that he didn''t hit anything just now.


    It''s less than 200 meters away. I can''t hit the signs in front of me. I''m a beginner.


    "It''s all right, Sean. Maybe it''ll be better if you practice a few more times." the smile gradually disappeared, which was a consolation.


    Sean laughed to himself


    A man himself is also concerned among the girls. I didn''t expect that so many people would pay attention to every action.


    All right~


    Sean took back the gun and shook out the ammunition.


    No more.


    Then he filled another kind of ammunition with magic. His magic can be used instead of ammunition. Because the ammunition required each time is not much, it is one of Sean''s most practical attack methods at present.


    Compared with wizards who need to accumulate a lot of magic and throw it out, the effects caused by their own guns also have high damage.


    In Sean''s later understanding, this should be attributed to the precise design of firearms and the explosive power given by shrapnel instantly, because ordinary wizards need to gather a lot of magical energy to throw it out to cause trauma, while they use very small magic to produce power under the acceleration given by machinery.


    This also reasonably explains why bullets consume less


    If a big fireball used to need 100 mana points, it can even hit dozens or hundreds of rounds continuously after being divided into small flame bombs, which greatly improves the efficiency and reduces the consumption.


    It can be regarded as a combination of machinery and magic.


    However, in terms of accuracy, Sean really can''t overcome it, mainly because he uses less and hasn''t fully mastered the recoil and aiming skills of the musket.


    If the big target like the eye of chaos is OK, this kind of small target really means whether it can be hit 200 meters away!


    If they could be more precise, they wouldn''t have said so much.


    Sean smeared a firebomb on the gun


    Precision?!!


    The sudden thought reminded me.


    His magic is based on his proficiency. The higher his proficiency, the greater the scope of his use of magic. Otherwise, many things are still [ineffective] casting spells. During this time, Sean found that he could improve his proficiency every time he used it. Now he is also slower.


    This shows that the ordinary practice method has encountered a bottleneck, but it also represents that the ability has been improved.


    If I say now, is it feasible to accurately formulate a passive magic? Something like a halo.


    Thinking about it, I added such a halo to myself... There was no prompt [invalid] in front of me, but I felt that a flash suddenly appeared all over my body.


    The flash was noticed by everyone present!


    For a moment, the body is illuminated and generally skips a halo.


    Then there was


    [accuracy ~] with time 10:59:59


    Is this the meaning of duration? I can drive the passive aura for ten hours, which can not be maintained for a while.


    Now when I look at the target, I feel like I''m equipped with a telescope


    Bang~


    Try another shot.


    An echo came from the opposite iron plate in an instant. Not only that, but also the explosion of the flame bomb covered the target in an instant.


    [magic proficiency: 153]


    Promoted, actually promoted.


    I didn''t expect that I could improve the effect of practice under the blessing of aura.


    [accuracy ~] 10:39:58


    The duration is less than 20 minutes. It seems that maintaining the aura needs to consume your magic continuously. After using a blasting bomb, the magic value is reduced, and the duration of the aura will be reduced.


    That''s what happened!


    "Sean, did you just use magic?" just then Ellie suddenly spoke.


    Look at the other party''s [shocked!] expression, and the other girls behind them are in the same state.


    You guys are changing too fast


    "Yes, I would have."


    This answer even more surprised the girls around. Everyone present had seen magic, but had never seen magic from a pistol.


    Outside, sohanna also noticed the magic of Sean''s shooting.


    "Is that magic?!"


    "I say his way is very different." Freya smiled happily. This is the scene she wanted to see.


    "So he can do magic! But who taught him this kind of gun magic? I''ve never heard of such a way to use it."


    "I haven''t heard of it... But maybe that''s why he''s willing to stay," Freya said.

 Chapter 112

    One more shot.


    [accuracy ~] 10:14:50


    [magic proficiency: 155]


    This time, it''s actually reduced by 25 minutes. This thing is also increased in real time?


    Is there a slight change due to the different effects of the magic bullet he uses? It''s not the first time Sean has seen such a numerical jump.


    Almost all the values you can see will jump under certain conditions, whether it''s the time of candle burning or the duration of magic... Even if it shows a passive skill effect of 10 hours, each use of magic will reduce mental power or add some external factors.


    Physical strength, weather or environment, etc.


    Will make the final magic lasting effect floating!


    Sean has seen this many times, so he can''t be more familiar with it, but only today did he notice that he can develop passive skills, and the progress of proficiency can be improved by using both passive and active skills at the same time.


    Before shooting two or three shots would not improve a little, but now every shot is OK.


    Sean estimates that it will be more difficult to improve his magic proficiency later. At that time, he may need to use higher-level magic, but he can''t use much high-level magic in his daily life, and Sean doesn''t have a specific understanding of the division of high-level magic.


    Suddenly I thought of the magic guide book in my room


    Maybe there will be an introduction in Lucille''s notes.


    While it was still early, Sean continued to use various magic bullets to shoot at the target. Let alone with [accuracy ~], his bullet had no deviation, because the passivity of [accuracy ~] would provide a point in his field of vision.


    That''s what Sean did when he shot the first shot just now. He hit it.


    The second shot is to confirm again, or hit


    Since then, Sean can be sure that after starting the passive skill magic of [precision ~], there will be a small point in front of him, which is similar to the gun quasi heart on the screen when playing shooting games. How can he miss with this kind of thing.


    But for the current self, the [precision ~] aura should not be open for too long.


    Adjust the bullet to shoot at the target again


    Bang Bang


    [magic proficiency: 156]


    [magic proficiency: 157]


    [magic proficiency: 158]


    It didn''t stop until it was displayed as proficiency: 174.


    Played 20 times in total, reducing the time of more than 6 hours at one time. Today''s [accuracy ~] can only last for the remaining 3 hours, and Sean also began to feel that his body can''t bear it.


    Driving the passive fight, sure enough, every blow is boiled with magic value. Obviously, I just got up and ate. Now I feel sleepy again.


    "Let''s go, today''s practice is over!" he said, lifting the passive aura.


    For a moment, it was like drinking a mouthful of cold water in hot weather, and the body quickly felt the return of energy.


    Look at Ellie around. The other party hasn''t spoken since just now. The state of [surprised!] and [puzzled!] on her head hasn''t disappeared, including a group of little girls practicing magic behind her. They are all in the same state at the moment.


    In the place where the original sign stood in front, you can''t see those iron cards now... Almost all of them were lost by the dual magic of fire and freezing!


    Let''s practice. What are you watching me do?


    You are stronger


    I envy you for having such a high orderer level and magic.


    After all, it was still in practice, so Sean didn''t bother the gang. He just smiled at the girls looking at him and walked towards where he came from.


    "Hey, Sean, wait for me." Ellie followed behind


    As for Freya, who was lying in the distance at the moment, she took an interesting look at the right-hand assistant around her, the witch who covered the wings of the sky and had the ability of level 10 of order.


    "What do you think of Sean now?"


    "Very special, I didn''t think he could use magic in this way..." sohanna affirmed Sean''s magic of fighting in this way.


    "It''s interesting to see Sean use such magic for the first time. Although I don''t know who the tutor is, it must be a great person to discover this kind of magic," Freya said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving the driving range, Sean wanted to go back to rest, but he had just got up.


    And after taking two steps, I felt my spirit came back slowly. Sean estimated that with the improvement of his proficiency, his magic recovery ability also improved.


    Because you can''t see your attribute value, you can only judge it according to your feeling every time.


    If you use more, you will understand


    Almost all the days of the members of the wings of heaven are arranged in an orderly manner. People from level two to level three are still in the learning stage... They can join the task team only after at least level three. People above level four such as Ellie or karyana accept special tasks. They will be arranged according to the level only if they specify the tasks to be completed by the wings of heaven.


    However, according to Ellie''s oral statement, in fact, the tasks specially required by the city of riyatis to cover the sky are often not high-level tasks, and even most of them are very general tasks to accompany the nobles to experience.


    But it is precisely because of the nobility that people above level 4 need to be accompanied by bodyguards.


    Ellie was called away in the afternoon, leaving Sean wandering alone.


    Although he is known as a member of the wings of heaven, he is not organized in any team, so he is idle and wanders around the cathedral when he has nothing to do


    Suddenly I found a familiar figure in the hall.


    The other party looked back at himself and went on walking as if he hadn''t seen him.


    "Hey, why hide when you see people."


    Looking at the state of [contempt!] on karyana''s head, she turned around after hearing her cry.


    "Oh, it''s Baron vigil. I didn''t even notice you here... I thought you were practicing on the training ground." karyana said strangely.


    I practiced at noon and passed it so fast!


    "That''s not practicing magic. I also want to improve my level... By the way, I just met you. I have something to discuss with you." Sean sorted out his thoughts.


    Now I stay in the wings of heaven mainly to practice magic and learn relevant knowledge, but there are still some things I need to pay attention to.


    Especially in the prince''s residence


    So Sean wanted the other party to bring him another map of riyetis.


    "What''s up?"


    "Can you get me a map of riyetis?" Sean asked.


    "Why are you interested in this again? Your research direction is really strange..." karyana said puzzled.

 Chapter 113

    "Of course I have my own use," Sean said.


    Karyana is the most knowledgeable person in surveying and mapping among the people she knows at present. If she can still get a map of riyetis, won''t she be able to master the trend of the city? Especially the pro Prince''s house.


    "I don''t know why you always like to study these things. Obviously, such a good talent should be used for magic convenience. It''s difficult for you to improve on one hand. Your most capable time is so more than ten years. If you spend it on magic, you will improve greatly in the future!" karyana said these words to herself very seriously.


    It seems that she is not so [bored!] herself.


    The favorability is almost always maintained at [friendly], and such favorability should not be bad.


    "That''s necessary. I''ve been practicing magic... Not at all," Sean said.


    In addition to no practice at special times, those who are relatively idle the next day will be connected with a few hands of magic, otherwise how to improve their proficiency.


    "When we practice, we try our best every day. We are not as free as you... But after all, you are still an imperial aristocrat. You may prefer to improve your status than becoming a wizard." watching karyana appear in the state of [stop talking!].


    I guess I want to say something about soul chicken soup, but I finally say it considering my identity.


    "Why do you think it''s hard to show physical exertion? Many people work hard, but where others can''t see..."


    "Don''t say that. Finally help me get a map of riyetis, and I won''t bother you about these things anymore." Sean interrupted his attempt to preach.


    Force your values to cover others. There is no result in arguing. You are here to draw a map, not to discuss the direction of life.


    I will go in my own direction!


    Karyana [in a complicated mood!] looked at Sean, and then the state immediately turned into [disdain!] eyes.


    "Riyetis is not any other city. You can buy everything you want. You can go to the erudite Library in the northern market and see where there should be these things."


    It''s for sale. I''ll say a ball here.


    Bye bye


    "Oh, you''re going now? Do you know where it is." looking at Sean, she said hello directly and was ready to leave. Karyana called each other.


    Sean took something out of his pocket and held it in the palm of his hand.


    "It doesn''t matter. The gold coin will tell me."


    Karyana reacted that the other party was a noble. If you want to find a place, you can buy it directly!


    "If I don''t come back on time at night, I don''t have to wait for me to have dinner."


    "... no one will wait for you!!!"


    Sean only heard the words behind him, and when he left again, he had passed through the door of the hall.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was the evening when I came last night, but I was directly called by the carriage to the prince''s residence in the evening, so Sean hasn''t seen what the streets outside the tianzhiyi headquarters look like on weekdays.


    The reason why Sean thought the wings of heaven headquarters was a cathedral was that the peripheral buildings, including the whole surrounding environment, were also very similar.


    Walking out of the courtyard, there is a platform in front of you, and there are paths around the back of the headquarters at both ends, and there is a long ladder in front of you


    The straight line is about 50 meters high, which lifts the whole wing of the sky headquarters to a high place, and it needs to go down to be the formal street. Of course, if you go from the side door of the headquarters, there will be a long slope directly. I went out with Freya last night.


    This section of stairs is almost cleaned by servants. It is very clean, and it can be seen that the stone materials are also good


    In such a city, if you want to maintain such a large wizard organization, you have to support such expenses. No wonder Freya would say that his Royal Highness has been very helpful to cover the sky.


    Because in Sean''s opinion, it is far from making so much money just by relying on hundreds of wizards to accept the task. Many of them should be funded by the prince, and only the support of the upper class nobles can build such a large place.


    When he came to the street, Sean found that many people around him were [staring at...] himself. When he turned his head to look at them, he would be in a state of [suspicion!] and [confusion!].


    After all, wings of the sky is a witch organization. Of course, a man will receive a lot of attention when he comes out of it


    But this kind of hint has become more and more. Sean always feels very uncomfortable, as if his every move is under the attention of others... In fact, this situation is very normal. Even if a beautiful girl walks through the street, she will attract a lot of attention.


    But the key is that the girl doesn''t know.


    If there is always news in your field of vision that reminds you to be noticed and stared at, it is estimated that everyone will feel uncomfortable.


    Get a kind of power, but also have to bear the price of this power!


    Sean asked a passer-by if there was a carriage nearby, and then went to the place he pointed out.


    Along the way, there are still many people watching themselves, but they become less after walking out of a few streets, but only three eyes have not stopped


    The word * 3 appears behind the prompt.


    It''s strange that I have walked out of such a long distance. Is there anyone paying attention?


    And has always been three eyes, which is obviously tracking!


    Sean suddenly turned back


    Because there are many people in the street, I saw many people looking at themselves at the moment I turned my head.


    In reality, tracking is not like watching movies. When you look back, you will see someone "deliberately" hiding. That level is so weak that it''s explosive. The person who really tracks is very normal, walking like an ordinary person, but he is watching your behavior.


    Even when ordinary people walk, they occasionally look at the back of the person in front of them in a daze, especially when they turn around, they will attract a lot of attention.


    So you can''t say that the person looking at you is the stalker


    At the moment when Sean turned back, the prompt of [being watched...] increased by more than a dozen. It seems that it is not easy to find each other in places with a large number of people, so we can only go to places with few people first.


    When he came to the place where the carriage stopped, Sean found a carriage that looked clean and asked the coachman.


    "Go to the northern market erudite library, you know?"


    The coachman looked up and thought.


    "Of course I know. I went there just now!"


    Have seen each other''s [lying!] state, but since he knew the location of the northern market, Sean got on the car directly.


    Close the door


    As the carriage began to move, the superfluous hints in the field of vision disappeared.


    Now only the two remaining * 2 still exist.

 Chapter 114

    Northern market.


    In fact, Sean doesn''t know if it''s the north. Riyetis is bigger than all the cities he''s been to before, even bigger combined. It''s really unclear how many times these marketing departments go.


    Fortunately, I gave enough money, but the journey lasted nearly an hour. The city is really big enough!


    "Guest, here we are. The building in front is the erudite Library... Guests are going to visit here. I know there are many interesting places in the north. I can wait for you here." the coachman pointed to the building in front of him and said.


    What a businessman.


    After seeing that he gave money forthright and was still an outsider, he wanted to make another profit.


    "No, I''ll be delayed for a long time."


    "It doesn''t matter, I can wait here..." businessmen don''t say ''no queen'', they want to stay as long as they have a chance to make money.


    Seeing that Sean didn''t answer, the coachman smiled awkwardly.


    "I''ll rest at the carriage stop on the opposite street. If guests want to go somewhere later, they can come to me directly."


    "That''s good," Sean finally agreed.


    Turn around and walk towards the erudite Library


    This place really looks like a library. After walking up the stairs, there is a large fountain on the platform. The people walking around are dressed brightly. It feels like at least rich businessmen.


    As for the nobility, it should rarely appear in such places. After all, the nobility means power. As long as you like reading, you can build a large enough study at home, and the rich businessmen do not have such good conditions.


    Of course, rich businessmen mean it literally. As for rich families, they refer to more... For example, Erudites, recorders and others who have made achievements in their own research fields, but are not aristocrats, and there are no businessmen in the family.


    In short, people with certain influence in the region!


    Sean deliberately stopped by the pool


    After the carriage left the wings of the sky headquarters for more than ten minutes, the prompt of tracking disappeared, and the other party should not follow up.


    So I want to see if the other party is still here.


    However, there was no hint in the line of sight. On the contrary, only when we reached the door did there be [gaze] from the person standing behind the door in front.


    So the two or three people who followed them are gone?


    Sean looked back


    There were eight or nine people on the platform, and there was no abnormal reaction. The state above the head belonged to the normal range.


    Even none of them are aimed at themselves, either thinking or talking


    That''s strange.


    Are those people staring at themselves?


    Or is it just a simple surveillance of the wings of the sky headquarters, and a man was forced to stare at it when he came out of there.


    I remember there were three people before. Later, after getting on the carriage, they became two


    But it was understood that the remaining one remained at the gate of the headquarters.


    I wonder if they will follow and look at the direction of the steps behind them.


    Occasionally one or two people will come up, but the goal is not himself... Just in case Sean brings the medal of nobility in advance.


    That is, the family medal he carried when he came out from Tyler MIA. All imperial nobles will have a medal symbolizing his family. When others see it, of course, they will know their identity.


    Sure enough


    After wearing the noble medal, the people who were at the door [watching!] immediately put on a kind smile.


    "Lord, you are here again today."


    Uh


    Sean looked at the man coming up, and the first sentence began to get close.


    "What would you like to see today?" the man asked.


    "What do you have here?" Sean always had to ask when he came here for the first time.


    "Astronomy, geography, history and humanities, including stories and novels handed down so far... We can find wherever the Lord can say." the man was very confident when he spoke.


    So this is the form of a bookstore.


    The name is also called erudite library, which is very appropriate


    "I just went to riyetis recently and wanted to find a map of the city." Sean said this, which embarrassed the man in front of him. After all, he just said that he had a meeting today, but he was beaten in the face immediately.


    Fortunately, businessmen don''t care about this. They arrange a position for themselves and then go up the second floor alone to find what they want


    The erudite library has a total of three floors. Almost all the places you can see are book shelves, and most of the people around sit on the tables and chairs around the house. Almost all of them have special people standing aside to serve them, and some people just sit and read.


    It makes people feel like entering the library.


    Just around Sean, there were several young men and women sitting reading.


    "Lord, these are what you want." a moment later, the man ran directly from the second floor with a pile of leather paper scrolls.


    There are different types of maps, large and small, and Sean only chose the largest one to spread out on the table, about the size of more than one square meter. The whole riyetis is still very complete.


    It feels better than what karyana drew at the beginning, and the dense parts are outlined with a small pen.


    There are many words and lines, but it gives a clear feeling when you look at it


    The key is that in Sean''s eyes, the map finally appears projection after instant forming, and there are countless yellow dots at the same time!


    At present, the only places where I can see people are the wing of the sky headquarters and the erudite library. It feels like drawing a road in the shadow, and those pedestrians on the road can see clearly.


    On the west side, of course, there is the road to the pro Prince''s house, which was the place I passed last night.


    Such a big city of riyatis can see pedestrian signs on two routes


    There are more than 100000 people in a city, not to mention that riyetis is still a big city. The small points displayed under this population are almost overlapping! The on both routes are almost yellow.


    It represents the favor of [neutral], but there is a small group of green dots in the location of the wings of the sky headquarters, representing those girls.


    Since Freya announced that she had joined the wings of heaven, most people''s favor for herself has instantly become [friendly], which represents them


    "Are the guests satisfied? You see we''re here now." the man standing next to him asked when he saw that Sean didn''t speak.


    "Well, not bad!"


    "It''s written by a master of Erudites, and almost the whole city of riyetis is drawn. Look here... That''s a famous tourist area in the city..." he said without forgetting to introduce Sean to the surroundings of the city.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came into my ears


    "It turned out to be a noble friend."

 Chapter 115

    Sean looked up ahead.


    A man of the same age as himself, with a smile and a state of [guess!].


    "Hello," Sean replied politely.


    "I haven''t introduced it yet. My name is Harry... Harry wallop. My grandfather is count wallop."


    Count!


    No wonder he showed a sense of pride when talking, but he didn''t say his father, but his grandfather, so Sean guessed that the other party might not inherit the title of Earl in his father''s generation, so he only said his grandfather.


    Not all the aristocrats in the North know Sean, but since the other party has exploded, of course, the family Sean also responded:


    "Sean vigil. Baron of Tyler MIA in the southern empire!"


    Different from the [envy!] state of the man around him, the other party actually looks a little [disappointed!].


    what.


    Don''t you think your status is too small?


    You are no longer a person in the title, but you still despise the heir in the title!


    "It was Baron vigil." although he was disappointed, he didn''t show it on his face. It was still a friendly greeting.


    He looked at some maps on the table.


    "Baron vigre has just come to the city of rietis. Is he going to go around?"


    The people who will buy this kind of map are generally tourists and businessmen who may have special needs, and because the depiction is fine and the price is particularly high, they may not be able to sell it.


    "It''s just some interests. I''ve just arrived in the north, so I want to know about the humanities and history here."


    Suddenly Sean found the other person''s eyes touched.


    "It turns out that Baron vigre is more interested in these academic studies!!"


    Casually speaking like this actually hooked up the other party''s interest... Took a look at the map placed on the table.


    At this time, the prompt of [being tracked...] appeared again in the field of vision. Sean subconsciously looked at the door. Several people didn''t know who it was.


    "Baron, what do you think?" the library staff next to him asked again.


    "Very good. I''ll take this... I''ll see if there''s anything else I need for the time being."


    The sudden change of Sean''s state puzzled Harry and the clerk of the library.


    "What else does Baron vigre want to see? I know a lot about things here."


    It can be seen that the young man who has been removed from the count''s house wants to get closer to himself, but Sean really doesn''t care about it now.


    "I''ll just look around."


    "I''m familiar with it. I can introduce it to you."


    I was disappointed just now, but now I am so positive.


    Sometimes this person really doesn''t understand what they are doing... If he doesn''t have such ability, he will be fooled around many times.


    But


    Sean noticed this, too.


    Because the three talked to each other, they attracted the attention of serious readers around.


    The prompt of [being watched...] in the line of sight suddenly increased by several, but only [being tracked...] exists alone!


    The two are separated.


    "Well, then show me. I want to know the history here," Sean said suddenly.


    If the two prompt states are listed separately, you can easily find the person who tracks you


    He walked alone along where he wanted to go.


    "Baron vigre, history is here."


    "Wait a minute, I want to come here first..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the center of the library are rows of bookshelves that need small ladder shelves to climb up.


    Almost the whole library is divided into countless small areas, and some are even labyrinth like rings. The bookshelf shape of a ring directly separates the area.


    Around the shelf, Sean followed the prompt in front of him.


    There are so many people,


    But the only person who has been hiding from this hint seems to be observing himself, but he will consciously avoid it when he sees himself coming.


    Walking in circles across the bookshelf


    Take out a book from the front of the bookshelf, and the gap in the middle can just be seen.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know there was someone opposite."


    Because they look at each other, you can just see the person opposite when you take out the book.


    See this man who is following himself!


    He kept a meaningful smile on his mouth, which made the other party appear in a state of [surprise!] and [incredible!].


    It took a long time to say it slowly.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter..."


    To Sean''s surprise, the other party was a young man in his early twenties.


    The appearance is very ordinary, and even looks thin with some malnutrition. There are a pair of godless eyes under the waxy yellow skin. It is this appearance that is more difficult to be noticed when walking in the crowd.


    No wonder I didn''t find him several times before.


    Sean smiled, put the book back in place, and asked him to go out with two nagging guys around him.


    "Baron vigre!" someone suddenly stopped himself behind him.


    Sean looked back,


    It happened to be the man opposite the bookshelf just now.


    In fact, tracking is meaningless from the moment the tracker is found. After remembering his appearance, whether he can see him or not, he will feel that he is looking at him in his heart.


    "Oh, how do you know who I am?" Sean asked.


    The other side looked left and right and the two people with Sean were silent.


    "I have something to say to you alone."


    "Just say something here. I don''t know you."


    The reason why Sean took the two is to put pressure on each other, but also to strengthen his courage.


    After all, there are more people to follow. I have confidence in my heart, and the other party should really start to respond


    But now it seems that the person who tracks him has not reacted too much. The value displayed on his head has always been:


    [25002500, neutral] then the current state is [hesitation!]


    He looked around and still didn''t dare to speak directly.


    "I think adults should talk to me alone."


    "Then I''ll go straight!" Sean didn''t compromise.


    At present, your level is also level 2. The other party should be similar to yourself, but your fighting skills are not good.


    If you are facing "sudden", it is estimated that even level 3 and 4 people are not their opponents, so they won''t go to any private places with each other.


    "It''s the Duke of haruman."


    The other party finally spoke.


    duke?


    Sean suddenly remembered Freya''s saying that the Grand Duke of the South seemed to be in the city of riyetis, and the Duke had not argued about the city of COGA.


    "Duke haruman?"


    After hearing the Duke''s name, they were even nervous. It is estimated that everyone in the city knows the name of the grand duke.


    "Yes, Duke haruman wants you to go to him..."

 Chapter 116

    Duke haruman!


    Sean didn''t remember what he had in common with him, and he was the grand duke. If Prince Philip had not parachuted, he might have headed the south.


    People in this position actually want to meet themselves?


    Sean thought about what the other side had in common with himself, just on the other side of COGA city.


    I heard that the Great Duke fully supported the eldest son of the Hamilton family to inherit the title? The biggest obstacle is the prince, and he happened to come from COGA.


    But that doesn''t make sense.


    Real decisions are never made by people at the bottom.


    Sean himself is also a Lord. Although he is a little smaller, he also knows what the so-called decision-making power means.


    At the beginning, no matter what the residents of tylermian said, they accepted it with a smile, but it was only Luke and Danti who could change their decision-making options.


    As for what others say, it doesn''t matter at all.


    When hearing that the prince and the Duke had different opinions from Freya before, Sean didn''t take it to heart, especially after returning from the prince''s house.


    What is waiting for Freya to report to herself


    It sounds good, but I just want to understand the situation of the eye of chaos.


    As for the choice of Earl Hammill''s successor.


    They say yes, no, of course not... It just depends on the prince and the Duke who let go first.


    So Sean thought it wasn''t for this, so what would it be?


    Sitting in the carriage to the Duke''s residence, the tracker at the door never dared to sit with himself.


    This is also a kind of politeness. If it is not for the permission of the nobility or the nobility, ordinary people can''t take a carriage with themselves.


    It shows that the other party still abides by etiquette, but he doesn''t know what the big Duke calls himself special.


    Seeing that the sky has entered the evening, there are only 4 hours left in the rest of the day


    It''s estimated that you won''t come out until dark.


    "What''s the matter with the grand duke calling me over?" Sean tried to ask although he knew he wouldn''t say.


    There was no immediate answer.


    Instead, he opened his mouth slowly after a moment in the state of [thinking!] on his head.


    "I don''t know. I''m only responsible for calling the Baron over."


    "So you''ve been following me?" asked another question.


    "Can the Baron detect it?"


    The sword didn''t speak, and the other party continued.


    "In fact, I was also startled. The Baron turned back three times before, and each time made me feel discovered."


    Although he didn''t answer his questions positively, being able to say that he looked back three times already means that he followed him all the way.


    In this way, the reason why [being tracked...] appears in your own vision should be that the other party pays attention to yourself many times and improves it. Before that, you were paid attention to, but being tracked is the first time.


    After paying attention for a long time and following all the way, it gradually becomes tracking


    As for why these trackers appeared outside the wings of the sky headquarters, Sean guessed:


    It''s probably because Freya is back, so the man who accompanied her back will receive attention.


    It''s not difficult for people like the grand duke to find out their origin... Even if someone is at the wings of the sky headquarters, they may be able to understand their movements in real time.


    Sean suddenly stopped at the thought.


    Somehow, there was a girl in her head who sent porridge for herself this morning.


    ¡­¡­


    "We''re almost there, Baron," said the man outside the carriage.


    Time didn''t give Sean too many opportunities to think, but in the bottom of his heart, he vaguely felt that Ellie was very abnormal.


    Got out of the carriage.


    They came to a very beautiful garden


    It feels like a villa area. The surrounding flowers and plants are very beautiful, and there are few houses to see. Sean estimates that this area should be a kind of manor in riyetisri.


    When a great Duke came here and didn''t live in the prince''s house, he had already expressed their different positions.


    And now it''s probably not good to ask yourself to come here!


    Just, if you can''t, just fool around.


    Anyway, on the surface, I didn''t do less about MMP behind my back.


    "This way, please! Baron."


    The tracker acted as a guide and took Sean into the house in the little farewell yard.


    The environment is elegant, but the architectural style is far less than that of the pro Prince''s residence. After all, this is not the main city of the grand duke.


    Into the villa,


    The furnishings in the house were also very simple. Under the [gaze!] of the guards and servants, Sean followed him to the room on the second floor.


    Stop at the door of one of the largest rooms


    The door is open. You can see the situation inside, but you still stand at the door politely and wait.


    "My Lord, I have brought Baron vigil."


    "Vigil? Then let him in." his voice was very old.


    The Grand Duke is said to be in his 70s. Even in this world, he is an old man, but he is very strong and respected in the aristocratic circle with a tough style.


    Sean went into the room, and sitting in front of him was the Great Duke of haruman with a face full of vicissitudes and white hair.


    When I saw myself coming in, I trembled with my eyes


    It looks really old, but the voice is full of gas.


    "It''s The Wiggles."


    "I didn''t expect the wiggles to continue to this generation. It''s very good... Very good."


    There was a [praise!] attitude above his head.


    [700700, friendly]


    Because of his old age, the old man has reduced his blood volume from 1000 to 700 points, but why is he friendly when he meets!


    You can''t pretend to have a good impression. When you meet, you are friendly, which means that the other party at least regards itself as an ordinary friend.


    Wait


    He just said that the wiggles have also continued to this generation!


    Sean immediately remembered that he had read his genealogy at home before, especially how the first generation of Vickers came from.


    The book tells that more than 200 years ago, the first generation of vigil family owners saved each other in the chaotic war led by the Duke at that time, so they were exceptionally crowned with the title of nobility.


    This... So the big Duke in front of us is the family of that year.


    The ancestors of their own family saved the Duke of haruman at that time?!!


    It''s the old owner.


    Looking at the big Duke sitting in the chair, he stood up with the help of servants on both sides and walked in with a kind smile


    "Don''t just stand, just sit down. Let''s talk slowly..." then greet the other servants.


    "You all go down and let me talk to the young Baron wiggle."


    He sat in the seat next to Sean, always holding a cup full of medicine in his hand.


    "There are genealogies of all southern nobles in the haruman family, but most of them are in a single book. One of them wrote down all the courtiers of the haruman family, including the name of vigil."

 Chapter 117

    Uh


    Sean looked at each other''s kind face, and there was invisible pressure behind that smile.


    What does he mean by telling himself now? Do you want to kneel down and shout ''Lord'' immediately!


    The vigil family was indeed promoted by Duke haruman, and it was also written in the genealogy that his family was originally a Duke... It was because he saved Duke haruman at that time in the civil war that he was promoted.


    Although many years have passed, the family tree still retains the respect of the early Baron vigil for the Duke of haruman.


    As later generations gradually forgot, they were not so interested in the grace of the Duke''s family.


    "The genealogy once recorded that vigil was a brave man, full of a sense of justice and fearless..." Duke haruman continued to boast about his ancestors.


    If Sean is really a native of the world, maybe these words can ignite his inner passion again.


    Unfortunately,


    He is a typical "outsider", so the family sense of honor is not so strong.


    But the other party''s favor made Sean have some other ideas


    The Prince did not pay attention to himself, but now he is alone in the north. Freya is the only one around her, but she is also a person who deals with high-level nobles. Why don''t you listen to Duke haruman and see what he wants to do.


    The other party has been looking forward to it.


    I guess I''m expecting to be attached to him right away.


    "Yes, there are many records about Duke haruman''s help to us in my family tree. I didn''t expect to meet the grand duke today."


    "Hahaha... A lot of unexpected things are just going through?!" Duke haruman replied with a smile.


    Sean estimated that according to the other party''s experience, it''s not hard to hear that he is perfunctory, but the other party doesn''t care at all. He has been guiding himself to be under his command... A little deeper from the family history.


    This makes Sean have a certain understanding of the spirit of high-level nobles.


    Sure enough, this is the aristocrat standing on some kind of top position!


    This temperament is indeed fundamentally different from those collusive and arrogant aristocratic children.


    Whether he or Prince Philip


    It''s the feeling that you don''t talk much but know everything. It''s a real statesman''s spirit.


    After chatting for a while, Duke haruman probably thought it was almost the same. After all, he was old and didn''t want to waste more time even if he had an idea... Moreover, in his capacity, he really didn''t need to play any tricks in front of himself. He was more straightforward.


    "Sean boy, I''m also dissatisfied with you. Your family was also haruman''s courtiers. Although many years have passed, I still hope you can inherit the wishes of your ancestors." he continued with a trembling hand and a cup of tea.


    "In fact, haruman made a long-term plan for the South after the early civil war... Do you know why the war was launched?" he suddenly threw the question to Sean.


    I really haven''t heard anyone talk about it.


    I don''t have many history books at home, and Luke seldom says these


    Maybe it''s because of the real reason. It''s like the avalanche.


    If someone hadn''t seen the snow giant appear, Sean even wanted to hide the matter of the snow giant, so as not to cause panic in the town.


    But the matter of bahel never came out!


    "I don''t know about it," Sean said seriously.


    "After all, such a thing is disgraceful. The anti riot war is about exterminating the powerful imperial rebels in the south, but the real reason is to fight the imperial enemies..."


    "The enemy of the Empire?"


    It''s not surprising that a country has enemies. What else would it do to build an army?


    "Yes, it was a rebel army that existed in the early days of the establishment of the Empire. It originally belonged to the survivors of the ruidania region destroyed by the Empire. They entrenched around the Empire all year round and harassed the border people. They won peace for hundreds of years after that battle. Therefore, since then, the harumans have arranged family ministers in various regions in the south in order to maintain the rule of the Empire."


    That is, let the people you can trust sit on the side of the town.


    It''s really like what the power will do. Don''t you just give Tyler Mia''s rights to the trusted Luke!


    From this point of view, Duke haruman''s family is really great. They can fully control the southern territory of the Empire at such an early age and put their ministers everywhere... This release is one or two hundred years.


    But


    "Do you have any doubts?"


    "Not yet," Sean said.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can say anything today. This is one of the things we talk about."


    Now that he had the other party''s permission, Sean stopped estimating.


    "But isn''t it easy to leave people with the handle to be king independently?"


    If each region is managed by its own ministers, it almost occupies the whole south. The empire is called the basharan Empire, not the haruman kingdom.


    "This is also the reason why some of the family ministers were not properly resettled. The reason why weiger was arranged in a remote mountain village was obstructed by others at that time... For many years, some of the family ministers lost contact, and the weiger family did not receive any news because they were completely closed."


    The other party sank, and then there was a state of [incentive!].


    The old voice looks vigorous and powerful


    "Sean vigil. I hope to call you back to the haruman family again. We will face a new enemy together."


    Sure enough, I came here today with such a plan


    Compared with the prince''s indifferent attitude, Duke haruman seemed to want to be under his command.


    What should I do?


    Promise.


    The identity of the other party is indeed high enough, and it seems reasonable to follow the reasons of family history, but he is still a member of the wings of heaven, which is an organization under the protection of the prince.


    Moreover, once he goes to that camp, it means that he has started the "battle mode", and he can no longer be completely neutral as before.


    "Can I ask who our new enemy is?" Sean didn''t answer immediately, but asked another question.


    "Prince Philip."


    The other party answered almost without thinking.


    Although Sean knew early on that there was a political disagreement between the two, he didn''t have to make it to the point of direct hostility.


    "I know you have doubts, but I won''t joke about this... The haruman family has always been loyal to the Empire. Even if they let their ministers control the southern regions separately, it is also to better maintain the rule of the Empire, but Prince Philip."


    The voice dropped when I said this.


    There is no one around and can''t be heard by anyone


    Because there was no hint in Sean''s vision, but the other party''s [serious!] state made it difficult for him to doubt.


    "I haven''t found conclusive evidence yet, but Prince Philip may no longer support the king''s rule."


    It''s very metaphorical because you can''t say treason directly


    But it means your highness wants to be independent!

 Chapter 118

    Can you say this casually?


    That''s the royal family!


    People who want to avoid speech in that country.


    "I know it''s hard for you to imagine, but all the signs over the years have shown that Prince Philip has two hearts for his country."


    Sean looked at the big Duke in front of him with a serious look. He was so sure, and the news came from one Duke.


    There is no excuse for questioning.


    The fighting between royal families is often more cruel than ordinary nobles, and few carelessness may make the Empire face external threats.


    Even in this case, the prince would not hesitate to fight?


    Sean recalled his meeting with Prince Philip, in addition to paying special attention to the eyes of chaos.


    "I remember that when the prince summoned me yesterday, he was always paying attention to the eye of chaos. Before his death, count Hamill of COGA city was injected with some magic by an organization called immortal, which awakened that thing..." Sean didn''t hide it.


    After all, if the other party wants to know about it, he can inquire at any time.


    "I''ve heard about it, and it''s precisely because it has attracted the attention of most wizards in the Empire. In a while, I''ll specially invite a wizard from the north to know in detail that the eye of chaos belongs to the category of unknown power... In the final analysis, any power is the most dangerous person who uses it, and the power itself is not threatened."


    Worthy of being the Grand Duke of the Empire.


    It is not only an older identity, but also far above many people.


    Although I haven''t studied magic, but these words give people a sense of peace of mind. Power itself is not terrible. What''s terrible is the people who use it.


    "Many people want to use more powerful forces, but many people can''t really touch them, so the key for us now is to stop Philip''s impetuous behavior."


    For the fear of the eye of chaos, the grand duke was not as touched as ashoe. He almost focused on fighting the prince.


    But until now, Sean has not been aware of Prince Philip''s treason


    Since the South was once under the rule of the grand duke, although the prince was airborne later, it should not reach the level of the haruman family. It is estimated that there are many nobles arranged to various cities in the south like his family, and vigil is only one of them.


    Can''t so many people find evidence of the prince''s treason?


    Hard to believe!


    But when the grand duke spoke, his state did not change, at least indicating that he was sure of his conjecture and did not lie.


    For a time, Sean was hard to tell who was right


    But one thing is certain. The prince wants power, and the Duke of haruman wants the imperial peace he said, but in fact, his selfishness is mixed with it.


    Finally, Sean just made an ambiguous answer, and then left with the tracker who led the way


    If there is an informant of the grand duke in the prince''s residence, it is estimated that there is also one here.


    The other party should already know what he came here.


    In the days to come, there may be more survival in the two power centers


    Unexpectedly, after coming to riyetis, the matter of COGA city was not settled, but was involved in the struggle between the prince and the grand duke.


    Boom~


    Then the sky outside the carriage thundered.


    Look at the sky.


    [night: heavy rain, 8:40:40]


    it''s raining!


    Oh, it should be summer night and rainy season.


    I remember that it was spring when I came out of telmian town. The season in the North seems to be a little faster than that in the south.


    By this time, the north had entered summer.


    "It''s raining, guest."


    It was not the tracker who pulled the cart, but another coachman who came from outside the yard.


    "Well, let''s go straight to the wings of the sky headquarters," Sean said to the coachman outside.


    At present, I''d better improve my speed of practicing magic and learning. I don''t participate in other things for the time being... Especially the open and secret struggle between the two camps. I just need to stand by and shout 666.


    At present, I am afraid that standing on either side will be retaliated by the other side, and it is not easy to swim between the two.


    "It''s going to rain all night. Suddenly it''s so heavy." the coachman outside the carriage complained.


    Because of the heavy rain, even the car began to rain


    "It may rain for many days."


    Looking at the numbers in the sky, Sean murmured.


    If there is anything worth using in yourself, it is this ability at present.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It rained heavily these days, and Sean stayed in his headquarters.


    In addition to practicing their magic every day, they also observe the maps they bring. Even in the northern city of riyatis, they can still observe the situation in the small town of tylermian.


    Now, an area has been reclaimed as planting forest land in a mountainous area in the east of the town. Due to the avalanche in Xi village at that time, the mountain situation in this area seems to have changed, but fortunately Luke will still plan.


    He did not plant a large number of trees in this area, but also tried to reclaim barren mountains in the South


    Almost every day, we can see many green dots wandering in the southern mountains. It should be the working townspeople.


    Fortunately, they didn''t go to the north. Otherwise, the place where they and the archaeological team buried bahel might be found. In case Sean wanted to write to Luke and let him develop in the East and south, all other places would remain the same.


    However, there has been heavy rain in recent days. It is said that Xinying can''t fly.


    If you want to send a message at this time, you can only rely on manual delivery... Even airships are difficult to fly in such a heavy rainstorm, resulting in the blocking of many messages these days.


    In addition to Tyler mia, Sean will also observe the maps of riyatis and Pik Feng City at the same time.


    There is really nothing to see in Pik Feng City. It is almost neutral.


    And it''s only a few blocks away, but every night you can see three small green dots in the house of the shelter stronghold, which represent the three girls left there.


    They appear in the house on time almost every night... Because some areas shown on the map are shadows, they can''t see them if they walk into the shadows. They can only see them at this time of the night.


    It seems that it''s raining over there


    Because when it rains, there will also be rain falling on the projection map displayed in front of you.


    All three are here, which shows that the magic has not affected their lives since then.


    That''s it. Seven days


    Until one morning, Freya was the first to rush to her room and open the door.


    "Sean, there''s news from Katia village!"

 Chapter 119

    Still being woken up in his sleep.


    Freya''s voice said eagerly outside the door.


    Get up from the bed, the sound of rain can still be heard outside.


    Katya village!


    Is it the village that the three girls cursed by [rigidity ~] went to together?


    "Wait a minute."


    Immediately ran out of the bedroom, when Freya was already standing in the room. It''s still the red dress. Her plump posture makes her feel sexy in any clothes.


    "There''s news from Katya village?" he didn''t forget to take a look at the map placed on the table. At the moment, the three girls who liked [friendly] on the map of Bifeng city are no longer within the visible range.


    It''s daytime now. It''s estimated that they have gone out. The thing about Katia village is the news they brought.


    "How''s it going?" Sean asked.


    Freya had been worried and anxious since she entered the door. She didn''t know what she was thinking, so Sean asked a few more questions.


    "I don''t know yet."


    "Don''t know?"


    It''s a little strange. Hasn''t the organization sent someone out?


    I haven''t heard from you for so many days!


    Looking at the heavy rain outside the window, I guess it''s because of the rain.


    "Where did you say the news came from?"


    "The prince''s residence. The prince''s residence just sent someone to inform me that a contact person from the southeast is strange. Let me have a look." Freya frowned and worried all the time. That should be why.


    The so-called contact person is a bit like an intelligence agent. It is not only that the wings of the sky will set up strongholds in big cities in the south, but also that the great nobles of the Empire have intelligence agencies in various regions. Otherwise, the prince would not have known so much about the events in COGA city.


    "How strange?"


    Sean cares more about being said to be a strange contact than the contact agency.


    "That''s why I''m taking you to have a look..."


    "But Prince Philip didn''t call me." since the grand duke came back, Sean had no intersection with several great nobles. Most of the time he was practicing magic and reading magic books alone.


    "It doesn''t matter. You are now a member of my wings. I''ll take you. No one will say you... And I think it may be the same as the three girls." it seems that Freya wants to go with herself.


    The person who came this time was not a subordinate of the nobles in the southeast, but a contact person. People had to guess what happened there.


    He got on the carriage ahead of time.


    Sean followed Freya to the prince''s house, accompanied by sohanna and others.


    After all, let the wings of heaven come and see what happened. It''s easier to deal with more people with relevant experience.


    "Sean, I heard you were invited by Duke haruman some time ago?" sohanna, sitting opposite, suddenly asked.


    It''s still raining outside the carriage. It feels cool and quiet when you don''t talk


    "Yes," Sean replied briefly.


    Although the other party has the status of [trying to ask!], it doesn''t really say it. Maybe it''s because Freya''s around.


    "It is estimated that his Highness the prince will ask the grand duke to go with him this time. It seems that the news from the southeast has been cut off since the rainy season!"


    No, Freya said Sean didn''t notice.


    Although only a few days later, there should be some news.


    In addition, it has been nearly half a month since they came all the way from Bifeng City, and the news there has not come at all.


    "Leaders don''t have to worry. This is the case every year in the rainy season. Maybe when it clears up, their news will come." sohana comforted.


    "You didn''t see what happened in Bifeng City, otherwise you wouldn''t think so."


    Normally, Freya is the leader. She can''t panic, but even Sean can''t understand what happened in Pik Feng City.


    What''s more, the people going to the southeast have no news yet


    I remember it was the same last time. Once the members of the organization were involved, Freya would look very worried.


    There are few pedestrians on the streets with heavy rain, and the stores are closed. If you want to buy something, you need to knock on the door


    And it can be seen that the drainage capacity of riyetis is not good. After a whole week of heavy rain, some streets have been flooded, and it is said that this is still a common phenomenon.


    No way


    This has been the case since the city was established. It is too difficult to change it completely.


    That''s why the nobles gradually moved to the Highlands!


    Enter the prince''s residence again


    Probably because of the rain, not many people came to meet. Only two guide people waited near the corridor.


    After a little rain, he came to the corridor and was safe.


    "Your Excellency the red dragon witch, the prince and the grand duke have been waiting in the hall," said the guide [urgent!].


    Along the way, Sean always felt depressed when he saw the people close to the palace, either in a state of [confusion!] or [eagerness!] and [uneasiness!].


    "The nobles are here?"


    "Well, some wizards will also be present."


    With so many people invited at one time and the prince and the grand duke at the same time, you can have a hunch that the matter is very serious.


    It''s incredibly possible for these two people to stand in the same camp


    Sean followed Freya through the hallway of the hall. When he entered the door, many people looked at him at the same time.


    Of course, the most important thing is to see Freya and sohanna around. Only a few people pay attention to themselves


    When the canthus and the Grand Duke of haruman met, the other party seemed to be relieved.


    Because of old age, I wear a thick coat even in the rainy season, but there is still [uneasiness!]


    And beside the prince and the grand duke, there were many people in gorgeous clothes.


    It should be other nobles, of course, and ashoe, who had met with him.


    "Freya is coming!"


    "Your Highness."


    Philip greeted Freya as soon as he entered the door.


    The Prince did not greet Sean. After all, the Baron status was very low in his opinion. On the contrary, Duke haruman greeted him.


    "His Highness the prince asked us to come..."


    "I know what you''re going to say. Come here."


    Before Freya could speak, Prince Philip stopped each other.


    Sean noticed that in addition to the girls who covered the sky, there were many high-level orderlies in the hall except ashoe.


    There is a screen in the hall, and behind the screen, there has been a magic release in Sean''s vision


    [imprison ~]


    Just like the magic array, various complex patterns are painted on the ground, and then in the middle lies a middle-aged man dressed in dirty clothes.


    His eyes were empty and even turned white.


    The body has been trembling slightly.


    Still mumbling


    "When... When the stars reach the right position..."


    The head is in a state of being disturbed by magic.


    [frenzy ~]

 Chapter 120

    He kept mumbling and whispering to himself.


    It''s like lying on the ground and kneeling


    There is no goal of any dialogue, and the eyes are very empty. But sometimes when I lift it up occasionally, I can see the white in my eyes.


    Even the pupils are weak, and when talking, they often cover their ears with their hands and beat their heads with trembling palms... It''s like a very painful expression!


    But there was no one else in the whole room except him talking to himself.


    [frenzy ~]


    This is another magic effect Sean saw without time limit.


    How could this happen!


    Is your level not enough? Or these people who release magic are too strong to see the duration of these magic.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Freya asked with a frown.


    "He was found outside the city by the city garrison last evening. He was still riding a horse. It seems that the horse came by itself. He was dying at that time."


    "Then someone picked him up, but he kept talking to himself and didn''t know what he was talking about. It was like he was completely crazy."


    Said one of the people present.


    It was the man who had level 11 order with the prince. Sean always thought he might be the captain of the prince''s escort.


    "Are you sure it''s from the southeast?" Freya asked again.


    But the person who answered this time was Duke haruman.


    "The Empire has always divided each regiment, and the regiments in each region have specific marks. For example, the black feather hanging position behind the black feather Knight represents the ownership of different regiments... These are more secret, and only generals above the supervisor level will know that the horses he rode when he came were the horses equipped by soldiers in the southeast."


    Sean took an extra look at the clothes of the man lying on the ground.


    It should be that the white shirts worn inside have been dirty because of the long rain.


    However, if you observe carefully, it is not difficult to find that the clothes are really different from the soldiers seen in COGA city


    "So we contacted the situation in the southeast, but until now there is no news, the situation is not optimistic." Duke haruman glanced here.


    There wasn''t much state display, but Sean still felt that he had just looked at himself.


    Because the barons of the basharan Empire managed their own territories, their contacts were usually obvious only in several nearby cities... There would be fewer remote areas, just like Sean''s own tylermian town.


    On weekdays, caravans, mercenaries and travelers pass by.


    However, after the rainy season, the caravan was suspended a lot, and there may be no news in all remote places for a long time.


    However, it''s rare that you can''t receive any news like this


    Freya approached the man lying on the ground and silently read a magic in her hand.


    [pacify ~]


    Then there is the magic of [dispel effect ~].


    However, such magic was not only useless, but angered the other party. He struggled to rush over and was just blocked by the [confinement ~] magic array.


    "It''s no use. I and other tutors just wanted to use magic to wake him up, but it didn''t work. This kind of magic is very special. It doesn''t seem to be an ordinary magic," said AI Xiu behind him.


    you bet.


    Even Sean could see the words [12:40:30] behind the magic of [imprison ~].


    This magic can last for 12 hours, but there is no indication of frenzy on the other party


    With the daily practice in recent days, Sean felt that he had entered the ranks of orderer Level 3, because the details of many magic displays were clearer. In the past, many release magicians could not see the specific details, such as the duration of the effect and so on.


    Now I can see the duration of magic released by wizards with level 11 of order, which means that their ability is gradually improving.


    However, the current [frenzy ~] effect can not be seen


    That''s why I just felt that my level was not enough.


    "Sean, what do you think we should do?"


    Suddenly, Freya turned her head and asked habitually.


    Even Sean himself was stunned. This was in the prince''s residence... His identity was almost the lowest aristocrat. Even if he was an apprentice according to the wings of the sky, he couldn''t even help the leader. Would he have a way as an apprentice?


    A kind of nobles around looked at Sean


    Even AI Xiu, who knew each other, turned around curiously.


    A complicated expression and a state of random [guess!].


    It took less than half a month to enter the wings of the sky, and I still entered as an apprentice... Unexpectedly, I became the think tank of the red dragon witch? Or what else does it matter.


    All kinds of wonderful flowers continue to appear.


    Maybe it''s not right until this time, but I can''t take back what I said.


    "Baron wiggle has studied this disease?" asked Duke haruman.


    He was always accompanied by a girl. She should be an aristocratic lady in her dress. When she saw herself, she was in a state of [doubt!].


    Disease.


    Yes, they can''t see the magic effect, so they will only classify this situation as a disease, because there is no obvious magic effect, just like the Earl of Hamilton.


    "This is crazy magic, Freya. You continue to release it with lifting and soothing magic..."


    Pack!


    Now that you''ve said it, of course you have to install it.


    "Magic? But I''ve never seen such magic." Ai Xiu said puzzled.


    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know. There are so many mentors here who don''t know. How can you know?" the strange voice came from a noble behind the prince who Sean hadn''t seen.


    Sean ignored each other and continued to look at Freya.


    "It''s the same as last time until I say stop and stop... Sohanna, you come too."


    I can''t see the duration after upgrading. It means that the magic level is higher this time, so I need level 10 characters like sohanna to help.


    "Cast dispel magic?"


    "That''s right. Just use it!"


    The people around didn''t understand what Sean was doing. He was able to make the No. 1 and No. 2 figures who covered the sky do such stupid things.


    "They will come back... The boundary between the living and the dead is broken..."


    "... when the stars reach the right position... The truth of the world is solved..."


    The man is still talking to himself.


    Seeing the release of Freya and sohanna''s magic again and again.


    "What are you doing?" even ashoe couldn''t help it this time.


    He also respects the two witches in front of him, but what he is doing now is confusing.


    It''s no use saying it, but let them continue to try


    "Nothing in the world can exist forever, even diseases. It depends on whether you treat it or not. Since you all admit that you will grow old, why don''t you think magic and disease will decline?"


    The data changed when the two released to the sixth time.


    [frenzy ~] 199:59:59


    It means it will last ten days!

 Chapter 121

    Ten days!


    Although it is still a long time, in practice, only the recovery time means that this person has gradually entered the recovery period.


    Like a fever and a cold, the condition will not improve in an instant.


    It takes a few days, but in these days, the patient has gradually been able to move normally.


    "I... where is this!??" some soldiers who recovered a little looked at Freya in front of them in surprise.


    Freya and sohanna are also beautiful women, and they are the kind that makes people look prone to desire


    "This is the city of riyetis, Prince Philip''s residence. Where did you come from? Soldier." probably noticed the other party''s eyes, Freya''s tone of voice was obviously a little unhappy.


    Finally, after losing another skill to the other party, he stood up and walked to Sean.


    "Prince Philip''s residence!!" the man stared and looked shocked.


    He looked around, and the nobles and wizards around him were looking at him.


    Obviously, the madness of the other party has stopped


    "It''s really magic!" said a wizard in the crowd.


    "How do you see that, Baron wiggle?" the tone of his speech to Sean suddenly became much softer.


    The bearded nobleman who had been standing next to the prince seemed very [unhappy!], but it was a state of mind and did not show on the surface.


    "I didn''t see it, but I was convinced of the truth of the world," Sean said, smiling at the questioners.


    "Magic doesn''t last forever, that''s an interesting theory!" ashoe said to himself.


    All the wizards were in a state of [thinking!], and even sohanna followed them.


    However, at this time, Prince Philip had no mind to care about magic. He went to the soldiers who had gradually regained consciousness.


    "I''m Prince Philip. Where are you from? Soldier. Why did you become like this? And in the Southeast..." asked a lot of questions.


    But for the soldiers who just woke up, they still have the magic effect of [frenzy ~], and have maintained negative states such as [chaos!] and [unclear thoughts!] mentally.


    Prince Philip''s name had just been repeated many times, but he still didn''t seem to react.


    Sean was familiar with this chaos. He had suffered similar magic damage before, almost like when he was drunk.


    Can see and hear, but it''s just instinct. There''s no way to concentrate on thinking


    It seems that with your eyes closed, everything will turn around. You should hold on and keep your spirit, otherwise you may really spit out!


    "His magic effect should not have completely disappeared, maybe he should be relieved again." Sean looked at Freya around him, but the other party gave him a white eye.


    "I''ll come!"


    At this time, ashoe stood up by himself.


    As a wizard in southern elenta, she has the ability of level 11 orderer, and her magic is not weak. In the last conversation with the other party, Sean felt that ashoe''s research in some aspects was deeper than Freya''s, such as the eye of chaos. At that time, she didn''t remember for the first time.


    After Sean mentioned it a few days later, Freya was busy checking the relevant records... Even later, she said she was too lucky that nothing else had happened.


    It''s been so long. What does luck matter.


    Watching AI Xiu''s soothing magic continue to release, the duration of the [frenzy ~] effect on the soldiers is also decreasing a little. When there are only a few hours left, the other party''s spirit finally recovers.


    Except for some [hunger!], those negative states have disappeared.


    "How do you feel now, soldier?"


    Poop~


    The other party kneels directly to the ground.


    It seems that my mind has gradually recovered. At the same time, I can only kneel down in the face of so many nobles and great wizards.


    "Get up, soldier. Tell me about you..." Prince Philip asked with concern, but Sean noticed that there was a state of [impatience!] on the other party''s head.


    ha-ha.


    It seems that the prince often represses himself.


    "I... I''m from the escort under Viscount Francis..." the soldier said slowly.


    It seems very difficult to recall, and I don''t know how long he endured [frenzy ~]. He had to think for a long time after he said a few words.


    Many nobles around were urging. Finally, they didn''t dare to shout because the grand duke and Prince didn''t speak.


    In the soldiers'' description, the whole city in the southeast became abnormal almost overnight


    "What kind of abnormality?"


    "It''s... It''s that kind of unusual..."


    The soldier doesn''t seem to have read many books and the description is very poor. Several times it made the nobles feel [impatient!].


    "It''s like... Everyone is stupid. At first, it''s just the side of Katya village and slowly spread to Tacoma city."


    Hearing the familiar Katya village, Sean subconsciously looked at Freya around him, and at this time, the other party was looking at himself with the same eyes.


    Katya village is the place where the three girls who had been subjected to [rigid ~] magic left in Pik Feng City went


    "To be clear, is there a circus passing by and something happened?" Freya couldn''t help asking.


    "Circus?" the soldier thought.


    "That was a month ago. At that time, there was a very popular circus touring the nearby town, but nothing strange happened... What happened in Tacoma was behind, and there was no sign."


    In the description of soldiers, strange sounds are often heard on recent nights in cities in the southeast.


    Then the goats raised at home will also make strange noises... Gradually someone saw people like goats walking in the street in the heavy rain


    "Hearing its cry, many people seem to dream and talk to themselves all day, regardless of anything."


    "Viscount Francis thought there was something strange about this, so he sent people to the north for help, but we found that we couldn''t get out of Tacoma city at all. The city was like shrouded in fog. No matter where we went, we would return to the origin." when he said here, there was an obvious look of fear in the eyes of the soldiers.


    "How did you get out in the end?"


    "A group of us ran all the way to the night. There was fog everywhere. Goat people still appeared in the scream. I don''t remember who put me on the horse in the end..."


    [fear!] and [uneasiness!] looked at the people around.


    It''s still raining outside the window, which makes the room look very dim


    The light is weak,


    Everyone calmed down and listened and watched. The expression on the soldier''s face began to distort.


    "I remember the last picture was the goat man tearing the bodies of my teammates."

 Chapter 122

    Goat man?


    Is there such a creature.


    Sean looked at Freya and ashoe, trying to find some clues from them, but they both looked the same at the moment. Also frowning [thinking!].


    "What do you remember after that?" asked someone around.


    The other party shook his head and looked at the painful expression. It seemed difficult to recall the things at that time.


    "Horse... Right. Maybe my horse brought me out." the soldier finally nodded as if he wanted to understand.


    However, this statement was not affirmed by the people present. Prince Philip just looked at the guards around him, and then ordered the other party to take the soldiers down first, temporarily integrate them into the team in the prince''s house, and make other arrangements after the investigation.


    Everyone present knew that it was impossible to ask any more information. Although some people were [unwilling!] it was Prince Philip who made the decision, so they didn''t dare to refute.


    "Duke haruman, what do you think?" Prince Philip sent the soldiers away. The first person to ask was the grand duke present.


    After these days of study, Sean also learned a lot about the political relations of the basharan empire. Prince Philip is the king''s brother. It is said that he grew up together when he was young. Such an identity is rare even in the royal status.


    So Prince Philip will be respected by the local nobles wherever he goes!


    However, respect is one thing, and it is another to fully grasp the rights of a region. In contrast, the grand duke family has been operating in the south for hundreds of years, and it is estimated that ancestors like themselves, as courtiers of each other, have been sent to various places for politics.


    From this point of view, even the prince needs to rely on the prestige of the grand duke in the south. At least he will not face each other directly until the next Duke appears.


    After all, today''s Duke of haruman is so old that a place that has been operating hard for decades will not be taken away by the new prince so easily


    This is probably the difference between the two at present.


    Duke haruman knew that he was old, so he was eager to bring down the other party when he still had energy. In his words, he gathered all his family ministers to form an alliance against the prince and look for evidence of the other party''s treason.


    The prince almost sat still. No matter what moves the other party used, he was very calm.


    Care about the people and improve their prestige.


    He has been doing what the prince should do and is most likely to cause disgust.


    It is said that the Earl''s successor on the other side of COGA city is about to be decided these days. If his royal highness doesn''t fight for it, maybe Ryan Hamilton will inherit the title in the end.


    This is a surprise


    Prince Philip was not interested.


    But then again, so far Sean has only seen Prince Philip interested in the eye of chaos, and he has not reacted too strongly to other things, especially in the fight for the successor of COGA city.


    Such a careful man


    This made Sean believe what the Grand Duke of haruman said.


    Because it''s too careful, it''s hard not to doubt.


    "What does the prince mean?" the grand duke still raised his head and held his chest high when he spoke. He didn''t look like an old man of 60 or 70 years old at all.


    "The grand duke knows more about the old nobles in the south. Is this really going to happen in the southeast?" he put it very tactfully, which is very like a younger generation.


    "The Francis family is also an old aristocrat with a history of 100 years. They won''t be stupid in times of crisis. This time no news came out. I guess something must happen there!"


    "What shall we do?"


    "Send troops."


    The grand duke answered very simply.


    This sentence also made everyone present silent. Sending troops is indeed the best way and the most effective.


    "Whose soldiers shall we send?" the prince asked again.


    "This is not your relationship with me, Prince Philip... The southeast of the Empire borders on the IDAK region and there is no natural barrier. If we can''t grasp the news there, it may lead to unimaginable consequences, which is not what you and I can bear." the grand duke said discontentedly.


    Sean laughed in his heart that he had to fight secretly at this time. As expected, his position was the most important.


    There was always a hint of [being watched...] in his sight. He looked up a little. He noticed that a nobleman following ashoe was looking at himself all the time, as if he was the nobleman who had just spoken.


    Thinking you had a holiday with him?


    How do you look at your eyes so [unhappy!]


    "The Grand Duke is right. We should all send the best troops to check. After all, the southeast is so important. And the goat man. Does any wizard know that monster?" the prince asked around.


    No one answered.


    Sean looked at the wizards who could stand in the field, almost all of them were orderlies above level 10, and no one could answer.


    Finally, AI Xiu [thinking!] stood up and said:


    "I''ve heard a legend that is very similar to this, but I just feel very similar to the stories written by artists at that time."


    Another legend


    It has been nearly half a year since he came to this world. Sean hasn''t learned about the strength ranking of countries in the world with some Erudites. Is his country very weak? Doesn''t it mean that mechanical equipment is developed?


    Why do you feel that magic is almost the beginning of legend? Last time Freya talked about the story of "crazy girl", but now there are goat people?!


    "The story written by the artist is not completely fictional. Tell me about it." the grand duke asked.


    "It''s a creature with a goat''s head, a five pointed star on a woman''s chest and forehead, and a green flame between the two corners. It''s said to be the embodiment of the devil. It''s the devil summoned by the Warlocks after breaking the boundary between life and death. It''s very similar to what the soldier said just now, and it will also bring chaos and disaster!"


    It''s like listening to a story. I didn''t expect that this tutor of igunia was very knowledgeable.


    "It''s a story," said the grand duke, stroking his beard.


    And different from others, what he actually appears is not [guess!] or [think!] but [uneasy!] and [fear!].


    "Perhaps we should discuss who to send, your highness," said the grand duke suddenly.


    "That''s right. This matter can''t be delayed..."


    Philip called Freya and asho respectively, and the big Duke on the other side whispered to the girl around him and took them into the small black room.


    "Sean, you and sohanna are waiting for me right here."


    Sending troops will not be known to too many people. It is estimated that only those who can speak can participate, and most of them are outside.


    Including wizards and nobles


    Just then Sean saw the girl standing with the grand duke suddenly coming towards him.


    "Baron Sean wiggle ~"


    "What''s up?"


    "My name is Talisa... From the haruman family."


    Huh?!!!!

 Chapter 123

    Talisa haruman.


    Still from the harumans, isn''t that the grand duke''s family?


    Sean looked carefully at the little girl in front of him. Her face was wide, but she was also a beautiful girl against the background of her long hair. She was white and tall, and her figure was passable.


    It''s mainly because I stayed in the wings of the sky. There are more than 300 girls walking around every day. If I have nothing to do, I will come to play with myself... One come and two go. Sean thinks his appreciation level has also improved.


    In particular, there are people like Freya who do not belong to the female figure of the basharan empire. I''ve seen it for a long time. I don''t think I can get on the table without two or two meat!


    "What can I do for miss Talisa?"


    The other party glanced at sohanna behind him, stepped forward a little and said.


    "Can we talk in another place..."


    In fact, the voice is not small. The feeling to Sean is to deliberately let sohanna hear it.


    Look around, there are many nobles and left wizards. Looking at their own side, it is indeed more convenient to speak in another place.


    Took a little look at sohanna behind her


    The other party gave himself a white look.


    It''s like saying: if you want to go, go!


    Although Sean has only lived in the wings of the sky for a few days, the girls inside are very good to themselves. Even people who hardly speak will smile when they see themselves, and there is no targeted state.


    Some little girls, such as Ellie or karyana, even help themselves to take care of the room occasionally.


    Very virtuous


    In short, even if they have a [annoying!] state on their heads, they don''t necessarily get angry, because compared with those arrogant and domineering people outside, the anger of the wings of the sky girls is too weak.


    Maybe the opposite sex attracts each other.


    Anyway, Sean felt that the wings of heaven were indeed a man''s paradise as rumored!


    "Then wait for me here. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    We have seen suohana''s [dissatisfaction!] state, but it has not been shown. Subconsciously, the girls who cover the sky have regarded themselves as one of them.


    "It''s all right. After all, she is the grand duke''s family. It is estimated that the grand duke has something to say to me." Sean whispered in sohanna''s ear, and the other party instinctively avoided a step back.


    "Then you go!" some impatient tone, but the [dissatisfaction!] mood disappeared.


    On the contrary, there are more hints of being watched in the field of vision


    Oh.


    Men~


    ha-ha.


    Following Talisa out from the edge of the crowd, followed by several high-level guards, which made Sean feel that the other party''s identity might be the direct or direct descendant of the grand duke.


    "I heard Baron vigil became a member of the wings of the sky?" they spoke as they walked.


    "It was a coincidence that I met Freya, the red dragon witch, in COGA city at that time. Later, for various reasons, she agreed to take me to study in riyatis city." Sean replied with a smile. The two had discussed this matter for a long time. Later, people said so.


    "Oh ~ Baron wegel is very lucky. Many noble men want to break their heads and squeeze into the wings of the sky headquarters. Unexpectedly, Baron wegel has entered so smoothly... And can make the famous red dragon witch Freya rely on you so much."


    Talisa''s words made Sean feel suddenly enlightened.


    It turned out that it was this relationship. When Freya asked her for advice just now, her attitude and tone of voice were obviously more gentle than her own contact with the outside world. That''s why she received so many white eyes and dissatisfaction from nobles and wizards.


    "Maybe the red dragon Witch wants me to join them because she likes my knowledge."


    After all, it''s in front of outsiders. I have to give Freya some face.


    "That''s not why miss Talisa called me here," Sean forced the topic away.


    Covert wing is the most topical wizard organization in riyatis, and its strength is not bad. I don''t want to expose the organization to other criticism because of my intervention.


    "Grandpa asked me to call you over and tell you something."


    Sure enough.


    The girl is indeed the son of the grand duke.


    They came out of the hall into a small room next to them, and then the others stood outside. Only Talisa and Sean walked in.


    Although the place is next to Prince Philip''s, the people of the grand duke can still find a relatively clean place here


    "We''ll wait here for grandpa to come out. He may have something important to tell you, and he asked me to tell you. The Francis family used to be one of the harumans. If there''s something wrong with him, we should help."


    Sean guessed something from the words of the grand duke and the state he showed


    As expected, most of the nobles in the South were under the command of the grand duke!


    They had been waiting in the room for a long time, during which Talisa always wanted to talk to herself about the South and the wings of the sky, but they were fooled by Sean who had seen each other''s intention.


    Probably the other party also saw that he didn''t want to talk and slowly stopped talking.


    Just staring at the rain


    Sometimes I talk about things in the southeast, but neither of them has been there, so they stopped without saying a few words.


    It was not until the Grand Duke of haruman came back that he alleviated the embarrassment of the atmosphere


    "It''s all there!"


    "Grandpa."


    "Said to call me the grand duke in front of others." Duke haruman angrily scolded, but his eyes were full of kindness.


    "I see."


    Talisa was so cute that she stuck out her tongue, which made Sean, who was drinking tea, look confused. She was completely two people just now.


    Duke haruman also noticed Sean''s expression at the moment and came over with a smile.


    "Make you laugh, Sean." instead of calling his title, the other party called his name directly.


    "It doesn''t matter. The grand duke asked me to wait here. What''s the matter?"


    "Yes. But it''s hard to say here... I''d like to take a moment to tell you. Just now, the prince and I have discussed and decided to let 3000 black feather knights, as well as the wizards with wings of the sky, eletta and the dark cube go." he paused and looked out of the window.


    "I guess that little girl Freya will let you follow her, but I hope you don''t go..."


    Huh?!!


    Some accidents.


    When he came here, Sean thought about whether the other party wanted to let him pass, and he thought about how to refuse. Unexpectedly, the other party directly advised him not to go.


    "Can you tell me why?" Sean asked puzzled.


    "When I heard the story told by Wizard ashoe, I was always nervous. The Francis family was also haruman''s courtiers like you vigil, but gradually lost contact in the following hundred years. I tried to contact them again more than 50 years ago, when I was in my early twenties, but the Francis family gave me My answer is very vague... "


    "I didn''t directly say" attachment "or" rejection. "


    Looking at the way Duke haruman looked at himself, Sean felt that the other party was pointing to himself.


    "Later, I asked someone to secretly investigate the affairs of the Francis family for a hundred years and found a secret... They had 108 witches in the secret place. I don''t know why, but what we can know is that 108 people were executed in different ways..."


    "Since then, it has been said that the Francis family will be cursed sooner or later!"

 Chapter 124

    Kill witches.


    "Why do you want to do this? With the help of wizards, isn''t it something that every nobleman is looking forward to?" Sean asked puzzled.


    Even when I was in Tyler mia, if there were a few more wizards to help, so many things wouldn''t happen behind me. Besides, I''m still a witch... Even if I don''t look good, I can''t get rid of them all.


    But Duke haruman shook his head.


    "I can understand very little. After all, it has been more than 100 years. It is said that the area was tortured by the plague, and people blamed all this on the witches playing tricks... Of course, the specific things can''t be verified, but the story told by Wizard aishou just now reminds me of these." the grand duke said.


    "So the grand duke advised me not to go?"


    "Yes, I always feel that this matter is related... And in addition to the normal black feather riding them, I want to issue an employment order to let the mercenaries join in," said the grand duke. The voice of passing servants has been heard outside.


    "I hope I can talk to you about the details later. Go back first."


    After all, it''s still a pro Prince''s house. It''s probably not reassuring to talk about the grand duke in such a place, but there was no hint of anything around in Sean''s vision.


    That''s all.


    It is estimated that the grand duke didn''t think about it himself, so he needs to go back and deploy it.


    But to Sean''s surprise, the other party would say hello to him first, which means that the grand duke has treated himself as a family Minister?


    But the popularity has not improved much


    And he is always in the state of [thinking!] during the dialogue.


    Because he didn''t know about Freya, Sean sometimes couldn''t make a reasonable judgment at the moment. Most of the time, he understood it in retrospect.


    When Sean came out of the room, only Duke haruman and Talisa were left in the room.


    "What do you think of this Baron?"


    Talisa looked in the direction of the door


    It''s still raining and there''s a chill in the air.


    "I don''t talk much. I feel like a very ordinary person." Talisa said it gently. Both riyetis and sedya are places where nobles and rich families gather. In addition, there are many people who can know because of their special identity.


    Among so many people, the Baron just now seems very ordinary, that is, the kind of person who may not be noticed in the aristocratic circle.


    "Can ordinary people say what they said before? Can the famous red dragon witch ask him for advice? They have known each other for less than a month. It can be imagined that the Baron must be outstanding."


    The grand duke turned to his granddaughter and laughed.


    "You are still too one-sided."


    "I''ve seen a lot of people! Maybe that''s what Miss Freya likes. I hear she rarely contacts men."


    It''s OK to say anything else, but it''s a little difficult for the famous lady of dorsedea to say such a thing.


    Of course, Sean couldn''t hear these words


    Out of the corridor is just outside the hall.


    Sean is still thinking about what the grand duke said just now. Is the southeast really related to that witch? Damnation?


    Since he came to this world, Sean had to face up to things like curse.


    Just like secretly plotting, I embarked on the road of no return to learn magic because of a curse


    Maybe you can ask Freya later. According to their current goodwill, the other party should not tell about it.


    Goat man, witch butcher s.


    Are these two things that have been separated for a hundred years really related as the grand duke said?


    Just thinking about UnionPay, I felt that I was staring at myself


    Sean looked up and saw a smiling man with a [disdain!] attitude on his head.


    The people who can walk freely in the prince''s house are estimated to be nobles in various places, and they are famous nobles


    "Where did Baron vigre go just now? We can''t find you."


    The strange voice made Sean recognize the man in front of him at a glance.


    Isn''t it the aristocrat who jumped out to speak when Freya called herself, and then looked at herself all the time in the hall.


    "Miss Talisa invited me to have a cup of tea. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    "It seems that Baron vigre is very popular!"


    Sean recalled that he didn''t seem to have a holiday with each other. Is this man mentally ill?


    Why every time I see myself either [dissatisfied!] or [despised!] and occasionally [angry!]


    If you can''t see people''s attributes, it''s OK. Once you see each other''s real ideas, Sean doesn''t even bother to pretend.


    "Who are you, please?"


    "Count wallop!" the other nodded.


    The face said his own title without saying his name.


    Wallop?!!


    How did it sound so familiar? Sean suddenly remembered that he met Harry wallop in the erudite library a few days ago. The man in front of him should be 30 years old.


    So the man in front of me is the big brother of the young man that day? Now count wallop.


    "Hello, count wallop," Sean replied briefly.


    This very insipid attitude may be the same as not paying attention to people when the other party sees it, and the mood of [angry!] suddenly appears in the state.


    But at this time, Freya and sohanna seem to have walked out of the hall with a heavy heart


    "Sean, why are you here? I''m just going to find you," Freya said when she saw Sean outside the corridor.


    In the prince''s residence, the Baron seemed to have a low status. It was embarrassing to wait in the hall all the time, so he would come out for a walk... Of course, there were those accompanying wizards with the same idea, so many people came out after Sean and Talisa left.


    They are not the most special.


    "Miss Freya." wallop was busy greeting Freya when he saw her coming out.


    And Freya just nodded in response


    "Come on, Sean, we have something to discuss later. I''m sorry, count wallop." motioned to wallop on the other side, and the other party could only reply with a smile.


    It''s just that there''s already a [unhappy!] attitude.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Sean and Freya came out of the corridor and began to ask.


    "Nothing."


    "Really nothing?" Freya asked again.


    It seems that the other party obviously heard some conversations between the two


    "These things are not important. Go back first. I have something to tell you."


    "Just in time, I have something to tell you..."


    They looked at each other. When they came to the door, the housekeeper of the prince''s house handed over his coat.


    It''s actually two people wearing clothes.


    Nobles do not need to hold their own umbrellas, because some people can hold umbrellas, and most noble men will wear a cloak covering half of their shoulders, which is wide and can block part of the falling rain.


    And Sean used it to spread out, very gentlemanly stood in front of Freya and took her to the carriage first

 Chapter 125

    On rainy days, I felt that everyone on the street was in a hurry. It was past noon when I returned to the wings of the sky headquarters.


    Sean alone pulled Freya into the room and told her what the grand duke had said, especially the stories about the murder of a witch


    "Do you think it''s true?" Sean asked.


    Looking at each other''s frowning expression, it seems that he has been thinking.


    "I haven''t heard of it, so I''m not sure. But since the grand duke said the news should not be false... There are still many things we don''t know in the world, and most people just can''t go out and see them all their lives."


    Sean seldom saw Freya say these words. It seems that the story touched her.


    108 people.


    It just disappeared out of thin air. There is no record in the history book. What''s the matter with those recorders?


    Speaking of the recorder, Sean suddenly thought that he hadn''t found them in this city. He didn''t know if he could get anything from those scholars.


    "Sean," Freya said suddenly.


    "Hmm? Why..."


    "Don''t go this time. Just stay at headquarters. I''ll keep people in touch. I''ll tell you if there''s anything."


    What a surprise! Both of the two people I met today told me not to go.


    "What are your arrangements?"


    "Prince Philip asked me and wizard AI Xiu to take the black feather knight. Because it''s raining, it''s inconvenient for too many people to go, so it can only be reduced to 3000. It''s estimated that these 3000 will go forward in batches on the road. If you don''t adapt to that environment, you''d better not go."


    Freya''s statement somehow aroused Sean''s self-esteem.


    He is not the nobles who have not been exposed to the rain. Even on foot, Sean is confident that he will not be worse than those wizards, but he really doesn''t want to go at present. Since they don''t want to go by themselves, they won''t go.


    Sean didn''t refute


    This makes Freya in a state of [lost!].


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was the next morning that the wings of the sky left together with a group of people who came to meet them.


    Sean wasn''t there at the time. Even before she left, Freya came to the door of her room... But she didn''t knock. She probably thought she was still sleeping.


    However, Sean had already sat in his position to observe the map of the whole riyatis, in which Freya left and the soldiers dispatched from the prince''s house could see it. He estimated that some people were waiting outside the city. After all, if too many people walked from the city, the streets would be blocked.


    And the news of the grand duke followed the departure of the people


    Sean thought the Duke had asked someone to invite him, but he didn''t expect someone to send a letter.


    In the letter, he told himself that in the future, riyatis and sedya city would issue mercenary recruitment orders to let civil forces join in. In the letter, the grand duke also specifically mentioned that he hoped to be responsible for mercenaries in sedya city.


    To the city of the grand duke.


    If you go in, it''s not just a sheep into a tiger''s mouth. What you do then is not up to you.


    Because in the words of rietis, at least there was a hidden wing to protect himself, and Prince Philip, as he thought before, was not obvious in competing with the grand duke for noble resources.


    Every time it seems that the Grand Duke is pushing behind, while his royal highness is always in a passive state.


    It''s like I''ve been cooking


    After all, the eldest Duke is so old that he may lose his temper one day.


    So Prince Philip didn''t seem worried at all. As long as the grand duke fell, his successor would be difficult to establish the prestige of the southern aristocrats in a short time. At that time, even in order to survive, many aristocrats would fall to the prince''s side.


    Factional struggle can be seen everywhere, so up to now, Sean has not found that the prince wants to rebel. Instead, the open and secret struggle between the two has always been the focus of the nobles.


    It is estimated that many nobles have the same idea as themselves. They are observing.


    In the end, whoever wins will fall to who. Being a wallflower is not good, but it can live for a long time!


    Anyway, they are insignificant figures in their struggle. Now they think they may be a man who can cover the wings of the sky, but Freya can''t be so close!


    So Sean didn''t listen to anyone. He didn''t reply to the letter about letting himself go to sedya City, but continued to do his own thing.


    Practice magic every day, and then ask karyana for magic knowledge.


    During this time, Sean has read the magic guide books left by Lucille, many of which are mantra


    There should be thousands of spells in a whole book.


    I don''t know how Lucille memorized it. Sean hasn''t been able to memorize it all so far, but what kind of magic is recorded and classified has been made clear. If it can be used at that time, he can open the magic guide book directly.


    The day after Freya left, the rain finally stopped.


    It''s not sunny yet, it''s just gloomy weather


    Taking advantage of this fine weather, Sean came to the erudite library again. This time, he wanted to know about the southeast.


    To Sean''s surprise, the recorder''s branch in riyetis was the same building as the erudite library!


    In other words, these archaeologists, historians and cultural geographers are actually the same group


    As always, there are not many people in the library, because after my last visit, the little brother of the store here remembered himself and greeted him with a smile.


    "What do you want to sell this time?"


    "Find me some literature about the history of Tacoma in the southeast. It''s best for someone to understand this knowledge," Sean said.


    Since this is the place where recorders and Erudites exist at the same time, there should be scholars in history.


    Sure enough,


    After the shop boy left for a moment, a voice interrupted Sean''s thinking.


    "Do you want to know the history of Tacoma?"


    Sean looked up and there was an acquaintance in front of him.


    Harry wallop


    Although the two had only met once, Sean had a deep memory of wallop''s noble name recently.


    "We meet again, my Lord!" although there was a surprised expression on his face, Harry didn''t show the relevant state. It was obvious that the other party came after seeing himself.


    "Do you know anything about Tacoma?" Sean said.


    It doesn''t matter who comes, as long as you can answer your own questions.


    "Did the adult ask about the recent events?" the other party suddenly said.


    "What happened recently..."


    Sean doesn''t really like such a smart man, but he must be powerful as a smart man.


    "Recently, all the major mercenary teams have been spread. It is said that the prince and the grand duke suddenly issued a task to send people to investigate near Tacoma... In fact, the mercenary guild has not received any news from there for half a month."

 Chapter 126

    Mercenary guild, Sean met earlier in Tyler MIA.


    The mercenary guild belongs to a non-governmental organization. It is unknown whether there is a higher-level relationship in various countries. It is always necessary for the local guild to have a good relationship with the local lords if it wants to obtain more resources.


    Originally, Tyler MIA was not suitable for establishing a stronghold of the mercenary guild, but at the request of Arya Hamilton at that time, the guild finally established a stronghold in the town.


    But one thing to say, Sean is actually very grateful to Elia in this regard.


    Whatever the other party''s purpose, Sean didn''t forget what helped him in his town. Maybe it''s this move. Maybe in a few years, some children in the town will go out because they see mercenaries.


    In fact, Sean still hopes that the children in his town can come out


    Just as the old coachman said at the beginning, although most people did nothing in the end and finally chose to go back, there are always a few people who will achieve something.


    For a small town, it''s good to have one or two people, or you won''t have a helper around you many years later.


    At present, Sean hopes to have another trusted person around him to give advice


    "Is it serious?" he said, looking at Harry.


    "It''s hard to say. It''s raining these days, but I haven''t heard from there for a long time. In addition, the prince and the Duke have issued the same orders... So..."


    "So what?"


    Sean looked at the other party, who was already in a state of [temptation!].


    I said so much this time to get the news from myself.


    "So... I think something should have happened over there," said Harry, summoning up his courage.


    No matter what the other party''s family background is, he is now just an ordinary person. It is impossible to know about the southeast region, especially what the nobles discussed the day before yesterday.


    "You''re right. Something really happened there."


    Sean didn''t hide it, but wanted to see the other party''s reaction.


    Harry was surprised at first, and then he calmed down immediately


    "Sure enough, I don''t think I''ve heard anything about the southeast for some time," he said to himself.


    "How long are you talking about?"


    Harry looked up at Sean and immediately bowed his head and said nothing.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m also curious about it." it can be seen that the other party is [testing!] himself and wants to know more information.


    As it happens, Sean also wants to get other information from the other party, and such mutual temptation is good for him, because once he sees the other party''s state of [lying!], he doesn''t have to take it into account.


    "In the past half a month, the southeast is the most special among the adjacent places in the south of the Empire, and its corresponding area is wider... Aidak has a large number of rich places and cities, so it is the place with the most mercenaries compared with other places."


    Speaking of geographical location, Sean had no reference in his heart, because he had never seen the territory of the basharan empire.


    "The library has a map of the Empire?" asked suddenly.


    "Yes."


    "Let me have a look!"


    Since the erudite library is where scholars are, it should have these things.


    "Just a moment, sir," said Harry, running alone to the next shelf, and soon rolled up with a wider pair of leather paper.


    His familiarity with the library once again made Sean feel that he should be one of the staff here, and he is likely to be a scholar.


    "Sir, please look at this..."


    Harry opened it on the table.


    It is difficult to have a worldwide map in this world, not because it is difficult to draw, but because it is difficult to collect accurate data.


    Because it''s too far away, but it''s difficult to rely on a learned association


    "This is the territory of the whole zambutar map. There are five countries in it. This is our basharan Empire," he pointed to the central area.


    The basharan empire is just the middle territory


    In fact, it is one of the top five countries, but Sean didn''t expect that the basharan empire was a "country of four wars"!


    If such a country did not engage in border defense and did not know how to survive, no wonder the grand duke would appear so [uneasy!]


    "This is the south," Harry pointed to the guide.


    The image of the basharan empire is a mango, which is an irregular oval shape, and the whole southern region is just the protruding part.


    Because other surrounding countries are not regular, just the other three are above the north, and there is a large range of mountains in the West in the eyes of small people.


    The map view is displayed according to the scale of the drawn map


    Of course, drawing a city will show the architecture of the whole city, and a country will show the landform of the country. If the scope is extended to a continent like zambutar, the display will be wider.


    Only large mountains and lakes can be clearly displayed, including the areas around big cities.


    Anyway, it can be seen as a Satellite Topographic Map


    There is a long Hengduan Mountain range on the border with the western country, which extends almost all the way out of sight on the map.


    This should be what they call the orientation of the western plateau. Since it is ice and snow, the altitude must be very high, which means that it is sparsely populated; The south side is desolate, bordering another country with a small territory. Most of the surface is mainly loess. Of course, it may also be stone. Anyway, there are few vegetation and few cities.


    On the contrary, there is a plain in the southeast. Although the connected area is also covered with loess, it has many urban markers, which means that there is a place where people gather.


    "The southeast borders the aidak region, so trade caravans from both countries often come in and out, and mercenary regiments can get some foreign goods there, so they often have contact. Even in the previous rainy season, there will be no news for half a month, so now the mercenary guild is also worried... In fact, someone wanted to send someone long before the grand duke and Prince issued the recruitment I went to have a look, but... "


    "Just no money, so no one goes?" Sean said.


    Mercenaries are free organizations after all. If there is no money, who will go so far in a rainy day.


    Facing Sean''s statement, Harry had to smile awkwardly.


    Of course, nobles don''t have to worry about spending money, but once they are civilians, they have to struggle on the first line every day.


    "Well... About the southeast."


    "In fact, I don''t know much. It''s similar to what you know. That''s why I want to come and ask about the situation there... One more thing, do you know where the mercenary team in riyatis is?"

 Chapter 127

    The history of Southeast China is rarely studied, mainly because the whole history is a hundred years.


    And most of the time, it is mainly based on geographical location and natural development advantages... More historical classics describe his rise and prosperity, praising the richness of that place again and again.


    Seeing this history, Sean instinctively felt that someone had deliberately modified it and could not see the real side.


    After chatting with Harry for a while, the other party seems to want to connect with him more... But for now, Sean feels that the other party''s ability is not enough, at least not enough to allow himself to share the results in riyetis.


    And loyalty remains to be seen


    The Earl of wallop was unhappy with himself. Of course, the man of the same family had to observe more before he could decide whether to win more contacts.


    Coming out of the erudite library, Sean found the carriage stop not far from next door


    "Where are the guests going?" the driver was a woman.


    Women in sports cars are not necessarily much weaker than men, and the muscles of their arms are clearly visible under their dark skin.


    "Mercenary guild."


    The other party hesitated, then nodded and set off.


    The mercenary guild is not in the north of the city, but in the south, probably because most of the tasks in the south come from the south. It is established in that place to facilitate the mercenaries to go out.


    After all, the city of riyatis is too big.


    It may take an hour or two to walk from south to North if there is a traffic jam. For a city-state in a different world, such a distance belongs to walking for half a day.


    "The guest is going to announce the task to the mercenary guild?" the woman pulling the cart said suddenly.


    The Coachmans Sean met were talkative. After all, they were businessmen. They knew more bosses and could take care of their business. When they talked, they asked where the people were, and then they were a little polite.


    I remember the old coachman who came out from Tyler MIA earlier took himself to the place where they often rest. There are times when they call for information... So sometimes it is more clear to ask them about folk affairs.


    "No," Sean replied, suddenly remembering something.


    "Do I look like someone who''s going to release a task?"


    The woman who pulled the cart smiled.


    "The guest is really funny. Who is going to accept the task dressed like you? It''s said that the grand duke and Prince recently issued the task of the highest reward this year, hoping to organize people to go to the Southeast... It''s strange that I haven''t seen the caravan from Tacoma city for a long time."


    Of course, even caravans can''t avoid mass incidents in an area.


    "How long has it been?" Sean tried.


    "It seems like half a month. The last time I saw the caravan, they came from the area near the north. I haven''t seen them in Tacoma city for a long time," the coachman recalled.


    It seems that no matter which industry has noticed the problem


    This is probably the reason why the prince and the grand duke are so open. Instead of suppressing the news out of control in the end, it''s better to directly release the task to prove that they don''t know.


    Sean looked around the carriage. There were several packages stacked behind the carriage. The leaked part was Leather Armor equipment.


    "Do you sell this set of equipment?"


    "Ah!" I looked back in surprise.


    "Guest, that''s the goods I want to send. It''s just finished from the leather master and sent to the leather armour shop."


    Sean took a dozen gold coins directly from his pocket


    "I''ll take all 500 of this equipment."


    General leather armor can reach 100 gold, even if it is very good, but it also depends on what material the protector accessories are.


    The leather armor in front of me is made of leather. I received the wrist guard and so on. I got some iron pieces on the key parts, such as the chest armor, and the closed place like an iron ring is a bit like a lock armor.


    "500?!! Do guests really want to buy it?"


    "Of course."


    500 can almost customize two or three sets of the same leather armor, which is too expensive to refuse.


    "Well, I''m also very familiar with the owner of the store! I''ll tell him to wait..." the coachman said symbolically.


    In fact, when Sean said he wanted to buy, the other party had already appeared in the state of [expectation!]. It is estimated that the leather armour shop is the woman''s home in front of him. Maybe the owner is still her husband. Otherwise, such a state will not occur.


    "All right," he said casually.


    Play with me


    Then the other party said a lot about the leather armor making process. Anyway, it was blowing the leather armor. It was very good.


    Buying is making money and so on, which makes Sean feel that the family is actually selling leather armor, and pulling cars is just a sideline!


    When I left, I even asked about my residence. In the future, I can send new styles to you


    "Wings of the sky headquarters," Sean said and left.


    It is estimated that no one living in the city of riyatis does not know the wings of the sky!


    Sean dressed himself in leather armor in the carriage


    Since she came to this world, she has always been an aristocratic dress. Although the clothes of Tyler MIA are a little old, after she arrived at COGA City, igunia has selected many suitable styles for herself. In addition, she is not ugly. She looks very temperament.


    But wearing leather armor is the first time. I always feel that my body is tightened by something.


    Especially the leg guards and wrist guards


    There are many people outside the mercenary guild, all kinds of people carrying swords and being arched.


    Even Sean tied his pistol outside to see if it was a bit of a battle.


    "Have you heard? This mission, ugg, they will go too..."


    "I''ve known for a long time. It''s strange that they don''t go for such a reward! Won''t you go?"


    "How is that possible? Of course..."


    Before I went in, I could hear the voice of chatting outside.


    Different from the mercenaries I saw in tylermian, the mercenaries here feel like all kinds of people, and even the adaks who are obviously stronger.


    The mercenary guild of riyetis is a hall like a church. The wide square buildings are full of doors, and the center is where they deal with their tasks.


    It doesn''t rain today... There are so many people that they have to queue up even to enter.


    Sean wants to come and see what''s going on in the southeast on the mercenary side


    Follow the people in front of you. The most noticeable thing is the large layout directly in front of the curtain.


    The first task is to investigate the Tacoma area


    Then there is a series of requirements, and the amount is written in the last place.


    5 million gold coins!!


    what the fuck.


    It takes 500 years to earn enough money. Prince, these people are too rich.


    In the face of such a large reward, the thousands or even hundreds left are not enough to see, and most of the people around are discussing the topic of Tacoma in the southeast.


    Sean chose a nearby place to sit down.

 Chapter 128

    "I heard that Tacoma was in crisis. Not long ago, the prince and the grand duke had secretly sent more than 5000 black feather knights."


    "Really? How can I hear that there are nearly 10000 people... Another 5000 have been ambushed on the road and the whole army has been destroyed!"


    Poof~


    Sean still couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hey! That little man, what are you laughing at?" the voices around are so noisy that the other party may hear it!


    Wave your hand


    "I think of happy things."


    "What happy thing?" almost all the people on Zhuo looked at it, and their faces still looked [very unhappy!].


    Just allow you to mess BB, can''t I smile?


    The ability is not high. Most of them are level 2 ~ 3 orderlies, and their blood volume is probably within 2000 ~ 3000. If they make trouble with them, Sean thinks it''s a waste of magic.


    "I''ve got a new outfit."


    The people stared and saw that it was really a new leather armor equipment.


    For a moment, it aroused the laughter of many people around


    In recent days, many mercenaries nearby have flocked to the two big cities of riyatis and sedya in order to see the reward for this mission.


    Five million gold coins!


    Not only for mercenaries, it was a huge amount, even in Sean''s eyes, it had never seen before!


    With one year''s subsidies and those taxes, even if you resell all the things given by the Empire, it''s only a little money... On the bright side, 5 million means how many years.


    But for so many people, not everyone is willing to try. Many people just watch the excitement.


    Being able to make such a high price means the particularity of this mission, and once most people go to Tacoma in the southeast, it means that other missions will be empty.


    Mercenaries are a team that pays attention to interests. Instead of so many people distributing 5 million gold coins, for example, they take this opportunity to search for small tasks around them.


    So Sean has been here for a long time. Although there are many people, there are not as many mercenaries who really accept going to the southeast as he thought... And there are various versions of the discussion about Tacoma city in the mercenary guild, which is mysterious.


    What those people just said is a very ordinary version


    Even more outrageous is the argument that the empire is ready to let the mercenary regiment resist a wave of invasion!


    If Sean hadn''t known about the habits of mercenaries, he would have believed it. The gang would have resisted.


    They don''t have a sense of national honor. If someone really calls, it''s good that they don''t stand on the opposite side. Then they can count on them.


    But even with all kinds of rumors flying around, many people still chose this task


    "Hello, this friend."


    While Sean was still observing the task on the page, a voice suddenly said behind him.


    Sean looked back.


    It''s a young soldier dressed in plate armor.


    Head with [50005000, neutral] and then with the state of [look!].


    "Hello," Sean replied.


    In fact, from sitting in the mercenary guild, I found that many people were observing themselves, and the words prompted were almost no less than a dozen people, but it was precisely because of this place that Sean didn''t deliberately pay attention to them.


    It is estimated that whoever comes in will be noticed as long as he stops!


    "May I help you?"


    Watching each other sit down slowly in front of him.


    "I just noticed that you have been observing the task page. I don''t know if your friend has found the task he wants to move forward." the other party said tentatively.


    Seeing the state above his head, Sean knew what the man in front of him was doing.


    I was going to pull myself into the gang


    I heard something similar from Lucille. At the beginning, she was recruited by Kerry of the archaeological team, and she wanted to see if there was anything to look for in the ancient tomb before she came to Taylor MIA.


    "Not yet. I''m just looking for it," Sean replied.


    "That''s great. I''ve formed a team of five people. How about joining our team if you like? We''ve always lacked hunters who think they can use guns and props."


    Hearing this, Sean subconsciously touched the gun around his waist.


    That''s why!


    The other party probably saw that he was carrying a gun, so he thought he was a hunter.


    "I wonder if you are interested." the man asked again.


    It was only at this time that Sean seriously looked at the man in front of him... He looked young. He was estimated to be about his age. The human body who could wear plate armor was good, and there was a long sword behind him.


    According to the original archaeological team leader Kerry, if a person is a guard or a mercenary, the biggest feature is the place where the weapons are hung. It is easier to run behind and carry more weapons. Therefore, most mercenaries will hang the long sword behind their backs


    "I..."


    Sean hesitated.


    To tell you the truth, I really didn''t think about going to the southeast in another way, but the other party''s words suddenly moved me.


    I also want to know what happened in the southeast, but Freya''s group were directly named after all, and in their opinion, they still dominated by aristocracy and didn''t have much ability, while Sean himself suppressed their ability in front of them for the sake of practicing magic proficiency.


    And the black feather knight and several wizard groups are regular troops, which want to fight with the enemy.


    Mercenaries pay more attention to survival, stop when things are good, run when things are bad, and so on.


    Very consistent with their own Gou''s playing style!


    The key is that no one knows himself... You can come freely


    "Can I see your team?" Sean didn''t immediately decide, and of course he didn''t answer in the affirmative. Instead, he looked at the other party''s team first.


    No matter how powerful people are, they are also afraid of pig teammates, so take a look first.


    The man stood up in an instant.


    "Yes, I forgot about it. I should know it first."


    "My name is Jonathan. I''m a mercenary soldier who often haunts rietis..." the other party stretched out his hand first.


    "Sean, bounty hunter from Pik Feng City!"


    If you don''t give your surname, Sean''s name is a public name, probably because the previous generation lived in a relatively closed town in Tyler MIA. His own name is similar to the first generation of "Li Wei" and "Zhang Qiang".


    It is estimated that hundreds of people with such names can be found in riyatis.


    "Bounty hunter!"


    When the other party heard that it was a bounty hunter, he actually cast [exclamation!] eyes.


    The main reason why Sean would say he was a bounty hunter was that he really had such a thing in his bag to prove his identity


    Just after coming out of COGA,

 Chapter 129

    Jonathan took Sean out of the mercenary guild. For convenience, there are usually pubs in the streets near the mercenary guild.


    And most of the people who move here are mercenary teams


    Each group has its own specific life circle. For example, aristocrats are very young to come to these noisy places, and only mercenaries like this unrestrained environment best.


    Sean walked through the pub and most of the news he heard was about the southeast.


    "It seems that there are a lot of grapevine news about Tacoma during this period."


    Tacoma area is the southeast area. Because the largest city in that area is called Tacoma, some people will directly call that area by city.


    "The grapevine is not always false. It is often the grapevine that can produce miracles," Jonathan said.


    Sure enough, mercenaries like small probability events.


    In fact, the archaeology team who came to taylmian at that time also heard that there were babies in the town, but they found nothing!


    But then again, if you don''t gamble, it''s meaningless to accept the task step by step every day


    "This way, Mr. Sean." the other party stopped himself at the entrance of the stairs.


    "Just call me Sean."


    No matter in the nobility or in the ordinary people, their names have no memory. As long as they don''t meet the people who cover the sky, no one will find them anywhere.


    Jonathan smiled and took himself to the outermost room of the attic


    The door was open and a sound could be heard inside.


    "I found the new player."


    Four people in the room turned back at the same time.


    Three men and one woman


    Because it was a rainy day, almost everyone was wearing dark black coats. A pair of men and women chatted by the window, while the other two sat in the center. When they saw Jonathan coming back, they looked at Sean at the same time.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Sean. He wants to go to the southeast with us..."


    "I just said to see your team first," Sean retorted.


    I really said so. I don''t know why I feel like I''ve joined here.


    Uh


    Sean''s answer embarrassed Jonathan with a smile.


    "Oh, Mr. Sean?"


    At this time, sitting at the table, a man who looked like a melee professional suddenly stood up. The equipment on the body is mainly leather armor like yourself. If it is melee, it is estimated to be agile melee.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Sean''s occupation is?" there was an obvious [unhappy!] attitude on the head opposite.


    I smiled in my heart. These people are really interesting.


    Mingming just said he wanted to see the team configuration, but he said he was a team member, and he was not happy to refute!


    "Bounty hunter."


    After hearing the profession of bounty hunter, I obviously felt that the four people present were touched, and even the men and women talking by the window turned around.


    "Bounty hunter?! we seldom meet such a profession in riyetis. It is estimated that there will be a few in the West... This is what we lack." the man sitting on the other side also stood up.


    His appearance was different from the other four people in front of him. His body looked very thin. He could see a lot of white hair from his brown hair.


    The feeling that the whole person is very weak is out of tune with the energetic atmosphere of the whole team, but his familiarity is the highest.


    [blood 70007000, demon 35003500, neutral]


    Orderer level 7, which is the highest level in the whole team


    The rest are orderlies who are above level 5 and less than level 6 like Jonathan.


    "Alphonse, Alchemist from sedya city." the other party first extended his hand to show friendship.


    "Master von Schneider." the man who spoke next to him suddenly called each other


    "Well, it''s normal that everyone who wants to participate in the team wants to see the configuration of the team first. Isn''t that how we are combined?" Alphons''s words let Sean know that the five people are also a temporary team.


    "I just don''t know what level of bounty hunter Lord Sean is?"


    The other party''s sudden question made Sean a little confused!


    This tutor hasn''t taught it. It turns out that bounty hunters are also divided into grades.


    Sean took out the silver medal from his pocket, which he had previously obtained from an unknown thief''s little sister.


    It is silver white and engraved with the appearance of two mountains.


    "Silver bounty hunter!"


    I heard someone exclaim


    Ah?


    Great.


    "I didn''t expect that Lord Sean was a silver bounty hunter." this time, not only Alphons, but also Jonathan and several others showed [exclamation!] expressions.


    This... This is a big man?


    Oh, no, Sean feels like he can''t pretend. They think they''re big guys.


    Recalling what Freya said about bounty hunters, there is an essential difference between bounty hunters and mercenaries, that is, direct s people''s work, in other words, special killers.


    Normally, bounty hunters should not be involved in the task of ordinary mercenaries, but with Sean''s increasing awareness of the outside world, there are no absolute statements about many things. Moreover, this task is so high, not to mention bounty hunters. It is estimated that many wizard organizations will want to participate.


    In the eyes of several people [surprised!], only Alphonse was not so excited.


    "Lord Sean, I heard that silver bounty hunters are all first-class hunters who have been trained in a hundred battles!"


    Sean frowned as he looked at the other party in a state of [doubt!].


    How do you know that the snitch girl stole a high-level bounty hunter medal? She can''t hold it anymore.


    "I heard that there are natural swamps in Tacoma area. If we go to that place, we don''t know how to escape?" he took out a medicine bottle and poured it into the flower pot placed on the table.


    In an instant, the plant grew like a catalyst.


    At first, plants only a few centimeters high were pulled out half a meter high, and the branches began to expand, accompanied by barbs.


    What is he doing?


    Want to test yourself?


    Are you going to pile up the room and let yourself solve it.


    Special!


    No time for preparation.


    For a moment, the way Sean could think of was to cut it off or burn it directly.


    Something cast by the other party has appeared in the field of vision:


    [Medicine: Crazy growth]


    There is also a [growth ~] state above the plant, and there is time [2:59]... Only three minutes.


    Bang~


    As the flowerpot breaks, the next second becomes [2:00], less so fast!


    In Sean''s surprised eyes, time is still running away rapidly, which should be the growth duration in the effect of medicine. However, with the change of environment, time is accelerating and decreasing.


    This state is the same as opening the window to let the wind blow when you ignite. Originally, time is a fixed value, but with the environment changing, time becomes a variable value.


    Environment


    Sean remembered what environment plants need to grow.


    Light? air Temperature? Soil?


    Even powerful magic will not grow plants directly in the sky. We have to follow some natural laws.


    Sean smiled in the bottom of his heart. It turned out to be so.


    He stepped forward and put his hand on the crazy growing plant, and the plant began to climb directly around his arm


    "I am different from others. I don''t have to make every effort to prepare for war when I see danger... There are many kinds of dangers, some for myself and some for others... Accurate timing is more important than meaningless fighting, so no matter what way I fight, I care more about accuracy."


    "Either be quiet or kill with one blow..."


    Recall that Freya said that bounty hunters had no rules for fighting, and then began to compare with a bunch of sentences that she couldn''t understand, and then felt very cool.


    Put your hand in the soil


    [absorb water ~]


    As long as the soil moisture is sucked dry, plants have no power to grow.


    Plus five people are around here, the sun is blocked!


    Obviously, the Alchemist is capable, but he doesn''t know the subject... How can he verify himself in such a stupid way in such a place.


    Almost do not move. When the plant climbs onto the back of its hand, it fades and withers because there is no ''power''.


    This is a bit like stretching, or the meaning of water storage and drainage in the pool


    The plant grows crazily under the action of medicine, but it is also crazily absorbing the nutrients it can absorb. The remaining time in the first three minutes is the nutrient surplus.


    However, as the flowerpot broke, the time decreased significantly after the soil became loose. However, five people surrounded it so that the sun could not shine inside, which also accelerated the jump of time


    Therefore, they only need to limit the plant in a certain link. It withers directly without nutrients.


    "So... Strength doesn''t matter. Everything in the world has weaknesses." Sean smiled at the five people at the moment.


    "Great! Great!!"

 Chapter 130

    Back to the wings of the sky headquarters, it was time for dinner in the afternoon.


    After Freya left the headquarters with some people, the atmosphere became much colder. Sohanna was responsible for most things, and the rest were in their own posts.


    Because Sean has made a special account, even if he is one of the members of the wings of the sky, he can not follow the rules of the organization.


    So Sean was a free man a lot of time


    Perhaps sohanna also thinks she may leave at any time. She is polite to talk to herself a lot of time. She always seems to have an attitude towards guests rather than her own people.


    "There are few people today." Sean sat in his original position as usual while sohanna was next to him.


    "It seems that it was a little more than yesterday."


    Even if Freya took some people away, there were hundreds of people in the headquarters, not so few.


    On the whole long table, there are some people in front and then the last. Most of them are missing... Even Ellie and karyana, who usually like to follow themselves, are gone.


    "Haven''t you heard about the mission of the mercenary guild recently? Some people in the organization have joined it," said sohanna.


    "Is it the southeast?"


    "It''s not just there, but it''s because there''s no one else after the release of that task, so it''s very busy recently."


    Just like the news Sean heard in the mercenary guild today, most people chose to participate in the task of Tacoma in the southeast. After that, there were few other tasks, so it became the time for those wizard organizations in the city to start harvesting tasks.


    "So it is."


    Sean ate something.


    The girl calmed down in the crowd, but she had less sense of reality.


    "By the way, I may go out in a few days, maybe I won''t come back in a few days. Don''t prepare dinner for me." Sean''s words stunned sohanna.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Just leave for a while."


    Although Xi knew that the other party might leave, he didn''t expect to leave so soon.


    After all, it''s the person brought by the leader of his own family. You have to wait until the leader comes back!


    "Don''t you have to wait for the leader to come back?"


    "No, maybe I''ll come back later."


    "That''s all right." sohanna didn''t have much communication with Sean. Since the other party was going to leave, she wouldn''t say anything, but she didn''t tell the leader, which made her a little unhappy.


    In fact, many people in the whole hidden wing are guessing what the relationship between the leader and Sean is


    Over the years, I have never seen the leader of the wings of heaven have close contact with any man, let alone ride in a carriage and travel together. Many people have ideas in their hearts, but they don''t dare to say, but in the later days, it seems that they have less contact.


    A feeling of vagueness


    Sean continued to eat. He said very little when Freya or karyana were not present.


    The main reason is that I don''t know what to say. At first, the girls who covered the wings of the sky liked to chat with themselves, but later they became less and less.


    After eating, Sean went back to his room to pack up.


    I remember when I just came out from Tyler mia, I only brought a magic guide book. Up to now, a messy pile of equipment and props are not enough for my wallet. I need to configure a backpack alone.


    The musket was wiped clean, and the potions, bandages, maps, including some daily necessities and spices for eating were all ready.


    Everything is waiting for tomorrow


    The appointment with Jonathan''s mercenary team was at the South Gate of rietis in the morning.


    It didn''t rain today. It''s a good day. Except for running last winter, Sean rarely went out so early. Probably no one in the whole organization except sohanna knew he was leaving.


    In the morning, there was almost no one at the gate of the headquarters. Just a few servants were cleaning


    Sean wanted to call a carriage, but at last he bought a horse and went straight.


    I have never officially participated in the task of the mercenary team. I don''t know how they are on their way, but since there is competition, I should rush away.


    Now the airship leading to the southeast has stopped.


    And the airship from Tacoma city didn''t appear for nearly half a month. The fastest route can only be horse riding, and even the carriage can''t keep up.


    It''s still early, but many mercenaries have gathered near the south gate, including the early caravans


    "Master Sean, you''re here early."


    When I got to the door, I saw someone say hello to me.


    A man and a woman


    It happened to be the couple standing and chatting yesterday. The woman''s name is raster. She is a level 5 order person and her occupation is long-range Archer; The man''s name is Lawrence. He is also an orderer at level 5, but his HP is closer to level 6. He has [57005700] HP and his occupation is a soldier.


    "Well, you were earlier."


    It''s right to see that there are ponies behind them to represent themselves. This time, the means of transportation of the mercenary regiment is really horses.


    "What about the others?"


    "Master Alfons''s words are behind us. Jonathan and Feng go to buy food. We have breakfast on the way."


    Although the mercenaries are on their way, it doesn''t mean they don''t pay attention to food. Earlier, it can be seen from the archaeological team Kerry that the mercenaries also pay great attention to their team''s food, especially the spare dry food has always been available, in case there may be no food for a long time if they enter a special area.


    "Then wait for them," said Sean, getting off his horse and walking alone to Alphonse resting on the other side.


    "Still awake?"


    There was a slight movement under the black coat.


    "Some people have been sleeping, but many people think he is awake, while others are on the contrary..."


    Sean frowned. When does this guy like to say these half understood words.


    "Oh, what kind of master Arvons is?" looking at the state of [memory!] on the top of the other party, this sentence is still in memory.


    As the only level 7 person in the whole team, Sean always felt that people of his level would not fight simply for money.


    "I''m curious..."


    "Hmm?" he looked at each other carefully.


    "What exactly is it that a bounty hunter of the rank of Lord Sean takes part in such a mission?"


    Sean didn''t see the state of [doubt!] on the other side, which shows that they really had a certain influence in their hearts yesterday and thought they were a big man!


    To tell you the truth, it really feels good.


    It''s like standing in front of the enemy with a gun and knowing the shooting trajectory in advance, so there''s no need to avoid... But in the eyes of the shooter, he doesn''t pay attention to him at all. That kind of calm courage will bring great mental pressure to people.


    "In fact, I''m also curious about why a person with level 7 of order should be combined with a group of level 5 people."


    "Do you know my rank?" Alphonse [shocked!] turned around and almost stood up.


    And Sean just smiled.


    No way


    I can''t think of any excuse to deceive this high-level person in front of me, so I can only continue to pretend.


    It''s always like this. It''s really haggard!


    Alvons sighed.


    "It seems that your excellency Sean is indeed a well-informed hunter. I wonder if you have heard of kesselk."


    Uh


    It was a good chat, but suddenly it touched Sean''s knowledge blind spot.


    "Is that your hometown?" can only answer the question around.


    "Yes, kesselk is located on another continent at the southern end of the great overseas. Unlike the basharan Empire, it is a country with quite developed alchemy." when saying this, Alphons suddenly turned around and looked at Sean very seriously.


    "The alchemists in that country are looking for a way to break the door of truth... What do you think alchemy is, sir Sean?"


    I didn''t expect the other party to ask.


    "Equivalent exchange!"


    "Alvons looked surprised.


    "That''s right! Alchemy is equivalent exchange, but if equivalence can be exchanged, does that mean that everything can be transformed into each other? The so-called one is all, and all is one."

 Chapter 131

    This sentence made Sean unable to answer.


    It is true in theory, but some energy in the world can not be converted to each other, and even some irreversible loss.


    "Some things are not equivalent..." Sean said.


    "Does your excellency Sean still study these?"


    "Otherwise the people who fell on my hands would have dragged me to hell!" Sean smiled and looked at each other.


    The conversation between the two has never been answered positively, but they can understand what the other party is saying.


    "It is precisely because of this that alchemists will continue to try to explore the real ''door of truth''..."


    Whether it''s a wizard or an alchemist, what Sean has heard most so far is that he wants to explore the truth of the world. Maybe he can''t continue to improve after magic reaches a certain level, so he wants to see what a higher-level place looks like.


    "But I still don''t understand. What''s the purpose of master Alfons going to the southeast this time?" Sean asked again.


    "Isn''t my purpose very similar to that of Lord Sean?"


    I''m going to fight!


    Even with riddles


    If he hadn''t looked at each other''s favor for the time being, Sean would have felt that there was something wrong with the person in front of him.


    It is estimated that like Lucille at that time, she had her own ideas. Just relying on a mercenary team, it would be much more convenient in life and in battle. As long as the interests of both sides are the same, there will be no problem.


    At this time, Jonathan''s breakfast was also bought. They got on their horses and hurried to the south.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    For Sean, this is his second trip. The previous one was when he followed Freya to riyetis


    It''s a long way. According to Jonathan, it may take more than ten days to enter the territory in the southeast. After that, it will take some time to reach the Tacoma area.


    And Sean occasionally took out Tyler Mia''s map in his spare time


    It''s summer now. It''s really the hottest time in Tyler MIA town.


    It was not long before Sean arrived. Of course, there was no such season, but at that time, the servants said that the townspeople were lazy in this season. Most of them slept at home and didn''t go out.


    However, it seems that Luke managed the town very well during this period. Now, there are obvious reclaimed wastelands in the mountains in the East and south of the town.


    It is estimated that the seedlings are too small to show green, but at this rate, the peaches in the town may mature after this year.


    "Why does Master Sean always like to study maps?" there are always voices around at this time.


    Sean turned his head


    It''s Lester.


    That is, the only long-range archer in the team. The girl often asked herself about combat skills, but she was fooled by Sean most of the time.


    Probably the archer is also one of the hunters, so he regards himself as the same respect as his predecessors!


    Just


    It''s a pity.


    Sean knew he was not a real bounty hunter. However, several people present didn''t know. He always asked himself some tricky questions.


    "Look at the terrain. Someone once told me that if we both hold the army at the same time, I can''t live in his hand for a month. I really want to see where the so-called terrain advantage is reflected, so I looked for some local maps."


    Blow, blow hard.


    Anyway, they don''t know


    "So master Sean''s friend is still a strategist!" Jonathan also showed a [surprised!] expression.


    "Sort of."


    Looking at the other people''s eyes, Sean began to feel that he could behave naturally in such eyes.


    "We all feel much more at ease with master Sean!"


    Jonathan didn''t forget to boast at last.


    Ha ha~


    While Lester always liked to follow her, because it was uncomfortable for Sean to spy on the map.


    "What''s up?"


    "Am I disturbing you, master Sean?"


    Frown, now that you know it, you should go away early, but raster didn''t seem to want to go away.


    Instead, he stared at Sean''s backpack


    "I want to ask Master Sean what we need to pay attention to if we live in the wilderness?" there is this kind of wilderness survival problem.


    If Sean didn''t see the state of [test!] on the other party''s head, Sean felt that the other party was coming to smash the field. He was already a level 5 orderer. Do you want to ask this question.


    I''m afraid this is the most elementary problem.


    "You''re used to it. Some people can live with only a dagger."


    "Is there such a person?"


    "Of course, I know a man named Bel greers very well," Sean said.


    Probably because it didn''t rain, the team was in a good mood. They could meet many mercenary teams all the way south... It is said that the mission bonus is shared. No matter any team can bring useful information, it will exchange gold coins at a certain rate.


    If this matter can be completely solved, the mercenary team with high wind rating can even get more rewards.


    In Sean''s view, this is almost that kind of public task


    Prince Philip and the grand duke are really good at it. They actually think of using mercenaries to explore. Even if they can''t help in the end, they will help in many cases as long as they enter that place.


    Unconsciously, it is equivalent to helping the Empire!


    In Jonathan''s story, the total number of mercenaries in the two big cities of riyatis and sedya is not much, because some low-level mercenaries will not participate or the fixed teams with special tasks will not come, so the total number is not much.


    But even if 10000 people participated in this task, the average person is 500 gold coins. For an ordinary mercenary, it is equivalent to the Commission of a high-level task, so many free mercenaries choose to get together to complete the task.


    Almost nothing happened in the first two days. The hotels on the southeast road are full of people every night.


    Because mercenaries originally went for the bounty, they should save as much as possible where they can save money... If cheap hotels are full of teams, they will choose to camp in the wild.


    Only this makes Sean, who has always been used to a comfortable environment, very uncomfortable


    With so much money in my pocket, sometimes I really want to say generously that I have covered all the expenses tonight!


    The days are boring after a few days


    But on the third day, the originally clear sky gradually became a little cloudy.


    It doesn''t rain, but it''s always cloudy.


    And when I stayed in the hotel, I heard that mercenary teams had returned, because there was fog on the road ahead, and it made people feel uncomfortable!

 Chapter 132

    "What''s going on? Is there really an accident in Tacoma?"


    In a hotel, a group of people gathered around


    Sean and the mercenary team were also there.


    This is the fourth night when they left riyatis. This place has gradually approached the southeast. It is said that if they read the mountains in the south, they will officially enter the jurisdiction of the cities in the southeast.


    Few people have come here. There are almost no caravans and tourists on the road. The mercenaries also exchange useful information with each other at nearby hotels every night according to their own habits.


    The most concerned thing today is that some mercenary teams have retreated because they can''t stand the fog in front. Now they are surrounded by people.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? Why did you come back when you were good?"


    Surrounded in the center is a middle-aged man who looks in his thirties


    Of course, mercenaries can look very old as long as they don''t shave and have some dust on their faces.


    He sat in the middle of the hotel hall, not far from Sean''s table


    "What happened?"


    "Don''t make a noise. You won''t give anyone a chance to talk."


    The crowd gathered around and didn''t ask anything, but their own people quarreled first.


    Sean looked over there a little


    In addition to a bunch of states with [curiosity!], [worry!] and [expectation!], only one person has a negative state.


    That is, the man surrounded in the center.


    [uneasy!]


    Then it also has the effect of [disease!].


    The way of display is not magic, but a negative state


    "That man is ill," Sean whispered.


    "Ah? Who''s master Sean talking about?" Jonathan, sitting on the side, looked down his eyes. Only the man in the middle could be singled out in the crowd.


    "Is he ill, but he just looks frightened."


    "People who have just had a disease may not have noticed..." Sean said.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter that the other party is ill, but the other party has just come back from a place more in front of him, which shows that there is a problem in the so-called fog?


    "Be quiet!"


    At last someone was able to stop the crowd.


    "Listen to him, don''t you just want to hear the results? What are you arguing about here? I''ll throw you out if you quarrel again." the voice came from the attic of the hotel, a loud man''s voice.


    Sean looked up a little. He had a deep face under his short blond hair and seemed to have scars looming.


    Because of the bad light at night and so many people in the hall, Sean can''t see clearly... But he''s sure there''s something on his face.


    Top of head attribute display:


    [90009000, neutral]


    He is also a level 9 orderer. He should be regarded as a high level among mercenaries.


    "Who is this?"


    "Lucar is a famous professional soldier in rietis. It is said that Prince Philip didn''t promise to invite him to the prince''s house. He is very famous among mercenaries. Unexpectedly, he came too!" Jonathan explained.


    now I see.


    No wonder they can hold down the mercenaries.


    Although mercenaries have free status, sometimes the most difficult thing to talk about is them, especially when many people are together... They have no discipline and are not used to listening to other people''s arrangements, just like mobs.


    This is probably why mercenaries can be used as an aid, but they must not be mixed with regular forces, otherwise they may become a burden.


    And in front of Lucar must have high prestige among the mercenaries. As long as he speaks, a group of people dare not answer


    "Let him speak slowly. Brother, tell us what happened here? Why hasn''t the guild heard from the southeast for so long." he stood in the attic overlooking the man sitting in the center.


    The mercenaries around also walked away, giving the people in the center a chance to ''breathe''.


    "I... I don''t quite remember." the man''s state is still [uneasy!], and this uneasy mood also makes him talk very confused.


    "Don''t remember? How many of you participated in the team?"


    "We started from riyatis together with seven people..." when we spoke, our heads showed a state of [panic!].


    "What about the others?"


    "They were all lost in the fog."


    Lost


    "Why did you get lost? What was in the fog?" Lucar asked.


    Everyone present wanted to know the answer.


    "There is nothing, but we can''t get out... And we can''t get in. The deeper we go, we will feel that we can''t see anything. I was walking all the time, but I found that my teammates around me have completely disappeared. I began to feel afraid, so I kept running back and soaking..."


    When I said this, I could see that the man was obviously shaking.


    "Then I just met the person who came back." the man looked at Lucar above. If he wasn''t there, I''m afraid he wouldn''t say it.


    People are gone, and they are still teammates around!


    For a time, the whole hotel hall discussed the bombing. It was impossible to think about it.


    "You won''t lie to us. How can you get lost directly? If the fog is too heavy, you can go hand in hand. Moreover, the black feather Knights passed by some time ago, and they also passed." other mercenaries in the hotel still don''t want to believe it.


    Even Jonathan, the founder of the mercenary team, couldn''t understand this statement.


    "People get lost?"


    "Master Sean, do you think it''s possible?" some people always subconsciously ask themselves.


    Because in their opinion, he who has the title of silver bounty hunter is stronger. During this time, Sean also asked about the ranking of bounty hunters. Silver level is already the figure of the third echelon. There are only gold level and fine steel level photo hunters above, and there are three levels behind.


    That''s why several people regard themselves as the strongest fighting force of the whole team, but only Sean himself knows that the strongest person should be alchemist Alphonse


    "His appearance has been very frightened, not lying, but it will affect his memory... I can''t believe it all, but I have to believe it. It seems that we have to prepare again." Sean''s words made everyone nod.


    Uh


    It seems that the title of "big brother" is going to hang all the time.


    "What shall we prepare?" the topic returned to himself.


    Fog, and disease


    Sean thought.


    "Your Excellency alvons, can you get some special potions there? At least it can ensure that we don''t lose each other in the fog, but we won''t get sick..."


    "It''s not difficult," alvons said.


    The rest, Sean didn''t think about it for the time being.


    It happened that when looking at the people in the hall, I noticed the existence of people with red favor in a corner


    [coldness]

 Chapter 133

    The corner of the hotel.


    In fact, no matter in any store, there should be such a position. Some people like to sit in the corner of the corridor, but in fact, it is not quiet in such a place.


    Because the voice always comes from all directions. Sometimes you don''t want to hear it, but you can always hear it. So Sean felt that those who could sit in such a place were not necessarily people who wanted to be quiet, but also people who wanted to know what everyone was talking about!


    The light is very dark. It can be seen that it is a person sitting alone in this place. Of course, there are bowls and cups around, but no one. It is estimated that they all ran to the central position to hear the man''s story. The fog is really hard in the hotel.


    Many people are wondering what this is?


    Some people will even say things that haven''t happened in the basharan Empire, including areas that other countries and even Sean haven''t heard of.


    The biggest advantage of this kind of hotel where mercenaries gather is that so many people "give advice" together. Although their ideas are different, sometimes you can say things that many people can''t think of.


    Although mercenaries usually have the greatest personal interests, they still hold close together when it comes to survival.


    Although in Sean''s opinion, this group is not close at all


    However, several mercenaries who have been away for many years, such as Jonathan, raster and Feng, like this atmosphere very much. They can hear a lot of things and have some insight.


    Sean watched the people in the corner eating alone, stopping occasionally.


    Obviously it''s listening


    And listen carefully.


    None of the surrounding plates moved, but focused on the small plate placed in front of him. Obviously, it was not with several people sitting together.


    When did you have a [cold] favor?


    If it''s lower, it''s [hatred]. I remember that one of the people who really have a negative impression so far is the senior brother of igunia, and then the people with hostile relations, similar to those who fought against Weisman in COGA city at that time.


    But they are obviously hostile. It won''t be such a [cold] statement


    Their favorability can only appear if they have an intersection with themselves. For example, the word "neutral" will appear after meeting, which means that they look at themselves and know that such a person exists. Of course, those who have never met do not show favorability.


    The other party is [cold] and obviously has seen himself.


    Look at its properties carefully:


    ¡¾42004200¡¿


    That is, the orderer level 4 characters. It is estimated that such people can find more than a dozen at the scene. There is nothing special.


    It''s a little strange, but now Jonathan has been asking what he wants to carry, so Sean doesn''t fully focus on this [cold] friendly person.


    The discussion in the hotel lasted until very late. At last, Sean couldn''t help going upstairs to have a rest. There was still a lot of noise below, especially in this small wooden house, when he was lying in bed, he could hear someone shouting below.


    Maybe the mercenaries are used to it. It''s good for people who go out to have a place to rest. If they don''t want to inquire about the news, Jonathan may not want to come to this place. The main reason is that the consumption is too expensive. It''s very luxurious for people who live on tasks and a little reward.


    Of course, this situation has no resonance in Sean''s view. A local aristocrat receiving state subsidies doesn''t know that the original money is to be saved. On the contrary, he has the impression that as long as he doesn''t spend indiscriminately, he can''t use thousands of gold coins a year.


    It''s hard to fall asleep all the time


    My heart is still facing the person downstairs. Has the other party seen himself before and had a festival with himself?


    Then there is the fog, which is the most critical part. The man said that the fog made him and his teammates lost. Up to now, he has not found that other members of his team have come back. He has been killed and so on.


    Of course, Sean didn''t fully believe in such things. When the other party spoke, he obviously had [uneasy!] emotions. Sometimes what he saw was not the same as what he recalled later. Even for some purpose, he would add fuel and focus on telling something.


    It''s not lying, but not sure, but with an emphasis... It makes people around feel inexplicable pressure.


    Sometimes this person is confused when he talks. He wants people to help, but he deliberately wants to exclude people. Anyway, he just wants to make it convenient for himself. The best is the convenience for nothing.


    So Sean didn''t fully believe what the other party said. After all, Freya and they should have gone through the previous step. Although they may not go the same way, they must be the first troops closest to Tacoma city.


    That''s an elite team of three or four thousand people. If they can all disappear quietly, the country is not far from extinction!


    But the fog is a problem after all


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, the mercenary team didn''t rush to the road at the first time, but at the request of Sean, together with alchemist Alphonse, they got several potions out.


    Detoxification, soberness and a series of mixtures plus recovery drugs should also be prepared.


    Sean was the first time to see the process of alchemists making potions. It seemed very simple. He mixed the purchased herbs by boiling or distillation, and he took a little look at the herbs in his hand.


    For example, the effect of [XX flower] is not written in the back, but the potion has an effect after refining. [recovery medicine: stop bleeding and restore 50 ~ 100 hp]


    It''s the most elementary potion.


    "You wrote down all these refining methods?" Sean asked.


    "Of course, if an alchemist can''t remember these things," Alfons replied jokingly.


    A person who specializes in medicine remembers that there is no problem with the refining method, but the plants in his attributes have no effect, but the effect appears after refining. Why?


    Isn''t your level enough to see these subtle attributes of nature? Or is there another reason. It''s hard to explain.


    "Can I study your alchemy manuscript next time if I have the opportunity?"


    "That''s no problem." Alphonse didn''t refuse.


    In fact, the manuscripts of alchemists can''t be read. Even some people can read them after giving money, and even teach them to do it. However, the real difficulty is the mastery of fire and skills. Proficiency can''t be made by reading a few books at random, which requires years of trial.


    With these preparations, the team is ready to wait another day before starting, so it''s more stable.


    See if those who are anxious to go to the fog area are also in danger


    However, in these two days, Sean did not find the person who had a "cold" relationship with himself.

 Chapter 134

    The southeastern part of the basharan Empire should be hills, or relatively humid plains.


    Because Sean felt that there had been a wet feeling in the air since he entered the mountains, which made people feel very uncomfortable


    The departure time of the team is the third day after the hotel heard the news. During this time, they are preparing corresponding props. In addition to the potions of alchemist Alphonse, others also need to prepare props suitable for themselves.


    For example, raster needs to prepare special arrows, while Jonathan needs to prepare more dry food... As for Sean, he originally wanted to buy some areas in this area, but he couldn''t find them. What he reluctantly found is some large-scale maps, which only show the route.


    But if the route is, the people in the mercenary team are their own, so it doesn''t have much effect. So Sean chose to buy some gunpowder props, hoping not to use them.


    "The air here is very uncomfortable."


    "Well, did it ever happen around here?" Sean asked.


    The party has entered the mountain forest. Although the southeast area is not mountainous, there are still a lot of vegetation. There is not as much fog in this area as in the hotel rumors, but the feeling of moisture in the air makes people breathe, neck uncomfortable and dry cough.


    "I seldom came to this place before, but it is said that there are swamps in this area..." Jonathan said.


    "That''s right. A long time ago, there were many rivers in the southeast, but many of them were forcibly cut off when the cities in Tacoma were established. However, the climate in this area is humid, and the sediment rivers will not dry up for a long time. Even when the rainy season comes, lakes are formed, and gradually swamps are associated." the speaker is alvons.


    I didn''t expect that the alchemist knew so much about geography!


    "Have you been here before?"


    "Yes."


    Sean obviously saw the other party''s state of [hesitation!], but he didn''t lie, so he should not have been here, but this hesitation may have learned something from somewhere else.


    The team continued to move forward. Although the air was uncomfortable at the throat, there was no problem wrapping a towel.


    "Are we taking the right route?" I haven''t seen any other mercenary team except the people in the team since I entered.


    Sometimes Sean thinks the mercenary teams are very strange. They all get together at night, but when he travels, he deliberately avoids the routes of other teams. He remembers that several other mercenary teams followed when he set out from the hotel.


    But slowly, the team was pulled longer and longer. Up to now, there is no one behind.


    "Those other people may have gone from other places. There are roads everywhere in the mountains and forests. The mercenaries don''t like to walk with other teams, so they may have deliberately avoided us." Jonathan said naturally. It seems that this phenomenon is very common among mercenaries.


    Walking deep, I gradually felt that the sun couldn''t shoot into the woods


    And a hint gradually appeared in Sean''s vision:


    [day: sunny, 6:35:30]


    But the fog gradually drifting in the air shows "miasma".


    "Wait." Sean raised his hand to stop the crowd.


    "What''s the matter? Master Sean."


    "These mists may make an impression on the body. We all put on masks. Do you have any medicine to deal with, Mr. alvons?" Sean suddenly turned to the alchemist and said.


    "Yes, but..."


    "Everyone should bring a bottle. If you feel uncomfortable, drink it in advance. Don''t regret the potion," Sean stressed.


    "What''s wrong with the fog? Master Sean."


    "A kind of miasma, which may be bad for your health."


    There is no saying of miasma in this world, and the display does not directly say that it is [poisonous gas], but the gas produced by some corrupt animals and plants is harmful, but it is not as direct as poisonous gas.


    Of course, people will not doubt Sean''s judgment as a "silver bounty hunter" at the moment. They each take a bottle of potion and move on.


    Gudong~


    A sound of something falling into the water.


    The vegetation in the forest grows very high and the vision is not very good, so even if they hear the sound, they still don''t see where there is water.


    "We should take the main road. Why do we meet places with water?" someone in the team suddenly asked.


    "Maybe it''s because of the heavy rain some time ago. It''s often said that it rains the most in this area?" Jonathan retorted.


    After all, he was the guide, unwilling to admit that he had taken the wrong way, and Sean had seen the map in each other''s hands. The route they took was not wrong... But the road seemed too deserted.


    Not all the roads in this world are made of exquisite stones. There are stone roads only before several big cities close to each other, and many of them are simply excavated mountain roads.


    Just like our own Tyler mia''an Town, Tyler mia''an was a forest farm provided by timber a long time ago, so there was a mountain road. Later, more people settled slowly and became a town. However, if there was a long distance, even the excavation process was left, it was a place where people stepped on.


    For example, where you have to go through the forest, the place where travelers or caravans go the most is the road!


    No one does maintenance, and an empire can''t afford such a large-scale road maintenance... So sometimes Sean even feels that the road is blocked, which may be one of the reasons why many people don''t want to leave their hometown.


    Most people in a region are active in the cities in that region, and rarely cross the region to go far away.


    "But it shouldn''t be. Even if no one has walked for half a month, so many plants won''t grow suddenly. It''s abnormal," said raster behind her.


    "If it''s normal, we don''t need to send so many people... It seems that the road behind us needs to take the waterway." Sean also stopped while talking, just stepping on the water.


    At this time, the roads in front of everyone were submerged by the shallow water... It didn''t look very deep, because you could see the weeds and branches in the water.


    Sean wanted to prepare all kinds of things, but he didn''t expect to prepare himself a pair of water boots. It is estimated that he will wade in the water behind


    "Look around for some longer branches to make walking sticks. We all follow each other''s footprints and don''t step on unknown places." Jonathan still knows something about wild survival and asked several people to take long handled wooden sticks. If they stepped on them, they can at least stretch out the sticks and hand them to the people around them for help.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The six people walked carefully in the mud pool. The cool smell in the air was still very heavy, and they saw a smell of corruption.


    It''s cold when your feet are over the water. If you step on the vegetation, you will suddenly sink a little, but it''s not fast... If you lift your feet faster, you''ll pass at once, but the road environment makes people somewhat unhappy.


    I feel that this trip to Tacoma area is very bad, but I have come here. I''m sure I don''t want to go back.


    I can only go on. I hope I can get out of the wetland quickly.


    The fog in sight is getting heavier and heavier


    "Are you listening?" said Lawrence, who was walking at the back.

 Chapter 135

    The crowd suddenly quieted down.


    Listen carefully... There seems to be such a sound, just like someone spitting bubbles in the water.


    "Like in the water..." this is the last place people want to see.


    It''s hard to walk in such a muddy place with fog. The soles of your feet are always wet. Sometimes you feel a little itchy, but you''re not good. At this time, take off your boots and look. You can only bear to walk over.


    "Over there!" Jonathan pointed to the place where the voice appeared, and everyone was ready with their weapons.


    Of course, Sean also held a firegun in his hand. He had better be prepared, but there was no danger prompt in his own field of vision, even if he was watched or stared at. If there was danger, the other party should also be staring here.


    "Maybe it''s not dangerous, I''ll see." Sean volunteered to go ahead.


    "Wait..."


    He didn''t say anything.


    Sean has come to the front of the team.


    The fog was thick and everyone was afraid of losing. They were close to each other, but Sean suddenly ran ahead alone. I saw his figure stop in the fog.


    Jonathan thought, no, he was busy running forward. "Master Sean, what''s the matter?"


    Sean was standing right in front


    "I always wonder why there is no animal in such a wetland. Even when it is not flooded, there are more or less things in the forest land. It turns out that they are here..."


    The crowd looked down their eyes.


    In front, a strong stench filled the air, and in the middle of the muddy water, a large number of dead animals were almost piled here. It seems to have been dead for a long time. The flesh of the blistered body is scattered, and it still emits a pungent smell. Even the bones are black, and maggots can be seen above.


    The sound just made is the sound of the animals in the water spitting bubbles after decaying... It''s still very smelly


    They are some of the most common animal bones in the woodland, but I don''t know why they were lost in this place!


    "There will be so many!" raster frowned.


    At the moment, I''m afraid no one will feel better at seeing this scene. Resisting the urge to vomit, Sean waved to the people and motioned them to leave the place quickly.


    Jonathan still glanced at the pool of animal corpses behind him. It seemed like a tombstone or warning sign


    Isn''t that often said.


    When entering a dangerous place, a good man will pile animal bones into a warning sign to tell the people coming back that it is very dangerous, and the pile in front of him is not completely bones, but it is almost there.


    "Why are these things here?"


    Several people looked at each other, as if they didn''t dare to say, but there was some [panic!]


    This does not bode well for the later journey and has a great psychological impact on the team members.


    The mercenary team came here to form a team because of money, not for nothing... If it''s too dangerous, we should consider whether it''s necessary to continue.


    "Two cases..."


    Sean''s sudden interruption made everyone look at him.


    "What''s going on? Master Sean."


    "Before the mercenaries set out, thousands of black feather knights and wizard troops passed here. Although it is not necessarily this road, of course, so many people''s food should be found locally, and those animal bones are the place where the troops deal with them after hunting."


    This statement is also acceptable.


    "What about the other one?" Jonathan asked.


    "The other is that there are more ferocious beasts in this wetland. The place where it discarded its food just now. But so far, I haven''t noticed the existence of other beasts."


    "Or is it a Warcraft that is good at hiding!" said Feng in the team.


    "Warcraft is impossible."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "Then how can you be so sure?" Sean asked.


    Feng, another melee member of the team, seems to have been in some mood since the day of team formation. Everyone''s favor towards himself is [friendly], but he is [neutral], but even so, he still maintains a cooperative relationship on weekdays.


    Sometimes a low degree of goodwill does not mean hostility. At least before the relationship breaks down, both sides can get along in a certain way


    We don''t need so many people in a friendly state. Most people''s relationship stays at most in being able to talk, and then make fun of each other. If we don''t have much self-restraint, it''s enough. After looking back, we still ignore each other.


    "Feng, master Sean is professional after all, and we all believe in him," said raster, the only woman in the team.


    Indeed, after he said that there was no danger around, people [nervous!] put down a lot. Although there will still be [vigilance!], it is much better than panic.


    Sean kept an eye on what was happening around him until the team came out of the ponding and the woodland was safe.


    But the boots are very wet


    It''s itchy, but I''m sorry to take it off and grab it directly. I can only continue to step on it.


    The fog is getting worse at this time!


    Sean estimated that the ponding in the forest land should be caused by the rain some time ago. As for those animal bones, he couldn''t think of a more reasonable explanation. If there were no beasts in the forest land, it could only be explained by the black feather knights.


    The team members were in bad spirits after they came out of the woodland. Look at the sky.


    [daytime: cloudy, 3:21:40]


    I have been walking inside for more than two hours. It will be dark soon. Now I can obviously feel the darkness.


    "We''ll find a place to camp. We can only come here today..." Sean said.


    Especially looking at the sky strangely.


    It''s foggy. You can''t see the place above the fog at all. What you see in your vision is cloudy rather than fog or haze. Does it mean that fog has nothing to do with the weather itself?


    Just then Alphonse noticed the direction in the distance.


    "Look over there, is there anyone passing by?"


    The crowd looked at the direction in the fog. It was also from a forest land. It seemed that several pairs of people had drilled out of the forest land.


    "It should be the other mercenary teams, all right. It''s too late for us to keep up with them today. It''s best not to camp alone in the wild," Jonathan said at this time.


    The more dangerous the place is, the more mercenaries like to hold a group. However, only at night, they all act on their own side during the day... Only this makes Sean never understand. Can''t they fight together even if they are threatened during the day?


    It''s not so miserable. I don''t have a sense of cooperation at all.


    Seeing that everyone in the team agreed, Jonathan certainly took the lead in talking to the captain opposite.

 Chapter 136

    At night, the earth is still shrouded in fog.


    It was chilly all night


    Sean and his party and two other mercenary teams temporarily live in an area. They camp close to each other according to the previously agreed location, and take care of each other. It seems to be a posture of joint cooperation.


    It''s just limited to the night. During the day, several teams will go in different directions with a smile, but the ultimate goal is the same.


    Sean can only put it in its place. It''s dangerous to hold together, and it''s good to enjoy it alone... And this situation is very common in the mercenary regiment. Almost everyone tacitly knows it. They go one side at dawn, and people who know each other can say hello at most.


    This is already polite!


    Before the campfire, Sean coughed a few times


    In this fog, even if you wear a mask to breathe all day, you will still feel some dry pain in your neck, not to the point of coughing, but it is itchy and always cough from time to time.


    And it''s not just that a total of more than 20 people in their three teams have similar situations.


    "It''s probably this weather in the next few days. Fortunately, we prepared more potions, otherwise it''s really hard to say when we can''t hold it." Jonathan coughed twice and said


    It''s not sick yet, but it''s probably fast to continue walking in the fog for a few more days.


    "How did the fog come from and why did it appear in such a place?" said Alfons, an alchemist who rarely asked questions.


    On the day when he first came, Sean knew that the other party''s purpose was not to come for that little money, and now it seems that any purpose may not be more important than his own life.


    Later potions need to be used more sparingly.


    Alphonse turned his head and looked at Sean who had been silent


    "Lord Sean, what do you think of fog?"


    Shake your head.


    "I don''t know where these things come from, but it has nothing to do with the current weather. This should be caused by another reason."


    "Why?"


    You ask me, I ask who to go!


    Sean muttered in his heart that he could only judge by seeing the state of the weather. The weather tonight was clear, but the fog had not subsided.


    It shows that no matter how the weather changes, the fog appears alone.


    "There''s someone over there!!"


    While still thinking, a cry came from the mercenary team on the other side.


    Someone?


    The crowd quickly picked up their weapons and stood up. Under the fog in the night, there was only fire in front of him, but there seemed to be a little light moving in the direction pointed by the shouting man.


    "It''s someone, they''re coming." the mercenary standing over there affirmed again.


    The light is obvious in the dark, and the torch can be seen from a distance.


    "It should be the mercenaries of other teams..." someone in the crowd stood up and shouted.


    "Who''s that coming over there? Talk!"


    Shout into the fog. Everyone behind, including Sean, has prepared weapons. It''s quiet at night, even if it''s far away. As long as the voice is loud enough, it can be heard by the other party.


    However, a moment later, there was still no response.


    "Prepare, I think there''s a problem." the speaker was the captain of another mercenary team, who had come to discuss the camping tonight with Jonathan.


    The palm clenched the long sword hanging behind him. They had heard that the weapon was out of its sheath. Finally, there was an echo in the fog opposite.


    "I''m Lucar, who''s in front?" said the voice in the fog.


    Lucar.


    Sean remembers the name. Isn''t that the mercenary boss he met in the hotel three days ago? The level of level 9 of those who have order will suppress all the mercenaries in the whole hotel in the first sentence.


    Sean has a deep memory of the scene at that time. People who can be neutral and powerful in casual mercenaries are really a little capable.


    "It''s your excellency Lucar!"


    "It''s them."


    Among the mercenaries around, there were many people in [excited!] and [relieved!] states. It can be seen that the famous mercenary in the city of riyetis really has great prestige. Only when he appears can he bring people a sense of security.


    The torch in the fog gradually approached. Sure enough, it was the man with short blond hair I saw that day. There were obvious scar marks on his dark and deep face, and his appearance gave people a sense of oppression all the time.


    In addition to him, there are five other accompanying players. It is estimated that the other party is also in a team and can enter the Lucar team!


    Uh


    Sean subconsciously stared at the girl walking behind them.


    They are not tall, and they are also wearing masks and coats, but the exposed hair is a rare pink color. The key is the attributes she shows:


    [41004100, cold]


    It''s her.


    Sean affirmed in his heart that the woman in front of him was the only person who found a negative favor for himself in the hotel three days ago. These days, he has been paying attention to each other everywhere. He wants to confirm his identity. Unexpectedly, she ran to Lucar''s team


    I remember she was sitting alone in the hotel before. It should be that she joined the other team temporarily later.


    Of course, these are not the key points. The key point is the identity of the other party


    It was not until this time that Sean remembered in a trance that he seemed to have a little impression through each other''s hair color. Now the medal belonging to the bounty hunter in his pocket was originally obtained from a snitch girl.


    At that time, because Freya was there, the other party didn''t take the medal from her own hand... Now in retrospect, it''s really difficult to find out who has a negative impression on her in the North except the female snitch.


    Looking at the favor of red shows [coldness]


    Because they were all covered, the other party could not guess that they would be here, and at that time, they just met each other. Who would have thought of meeting in such a place.


    Sean looked at the girl in front of him, but the girl didn''t seem to turn her eyes to this side, but surrounded Lucar like everyone else.


    "Lord Lucar, didn''t you set out two days ago? Why are you here now?" someone in the team asked.


    "Don''t mention it. I don''t think it''s so simple. Prince Philip wants to let the mercenaries solve it with 5 million gold coins. It''s impossible!"


    "What does that mean?"


    Many people looked at it, including Sean.


    "We did set out a few days early and have arrived in the nearest town nearby... Guess what we saw?"


    "See what..."


    Although he was masked, everyone could see Lucar''s expression waiting for his eyes, especially Sean saw the other party''s state of [lingering fear!].


    "There was no one in those villages, even the whole village was covered with vines. If I hadn''t known that mercenaries came from the southeast a month ago, I would have thought that those villages had been uninhabited for decades!" several other team members nodded repeatedly while talking, and there was no sign of lying in their eyes.


    "I guess the prince and the grand duke must have hidden something and didn''t publish it!"

 Chapter 137

    What else can there be that hasn''t been announced!


    Even the prince and the grand duke himself probably don''t know the current situation in the southeast. Looking at so many mercenaries under discussion, Sean found that only he, the noble, knew the most.


    The people who ran back at that time said they met the goat man, and it was the goat man who constantly caused chaos in the city, but it was not mentioned in the news that the goat man would turn the town into ruins.


    "Judging from my years of experience, this mission is definitely not as easy as expected. I advise you to go back directly and decide whether to continue until the black feather Knights have news, or wait in the nearest cities. Anyway, it''s safer than here!" Lucar didn''t say much and directly advised all the mercenaries present to go back.


    When I saw Lucar a few days ago, I thought that as the best of the mercenaries, I would fight with you. Who thought I was ready to go home so soon! It''s too careless.


    But after thinking about it, I think this way is more like a real mercenary... Orderer level 9 is neither high nor high. In a big city like riyatis, Sean has seen many people above level 10 only half a month.


    If you want to survive in such a city and still live as a mercenary, it is an ability to survive.


    Even if the level is high, send it if you don''t know the situation.


    Although looking at the whole world from my own perspective is like a game, reality is not a game. Can''t die, but also be reborn in the temple and resurrected by running corpses.


    Don''t die... The real boss is the one who can live to the end.


    "So we give up?"


    "It''s better than losing your life in the end," Lucar said.


    There is no lying state in his head state, which shows that the other party really wants to go.


    Sean subconsciously glanced at the female snitch side. She didn''t appear in other states, except a little [sleepy!] and [pity!].


    "But we have already spent so much. In order to get through the fog, our team even bought many scrolls from the alchemists in the city and spent so much money."


    The leader on the other side said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "We have given up many good tasks for this mission."


    In fact, in front of such high-level mercenaries as Lucar, the people present have some [respect] attitude in their hearts. They can''t see the public''s favor for Lucar, but those with high prestige among the mercenaries can at least be respected by the public. So many people will unconsciously listen to what he said


    It''s easy to give up in one sentence.


    But the inner balance doesn''t know whether it can really give up, which is similar to the gambler''s mentality.


    It has cost so much to come here. Now the Tacoma area is not far away. People are actually going to give up. Even curiosity will drive them to have a look. Sean didn''t deny that he had the same mentality, and Freya''s troops should have arrived long ago.


    "It''s up to you to decide. Anyway, my team will go back. Of course, if you are willing to stay with them, it''s OK, but the safety has nothing to do with me. I promised not to count after leaving the team." Lucar said to the team members behind him.


    "I know your excellency Lucar is thinking of us, but we also have our own ideas. It''s too big a loss for us to go back in this way, and we have prepared so many props. There are black feather Knights ahead. We just need to be careful not to encounter too much danger. Moreover, I heard that the red dragon witch who covers the wings of the sky has also come to Tacoma city this time."


    The captain of another mercenary team is still saying, and he must say so.


    Otherwise, when negative emotions infect others, everyone will start to retreat. Someone must stand up and say ''OK'', ''let''s go together'', and then put people higher than Lucar as a foil.


    "It''s up to you. Anyway, I have to wait for news in the nearby city first." Lucar shook his head indifferently.


    But it''s late tonight after all. It''s hard to cross the wetland again at this time. We can only follow the people to rest on the spot for a while until dawn... Sean paid a little attention to the female snitch who hasn''t spoken. I remember that the other party wasn''t so quiet when we met last time.


    The other party didn''t recognize himself and stayed with his teammates all the time


    The fate of the mercenary team was discussed late into the night. Even his own team was more or less influenced by Lucar and began to discuss whether to continue or disband locally. Ordinary mercenaries like Jonathan don''t have the capital like Lucar. If they give up, they can only find a nearby city to continue their task, so he advocates continuing, As for the alchemist''s words, they had a purpose, and of course they continued.


    The only people who want to leave are Lester and Lawrence, and Feng certainly insists on going on.


    Mercenary teams are cooperative relationships. If they all agree to terminate, they will not be investigated, especially in this special situation


    If they want to leave, they can go back with Lucar tomorrow. As for tonight, they can only discuss here.


    Until very late, the mercenary regiment''s campfire was still burning.


    Sean looked at the time. There were only five hours left in the day, so he decided to rest first. If not many people continue tomorrow, maybe they should also consider the nearby cities and wait for news


    Sleep.


    But I''ll keep thinking about Tacoma.


    Today''s swamp woodland, as well as those discarded animal carcasses, including the day when Freya left


    Of course, there was the frightened soldier when he heard the news at the prince''s house.


    Vaguely, Sean seemed to hear something shouting, like crying... And singing. But listen carefully, it''s like listening to the singing of the villagers at a party in a small town.


    incorrect.


    The sound should be more festive. It sounded more like the shouting when killing pigs and sheep. They even dreamed that they were constantly toasted by the people of tylermian at the autumn banquet.


    Wait


    I haven''t experienced the autumn in Tyler MIA Town, and I''m still in Tacoma!


    Suddenly open your eyes


    At this time, a dark shadow flashed quickly around the camp.


    "Who is it?!"


    The campfire was still burning, but all the mercenaries fell asleep at this time.


    "Get up, you all get up."


    Subconsciously pull out the gun from your waist and aim it in the direction of the dark


    Boom! There was a loud noise in the dark fog.


    The flash bomb lit up the darkness outside like an arrow rain.


    A tall figure tried to dodge in the dark, but his light was wide-ranging. It was too late to dive into the dark. I only saw that the whole body was covered with hair, and what attracted the most attention was its head, which was completely like an animal with a sharp mouth and long ears, and there were goat horns on its head.

 Chapter 138

    The loud noise of the musket awakened all those who were still sleeping in their dreams.


    It was like pulling back from the dream to the reality in an instant. All the mercenaries looked at everything around them. It was such a beautiful scene in the dream just now, but their thoughts were forcibly brought back to the reality at the moment of the gunshot.


    There is still a thick fog in front of us


    The chilly wind once again made people aware of the current environment.


    There is a smell of rust in the air. No one burns iron and there is nothing corrosive, but the smell seems to be floating in the air all the time.


    Boom!


    There was another gunshot, and they noticed that a man in the crowd had been shooting continuously outside the camp.


    It was only then that the people who had not come out of their minds gradually realized the meaning of the voices "get up quickly" and "in danger".


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What happened?" Lucar stood up first among the mercenaries.


    As the highest ranking person among all the people present, Lucar took the lead in taking up arms to keep up with Sean


    The flare flashed through the dark fog again. Although there was fog, if the brightness was enough, you could still see what was happening around. When the bright ammunition fell to the ground, everyone saw a tall figure.


    Sheep head, human body, covered with hair.


    "What''s that?!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Several shots in a row made Sean notice the agility of the other party. He seemed to deliberately dodge around and refused to rush over.


    Because there is so much fog around at night, Sean can only keep lighting up outside the camp with flares


    "Master Sean!"


    At this time, Jonathan followed.


    "What''s that thing?!"


    "Goat man." he answered almost without thinking.


    "Goat man? What''s that?" Jonathan had never heard of such a thing, but he didn''t talk about it. When he saw the huge humanoid beast roaring opposite him, he was still running away.


    "Don''t let him run away, deal with him here, or he''ll call more companions!" Sean shouted at the mercenaries around him.


    However, no mercenary dared to rush forward


    At this time, Sean remembered that Freya''s evaluation of the mercenaries was forward-looking and backward, but there was no organization and discipline. Although he knew that they were self-protection at a certain point, he felt very cumbersome in the battle.


    No one dared to come forward!


    It''s more secure to wait for each other in the crowd than to rush forward to fight unknown beasts.


    However, goat people are not fools. How can they rush over


    After Sean was dodged several times in a row, the other party ran into the fog in the distance again


    "What are you doing?!" the mercenaries behind the sword almost didn''t move. Sean roared again. He felt what Freya meant for the first time. It''s hard for mercenaries who are not a team to move.


    Under the action of the flare, the small circle around the camp was illuminated. Although there was still fog, the other party''s body was large enough to hide under the light.


    Roar~


    The goat man roared in the direction of the mercenary camp. He didn''t seem to be ready to run away.


    In the light, people officially saw its appearance... With sheep''s head and legs, but with human body and a pair of dexterous hands, and walking upright.


    The whole body is almost covered with brown and black hair, except that part of the skin is exposed on the chest, which seems to depict a pattern. The goat like sharp mouth is ferocious and twisted, and there seems to be blood hanging on the Chin


    As you breathe, saliva flows from your mouth.


    Sean could hear people breathing


    "Master Sean, what shall we do now?"


    "Kill him here. Don''t let him run away, or we''ll meet more goat people." although it''s not sure, Sean remembers that the soldier who came back said that the place where he saw the goat man was Tacoma City, which is far from Tacoma city.


    If it is found here, does it mean that more goat people appear!


    Looking at each other''s attributes:


    The HP is [15000010000, ORC] and the mood is [anger!]


    The total blood volume of 15000 is not too high. There should be no problem with so many people behind.


    Since Sean''s level was raised to orderer Level 3, although there has been no warning or similar prompt, their classification will appear when looking at creatures. The displayed orcs are each other''s racial classification.


    "Jonathan, later, you and Laurence will take care not to let him run away. As for raster and Feng, you too... As for alvons, if the other party wants to escape, can you limit it?"


    "No problem, no enemy can escape from me," Alphonse said confidently.


    Adjust the properties of ammunition. This time, it''s changed to flame bomb.


    [precision ~]


    [reduce local movement speed ~]


    [rapid firing ~]


    Three passive auras opened at the same time and took the lead in launching an attack.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom~


    Even when the goat man didn''t react, the fire ammunition had been hit out.


    In the blink of an eye, there was no time to respond. The gun rang, and the goat man burst into sparks in an instant, and Jonathan, who was just about to rush forward, was startled.


    I''ve never seen such a way of fighting. That''s how the gun stuck in each other''s waist is used!


    But what about the flame.


    When did this weapon become so powerful!


    I saw the goat man in front of me trying to escape, but the flame bullet kept firing at each other as if it didn''t need cooling.


    This is an exquisite musket in Sean''s hand, the damage range is [600 ~ 1200], and the flame has burning damage... However, it seems that the opponent''s strong body like sheep''s skin has certain resistance, and his blood volume has not decreased by 2000 after several shots.


    But the continuous burn and vitality suppression almost made the goat people unable to move


    Of course, it''s impossible to rush here, but there are more mercenaries than six, so they can only run out, but with a little move, Sean''s shot will keep up.


    [magic proficiency: 241]


    [magic proficiency: 242]


    [magic proficiency: 243]


    "Don''t stand there, I''ll cover you. Go up and finish it." he said to the players around him.


    Even Lucar in the rear looked at the battle in front of him with interest. Of course, he was not afraid to fight with any beast one-on-one, but the way the "mercenaries" fought in front of him made him feel very interesting.


    When did such a number one figure appear in rietis!


    In battle


    It doesn''t matter what Sean thinks about other mercenaries. The more auras he opens, the greater the loss of magic. He can''t empty out his magic value in this place. We should solve the battle quickly.


    Looking at the goat man who was gradually [angry!], suddenly a [activate ~] magic appeared on him.


    The amount of blood was just one third of his own, and the other party''s state suddenly changed


    [1000015000, devil]


    The released skill is [call ~]

 Chapter 139

    It''s more than two hours before dawn.


    In fact, in this time period, the sky has been slightly bright, but the fog is too heavy, so it still looks like night.


    Only slept for more than three hours, but Sean was not sleepy at the moment... The goat man in front of him, No. The half beast goat man in front of him suddenly changed when his blood volume decreased to the remaining two-thirds.


    The process of HP decrease in real combat should be called the process of continuous HP decrease. No matter what attack is hit, once the opponent''s armor is broken or once the opponent is seriously injured, the HP will continue to decrease when the HP is less than one-fifth.


    Just like a sword stabbed into the body, it may not be fatal, but the ensuing mental panic and banana impatience will promote the rapid passage of life value, and the passage speed of strong health will be slower depending on people, but there will still be losses in the end.


    The goat man in front of him had bullet holes all over his body after his continuous attack. In addition to the normal amount of blood lost by attack, the burn of fire and his own consumption were constantly decreasing his life value, but his life was fixed at this time.


    And the word devil appears on the type display


    "Be careful!" looking at Jonathan, they wanted to come forward and end each other because they saw that the other party was seriously injured.


    But it''s over. How can the knife still be taken back.


    Before Sean could make a move, he saw the flame coming from under the goat man''s feet


    Green, and a long board axe pulled out of nowhere by goat people.


    Roar~


    With such a wave, a black thing was thrown from the opposite side.


    The light of the flare was still there, and the campfire on this side of the camp was not completely extinguished. Sean looked down at the thing that was coming, spilling a whole smelly liquid all the way.


    head.


    That''s the head of Feng, a member of the mercenary team.


    Sean has seen death. He even killed one of the people who "knew himself" when he was in COGA city. When he saw so many innocent people in tylermian Town, he was swallowed up by heavy snow. However, even those who have seen life and death dare not say that they can be completely indifferent to life and death.


    Feng.


    Although he disagreed with himself in opinion, the other party tried to restrain the noisy mood and always attached to the team and did his own things quietly. The mercenary team was originally such a free individual, but once it was formed, all interests would be bound.


    Whether for the sake of personal reputation or personal safety. Obeying the arrangement of the team has always been the discipline of the mercenary team. People of other teams can ignore it and watch while fighting, but the people of their own team must fight together.


    This can be seen from the fact that the other party did not follow Lucar and they coaxed. If they were dissolved on the spot tomorrow, they would be officially separated.


    But it''s just one night


    Now


    Feng''s head fell in front of the crowd.


    Alphonse and Sean looked at the ground at the same time.


    "Come back!"


    Jonathan in front of him may be stunned. He is the closest person to Feng and the first person to see the goat man raise his axe and instantly cut each other''s head.


    Sean quickly changed the attributes of the bullet, frost.


    The aura on the top of the head was instantly changed to [accuracy ~] and [paralyze the enemy ~]. At present, I can''t control whether it consumes a lot of magic. Unexpectedly, the other party has another form, and the blood volume will rise after this form appears.


    ¡¾10000~10100~10500¡¿


    The goat man''s wound burned by his own flame bomb is gradually covered by its green flame.


    devil!


    There are such creatures in the world.


    "Come back!"


    Several shots were fired again to freeze the goat man''s chopping action. The board axe just raised was about to hand. A mass of frost instantly frozen each other''s arms and would pause for a short time.


    It''s not long. It''s probably less than a second.


    At the same time, the goat man is still howling


    That call is no longer an ordinary animal sound, but another call that can''t be classified at all.


    Taking advantage of the other party''s pause, Jonathan, who recovered from the shock, immediately ran back... At this time, other mercenaries in the camp could not continue to watch and joined the battle.


    Feng''s head was cut off, which means that the monster in front of him is ready to die. If he doesn''t do it, he is likely to be the next one to cut off his head.


    "The others covered me and we feigned with me."


    The speaker is Lucar, who has not been shot. As the strongest person in the mercenary team, he must stand up at this time. When passing by Sean, I didn''t forget to say: you also come to help.


    Sean laughed to himself, and now he remembered to fight.


    It''s late.


    "Master Sean... Feng, Feng He."


    "I know it doesn''t matter to you," Sean comforted the mood in the team.


    At the moment, almost all the more than 20 mercenaries in the mercenary team are involved in the battle to eliminate the demon goat man. The heavy axe can''t do the same damage as killing Feng in front of the orderer level 9 people.


    "No, we have to avenge Feng and kill the monster." Jonathan stood up again as captain.


    "Go!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd suddenly looked at Sean in disbelief.


    "I said go, come here... Don''t look back, they''re dead." Sean stared. Before Jonathan could react, he pulled Alphons and raster back and ran.


    Only Jonathan and Lawrence stood where they were. They didn''t understand what had happened, so they had to follow instinctively.


    "Lord Lucar, those people ran away, those sons of bitches!" the mercenaries in the battle could easily find Sean running in the opposite direction.


    And Lucar cut off the devil goat man''s arm with a sword, and looked back at this time


    "These losers, we helped them fight and ran away!" the backhand hit the goat people hard, thinking that we would pick them up after the battle.


    And when the sword body was just waving and cutting down, it seemed to be stopped by something


    Huh?


    Looking at the goat man in the fog, another hand suddenly appeared behind him.


    Strange, its hand has been cut off by itself!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean was running with them, but both Lester and Alphonse were trying to stop themselves.


    "Lord Sean, what are you doing? Are we going to run?"


    I can''t explain.


    Because there is a very dangerous hint in my vision.


    This time is not any hint of "being watched" or "being concerned", but the word "danger approaching..." is directly displayed.


    Sean''s first reaction was exactly as prompted


    Remember that since the appearance of the prompt state, at the beginning, I always couldn''t help to see what the prompt was? Who are those who stare at themselves? However, after they continue to appear later, they have learned to respond according to its content at the first time when the prompt appears, rather than waiting for the target to appear and react again. At that time, it was too late.


    It was not dawn yet, but just after entering the southeast, the people had been attacked by goat people.


    This makes Sean have to think about why!


    The soldier who came back earlier said a lot of things he didn''t understand.


    Stars, goat man. wait.


    And now the goat man has appeared


    Sean suddenly looked at the fog overhead.


    "Did the fog begin to fade?" his answer made several people around him more puzzled.


    At this time, the earth trembled, and a louder roar came from the rea

 Chapter 140

    In the military headquarters of rietis


    The sky hasn''t cleared up for a long time. At this time, there was a light rain. It was in the place where the guards of the prince''s residence often rested. Yuri sat on the stone bench alone and recalled.


    These days, people often ask about what they met in Tacoma city. In fact, they have already said what they know, and the rest is that they can''t remember


    Although his Royal Highness has always said to let himself think slowly, Yuri, who has always lived in the aristocratic circle, can''t see it.


    His highness prince also has the limit of patience. If there is news for too long, maybe he will be driven out of the prince''s house or sent to the frontier to guard the border.


    I had a family in Tacoma. If I was sent to a distance, I couldn''t go back at all!


    "Yuri, what are you doing here? Isn''t it your turn to change shifts?" someone on the other side shouted.


    Yuri, as a person from the southeast, does have different living habits from the local people, and his appearance is also different from that of the northerners. People in the southeast generally have yellow skin and are not tall.


    "Oh, OK. I''ll come right away..."


    The soldier who came over saw that he looked a little trance, so he asked, what''s the matter? Did you think of something?


    In fact, the soldiers in the same camp with Yuri were assigned a special task. Everyone knew it, but Yuri himself didn''t know it, but maybe he should have noticed it. He just didn''t want to say it. After all, this is the key for him to live in the city of riyetis.


    All soldiers arranged with each other have been secretly informed. If the other party talks about anything about Tacoma City, they should write it down, report it, and get rewards... Over time, they will ask each other what they think of every day.


    However, Yuri always shook his head at this time.


    I can''t remember. Maybe I don''t want to say it for the time being. He''s worried that if he says it, he will drive him to the frontier, but if he doesn''t say it for a long time, he will still go to the frontier, so he always thinks of something and will say it a little. He will say it a few days until there is news in Tacoma city.


    "Can''t you remember at all?"


    "I can''t remember. At that time, I always felt dizzy and my head seemed to be awake..."


    Every time I avoided it in this way, even the soldiers who asked me were used to it.


    "Forget it, let''s go. Look at the weather. It''s estimated that the rain won''t stop until evening, but fortunately it rains while the sun rises..." the soldier looked at the sky and said.


    At the moment, the light rain appears with the sun. There are even rainbows in the sky. You can see the moon vaguely


    What''s it called again?


    Some soldiers can''t remember clearly. Anyway, those Erudites often talk about it when studying celestial phenomena. They sometimes see the moon even during the day.


    "Let''s go... What''s the matter with you?" I looked back and saw Yuri didn''t move.


    "I... I seem to want to start something!"


    "What?!" asked eagerly, "tell me."


    "Moon..."


    "The moon?"


    "Several things like the moon appeared in the sky..." Yuri''s thoughts fell into that day again, when he saw the sky for the last time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s getting brighter.


    Sean looked outside the door and found that it was safe around. At least he didn''t meet any demon goat people again!


    "It''s safe outside for the time being," he said to the fallen mercenaries in the room.


    "Didn''t you really catch up?!"


    Hearing the sound, someone hurried to stand up with blood in their eyes. Many people can''t sleep at night. If they close their eyes a little for a few seconds, they will feel that it has been a long time, and then suddenly support themselves to wake up.


    "They don''t seem to be able to move during the day," Sean explained.


    Recalling the scene of last night, even at this moment, I will feel cold on my back


    In the loud cry, a green fire lit up in the fog, and then a larger goat man came out of the fog, almost more than ten meters tall, and followed by another small goat man behind him.


    As for the goat besieged by the crowd, the man is only one of the younger brothers.


    At that time, Sean realized that the skill of [calling ~] was originally calling companions


    Took a look at the people in the room


    There are only ten people who can get here, and most of them are long-range professionals who have the opportunity to escape. When the huge demon goat appeared, almost none of the melee mercenaries could survive.


    Even that Lucar!


    Jonathan also came out from the corner and looked outside. Sure enough, it was safe. The goat people didn''t catch up.


    "Are they all active at night?"


    "Maybe..." Sean said.


    They couldn''t really answer each other. The reason why they guessed so was that they didn''t find the hint of being chased when they ran out. They ran for nearly two hours and stopped to rest after entering the deserted village.


    That''s what happened half an hour ago.


    "No! In that case, we''ll go out during the day. I don''t want to stay in this broken place for a minute." many people were awakened and wanted to leave after hearing the speculation that the demon goat man might only be active at night.


    "Now? It''s not that easy. How do you know they won''t wait in the woodland? You probably felt the special smell in the woodland when you passed yesterday. Now think about it. Are they really gone?"


    In fact, Sean is also very confused about this.


    There are no hints in their vision, at least they are not paying attention to themselves, but how can they appear at night if they are no longer in the woodland?


    It doesn''t make sense


    "What shall we do? We can''t wait here all night." it was the female snitch that Sean knew who stood up and spoke. She was still alive. Her dexterity saved her from the previous massacre!


    "Even master Lucar has fallen. We can''t resist at all."


    Speaking of the night, I can obviously feel the [fear!]


    Sean looked at the fog outside, as if he had noticed that the fog had dispersed when he ran over a few hours ago.


    Walk out of the house alone


    "Maybe their purpose is not to kill us, but to let us come."


    "What do you mean?"


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were down. Sean, standing outside the house, pointed to the sky for everyone to see.


    At this time, the fog seems to have dispersed


    Maybe I haven''t seen it carefully before. It turns out that the sky can be seen in this place.


    "What is that? The sun? Or the moon?! there will be so many..." they looked up


    At the moment, although there is still fog, we can see the huge stars in the sky!


    More than the visual sense of the sun


    There are ten in total. If you look carefully, it seems to be still moving weakly.


    "The stars are back in the right position! That''s what I said..."


    "They wanted to lead us here and carry out the ceremony," Sean said.

 Chapter 141

    "What ceremony? Do you know anything? I remember. Last night, you were the first to stand up and say there was danger... You were also the first to run with people and say if you know any news!" someone among the mercenaries stood up and asked.


    "Yes, I remember..."


    "I remember your weapon, it''s you!"


    Many people also stood up at this time.


    "What do you know? Why don''t you tell us that we have lost so many players, and we have been cheated by you guys who know the inside story." the guy said angrily.


    Sean looked at each other carefully. This is the man who quarreled with Lucar to stay last night!


    significant.


    Yesterday, Mingming yelled for a group of people to stay with him. Now he looks like this.


    "Well, I remember you asked someone to stay with you yesterday," Sean said with a smile, looking at each other''s face.


    "This... Is not because you people, since you all know that there is a situation, you should tell us earlier..."


    "Yes, since you all know, you should say it earlier."


    Several of the accompanying people also agreed with each other.


    Sean didn''t refute immediately, but the members of his mercenary team stood up


    "Lord Sean came with us from the city of riyatis and asked us a lot of things. Moreover, he is a silver bounty hunter and must be more sensitive to danger than us."


    As soon as Jonathan said the title of bounty hunter, many people [surprised!] looked over.


    Especially the only girl Sean saw in the crowd also turned his attention to this side


    "No one knows what the situation is in the southeast. Otherwise, the prince and the grand duke would not send first, but I have heard some rumors from the Wizards."


    Don''t dwell on your status as a bounty hunter. After all, it''s not your real career.


    "Some things I came here to feel suspicious. I just took this opportunity to say..." Sean didn''t intend to hide too much about the news he heard from the soldiers.


    Since he met Freya, Sean felt that some news was more meaningful to share. It was better to think more than to think alone. Of course, it also depends on the occasion. Saying something now can stabilize the [nervous!] mood of the people present.


    Sean spoke about the night circus and the surviving soldiers in the southeast, including the goat man and the stars above his head... Of course, the source of these news was told by a wizard friend present at that time.


    "I didn''t know what it meant when the stars returned to the right position. Now I see... Maybe..."


    I didn''t go on, but many people should be able to guess the conclusion.


    Who could have thought that this would happen in the sky in Tacoma area


    "What shall we do now, master Sean?" Jonathan asked himself again.


    Now the stars have appeared and are really moving (homing) as the soldiers say, but I don''t know what it means! Some kind of ceremony? Or summon something else.


    The only thing Sean can think of is the chaotic eyes he saw in COGA. Are they the immortals? Or... The wizard Club


    In fact, in the bottom of his heart, Sean was reluctant to connect the wizard with the current situation, but he always couldn''t help thinking that he occasionally remembered what bahler didn''t say at that time and why a wizard like him ran to his own town, etc.


    Now, although Tacoma area is much larger than its own town, it is generally the border on the other side?


    The situation is the same as that of COGA city and Tyler MIA. I remember that Freya asked the three girls to go to a small village here and found the night circus and the situation that led to the later [rigidity ~].


    If you change your position a little, these things can also happen in COGA city or tylermian town.


    Sometimes Sean even thinks that if he didn''t use his goodwill to find bahler in the crowd, maybe the later story might not end like this, including the one in COGA city


    Rats, gunpowder smuggling, riots and so on.


    My ability has helped me change the outcome many times.


    "Goat people won''t let us go back so easily, so we can only go to Tacoma." it is estimated that they will still meet those goat people. Since they want to let people in, it is estimated that it is for the ten Planets above their heads.


    The stars return


    "Your Excellency Sean is right. Now we may be dead end when we go out. Continue to go to Tacoma city. Maybe we can meet black feather knights and wizards. It will be much safer with them. If anything happens in this area, I believe the Empire will send more troops."


    At this time, Alphonse, who had not spoken, also stood up and spoke. Obviously, he agreed with Sean.


    "While it''s day now, the goat people won''t come out. We should hurry on our way instead of arguing about meaningless things here..."


    There are only a dozen mercenaries left. Now there is no better way. Of course, we can only follow the team.


    At this time, the people are located near a small village outside the Tacoma area. If they continue to go south, even if they officially enter the scope of Tacoma City, it is a long distance, which can only speed up the journey. If the thief waits until the night comes, I don''t know whether the people present can stick to it.


    Alphonse always accompanied Sean to the front of the team, because he watched the other party [have something to say!] but didn''t speak, so he kept following the other party. It''s time to say it.


    "Your Excellency Sean."


    "How?" I thought I could hold it all the way.


    "In fact, I heard the goat man you mentioned earlier..."


    Huh?


    It''s not very loud. It''s estimated that the two people present can hear each other.


    "I don''t know if your excellency Sean has heard of the book of the dead. In fact, the purpose of my coming here this time is also for this reason..." until this time, Alphonse was willing to say the purpose of coming this time after a battle.


    "What is that? A book, or some mantra."


    The name sounds like something like undead magic and the smell of death.


    "It''s a book that only appears in oral biography. I don''t know exactly what it is, but it has always been handed down and copied by people who explore and pursue forbidden knowledge. It records many strange events and knowledge, including one in the swamp of Tacoma area... I used to listen to it as a story, but I really wanted to see it after this incident ... and now... "


    "But it''s like this again."


    No one expected that a whole large area had become like this.


    What kind of powerful magic can cause this!


    At present, what Sean wants to find most is Freya and them. If they are present, there may be a lot of things.

 Chapter 142

    "Is there any record of the return of the stars?" Sean asked.


    "I''m not very clear about this. I haven''t seen the so-called book of the dead with my own eyes, but I''ve heard it in various oral biographies... It''s actually quite boring to say. When I was an apprentice, I always liked to study the achievements of the interdiction system, alchemy and the gate of truth. These stories were also obtained from those copied or transmitted books." The alchemist, who had been silent here, also felt [embarrassed!].


    Who hasn''t been in the age of middle two and one


    "A lot of things are to find a breakthrough in your interest. Without your hobby, I''m afraid you wouldn''t tell me about it today."


    "Indeed..."


    "In fact, when I heard about the accident in Tacoma, I didn''t think of it at first. I just wanted to come and have a look... But yesterday..."


    What happened yesterday is enough to overturn the impression of many people. Not only Alphons, but also Sean himself may need to understand the world again.


    A long time ago, I was just the Lord of an ordinary town. Although I came in a special way, at least I had a normal impression of the world in my heart. It was nothing more than a place with different civilization, and then there was a little more magic. However, until the incident of COGA City, the world outlook changed


    But it wasn''t until yesterday that Sean realized that the world might be more complex than he thought. Demons, orcs. These have emerged. I don''t know if there are other unknown life.


    The unbreakable imperial barrier had two similar incidents in such a short time, and the whole country had not been able to respond too much.


    So there was a moment, even though it was just a moment''s thought.


    Sean thinks this country is likely to be dragged down by this inexplicable attack in a short time... Although the two events occurred in remote areas of the Empire, if the same chaotic eyes and the same demon goat people appear in the king''s capital, I don''t know whether the ''King''s guards'' have the ability to guard this country.


    In fact, in his heart, Sean doesn''t want this country to fall down. Although most of the protagonists in many crossing novels he has read can frighten one side, either war or self-reliance.


    Anyway, I am not bound by any constraints and become a lonely family. There are groups in the harem. Of course, everyone wants this kind of life... But who can really achieve it.


    I remember that the grand duke and ashoe mentioned the rebels before. They even seemed to say that the immortal organization was composed of the rebels that the Empire failed to completely eliminate in those years. The most indispensable thing in the world was people with envy and hatred. They might start complaining when they were a little unhappy, and gradually became an obsession.


    So do what position is the same, how can there be people against you!


    Even without the rebels, there will be hostility


    So if you want Sean to choose, you want this country to continue, and then you can be an idle aristocrat.


    Of course, it''s better to be a little bigger. After all, too small nobles can''t do it in many places.


    Seeing that Sean didn''t reply, Alfons, who had been walking around, sometimes deliberately asked each other more about goat people, but the results were the same.


    hear nothing of.


    How did they appear, how did they come here, and where did the original residents of Tacoma go?


    No one present can really answer.


    We can only move forward and go deeper into Tacoma city


    At this time, most of the fog dispersed, and it was not so strong, but there was still some fog feeling, just like that in winter morning.


    But after all, I can see farther


    Sean has been paying attention to the time at the moment. He has only half the day left, and his heart will be anxious.


    I don''t know what to do if those guys show up again at night?


    Fight


    It''s estimated that one or two are OK, but if the largest man follows, Sean doesn''t know if he can fight with his current combat effectiveness.


    According to common sense, they could have chased and killed them yesterday, but the goat people seemed to have stopped after killing a group of mercenaries. Just like the door god, they were only responsible for entering the door of Tacoma area, so that the people who came in could not go back, and then they stopped chasing.


    It seems that they want to bring people here


    Very planned, as if someone was secretly planning behind his back.


    Thinking of this, Sean suddenly seemed to recall something, but just then there was a scream in the direction behind him.


    "Ouch!"


    "What?"


    They hurried back. After being stimulated by what happened last night, almost everyone''s spirit has been in a tight state.


    "Here... Help me..."


    The sound came from behind the haystack of an abandoned farm somewhere.


    At the moment, people have gradually approached the small towns near Tacoma city. Just like the other side of COGA City, there will be many small villages near the big city, including many small towns and perhaps residential areas on the road.


    The farmer is also one of them. There are immature wheat on both sides of the road. Some of them are blistered in heavy rain and are estimated to be dead.


    The sound is behind the haystack. It must be a mercenary who went to urinate.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Come on, come and help me."


    Before the pants were fully put on, he jumped out with one leg and kept nagging.


    "Damn it, who would set a trap in such a place... Sleeping trough ~ this TM! @# £¤ is killing people."


    Seeing a leg bitten by an iron clip, it has oozed blood and is still scolding


    People were relieved to see that it was just an ordinary trap.


    "Who told you to go to someone''s house to find a place? Farmers will sink in the surrounding areas in order to prevent thieves and livestock attacks. Don''t you dig in like this?" someone in the team said angrily.


    At the same time, there was a hint of [someone approaching...] in Sean''s line of sight.


    "Someone!"


    The weapon turned in the direction indicated.


    "Who?!"


    "Who are you... Put down your arms."


    A sound of weapons turning.


    "If you are smart enough, you''d better not move. There are all our people around, you..."


    Several long-range soldiers with bows and arrows suddenly jumped out of the farm wheat field, and stopped at this time.


    "Is it a mercenary?"


    "Are you... Black feather knights?!"


    This kind of equipment is very characteristic. It is covered with black metal armor and its feather crown is black here, which is different from that on the other side of COGA City, but people who often live in riyetis can see it at a glance, and the other party can also see the people here at the first sight.

 Chapter 143

    Far outside Tacoma city.


    In fact, there are several fortresses hidden in the mountains or underground fortifications outside each city, especially in local large cities with high conditions of autonomy... For example, cities like COGA city must have military fortresses around to facilitate the production of weapons and artillery and the training of soldiers on weekdays.


    To the southeast of Tacoma area is a huge swamp area. A little to the East is the national road leading to IDAK area. However, there are military fortresses in the mountains and forests to the north. Well, it was originally the place of military forces in Tacoma area.


    But now it has become a fortress and fortress of the northern army at zero o''clock


    Since the black feather knight and wizard team came here, they felt the problems in this area, and almost 4000 people''s team will not be killed by goat people so soon. They went deep into Tacoma city to investigate. However, so many people have to find a camp.


    So the black feather Knights born as regular troops certainly found this place.


    "Before your arrival, some mercenaries came, and the situation was similar to yours... But unfortunately, many people wanted to run out the next day after being attacked, but there was no news. We had fought with those beasts, and their fighting was very strong, especially a huge guy who was difficult to deal with and killed many of us at one time."


    While walking on the road, the black feather knights who found everyone told about the experiences of the regular army during this period of time.


    "Then what happened? Did those people escape?" someone asked.


    After meeting the black feather knights, their hearts seemed to be hanging. Some black feather Knights will be much safer at night, and they still have thousands of people? Including those high-level wizards, but even so, many people are concerned about whether they can go out.


    Stay here and spend every day in danger


    "No."


    "I haven''t got any news that anyone really went out, and the people who really went out won''t come back to tell you this, but in the observation of elinta Aixiu wizard, it said that no one really ran out and was killed by goat people."


    Look at the black feather Knight [deliberately!].


    At this time, they, the regular army, are very responsible for being willing to carry it, so they don''t want rumors to continue to spread in the camp, so even if someone really runs out, they will say no, but Sean thinks they don''t know the truth.


    Just a level 5 orderer, just like most of the mercenaries present, how can you contact a high-level wizard like AI Xiu


    Take the people to the direction outside the farm. There are barracks in several ancient castles around the mountain forest. Originally, it was the place where the troops in Tacoma area were stationed. Now, there are only black feather knights and wizards from riyetis, including some mercenaries.


    "What about the others? I mean the people from Tacoma?" Jonathan asked.


    Tacoma city is a big city even if it is a frontier. How can there be no one!


    "Actually..."


    The soldier glanced at the direction of the city.


    "In fact, most people in Tacoma are now in the city."


    "In the city?"


    "Well, we''ve investigated before. Those people wander around the city as if they were possessed. They won''t wake up at all, but they just don''t come out... Many people haven''t eaten for nearly half a month. They are too hungry to stand like this. When they can''t stand, they will fall down. In short, it''s like living in a dream."


    "How could this happen?"


    "Only wizards can figure it out... Maybe it has something to do with the stars in the sky." the Black Knight looked at the sky overhead.


    I didn''t feel so obvious when I looked outside before, but now it looks like ten stars are facing the direction of Tacoma City, and there is a faint feeling of connecting in a row when moving slowly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When they came to the camp, the Black Knights temporarily arranged a place for everyone to stay. This was originally the place where tens of thousands of soldiers in Tacoma area practice on weekdays. Of course, it was large enough. After settling down, Sean found the Black Knight just now and said he wanted to see Freya and let him report.


    As a result, the other party did look at himself with a puzzled face, which was the same as when he came out of the gate of the wings of the sky headquarters and the people on the street looked at him.


    "Just tell her that a man named Sean came to her and you''ll know. By the way, be smart and tell her when she''s not disturbed." after all, Freya is almost one of the leaders of the whole team. It''s not good if there are too many criticisms on the front line of the war.


    While talking, he also gave a few gold coins to each other


    I thought the other party disdained, but I accepted it with a smile and nodded.


    Even if they are patriotic, they have to have money to live. It seems that these people are still very optimistic, but they think highly of them.


    Sean and other team members said they had something to see a friend. A moment later, the Black Knight really ran over with a [surprised!] expression on his face. I didn''t expect that Sean really knew Freya.


    "I''ll go first..."


    Nodding to the mercenaries behind him, he followed the black knight to the other side of the camp.


    Freya has always been the most central places in the camp, so of course she lives in an important position


    Come in, leave


    Obviously, the soldiers had been specially told, and Sean was alone in the room.


    The most common furnishings in the ordinary military camp are booty and weapons. The same is true here. The most in the whole room is all kinds of weapons. Sean can even see the damage degree of these weapons.


    Because he has not been hard hearted to fight head-on, he does not carry large weapons with him.


    There is also a small compartment in the room, which looks like a battle command room... Freya and several girls around her are discussing things there. She stops when she sees someone come in, especially herself.


    "You go out first."


    The favorability of the three women in front of us is that [friendly] should belong to the members of the wings of the sky, but Sean hasn''t seen it, so he just smiles and greets when he walks past.


    "Why are you here? I told you to wait in the city?"


    Today''s Freya dress is different from the past. It''s not that sexy and exposed dress, but a very ordinary wizard robe. It''s just that the figure is still the same, so it looks curvy and exquisite.


    "The reason is a little complicated. I wanted to come and have a look, but I couldn''t go back. What happened in this area?"


    Freya is not a very competitive woman, and her identity also has the title of team leader, so she didn''t study deeply after hearing Sean''s explanation, just sighed and said.


    "Come with me..."

 Chapter 144

    "Where are we going?"


    Follow Freya into the room. The military fortress is basically dominated by underground fortifications, so any place is actually connected.


    The interior of the general''s room can lead to the lower part, and the basement connects the whole fortress... This setting is either convenient for Tibetans or easy to run.


    Freya probably brought herself to this place for the convenience of talking!


    "What happened in this area? The night the mercenaries and I came in, we were attacked by goat men," Sean asked.


    "Sure enough... In fact, we were the same. On the night we entered the Tacoma area, we were attacked by goat people. The soldiers were right that day. This monster really appeared in this area."


    In the basement, Freya told Sean about the team''s arrival in the southeast.


    In fact, the situation is the same as that of the mercenaries, but the number of regular soldiers is more, and there are many mercenary teams behind. Therefore, that night, it was not the goat people who slaughtered the black feather knights. On the contrary, the goat people were almost surrounded and suppressed by the black feather knights, and even the largest demon goat man was exterminated by the Wizards.


    "Killed it?"


    Look at Freya and nod.


    It''s foggy here these days, and her skin looks a little dry. She''s not as watery as rietis, and her spirit doesn''t look very good... But Sean has never questioned the strength of the other party. So far, she is the only person who dares to cut the eye of chaos.


    "Of course."


    Sean didn''t seem surprised that the black feather knight could kill the biggest demon goat, but since the black feather Knight won the battle that night, why didn''t he find the battlefield left at that time when he came over.


    You know, there are more than 4000 knights and wizards. No matter which side will leave some traces in this battlefield!


    "But when I came, I didn''t find any traces of combat..."


    "So that''s what I''m going to tell you."


    Freya seems to know that Sean will ask this question. Their relationship during this time also makes both parties understand each other''s character. Freya is a person who has really seen the world, and her way of thinking often coincides with what Sean observed by relying on her ability.


    "I feel that someone is deliberately letting outsiders into this area. You should have heard that everyone in Tacoma is in the city now..."


    "I heard what the knight said just now. It seems that it''s still a group of delirious people."


    "Being out of mind is a small thing... Because we have told people not to know, they will only tell you this. What I''m going to take you to see is a man we''ve caught, which is exactly a person for the time being." Freya glanced at Sean, with a dignified expression.


    The basement is connected with a passage, and there are soldiers'' handles.


    "Hold the outside and don''t let anyone in. You don''t see anything!" told the people on both sides to step back and take Sean in.


    It''s like a prison building


    "It needs to be so secret. Doesn''t it mean that there are everywhere in the city? Others will see it then."


    "That''s right, just..."


    Freya''s hard to say, but Sean can see.


    It should be the relationship between the two people. I don''t want too many people to guess. After all, she is the core force of the whole team, and she is still on the front line of the battlefield. If the leader hears an affair, it will affect the whole army more or less, even himself, just like that in the prince''s house before.


    If the grand duke''s granddaughter hadn''t left with her, I''m afraid she would have been surrounded and questioned by a large group of nobles. Didn''t she also meet the inexplicable count? So it''s best not to open your relationship with Freya in the barracks.


    Those who were caught were held underground


    There is an unspeakable pungent smell when entering, a bit like the fishy smell of aquatic products, and a hoarse and sharp throat sound will be emitted when approaching.


    It''s weird. I''ve never heard of


    "Those who wander around the city feel unconscious, but I find that they still listen to some form of instruction. I notice that some people run to the southern swamp like walking dead, and this thing is what we found in the swamp." Freya said and opened the prison door.


    That fishy smell is even worse!


    The ignition was lit and trapped in the middle of the narrow travel room by a colorful iron lock.


    With grayish green skin, white belly, most of the body is bright and smooth, but there are high ridges with scales on the back; The human body has a fish head, huge and protruding eyeballs that never close, and trembling gills on both sides of the neck.


    It''s like a fish man


    When I saw them appear, I struggled and rushed over, but I was limited by the chain. There were obvious scars on the locked part of my arm. I guess I struggled many times!


    "What kind of creature is this?"


    Sean probably saw the most non-human creatures during this time


    [HP: 2000, diver] favorability is [hostile]


    "Diver."


    "What? You know this creature?" Freya said, looking at Sean in surprise.


    Even the fish man who was still grumpy just now suddenly calmed down and looked at himself with a kind of [incredible!] eyes


    "I don''t know, but I''ve heard similar names in bard stories." Sean said one reason casually, and looked at what was in front of him in surprise.


    I saw the other party''s attribute and race again. The diver should refer to the other party''s race, similar to the devil of yesterday.


    "Is this what you found in the swamp?"


    "Yes, I suspect it was made by those controlled humans... There seems to be some force guiding all this in this area," Freya said.


    The fish man in front of her suddenly roared at her, still with that sharp throat sound.


    "No."


    Sean suddenly interrupted Freya.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "He''s not from the city... Or he''s not human."


    It''s not a race. How can it be human? Even if you can change your body by using all kinds of magic, it''s not so easy to change your race! Moreover, the language he just said is not garbled or other things. He can see the attributes, but the displayed races are different.


    "He''s another race. If I guess correctly, it should be summoned by some people. As for you... Divers... What''s your purpose?" Sean asked directly.


    In Freya''s strange eyes, the two were actually talking.


    Because there were [listening!] and [laughing!] on the other party''s head, Sean felt that the other party could understand his words.


    "Tell me, you can deceive everyone, but you can''t deceive me... You can understand us, right?" smiled and looked at each other.


    A moment later, the frightening fish man''s mouth actually laughed.


    "Fate cannot be changed... The stars will return, and you will all look up to him!"

 Chapter 145

    "Look at the sky and reach high... There are planets hanging in the night sky..."


    "... they will come back and mankind will find..."


    "Rise from the bottom of the sea, come from the earth... They will come back!"


    The fishman continued to laugh and say words that Sean and Freya couldn''t understand. The state was [extremely crazy!] and couldn''t even communicate normally in the end. Sean tried several times, but the other party was always laughing but unwilling to say.


    "Sean..."


    Turning around, I just saw Freya''s charming cheek.


    "Go out first, I''ll tell you later..." after probably understanding that there was no valuable news from the fish population, Sean also decided to put it down temporarily. The other party looked like those crazy believers. Now he was crazy.


    Looking at the environment of the cell, it is true that people will be insane under this dark depression. This state seems to have a reason.


    "Sean," cried Freya again as she walked out of the cell door.


    "Well, I know what you want to ask. I just tried to deceive the other party. I didn''t expect it to really understand what we said. So he should be able to understand what you told him before."


    "Well."


    Seeing Freya''s obvious [suspicious!] eyes, she didn''t continue to ask about it.


    After all, she is still one of the leaders of the whole team. On the battlefield, more energy should be focused on the current enemy.


    "We don''t seem to have said anything, but what do you think of what he just said, Sean?" Freya suddenly asked, and she found out why she asked the same question again.


    It seems that every time the other party is around, he will casually ask his views on various things. Last time, Prince Philip asked about their relationship because of this matter.


    It was hard to answer at that time, and I secretly felt that it was really inappropriate.


    After all, their identity is always concerned by people all over the Empire. Even if many people dare not target themselves, they will subconsciously target the people around them. Once they get a little close to someone, that person may become a thorn in the eye of many people, and Sean is just a little baron. It is difficult to live a stable life in so many aristocratic powers.


    From the perspective of Freya who has known people for so many years, the man in front of him has always liked to live a quiet and ordinary life. If he hadn''t dragged him to riyetis, maybe he would have gone back at that time.


    Sean looked at Freya in a state of [thinking!]. He didn''t know that the other party would think so much


    He just answered what was in front of him.


    "You heard him just now, too. He''s been talking about all kinds of summoning, isn''t it... Familiar?" Sean looked at each other.


    Freya looked [puzzled!] but immediately turned into a [relieved!] expression.


    "You mean..."


    "You fought with it."


    Call, crazy if you extract these keywords, what Sean can think of most is the battle in COGA city. Isn''t that chaotic chaotic creature called by the wizard Weisman at that time?


    "It seems that things have really happened to the Empire in recent years. There have been two such events in a row in just one month."


    It''s no coincidence that Sean blurted out his previous ideas.


    "You think it''s the immortals again?"


    "Maybe..."


    "What we have to face now is that the same situation may occur. At that time, I don''t know if you can continue to fight with each other." Sean looked at Freya. At that time, the other party could face the chaotic eye because the time for the monster to appear was limited, but I don''t know what would happen after using so many ''sacrifices''!


    Freya looked down for a moment before she said.


    "Actually, I have one more thing to show you, Sean."


    Ah?


    How can you show yourself so many things!


    "What else?" for a moment Sean felt like a tool man.


    "Come with me."


    Freya went back to the headquarters just now, actually her room, and then took out a small square box from the head of a bed where she slept.


    "Open it and see..." motioned Sean to open it.


    It''s an ordinary box. It''s not big enough to hold with one hand. When Sean opened it, there was a palm sized stone... There were complicated patterns and some strange words on it.


    "What is this?"


    "This is the Caine slate," said Freya.


    "This is it!"


    Sean took another look at it in surprise. It was an ordinary stone slab with handwriting. Except for some words on it, it was nothing special... Oh, and the material of the stone slab was very special, but it was not much smaller than expected.


    This thing is what led to the Koga incident and coveted by many wizards?!!


    "Well, I brought it out from Prince Philip because I thought it would have something to do with this incident. What you just said was actually mentioned at our meeting, so I brought it out."


    Freya hadn''t mentioned it to herself before, but since she didn''t mention it, why did she show it to herself today!


    "There''s one thing I want to get rid of you, Sean."


    "What?"


    "Can you keep this slate for me? I don''t want it to fall anywhere. Once the black feather Knight Corps fails this mission, I hope it will disappear in this story forever and don''t fall into anyone''s hands." Freya''s words sound a little confessed.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just by the way... But I want to give you this slate. We have studied it for a long time, but we can''t explain it. If you can untie it one day!" Freya closed the box and stuffed it into Sean''s hand.


    "Install..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The night comes again, which means that the danger is approaching again.


    In fact, it''s hard for Sean to think of a way to fight the call or those unknown creatures. Now the ten stars in the sky are moving all the time. According to them, when they reach the right position, the waiting thing will appear. If it''s still the monster with one eye, I don''t know how to fight this time.


    Time consuming, or just running?


    I really can''t think of what I can do in that battle


    Before the night came, there would be a dinner in the camp. At the dinner, Sean had been thinking about these problems. Many mercenaries came to thank him, but he didn''t take it to heart until Freya and several leaders appeared and announced that the team would launch another attack on Tacoma city tomorrow.

 Chapter 146

    It is said that the camp once could accommodate tens of thousands of people to eat at the same time, but now it is only a few thousand people. It looks more spacious.


    And that''s why Sean feels very spacious in the corner


    After meeting Freya during the day, he went back in a low-key way. Of course, he took the Caine stone slab with him. Who would want to get the stone slab chased by many wizards? It''s in his bag now.


    At the dinner party, Sean sat in the corner to eat and tried not to contact anyone. Almost no one saw him when he met Freya, except that the members of the team knew that they had met a ''friend'' before.


    "Master Sean, why are you sitting here eating alone? Has everything been solved during the day?" raster, sitting not far from the next door, asked.


    The members of the mercenary team are also comrades in arms who have experienced life and death battles together, and their relationship is closer.


    "Oh, I just met a friend. He is one of the witches here. He wants to inquire about the situation here..."


    Sean explained casually without mentioning who it was.


    As the most effective wizard in the whole legion, Freya has an image in the eyes of soldiers. At this time, she can''t bring a negative impact on each other because of her appearance.


    Smiled and drank a mouthful of boiling water with muddy smell of soil.


    Sometimes people''s visions are really emotional... Freya is a high red dragon witch, sexy and beautiful. Maybe it''s still the goddess in many people''s dreams. After coming to this world for some time, Sean noticed that his aesthetics was more or less with the feeling of the previous life, but in this world, women with muscle and exaggerated body proportion are very attractive.


    In fact, similar topics often appear in many discussions among mercenaries.


    Freya has also appeared many times... So the people around the red dragon witch who is high in the hearts of everyone should also be strong. People with low titles and grades like themselves can''t stand in the same position of each other.


    To put it bluntly, it''s a little careful thinking. Who doesn''t know it.


    Sean was sitting in the position of the mercenary regiment. His casual remark attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    "Did you hear something, Lord Sean?"


    "I don''t know much. As most of us heard, most people in Tacoma are gathered in the city now... But what happened and why those goat people appeared are still under investigation..." Sean said.


    "It is estimated that only those leaders know this kind of thing. I''m afraid others don''t know the specific situation."


    The others nodded.


    At this time, cheers came from many people in the front of the field.


    In fact, there are a lot of two thousand people. If they all sit together for dinner, they can hardly see what happened at the front. They only hear from the words passed one by one. Freya and a group of high-level wizards are going to make a speech.


    The crowd in front of him began to cheer before he heard what he said.


    What does that say?


    You should pass it on. Don''t be busy shouting


    I only heard people from the front say that the troops will attack Tacoma directly tomorrow. Before they react, someone has raised their glass. Most of the people behind stood up, but they didn''t hear what the front was saying.


    Going to attack?


    So that''s why Freya gave herself the slate during the day?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mercenary team was not forced to participate in the attack task, and even said that if they wanted to leave, they could go back by themselves, but how could they break through the peripheral defense without the escort of the black feather knights.


    So most people choose to stay in the camp, and some of them also have to fight.


    At the end of the dinner, Jonathan also asked Sean if he wanted to follow the black feather knight, and Sean''s answer was that the team was free. Even if the mercenary team members were dissolved from entering the camp, even if they can take the news back now, they should be able to get a lot of reward, and Sean directly gave up the request for the reward.


    Because I carry more important things


    At night, Sean stayed alone in the room.


    In fact, Freya still takes good care of herself. Even the place where she sleeps makes people arrange an environment similar to that of other wizards. She can live alone in a camp room.


    The lights lit up. Sean had been studying the slate in his hand


    I didn''t promise to accompany the black feather knights to join the battle tomorrow. Freya handed her Caine slate during the day and said a lot of words. Then at night, she announced that she was going to attack. Sean knew that the other party was worried. It seemed that she was afraid that the enemy would summon those unknown creatures to fight again.


    There are obviously more ''sacrifices'' this time than last time. I don''t know what will happen!


    And the stars


    Looking out of the window, the movement of the stars looks like they will soon be connected in a line.


    Freya gave him the slate to want him not to participate in the battle. The best thing is to leave forever with the slate and secret. At present, the people of riyetis only think they should go back to the south. Who would have thought that the slate would eventually fall into their own hands.


    Let the news of slate end here?


    At the moment, Sean seemed to feel that he was at an important moment in those historical stories. What XXX has been missing since... And now the slate is in my hand.


    Go? Or stay.


    But even if he rushed to the front, he had no way to defeat his opponent


    If you were yourself before, of course, you were mainly to protect your life, but after Freya handed over her slate, it seemed that she also gave the responsibility to herself.


    Somehow, he actually became a key figure in historical events


    I never thought this thing would fall into my hands one day.


    Staring at the stone slab in front of me in the candlelight, there was no special display.


    It shows [slate]


    The above words are a little weathered because of their long history. More importantly, they can''t understand what they are.


    Was it because of this stone that count Hamill became ill? It doesn''t look like an ordinary slate, those strange runes.


    If you look carefully, it seems to depict a small but strange picture.


    Some creatures with circles as the main body, but like tentacles, look very much like the chaotic eye.


    The lights are dark


    Feel the heartbeat begin to accelerate.


    Some shortness of breath


    Sean suddenly stopped studying the slate.


    Is that what happened?


    The ear seems to echo a special sound. It''s very strange. It seems to echo in the ear, but it''s disturbing.


    Look around the room, everything seems to be shaking.


    Very upset


    Listen carefully, the sound seems to be in the room


    Right behind the doo

 Chapter 147

    Located at the southernmost tip of the basharan Empire, it borders on a small country called Mersin.


    It is a small country, not even as large as the southern region of basharan, but it is a port with very developed trade... In many discussions, it is precisely because this country has trade with many countries at sea, so it was not annexed by the basharan empire under the great pressure of public opinion.


    The residents here basically focus on the marine industry, fishing and treasure exploration... Almost all activities are on the sea. Sometimes, of course, they will go to the depths of the sea to find some special fish and sell it at a good price.


    After all, human beings are still road animals. They have always been in awe of the vast ocean, but it does not hinder curiosity and exploration.


    Historical experience and lessons tell us that people will not learn from historical experience!


    Above the sea


    "The wind is very strange today. It seems that the sea is flowing in different directions," said a crew member.


    "Maybe it''s the ocean current, but in this weather, we''d better find a place to avoid, otherwise we''ll be in danger when the weather changes," said another crew member.


    "How many years have we been walking along this road! When will the knights on the sea be afraid?"


    "Hahaha... Knights, we are all knights. The sea will eventually belong to us!" the crew cheered and raised their wine glasses at the same time.


    "Look! Is there an island ahead?"


    "It seems so."


    The crew noticed that there seemed to be a prominent place on the sea, which had never been seen before.


    "Go and have a look!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The attack started just the next day. It was strange that there was no attack last night... In the past few days, even goats would occasionally appear around the camp, but now there is nothing.


    Freya and asho led the team towards Tacoma city. At this time, the fog almost dissipated.


    Can see the surrounding situation, but it''s not far away, and the whole environment is quiet, which makes people very uncomfortable!


    "Why should we suddenly organize people to launch an attack on the enemy? Our investigation has not been made clear yet?" aishou asked Freya. They were both involved as the head of the wizard organization. At the same time, there was another high-level wizard and the head of the black feather Knight Corps.


    "There''s no need to find out," Freya said.


    "What does that mean?"


    Many leaders also saw it. Freya is also the highest ranking among the people, and because of her special identity and background, many people should listen to her opinions. Yesterday, she suddenly decided to launch an attack at the dinner party, and she didn''t even discuss it with anyone.


    "This matter should have been mentioned to you earlier. I found that the other party''s purpose is to waste our time. All they have to do is wait for the completion of the final calling ceremony, and we will only be with the other party''s mind if we continue to wait." Freya''s explanation surprised everyone.


    "Do you know their purpose?"


    "It''s not completely clear, but at least it can show that something terrible will appear when the ten stars above us gather." this is Freya''s later interpretation of the diver''s words.


    Although that thing has been laughing at, what it said can actually capture a lot of information if you go back and think about it carefully. That''s what Freya wanted to understand.


    "What the hell is that? What are they calling?"


    "Aslan! Don''t pry into the root of the world... There are some things we should never get involved in." the speaker is the wizard Ashu, who is one of the leaders of eileenta, and also has the title of erudite among wizards.


    "I see, that''s why Tacoma will become like this. It''s estimated that it''s the same as in COGA at that time... Someone is making trouble secretly and trying to summon the monsters in the magical abyss." with such a short message, asho can interpret more meaning.


    "Who told you that?" he asked.


    "Remember the mutant we caught? I knew it when I tortured him yesterday. He could understand us." Freya didn''t mention Sean.


    "Can he understand?"


    "Yes."


    So you see why I said they were wasting our time.


    Freya''s words plunged everyone into meditation


    "Look, do the stars on your head move again!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean got up again. I don''t know how long it was.


    I vomited once. At the moment, I am in a place where I don''t know where it is. I clearly feel a sound behind the door, and then open it to see


    Unexpectedly, this step stepped into another field.


    The surrounding is like the vast cosmic starry sky. In the end, there are twinkling stars. There is darkness under your feet, but you can step on it completely.


    As for the present


    Sean took a deep breath and released [soberness ~] on himself again to keep himself sane.


    Because the things in front of me


    Sean felt that he had seen all kinds of terrible visual impact in his two lives, but when he really saw it, it was still creepy. For the first time, he would feel that his body would tremble unconsciously.


    Of course, what''s more important is that once you look directly at the other party''s whole head, it''s as painful as it''s about to burst, and your spirit is oppressed by a sense you''ve never imagined


    [awake ~]


    [calm down ~]


    Keep using magic to keep yourself calm and stand up again.


    Seems to be able to stand up, because I saw each other''s huge eyes at the moment of opening the door, and fell down unprepared.


    "It''s really interesting. You have a familiar smell. You can find me in the way of ''door''. There''s only one guy I know who can do it."


    Sean didn''t expect the other party to speak.


    A giant sphere like a planet, rust red, and the whole important eye has been opened!


    "So, did you call me here, brother?"


    The other party can actually talk to himself!


    Sean looked up carefully, and his feeling seemed to weaken a lot this time.


    The huge eyeball hanging high in the starry sky is still staring at itself... And it is still displayed as [% £¤ #%] a group of random codes in his own field of vision. I''m afraid this thing in front of him is the last eye in the incident of COGA city.


    Eye of chaos.


    That''s what wizards call it.


    But what did it just say?


    I summoned it?


    How could

 Chapter 148

    "No matter how many stars you walk through, your annoying ability is still boring. Why did you call me out this time? Haven''t you always rejected me?"


    The big eye said a lot of words that Sean didn''t understand at all. It seemed that he regarded himself as someone he knew. No. Some creature.


    It''s easy to pretend to be a big man in the mercenary. How can you treat yourself as a big man when you get to this monster!!


    What should I do? I can''t stand my spirit. I''m already dizzy. I''m afraid there will be a problem if I hold on for a while.


    "I didn''t call you!"


    Loading,

 Chapter 149

    It took Sean a long time to stabilize his restless mood.


    LAN Liang was almost evacuated. He squatted slowly on the ground and felt sick


    Look around. Is this the small bedroom of your room? It''s back.


    I thought there was a sound in the room before, so I came in and opened the door. As a result, I saw the giant eye of the planet. Now I can''t be called the eye of chaos, because I have seen its full picture.


    By the way, I don''t know what time it is.


    Sean quickly opened the door and went out. It was already light!


    No one came to wake himself up?


    It''s a little strange.


    When Sean came out of the door, he found that the whole corridor was silent and empty. He could even hear the echo when he opened the door.


    What about the others? I thought.


    Is it past that Freya decided to attack Tacoma today? Why is there no one? Anyway, it should be enough to guard the camp. Otherwise, if there is any problem, it is not easy to be copied by others?


    Even Sean, who doesn''t know much about military convenience, knows the necessity of retaining the rear. As a national regular army, the black feather Knights directly ignore the back road. Is it a matter of death?


    Because Sean was arranged to live alone in the same room as the wizards, different from the ordinary mercenaries, he went directly to the place where the mercenary team was located and found no one.


    All gone?


    No way.


    Even if the mercenaries have the heart to serve the country, there will always be exceptions, and someone asked them to go back last night


    After walking around, neither Jonathan nor Alphonse were there. According to Sean''s understanding of them, they were not the kind of great good people for the country and the people. Most of them were just for their own survival, so they could not attack Tacoma city with the big army.


    But even so, they disappeared.


    It is estimated that he is alone in the empty military fortress


    Sean walked out of the great wall and looked at the city in the fog from a distance.


    Because I''m far away from what happened there, but I always feel something wrong. How can the team of three or four thousand people have no trace at all.


    At this time, the prompt of [danger approaching...] appeared in the field of vision.


    "You came out by yourself."


    Sean''s words made the other party suddenly stop and look back. Isn''t it the diver locked in the dungeon?


    When I came out of the dark dungeon and saw each other in the sun, I felt even more ugly. My bare body had protruding flesh whiskers, just like a fin, but it grew very strange.


    The face is bloated and protruding, and the eyes are protruding like fish.


    There has been a harsh throat sound in my throat. When I see myself, I will unconsciously expand the fins under my neck to make a state of readiness at any time.


    "Why did you come out? Where are your guards?"


    Watching the diver spin around more than ten meters away from himself, it seems that he is preparing to attack.


    "It''s strange why you can stay awake under the call of the great heavenly father. Who are you?" the diver said warily.


    Call?


    Where''s the call? Sean looked around and listened carefully. There was no sound at all.


    However, the diver in front of him doesn''t give himself the opportunity to ask. He always surrounds him and feels ready to rush over at any time. He should always stare at him


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "What do you think?" Sean said with a smile.


    The other party has [panic!] which is good for him.


    "Are you also a believer of an ancient god? No, you don''t have the appearance of an ancient god believer."


    Ancient god?


    Sean finally captured a little information from each other''s words. It turned out that what they called was an ancient god. Why did they use the power of the star of destruction? According to the information he got later in his whisper, the planet like eyes called themselves the star of destruction, and came to the world when they heard the call.


    The diver took a step closer and Sean took out his gun.


    Seeing it, he immediately stepped back... The deformed mouth continued.


    "Oh, I see. Calling the great star of judgment will bring the stars back to their place and awaken many ancient gods. You are also one of them. No wonder you will know the existence of our divers... No one knows us except the believers of the heavenly father for hundreds of years, and we have been careful not to live in the deep sea and swamp abyss." The way it smiles is more distorted.


    "But even you can''t make such a big formation. There is only one existence that is really capable of becoming a master..."


    Before he finished, he rushed towards where Sean stood.


    Boom!


    It''s fast. You can only shoot and dodge.


    The other party seemed to be very strange to this kind of industrial firearm. He stopped for a moment when Sean''s gun sounded.


    One hit the diver''s arm, and the other subconsciously covered his hand... His body jumped up like a frog. The naked eye could see the figure, and there was no time to respond.


    He flashed sideways, but he still felt the other party coming behind him.


    "No matter who you are, you will become a sacrifice for the return of the heavenly father like those stupid mortals." the fins on your arms now look like sharp blades, which are cut off with force, but suddenly pulled by an inexplicable force.


    Startled, the diver looked back at the shadow tentacles directly out of the air in the void.


    "This... This is!!!"


    "You summoned the star of destruction in order to awaken your so-called ancient god. Have you ever thought that the star of destruction, the star of judgment and the eye of chaos are angry at such an inexplicable call." Sean slowly turned and smiled at each other.


    Just at this time, behind him, the top of his head was like a huge eye that cut open the air plane, staring at himself.


    "You... You are..." the diver''s trembling voice.


    At the moment when the giant eye ball broke away, the space was like a huge palm, directly grasping the other party''s body, and then countless shadow tentacles stretched out from the space, directly binding the diver and pulling towards the unknown void


    "No! No."


    "Who are you?! who are you?"


    Sean just smiled and didn''t answer.


    Suddenly, there is a feeling that people walk indistinctly, which is actually very cool.


    "Merciful heavenly Father, great old lord... I..% & &% £¤ cthulhufhatgn!..."


    In the end, he could hardly hear what the other party was saying. After solving the diver, Sean looked into the sky again. The ten stars that were supposed to be connected stopped at this time.

 Chapter 150

    At the moment, there was little fighting in Tacoma.


    I''ve never seen such a monster since I saw the enemy. Next to him is another Fishman guy called deep diver by Sean. And those goat people actually stood behind as guards, surrounded by a pile of human beings like them.


    "Who are you? Why did you come to Tacoma? What happened to my team members?" Freya said, trying to suppress the uneasiness and fear in her heart.


    There are also several wizards she knows around, but no one can speak normally


    "Who are we? Ha ha..."


    "Aren''t you always looking for the answer? Why don''t you guess." the octopus head didn''t answer, but kept smiling.


    "I wanted to wait until the father appeared to show you his great power. I didn''t expect you to attack at this time... It''s brave, but you seem to overestimate your strength and underestimate us."


    The tentacle''s arm just caught Freya''s neck and carefully squirmed around her ribs.


    In fact, Freya has tried to use magic many times, but she can''t even gather strength under great mental pressure. At the moment, she feels like those drunken people watching the world spinning.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to her. Push her in now and bury her with their wizards!" said the diver next to the octopus man.


    "No..."


    "Don''t you see? Everyone can''t resist the threat of the heavenly Father, but only she is still as sober as possible," said the octopus.


    "It''s just the end of a powerful crossbow."


    "The key is not her resistance. Although her strength is the best among these people, it is insignificant among us and humble and insignificant in front of the heavenly Father... But her blood is more useful. If I am right, she should have the blood of a dragon training witch, which is very helpful to us." look at the diver aside, and even the same fish man behind him.


    Deep divers secrete mucus, but when the mucus runs out, they need to return to the water again.


    "Her blood has strong vitality. If combined with you, a stronger diver will be born. Then you can walk freely on the mainland without constraints."


    Their words made Freya "look, the stars will return. And it will wake up... It will return to the world."


    ¡°I''aI''a.CthulhuFhatgn!¡±


    And just then the moving stars suddenly stopped.


    Huh?


    "What''s the matter? Why did the movement of the stars suddenly stop." the octopus man and the deep divers looked at each other with shocked expressions.


    It''s hard to understand, but the stars that clearly want to gather suddenly stopped at this time and are still moving in the opposite direction. Ten stars instantly become nine... Eight... And even decrease.


    "What''s going on!!! Come on, bring those sacrifices up and call the star of judgment again."


    The black feather Knights have almost 3000 captives. If they really fight head-on, it is difficult to win, but it is different in Tacoma city... One tentacle of the heavenly Father has stretched out one tentacle from the ground. With that little power, they can turn all those who face it into madness and chaos.


    But everything is ready. Why does it suddenly change at this time


    "Where are the others? Bring them all."


    "Don''t bother! It doesn''t make sense to use many more people. The stars are far away!"


    "Who?" the crowd looked into the fog


    A man came out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It took Sean a lot of effort to get from the military fortress to Tacoma city. There were almost no horses that could ride. He had to walk to the city. As soon as he entered the city, he saw the black feather knights who had fallen into a state of chaos ~, as well as those strong citizens.


    As they walked along, almost anyone who obstructed them was killed by the power of the star of destruction. Now they just came to the center of the city, which is the center of the ritual call


    A huge tentacle just stretched out a corner, surrounded by countless divers and humanoid creatures with octopus heads.


    "Who are you?!"


    Asked the octopus, looking at Sean who came up.


    "Who are you?" the same question.


    And the other side''s state appeared in front of Sean:


    [1800018000, mutant] the degree of favor is [hatred]... It''s actually hatred. As for other divers like the one just now, they are [indifferent] in favor.


    "Sean!! why are you here? Didn''t I let you go back?" Freya on the other side said eagerly.


    "It''s you. I seem to remember your face..."


    The octopus listened to Freya and looked at Sean again.


    "I really deserve to be Baron Sean vigil. I''m not only lucky, but also accompanied by beautiful women everywhere..."


    "Yes, I think so. It''s really worthy of your excellency Weisman. Your life is really hard... Such a big noise in COGA can still run here safely." at first, I wasn''t sure. When the other party called out his name, Sean finally confirmed it.


    In front of us, this chapter fish head is Weisman, the murderer who finally killed count Hamilton in the city of COGA.


    I didn''t expect to come here and become a mutant of Zhang Yutou!!


    "Hum, even if you recognize me, you don''t have such good luck this time. I''ve gained unprecedented power from the Father God. You can''t run away this time."


    Sean smiled.


    "Although the situation is different, I also have something to show you... And your ancient god may not be able to wake up again."


    Watching the stars disappear one after another, there is only one left.


    "You used so many sacrifices to summon the star of destruction, but you didn''t ask if the star of destruction would like to."

 Chapter 151

    There''s only one star left.


    "How could it be like this... Clearly..." the diver standing next to Weisman said with an incredible face, and then looked at Sean.


    "Is it you! Do you know something? Tell me! What''s going on." almost didn''t wait for Sean''s answer and rushed up alone


    Boom!


    There was a gunshot.


    Right in the middle of the eyebrow!


    After so many shots, Sean''s accuracy is no longer the same as before. The diver fell down with a shot to the head, and another shot to completely stop the struggling body.


    "Yes, I don''t like such an ugly guy coming at me," Sean said with a smile.


    This smile also angered other divers present and the goat people as "bodyguards" behind them. They didn''t expect that the man who came alone dared to attack first!


    "Stupid mortal, you will..."


    "Who is it?!"


    The huge goat man with a height of seven or eight meters was like a city wall behind him. However, when the arm burning green flame was about to hit down, suddenly an inexplicable force stopped the goat man.


    Both the diver and Weisman are looking behind the tall goat man


    Even Freya, who had not yet said the word "run", noticed the changes behind Sean.


    Because it was attacked from behind, but the arm was not knocked down, but was entangled by an invisible tentacle stretched out from the void. Unlike the fleshy tentacle of Octopus man, what stretched out directly from the space is composed of dark color, as if it is not an entity at all, but it really exists


    The huge tentacles even directly covered the whole seven or eight meter high goat man in an instant, and directly hid the huge body into the void, disappearing without a trace, even without a sound


    This


    The rest of the divers and Weisman took a step back and were in a state of [shock!] above their heads.


    "What did you just do?"


    Sean was just silent and didn''t answer!


    This is really not done by yourself. After the destruction star surrounds itself with a cloud of nebula dust, it seems to have attached a passive halo, and the halo itself can''t see clearly.


    [£¤ #@ gaze!!]


    What can''t be displayed should be the other party''s name, but the effect is already obvious. Although it can''t be seen clearly, this passive skill should be invisible to protect yourself. Anything threatening will be pulled into other planes


    "I see, you have gained new strength in the slate!" said Weisman, dragging his now Zhang Yutou chin.


    "No... I''m different from you. I don''t need to be a monster like you."


    "Monster? Hum, what do you know... After the city of COGA, I heard the call from the heavenly father. It gave me real power and learned the truth of the world. You mortals will never understand it," Weisman retorted.


    "I really don''t understand, of course. I don''t need to understand."


    The gun in his hand was loaded again. At the same time, Sean noticed that the other party was reading a note vaguely


    [disturbance ~]


    Almost at the same time as his own gunshot.


    The body instinctively dodges around, but ballistic magic can also dodge. This magic directly applied to the target doesn''t dodge at all.


    Suddenly, his body felt weak, like the feeling of weakness when he was ill, which made Sean squat down without standing on one foot. At this time, his body was burning a subtle heat.


    "Sean..." someone shouted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Come on, kill him when he can''t release magic." different voices came from around.


    Hold your head up.


    But the other party is still too fast!


    If you fight hundreds or thousands of deep divers and mutant enemies alone, your strength will be very weak. Even if you make a reasonable way of fighting, it will be meaningless in front of a large number of people.


    A crowd rushed up, but at this time, Sean suddenly flashed the huge eye of the star of destruction in his head, and even the indescribable sound of celestial bodies echoed in his ears... Countless tentacles stretched out from the void in all directions caught all the people who rushed forward in the blink of an eye.


    There are too many empty tentacles in front of us!


    When Sean looked up, all the enemies were pulled by his powerful force, because the tentacles stretched out in different directions. If they were pulled away directly, it would be the best. Otherwise, they would be torn in situ under the pull of different directions.


    The liquid slurry floats in the air with the smell of wet and cold algae


    "No, it''s impossible! Which ancient ruler have you been loyal to? There is no ancient god stronger than the heavenly Father in the world, and you..." seeing so many companions who should be summoned die in front of him, Weisman leaned back slowly in horror


    Those who are called deep divers with thousands of years of life, those who accompany themselves and help them become "real father and God''s children" have been killed in less than a second.


    "It shouldn''t be like this. No, it can''t be like this... From the immortal to now, I''ve been searching for my real identity, but everything has been clear. Why did it become like this and what did you use."


    Sean looked at the Westman in front of him and became [panic!], even when he looked at himself, there were [fear!] and [anger!].


    "I am the chosen people of the father," growled Westman in a trembling voice.


    "Your father has nothing to do with me. I just got a lesson from someone who hates being called to disturb you. Others are busy... Don''t disturb others," Sean said.


    "Hate being called!"


    Westman jerked his head up.


    At this time, I noticed that above Sean''s head, the space seemed to vibrate here. I could vaguely see a rusty red surface, and then stare at myself with a huge eye in the center.


    Took a deep breath and the whole person began to tremble


    "Father... Father God... Great Cthulhu, I need you." Westman turned to pray facing the huge altar in the middle of the city, where a newly stretched tentacle was wriggling.


    However, even prayer failed to get real shelter, and the tentacles stretched out from around the body still wrapped each other


    In front of the octopus bearded creature, he tore Weisman into several pieces


    The octopus like head fell to the ground and was still wriggling. The dark blue blood was spitting out of the mouth, which had completely become another creature!


    With the disappearance of the last Octopus man, the stars in the sky also dispersed, and the huge octopus on the altar trembled and slowly disappeared, just like a projection that never existed. It disappeared with the disappearance of ten stars.


    Just as the octopus whiskers disappeared, Sean seemed to hear a cry from deep underground.


    Not very clear, but I must have heard it.


    The voice that can''t describe any substance, like unwilling, like angry!

 Chapter 152

    Take a long breath.


    It''s over!


    The feeling that the body is almost unstable seems to have an illusion that the body is hollowed out. I don''t know whether it is because my magic value has decreased too much or because the eye of destruction is also using and consuming my mental power.


    "It''s over," said smiling at Freya.


    However, Freya, who has always been called the eldest sister and the red dragon witch, will also step back in fear at this time.


    He was still tied with a rope, and his eyes kept looking at Sean


    It''s not "well, it''s out!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The remaining troops of the black feather Knights still in [chaos ~] woke up that afternoon. For what happened, I only remember that the last battle was in front of the octopus who appeared in Tacoma city.


    But now suddenly everything has been solved, which is unimaginable.


    They asked Freya for an answer. The final explanation was that the internal struggle of the believers stopped the whole calling ceremony, and after discussing with Sean, the sudden believer called the believer called gehros.


    The reason is that this name was heard in the words of the destruction star at that time. For it, the name doesn''t matter, and I don''t know how these names come from.


    Sean''s explanation to Freya was that he heard the call of the eye of chaos and the star of destruction gehros when studying Caine slate. He was dissatisfied with the call of others, so he let himself replace it to solve those deep divers.


    Of course, Freya won''t believe it all.


    But maybe it''s because they can''t find a reason to refute, or maybe their favor has now reached [worship]!


    Freya actually believed her story and said that the secret of Caine slate was too strange. She didn''t want anyone other than the two to know the truth, so she made up the story of the so-called gehros believers appearing and fighting each other.


    Because everyone didn''t see what Freya said, but they didn''t understand why the whole thing was suddenly solved, so they can only believe it.


    Many wizards still have questions, but they can''t find a reason to refute... And there are still many things to be solved, especially the aftermath of Tacoma city.


    Everyone is awake.


    It''s like waking up from sleep. I don''t know what has happened in the past half a month. Even many people can''t remember what they have done. It seems to be a normal life. How suddenly it''s like entering a dream.


    But even so, people who can wake up normally are lucky. Many people even consume their bodies in madness and never get up after falling down. More people were used as sacrifices to the deep divers at that time.


    No complete statistics have been made, but Marcus, head of the black feather knight, made a preliminary estimate. I''m afraid there are seven or eight layers of dead people in Tacoma this time!


    Seven or eight floors of a city died in a month. Even when there was a national scuffle, nothing so serious happened... I''m afraid it will continue to spread throughout the basharan empire through the surrounding cities of Tacoma, and even to other countries in zambutar region or further away


    Panic and blame are inevitable. More importantly, the consequences of this incident can not be borne and decided by the people present alone. Even the prince and the grand duke may be difficult to make a decision. Therefore, Freya and asho, together with Marcus, the head of the black feather knight, discussed to seek answers from the imperial Royal wizards.


    Write everything down and give it to them!


    There is no doubt that in the next time.


    Or in future history


    The name of the ancient god, the call and this sudden gehros will spread all over the continent in the coming days.

 Chapter 153

    All the high-level leaders of the black feather knights and wizards are busy pacifying the residents in Tacoma, because they have not seen the local Lord count Francis at all in this incident. Many people say that count Francis may have been persecuted from the beginning, and even no one in the whole family remains.


    Therefore, Tacoma city has now become a completely unregulated existence


    But there are many strange places, and even careful study feels completely groundless.


    The first memory point of many people is indeed Katya village, which is not far from the center of Tacoma city... Because the southeast region belongs to plain and hilly terrain, or the climate of tropical rain forest, the villages here are not in the mountains as in the South and West, and are not far from each other.


    At first, a group of circus troupes did come to Katia village, and the other party only began to perform at night. This is very rare in tourist circus. Generally, this wandering troupe wants to open business without sleeping every day, but it only performs at night.


    And the performance items are also very unique, all of which are some very scary stories, about witches, about those unknown fields, as well as many amazing performances, chainsaw people, strange species in water tanks and so on.


    Although the program is different, this sensory stimulation and people''s curiosity about unknown life make the circus full of money


    However, even if I saw it with my own eyes, many people still think it is a fake thing, just like the roles played by men and women in the stage play, but it is very powerful, so word of mouth makes the night circus business very popular.


    For a big city on the border, such a scene is rare. I''m afraid I had to go back to the time when the Thunder Dragon was sent from the next area.


    But for the night circus, many people only remember this


    More deeply, it seems that they have forgotten where they went and why deep divers appeared. It is difficult for them to guess, and why Weisman appeared here?!!


    All the mysteries are puzzling.


    Finally, the black feather Knights guessed such a result according to various clues in the swamp area and the magic common sense of wizards.


    "I think Weisman didn''t die in the incident in COGA city when he was in COGA city. It should be his assistant who died, that is, you said another person... He used a magic called [sacrifice ~] to make the other party pay the price of his life to protect himself. There are two explanations for his later appearance here..."


    "What explanation?"


    "Either he was forcibly transported around the city of COGA and left the south while the escort was still in the city. The other is that the unknown field is the eye of chaos or some force brought it here."


    Freya''s explanation was very reluctantly, because she had seen gehros with her own eyes. The other party was not interested in caring about the life and death of an ordinary person, let alone an ancient god''s pawn!


    "So Weisman was actually near COGA at that time, and then he came here? But why... Why did these things happen later?"


    Freya flipped through the next message.


    These are the intelligence information collected by the black feather knights and wizards from various places.


    "We found some clues about the deep divers you said from the swamp in the south. We found that they lived in the swamp for a long time, but few people have found it... There have been occasional reports of people being attacked in the swamp for more than ten years. There was once a rumor of swamp monsters, but the place is too big to find."


    "But we have found many things through magic exploration. Most of them are sculptures and patterns with Octopus whiskers. This should be the symbol of ancient god believers."


    In fact, Sean shared what he knew with Freya these days. Through communication, they can almost put the whole thing together.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "There are also some patterns about the immortal organization, so I suspect that the deep divers are immortal... The place where a large number of immortals first appeared in the records is the aidak area, where there is a business road to aidak."


    Sean looked into each other''s eyes carefully. Today''s Freya especially put on the wizard robe that should belong to the wizard. For women, there is a slit under the long skirt, and Freya in front of him is the best person she has ever seen.


    "So you think it came from this side?"


    "At least they are connected, and we found some female skeletons in the swamp caves of deep divers. They have been trying to combine with human women to produce similar offspring so that they can walk on the continent."


    When he said this, Sean obviously saw Freya in a state of [anger!].


    So it seems that mutants really exist, and there is more than one


    Before, I couldn''t see the race divided by people''s attributes, so I didn''t know these situations. If Sean felt that he had a lot of courage at that time, he looked back and saw a woman with brown and black leather armor standing behind him, looking like a mercenary.


    "Why are you?"


    "Why can''t it be me... You''re the little man of Freya''s witch!"


    Sean frowned.


    What appeared in front of me was the female thief who followed the mercenary team and didn''t die all the way.

 Chapter 154

    "It''s you. I didn''t expect your life to be so big," Sean said, looking at each other.


    Speaking of it, I had nothing to do with the female snitch. At first, the other party hit me and left the medal of the bounty hunter here... Now it seems that the silver bounty hunter must not be the other party. It is estimated that she stole it from somewhere.


    "What do you mean!"


    "Oh ~ you know it''s me, too. We''ve met." there was some [doubt!] expression in the girl''s eyes.


    "Didn''t we meet a few days ago? In that small town."


    Sean said that after fighting with the goat people at that time, "this thing is not yours?! platinum bounty hunters are not what you will have at this level." Sean now has a certain understanding of career division and social common sense, of course.


    "It was lost in my hand, that''s mine." the girl didn''t want to admit it.


    "Suit yourself!"


    Throw the medal into the girl''s hand. Now this medal is useless to yourself.


    A noble doesn''t have to play a mercenary every time to participate in any task. That little money can''t satisfy himself... This time it''s because of the special situation and the time is too tight. If Sean is sure that he can handle it better next time.


    "You..."


    The girl obviously didn''t expect Sean to give it back to herself so easily. In that case, why did she say no!


    Suddenly recalled that during this period of time, mercenaries called him master, and what they could call him master represented respect... And in terms of the battle that day, the other party was really a strong man, using fire guns.


    This way of fighting has never been seen in my experience over the years! At least I''ve never seen anyone who can shoot that kind of battle with a musket.


    "So you''re not a real bounty hunter?" some [suspicious!] eyes.


    "What do you say?"


    "Otherwise, we''ll always form a team in the future... Although you''re Freya''s person, she certainly won''t participate in some tasks. We can form a team together and share all the benefits in half." the girl hesitated and said.


    Sean looked at each other


    I didn''t see the state of [lying!].


    "Sorry, I''m not going to continue to be a mercenary, and I''m not Freya''s little man!"


    It''s a joke that your nobles shouldn''t be mercenaries.


    And team up with a snitch!!!


    I''m not an iron head!


    However, the other party''s words remind themselves that in the future


    What to do next.


    After leaving home for so long, it''s time to go back and make a big circle to completely deal with the incident.


    When did it start


    Maybe it was the avalanche in Tyler MIA town that asked for rescue. At that time, I set foot in this big circle.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The rest of Tacoma city is hard. The black feather Knights may have to stay for a while before they can leave, but since the fog has dispersed, the airships of the surrounding cities can come.


    The first batch of Folk News also came from them. Soon there will be a caravan... Continue to spread the things here.


    As long as the world is not destroyed at the same time, disasters in any place will soon be known by people in other places.


    When the time gradually quiets down, Sean will think of Westman''s calling ceremony


    What is the ancient god they want to call?


    Maybe he wants to bring something... Including what is the existence beyond common sense like gehros.


    Can caishiban just tell the world these things!


    For a moment, Sean also began to have a strong interest in these unknown fields.


    But it''s not suitable to study these in Tacoma right now


    The members of the mercenary team didn''t sacrifice again this time. After rectifying in the city for a few days, Jonathan took the people to say goodbye to Sean, because Sean had given up his right to ask for a bonus before, probably to confirm the matter, so he asked again.


    Although mercenaries focus on themselves, they also pay attention to credibility, otherwise it is difficult to survive in the future guild.


    So you need to confirm with Sean


    Tacoma''s work has been completed this time. No matter what the result is, we can get some bonuses!


    Of course Sean said no... But he had some regrets.


    Only a few mercenaries survived. If you really share the 5 million gold coins, how can you have tens of thousands? It''s a pity that you missed so much money.


    All that''s left is to tell Freya she''s going back.


    Instead of going back to riyatis, he went directly back to his own town of Tyler MIA

 Chapter 155

    Sitting on the airship to COGA, Sean felt it was a normal return trip.


    But now it is always watched by the crew of the airship


    Mainly because there is still a person sitting in front of him.


    "Shouldn''t you be in Tacoma with the wizards to discuss the report on the opposite Empire?" Sean said, looking at Freya in front of him. When he boarded the airship, he just stretched over the top of the cabin and turned back to see a disguised opponent.


    It was still the black slit wizard robe, but wearing a hood could hide the hair color. But Ben''s height, stature and figure have always been the object of attention of the crew on the airship


    "I suddenly remembered that you were leaving today, so I came to see you off... Anyway, you saved my life," Freya said with a smile.


    They just sit face to face


    Send yourself?


    Sean is actually very happy when the other party says so, but can she really leave as the leader of the whole team?


    "But what about there?"


    "I gave it all to ashoe and them."


    "Can they cope with such a big thing," Sean asked.


    "It''s all happened anyway. I''m afraid it will shake the foundation of the whole empire. It''s estimated that the aristocracy will test the pressure on the king to strive for more self-reliance and joint protection... I estimate that the imperial capital will be in a mess before I start to clean up the mess. At present, only the prince and the grand duke can deal with it."


    Although Sean didn''t know much about the high-rise structure of the Empire, he could see it from the incident back to COGA.


    The news received by the local government said that the king appointed the heir of count Hamill himself, but there was no news... And only the grand duke and Prince Philip really controlled the power of life and death.


    The prince didn''t fight for it at last. It is estimated that Ryan appointed by the grand duke will become a count in the end.


    As for the so-called kings and royal families in the imperial capital, they only live in other people''s spoken language and have never seen anything to do


    This should be the result of the national mechanism. A high degree of autonomy makes all localities run their own affairs. Therefore, even if there is a disaster on one side, they will only sympathize symbolically on the other side. They may send something for performance, but they will not regard other people''s affairs as their own.


    This time, the incident in Tacoma city is much more serious than that in COGA city. There is no local Lord!


    I don''t know when it will be solved


    "That''s right. I''d better go back and plant trees," Sean sighed.


    "Planting trees?"


    "Oh, I remember. You told me before that you wanted to grow fruit in your own territory. How about it? Is the news from there OK?"


    In addition to these days, Sean actually occasionally took out Taylor Mian''s map to monitor the situation of the whole town. No matter what happened outside, it has always been a simple life in that town.


    "All right, everything is as usual."


    "That''s a good place!" said Freya, looking at the sky beyond the airship on the other side


    There are [expectation!] and [envy!] in the eyes


    It seems that many wizards will feel envy after listening to their life in the small town. Lucille showed such an expression last time.


    It''s just that Freya''s situation is different right now.


    After all, the degree of favor is different


    Now look at the other party''s attributes:


    [HP 1240012400, magic 62006200, human], favorability is [worship].


    It seems that the level of the other party will gradually increase in the continuous battle. There was no 400 HP before, but now there is 400 more. If it takes a while, Sean thinks Freya may enter the more terrible order 13 ranks.


    It''s the highest level person I''ve ever seen!


    As for the last mutant, Weisman, because the species have changed, the blood volume should not be counted. Just like the beast, it is not divided according to the level of human beings.


    "Well, many people say so."


    "Did anyone else say that?"


    "Occasionally..."


    "Is it a little sister?" there was a complex expression in her eyes.


    For a time, Sean didn''t know how to answer correctly


    Of course, what Freya said about the little sister refers to igunia. That guy should still be in the city of COGA. After all, he is a native of that city and a girl with [worship] liking.


    People who can achieve [worship] favor have feelings for themselves, like or love. There must be some feeling


    Sean is not an idiot in love. There are a lot of stories in the last life, but there seems to be no vigorous


    But it does not affect their own judgment of people, let alone now they can see each other''s emotional changes.


    Freya was able to put down her work and secretly follow her. Although the excuse was to give herself a ride, she had already expressed her intention on the surface, but she didn''t say it, so she didn''t say it.


    Single men.


    Sometimes I wish the beautiful girls around me liked me, but if they really liked me, most of them would hang and maintain it carefully


    Scum man, it''s not too much to use appellations such as he Tiao if you don''t marry him.


    But why


    Sean thinks it should be that such boys are too rational. They always think of everything as the best, so they rarely touch those too idealistic objects.


    After all, my home is in the southern town of Tyler mia, and I think I will live there for a long time... And the leaders of the famous wizard organizations in the Freya Empire often have to be active in all parts of the country.


    Too tired.


    But after all, you don''t choose anyone. It''s too realistic... But there is no model for this kind of thing. You can''t blame anyone.


    No matter what kind of favor, it will be dull after a long time!


    Maybe after years of compromise in life, there will be regret


    This man will never know satisfaction.


    Still interested in exploring the unknown.


    "Many people say so."


    Sean hesitated for a long time.


    "Oh, that''s right." Freya raised her chin as if thinking about something, but finally turned the topic to the other side.


    "Don''t take out the slate I gave you. You''d better go back and find a place to bury it and let it disappear completely. I always think the Caine slate is a record of those monsters."


    Not only Freya, but even Sean now feels the same way.


    Are the words engraved on the slate the so-called ancient gods and the records that call them to come or appear!

 Chapter 156

    "Are you sure you want to leave it with me?" Sean asked again.


    That''s Caine slate. It''s the thing that countless wizards scramble to seize. It was because of this thing that Lucille was willing to put herself into the wizard''s pit and give herself such an important thing?


    Give it to yourself before. That''s because the other party fights with a deathly mentality and wants to leave with a secret.


    But now that things have been solved, why keep it? It feels like a hot potato and put it at home?


    Maybe I found it when I was sorted out by the servant, and I was worried that someone would find it... It felt like it was nowhere


    "Well, I''m more relieved to stay with you."


    I''m relieved.


    But he left the responsibility to himself. Moreover, his identity is still a local little Baron, which really makes people make some irrational behaviors.


    "How do you explain it to Prince Philip?"


    "I''ll tell him that it was destroyed by the enemy in Tacoma city. Caine slate is a very special thing. Now I feel a little scared... Maybe what wizard asho often says is true. Don''t explore the secrets of the root causes of magic, otherwise you will get the opposite result." Freya said with a dignified expression.


    Ancient god.


    Maybe that''s what moved her.


    In this world, there is not no worship of gods. There are priests in some cities. Some people do know some healing spells to help people heal, and more people know the knowledge of medicine to make a living. Of course, it is said that larger churches will also lend usury to the chamber of Commerce to collect profits.


    In short, these things are within the scope of normal life. The so-called faith is just something that gives people a destination in their hearts, and does not represent the real gods.


    However, the emergence of ancient gods may be the thing that really changes people''s common sense


    The so-called God may not take human beings as one thing at all.


    "Well, I see." Sean agreed with Freya that it''s best to have less contact with animals, at least until you fully understand them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The rainy season in summer has passed, and it hasn''t rained these days.


    In addition to the two, there is a team of merchant couple with two children on the airship where Sean and Freya sit. The other is one of the survivors of Tacoma city. After waking up from the chaos, the couple sold all their assets and prepared to go to relatives in COGA City, hoping to start anew in the new city


    The merchant couple seldom communicate with Sean. They greet each other in the morning at most, and then stay in a hotel when they rest in the evening.


    No contact with outsiders


    Because during this time, if you come from Tacoma City, you will be asked a lot of things, and the couple may still have money with them, so they don''t want to contact any outsiders.


    That''s good. Sean feels much quieter.


    Every morning, I get up to eat something, then continue to board the airship to catch the journey, which is "roared" by machinery all day, and finally land in a rest area in the evening... Of course, Freya is the same. Occasionally in the evening, I ask Sean to go shopping in the streets of the rest area.


    Sean often wore the same suit he brought out when he was in Tyler MIA town. The wind and sun leather system had been hairy, so Freya bought herself a new suit.


    As long as it is not too hot, especially in the morning, they will watch the sunrise on the deck of the cabin.


    Watching the sunrise at high altitude is different from watching the sunrise in other places. It''s really romantic to be able to see the changes of the whole sky. Although the merchant couple don''t like to chat with themselves, their two six or seven year old children often come to Sean and Freya.


    A man and a woman are very cute


    Sometimes I give some food, and sometimes I ask questions about those wild questions.


    Sean couldn''t answer. It was almost Freya who often joked with the two children. Over time, the little brother and the little guy ran here frequently.


    For five or six days in a row, it is estimated that this is the most relaxed time for the two people. There is no pressure from the outside world, and there are not so many cumbersome tasks and requirements. The people around don''t know the two people. They will often talk about interesting things happening everywhere along the way.


    Very interesting.


    At least in Sean''s opinion, it''s interesting to relax after a period of time. It takes a lot of places to go from the southeast to the south. The folk customs of each place are special. The mood will be different when you see these fresh places.


    The trip lasted until the eighth day


    Because the merchant couple had to get off the airship in a rest area in front of COGA city in advance, the two little guys could only reluctantly say goodbye to Sean and Freya, and gave Freya a flower folded with special leaves.


    This kind of leaf Sean saw was from a small town a few days ago. It seems that the two little guys began to prepare parting gifts a long time ago!


    And said a bunch of words of blessing to them, and finally left


    "These two brothers and sisters are so lovely," Freya said, looking at the flowers made of leaves in her hand.


    "Yes, it''s a pleasure to be able to come out of Tacoma."


    "Don''t say such words at such times!"


    "What happened to me..."


    Freya would look at herself and murmur.


    "Very disappointing ~"


    They arrived in COGA the next morning, but to Sean''s surprise, the other Party chose not to stay, but would take an airship in the afternoon to return to riyetis.


    "It''s just two a day. Anyway, there''s no need to rush after so many days."


    Last time I came, they didn''t know each other. In fact, you can go to many places, especially the pubs on brukan Avenue. There are many delicious things!


    "No, I''ve been delayed long enough. It''s estimated that ashoe returned to riyatis without waiting for the news. Later, we may have to negotiate and report with the Royal wizard group for a long time. It''s estimated that there will be a very busy time," Freya said.


    Originally, Sean came back first. Since he was so busy, he had to send himself


    Can think of this kind of ghost chat content or don''t say, just said a few take care words with the other party, and then explained some things of daily life.


    In the end, I didn''t say anything


    "Well... See you next time."


    "See you next time!"


    The two said goodbye not far from the city gate, then Freya went to the airship again, and Sean walked towards brukan Avenue.

 Chapter 157

    Brukan Avenue, COGA city.


    When he first saw it, Sean felt that this place was too big to have anything, but compared with the real big city of riyetis, it looked very general. Even the surrounding decoration didn''t feel as beautiful as riyetis.


    Sean followed the route in his memory to the location of skovi store. This place seems to be far from old


    Open the door~


    "What do you want to buy today? Guest." Claude leaned out of the counter in an instant.


    "Brother Sean!"


    He looked at the door in surprise.


    "When did you come back?!" he jumped out of the counter and ran to Sean.


    "No one today?"


    "Well, it''s always been like this," said Claude casually.


    Sometimes I really admire skovi store. It is almost half closed every day. It can actually have so much operating revenue every month. It can charge a lot of fees only by buying gunpowder bullets and pistol maintenance by old customers.


    After thinking about it, industrial products are more profitable. If their own Tyler MIA town is not too small, and the mountain people hardly know what precision forging is, they all want to move skovi store to the mountains


    When Claude saw Sean coming back, he simply closed the door of the store and put a stool in front of the counter.


    "Brother Sean, tell me how you and the red dragon witch went to riyetis city? And what happened there? Recently, it is said that Tacoma city in the southeast suffered an unprecedented attack. What did the prince of riyetis say?" Claude asked a series of questions.


    It seems that the matter of Tacoma city has gradually spread to this side


    Sean first looked at the store. Esmeda was not there. As a result, Claude said that his sister had not come back from the factory.


    At the right time, I can tell him the personnel situation of rietis, and Claude also told him what happened in COGA recently


    The man who finally won the position of Earl of Hamilton was indeed Ryan Hamilton. That is, aliya''s eldest brother. The reason is that the other party is the eldest son of the family and has the support of the eldest Duke, so she successfully inherited the position of count Hammill.


    Some time ago, the whole city of COGA celebrated for this


    As for the eliminated Elia Hamilton and her other brother, they were arranged to the manor around the city.


    "People in the city say that the new count Hamilton is very kind and has arranged the living environment for his brother," said Claude.


    Competition and elimination among the aristocrats are also cruel. It would be best if you could obtain an inheritance position. However, if you lose this name, even if you don''t dare to call your name after several generations of estrangement, it''s like meeting the scholar in the riyetis scholar''s library at that time.


    What''s your name again


    Harry wallop.


    In fact, it''s called Harry. As for the back name, it''s just that the other party used the names of his parents in order to get close to him, but in fact, it''s meaningless to call it now. Think that count wallop, who is now in the prince''s house, can still see himself unhappy, and Harry can only smile close to his face.


    The name wallop has no practical meaning for him.


    If it weren''t for the status of a scholar, I''m afraid Facebook couldn''t stay


    This kind of thing is known even among the people, so we feel that Ryan Hamill is very kind at present.


    But in fact, the count was killed not long ago in the city of COGA. Of course, the new count should show his tolerance and win the support of the people.


    In Sean''s opinion, giving the manor means: I''ll give you some money and a house. You can make a living by yourself. If you can live, it''s best. It''s not my fault if you can''t live.


    If people born in aristocracy don''t have special study, they don''t necessarily know about business. What''s more, many business talents gave you face because of the family relationship at the beginning. Now it''s hard to say that the whole shopping mall doesn''t have this relationship.


    Thinking of this, Sean suddenly remembered those things in his town


    "Have you heard from Tyler Mian recently? Have the trade market and mercenary guild withdrawn?" Sean asked.


    These things were promised by aliya at that time. Now she has lost. I don''t know if she can maintain them!


    "I don''t think so. The teams in the market still send things to the mountains every day, and I heard that Tyler MIA grows a lot of fruit. The team still wants to get more share," said Claude.


    "Well."


    Yes


    At that time, although these promises were promised by aliya, the subsidy money, including other things, was promised by the last count of Hamill. If they had to withdraw before changing people, they would inevitably be gossip, and they were still official titles. In their hearts, they should still be in the city of riyetis. This will be laughed at by other nobles.


    "Is brother Sean worried that the new count will withdraw people back?" Claude was also a smart man. He understood it as soon as he heard it.


    "Don''t worry about this... At least they won''t do it for a while."


    "Why?"


    "It''s a little complicated. I''ll tell you next time... What else?" Sean asked again.


    There are few other news except local affairs in the city of Koga. To say, there are events in Tacoma area, which is the most concerned offline. It is rumored that it has been associated with the war.


    In addition to the so-called ancient gods, some people think that the enemy country began to attack us, and the empire is just covering up with the theory of gods, and many people believe this to a certain extent.


    "Thanks to their rumors, there has been more business in the store recently. Many people are afraid of the last riot again, so many people come to buy guns... I heard that iron ore is going to be supplied recently."


    Uh


    Looking at Claude''s gloating, Sean felt for a moment that these businessmen had let go of this statement together.


    "By the way, brother Sean. If you hadn''t gone to find sister igunia, she often came here and talked about you... Said you didn''t send her a letter and were very angry every time. If you hadn''t gone to coax her." I don''t know when the little boy in front of him actually learned this set.


    Tut~


    Yes, she''s still in the city.


    "OK, I''ll go to eletta to find her later. There''s one more thing. Please help me prepare. I may go back to the town in the next few days, write to Luke and tell them, and then tell your sister that I hope she will go back with me..."


    "Ah?" asked Claude, staring.


    "Well, I want to see what else is worth developing in the town."

 Chapter 158

    Elenta is located somewhere outside the city to the north of COGA. In fact, I saw it when Sean went to riyatis, but I didn''t know it was elenta at that time


    It turned out to be a mage tower. I don''t know who took the name. Is it the last market in the north.


    Sean wandered all the way, but he didn''t feel very good when he saw anything. Now he has been to the last market.


    Not far in front of you is eletta. If you don''t buy, there will be nothing. However, there is really nothing around that can attract you


    After a little pause, a small boy suddenly ran from the store and said in front of himself.


    "Would you like some colorful stones, very beautiful!"


    "What?"


    "Stone."


    The little boy opened a wooden box from the stall. There were three stones of different colors in it. It looked like an opal.


    In this world, there is no luxury hype such as bricks and stones or gemstones. This kind of thing is valuable and valuable. If it is worthless, it may not be picked up on the ground, but some particularly beautiful things will still be collected by businessmen and sent as gifts of goods or things.


    The little boy saw that Sean didn''t speak, so he added.


    "If you don''t like it, there are other colors. It''s good to make jewelry or pendants. Oh, of course, there are things to play with!"


    The little boy should be a waiter in the store and keep showing himself new products


    Sean, it was only then that he noticed the name at the door of the store, a boutique grocery store.


    Made into jewelry and pendants?


    I suddenly remembered the drop like pendant on Lucille''s neck, which was very conspicuous.


    "Is there a finished product of this pendant?"


    The boy suddenly laughed


    "Yes, yes. Of course!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The chief of southern elenta is Aixiu, but at the moment Aixiu should still be in the city of riyetis, perhaps on the way back to riyetis.


    According to Freya, they may have to work for a period of time in the future. It is estimated that they will not come back in a month or two. Naturally, there are only igonia and his senior brother left here.


    Mage tarshawn has seen it before, but he has never boarded it.


    From a close look, it is actually more like a cylindrical building. Only the highest floors have windows. The whole process is made of stone bricks


    Walked in and was about to knock.


    But the door opened itself!


    It''s still automatic.


    Because of the problem of light, it looks very dark inside, surrounded by stairs all the way up... I looked up about more than 30 meters, maybe higher. It looks very special from bottom to top.


    "Who is it?"


    As soon as I stepped into the stairs, a sound came without two steps.


    At the same time, a torch was suddenly lit in the dark environment around, illuminating the whole tower layer by layer


    "Sean vigil."


    Sean directly reported his name because he had heard the voice.


    It''s the man named Warren, igunia''s senior brother!


    "It''s you! Didn''t you go to riyatis?" his tone suddenly became cold. I remember that when they met last time, their liking was directly reduced to [hatred], although it was not a [hostile] relationship.


    But it is estimated that the passers-by who have a relationship have the coldest affection for themselves. After all, eletta is a wizard organization guarding the Empire, and she represents the imperial aristocracy. Theoretically, her identity is one level higher than them, so she will not become a hostile relationship in public.


    But [hatred] is probably the coldest relationship!


    "This is eletta. Not everyone can come here..." after a period of silence, a voice came from around.


    It is estimated that the other party is watching somewhere by magic


    Sean looked around at the torch and wondered if he could see where the other party was casting spells.


    Sure enough, under a blue flame above my head, I saw the magic of [insight ~] being released


    "I''m not here to see you. Is igunia there? I have something to do with her."


    "You can tell me anything directly and I''ll pass it on to her."


    I didn''t expect Warren to say that.


    Because on the way here, Sean also specifically asked the businessmen on the street whether they had seen eletta''s Witch pass by, and the businessmen said they had seen it yesterday evening, but they haven''t seen it today, that is to say, igunia didn''t go out today.


    That should still be in the tower


    "I''ll tell her when I see igunia." Sean didn''t give in, but went straight up.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Suddenly there was a roar in the air.


    The flame in the torch suddenly increased.


    too bad!


    Sean was suddenly surprised. If he hit himself, wouldn''t he be over?!!


    Although I didn''t pay attention to Warren, if the other party controlled so many flames and couldn''t dodge, gehros''s gaze would automatically trigger.


    When a pile of tentacles are gone, he may become a pagan in full view of the public.


    Sean was worried that the eye of gehros would appear directly over elenta. It was estimated that


    The just moving steps stopped.


    "Eletta doesn''t allow anyone to approach. That''s the rule. Baron vigil!"


    Fortunately, Warren is BB and didn''t really call.


    Fortunately, fortunately~


    Saved his life.


    Sean didn''t even hear what the other party was saying. He was only thinking about the passive protection given to him by gehros.


    It''s strong enough to explode, but sometimes it''s hard to take it out!


    "Is that Sean!!"


    At this time, the voice of another girl sounded in the tower.


    To say that the wizard of elenta is really interesting. He doesn''t show his true face. He is talking to himself through the air.


    There were two people living in the tower, and the other was, of course, igunia.

 Chapter 159

    "You would have come back!"


    Igunia is wearing a pale pink wizard suit today, but it is different from the shaping of Freya''s split skirt. In front of her, she was wearing a short skirt, then put high socks on her legs, a pair of high boots and a Wizard Hat.


    A dissatisfied expression looked at Sean, but in fact, there was a state of [complaining!] in Sean''s vision.


    This is the second floor on the top of elenta, which belongs to igonia''s room


    Almost every floor of the tower is a big room. When Sean climbed up, he saw Warren''s angry face on the lower floor, while igunia lived on the upper floor. It is estimated that the top is asho''s residence.


    "Didn''t I go to rietis to take shelter? You know."


    Don''t look at the dissatisfied little girl.


    In fact, to compare, Freya is a very intellectual woman, and she may think about many things more clearly than herself; As for igunia''s words, she has the same temper as a little girl. She is capricious and mischievous, but she is very responsible at a critical time. She has a very contradictory but attractive temperament.


    Watching igunia look at the ceiling with her head on her back


    From the beginning to now, she had no really angry mood except [complain!], so Sean didn''t worry and followed each other''s mood.


    "There''s no news at all."


    "But wasn''t it a rainstorm some time ago? Even the letter Eagle didn''t dare to fly."


    In fact, a few days after arriving at riyetis, Sean really wanted to write a letter. Not only here, but also in the town, he also wanted the other party to bring a message. However, it has been a rainstorm all the time, and the airship dare not go anywhere to send a letter.


    "Well."


    Perhaps at this time, she also wanted to understand that this was really the case, so she slowly turned around.


    There is a light layer of powder on the thin lips. Girls in this world do not have special lipstick, but use other special essential oils or powders to decorate the corners of their lips.


    Igunia didn''t speak, but sat beside Sean with her lips and an unhappy face.


    "Well... You''ve been there so long..."


    Unwilling, he came closer to Sean and almost leaned directly on each other''s shoulders.


    Just then Sean took out what he had just bought in the market from his pocket.


    "What?"


    "Here you are!"


    "Huh?!"


    Hearing that it was for herself, igunia was busy taking it from Sean and opening it. It was a water blue opal necklace.


    "For me?"


    "Well, try it on."


    Then Sean took it out of the box and turned the other side


    "By the way, I''ll go back to Tyler MIA later. I''ve been out for several months. Others have been in charge of the town. I, the local Lord, should go back and have a look." he said while tying it to igunia.


    When I came out of the town, I wanted to see the world and see if there were any ways to improve my strength... Of course, the important thing is to find some ways for the villagers in the town to get rich.


    Now it seems that the first two are really going well. On the contrary, the idea of leading the village to become rich has not improved.


    "It''s time to go back and have a look."


    Put on your necklace and turn around.


    "Does it look good?"


    "Good looking, suitable for you." Sean nodded, his eyes were not too bad, and he looked good as a whole with igunia''s face.


    "Anyway, nothing has happened recently... I heard that the tutor has encountered difficulties in Tacoma area. Recently, it has been rumored that there has been an invasion of ancient god believers there. It is estimated that the tutor will stay there for some time, otherwise I will accompany you to Taylor MIA?" the little girl said excitedly.


    Huh?


    Elinda''s Witch actually took the ancient god''s story and cared more about going to the town with herself??


    Before coming here, Sean had a Tacoma, which would also make local wizards like igunia busier. Giving gifts also had a meaning of saying goodbye. Unexpectedly, the other party wanted to go back with him!


    "No way." stared at himself.


    "It''s ok... I''m afraid you''re not used to it."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After living in the city of COGA for three days, Sean spent all his last wallet, bought a few carriages full of supplies, and took igonia and skovi''s sister and brother to Tyler MIA town.


    Originally, esmeda skovi was only allowed to follow, but Claude always said that if all his sisters went, he couldn''t be responsible for things in the store. So he simply closed the door and followed the two siblings together


    It takes a whole day to travel to taylorian. If you start early this morning, you can arrive at noon the next day as soon as possible. You must rest for a day on the way.


    No way... And because of the rugged mountain roads, many caravans and mercenaries don''t like to come here.


    Earlier, Sean even wanted to gather a lot of money to build roads. After all, he wanted to build roads first.


    But after the call of the immortal, I suddenly felt that maybe the rugged and remote mountain road also has some benefits


    Isolation also isolates the threat from the outside world, but makes the town live in peace.


    Otherwise


    After thinking about it, Sean interrupted his idea.


    We must put the people''s prosperity first!


    After a day''s journey, when the team passes the hill familiar to Sean again, it can''t help but take a look.


    "Sean, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Yes."


    "Your expression just now was so scary."


    "Yes?"


    Look at the next igunia, why are you taking the car with her? Keep looking at yourself.


    "Nothing, just thinking."


    The corner of the eye glanced at the reverse


    Under the hill is the place where he and the archaeological team buried bahel.


    Sorcerer''s Club!


    I have never forgotten such a name.


    At that time, he dared not provoke these people, but now with some strength, Sean even had an impulse to challenge.


    "Is it really all right?"


    "Oh ~ nothing..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And now at the house of count Hamill in COGA.


    "It''s an insult, it''s a contempt for our elenta!! count Hamill." Warren was angry in the new count''s office.


    "That Baron viguel took my younger martial sister back to tylermian town directly in full view of the public. Now those people outside are saying that we have trained the country Baroness by eletta. If this matter comes out, it will become a joke for many people. How can we stand in the city in the future."


    The newly appointed Ryan Hamilton looked at Warren and smiled bitterly.


    In fact, it seems nothing among the nobles. At most, a flower is inserted on the cow dung. However, after Aixiu, Warren is likely to inherit the position of the steward of elenta in COGA city. It''s not good to ignore it at all.


    However, another Baron of vigre was sheltered by the wings of the sky, and the Baron''s name was mentioned in the grand duke''s letter, which puzzled Ryan.


    "Don''t worry, mentor Warren. We can take it slow..."

 Chapter 160

    Tyler MIA town


    Once you enter this place, you will find that the strange things discussed by many people in the outside world suddenly stop here, and few news can be spread here.


    One of the main reasons is that the townspeople here don''t know what they''re talking about outside? In fact, some members of the horse racing team have also discussed about Tacoma in the town, but this kind of news usually can''t be spread in the town.


    Residents who live in small towns all year round will know what Tacoma is! As for the ancient gods? It''s probably similar to what the church preaches. Many people listen as stories and gradually find that they can''t repeat them, so such news can''t spread in the town at all.


    It''s not as interesting as those fruit trees sprouting on the Nanshan Mountain.


    Luke received a letter from Claude a few days ago, saying that the Lord is coming back!


    He also said in the letter that he would bring some things with others... When Luke saw the name above, he always felt that the whole person was a little unnatural these days.


    "What''s the matter? Brother. The adult is coming back. Why do you look unhappy?" Dante asked.


    They are old partners for several years. In this small town, one is a guard and the other is a bachelor. They are both the right and left hands of the local Lord. Moreover, they have been maintaining the daily work of the whole town since Sean left, so they are very familiar with each other.


    Dante is older and belongs to the people who show their head in the old Baron''s generation. As for Luke, he became a bachelor only after he returned from his studies, so he is a little older than each other.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right... Of course I''m glad your excellency is back, and I looked at the list in the letter. There is also a witch lady on it. It is said that she is a famous wizard in COGA city because she admires great talents."


    "Yes, yes... I saw it too. Ha ha!"


    Speaking of this, there was really a big sensation at home at that time.


    It should be said that the people working in tylermian Town, whether Luke or Dante, or the old servants in the Baron''s family, have actually started working since the Baron of the previous generation. Earlier people even watched ''Sean'' grow up at that time. When they saw each other go out, they could bring back a witch lady


    It''s like watching your children grow up and bring back a girlfriend.


    "I didn''t expect our adults to be so powerful. This is really the true legend of the vigil family!!"


    "Who said no." Luke smiled reluctantly.


    Among the rumors of the town, that is, in the story of the previous generation of Baron vigre''s trip, it is said that he also hooked up with a witch lady at that time, but it is just a rumor... I don''t know whether it is true, but many townspeople still believe it is true.


    "Then why do you look unhappy?"


    "Yes, that''s not what I said..." Luke heard the villagers shouting outside before he could explain.


    "Come, come. The Lord is back!"


    A group of people surrounded in an instant.


    Thousands of people, except those who couldn''t leave home, came here... After all, their Lord came back.


    When Sean left, he was very low-key. It took almost a month for the villagers to know that Baron vigil had left, and now it was time for him to come back


    "Look, it''s coming!" someone said.


    On the road outside the town, you can see carriages appear far away. Far away, there is more than one


    But the first one was the carriage of Baron vigil.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s estimated that many people will look at you later, but the residents of the town are very good." seeing that it''s close to the town, Sean said to igunia in advance after looking at a large group of villagers.


    Of course, there are two brothers and sisters, Claude and esmeida, behind them, but their clothes are normal. Are they as gorgeous as igunia.


    "What''s that? There are more people in COGA," said igunia.


    Sean was right to think about it.


    When I went to elenta, I often heard people talk about elenta''s witch. Presumably, the other party is also a type of concern in the city. I should be used to it.


    As he got closer to the town, the carriage couldn''t move on in front of so many people. Sean had to walk down himself... Wait until the car dispersed before letting the car in.


    Get out of the car and go into town.


    A group of villagers around began to shout


    "Baron is back..."


    "Where did your excellency go this time?"


    "... my Lord, who is the beautiful girl beside you?"


    The residents of tylermian town have not received much education. As long as they are happy, they will say anything, and ask questions very directly... Many questions even let igunia, who claims to have seen the world, hide.


    Holding Sean''s arm, the whole person slowly behind


    I dare not look up because I''m still wearing a wizard''s hat.


    But I still had the courage to raise my head... I thought, I would have changed into an aristocratic girl''s hat without a wizard''s hat.


    "She is so beautiful..."


    "So white..."


    "I think her skirt is very special!"


    There were still discussions about igunia.


    Sean went straight to Luke and Dante, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time


    "My Lord."


    "Well, it''s been a hard time for you!" as Lord Sean did not do as well as his two assistants in many aspects. If they weren''t there, he didn''t know how to maintain the town.


    "We are also very happy to share our worries for adults." Dante smiled sincerely, but Luke looked a little uncomfortable.


    From just now to now, his eyes will look behind him from time to time. There are rare [nervous!] and [overwhelmed!] on his head where Claude and esmeda are standing


    That makes Sean very interesting.


    I, a Bachelor of astronomy and geography, didn''t expect to show such a reaction one day.


    "It''s not convenient to talk here. Let''s go back first. By the way, Dante... Let the people in the town take out all the meat they brought back and give them a share..." I haven''t seen you for a long time and didn''t let Luke preside over it. The main reason is that the other party is probably absent-minded at the moment.


    When Sean came back, he spent all the money he received from the grand duke in the trade market, including the use of his identity in riyetis. He bought all kinds of vegetables and meat, including some daily necessities, especially salt, and sent them to the town, which can be regarded as a welfare for the villagers.


    Although there are thousands of people in the town, there are less than half of them forming a family. So these things should be divided enough


    After that, of course, there will be a banquet for the whole town.


    But I don''t want to come on such occasions, which makes the surrounding townspeople unhappy, so most of the time I just let Dante and Luke replace me, and then the main people invite me alone.


    You can go straight home!

 Chapter 161

    It''s probably the busiest night Sean has seen calibo


    The old housekeeper has been taking care of himself since childhood, but of course Sean doesn''t remember what the other party said, but to himself, the old housekeeper is like a nanny. He always knows his own life very well.


    Since the arrival of igunia, the old housekeeper has been particularly excited, even more excited than when Sean was at home.


    Constantly take out good things from the treasure cellar to entertain


    Most of the so-called good things are the pickles he pickles. It is estimated that this is the best specialty in the town. The wild vegetables that only grow in the mountains are pickled... People who are used to eating big fish and meat may feel very good at first.


    When Sean was in the city, she seldom saw how much meat she ate. Instead, she liked this pickle.


    "What do you think of miss igunia?" the old housekeeper asked with a smile. There was dirt in the old wrinkles and gullies, but the smile was sincere and kind!


    "It''s delicious! I like it very much," said igunia, nodding her head.


    "Just call me NIA..."


    It''s probably that the people in Sean''s family are too enthusiastic, which makes igunia feel very embarrassed. Those words that cheer herself up are useless at the moment!


    "That''s good, that''s good! Then igou... Miss NIA, I''ll get you some more."


    "Enough, really enough. I can''t finish all this."


    Looking around, there was no girl, which made it really unnatural to eat in the eye of everyone.


    "Where''s sister esmeida?" she asked suddenly.


    On the other side of the table, Claude was always there, but he didn''t see his sister.


    "Sister, she may have gone to meet her old lover... We don''t care about her." Claude asked without looking up at all.


    Over the years, the family has put pressure on esmeida to get married, but the other party has always insisted on not agreeing. Now it''s good to finally come to the place where her old lover is, so Claude doesn''t intend to disturb them.


    "Old lover?"


    "Oh, I didn''t tell you this before... In fact, my bachelor''s subordinate has an old relationship with esmeda."


    "There is such a thing..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After returning to the town, the day seemed to slow down suddenly.


    Moreover, there is really no entertainment in the town. Kalibo calls herself to have breakfast when she wakes up every morning, and igunia can get up earlier than herself every time


    Her identity is a witch and she was brought by herself. Even in the whole family, everyone respects her very much.


    Of course, Claude and esmeida also live in the Baron''s house. These days, Sean took several people around the mountains and looked at the terrain of the whole town, including the new seedlings.


    Luke has been working in the mountains with the people in the town for several months. Now most of the wasteland in the mountain forest in the south is planted with fruit. It is preliminarily estimated that there will be a planting area of 1000 mu, which is hard to imagine in a small town like Tyler MIA.


    It is estimated that the young people in the town will be very busy taking care of the orchard every day in the future


    If you can plant it next year, your efforts during this period will not be in vain.


    In addition to the orchard, Sean also took Claude to several nearby suspected mineral sites for a field investigation. It has been said that there are mines in the early records of tylermian town.


    There is a mine at home, but it seems that Baron vigil hasn''t taken it out to make an industry alone for generations, so take this professional to have a look this time.


    But the effect doesn''t seem to be as good as Sean thought. The results obtained from several excavated samples are that the content is very general. It can also be mined if necessary, but the cost is too high.


    Mainly because of the geographical location of the town, it was originally in the mountains. The roads were inconvenient, and we had to bring a pile of mechanical instruments.


    The cost of this high consumption is not affordable for ordinary people. More importantly, there must be insufficient and unprofessional staff in the town. It takes a lot of time to train again


    In short, I want to use these to make money. In the first few years, I may only consume without income, and it may take three or five years before I can gradually increase my income.


    Getting such an answer gives Sean a headache


    Unless we invite the new count of Hamilton to do it together, we can''t afford this expense alone.


    Ordinary businessmen have to be big businessmen, otherwise they won''t get any income for three or five years, and they don''t know what trouble will happen


    It seems that we can only get the orchard up first.


    Apart from economic construction, Luke and esmeida don''t seem to be developing smoothly. They meet every day, but from the beginning, they are both [nervous!] to now they are both [complaining!] to each other.


    I don''t know what topics they talked about in private. Did they jump?


    No, it doesn''t mean that neither of them has been single to each other until now? There should be a lot to say.


    Sean sometimes calls Claude to discuss it in private. It seems that he has to do ideological work for them


    As for igunia, she doesn''t have to worry about Sean. She thought she would be unaccustomed to living in the countryside, but now it seems pretty good. After dinner every evening, she will ask herself to visit the town. It''s very like being at home.


    And even at home, she would play with some things according to her own preferences. Kalibo and other old servants didn''t care at all and let igunia do the furnishings again.


    "Sean... Come here quickly?!"


    Sean, who was studying the magic guide book in his room, suddenly heard a voice from the next room.


    It was a house opposite the corridor where he lived. He had not been here since the death of Baron vigil of the previous generation, and the servants of the family did not dare to go in without their own permission.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sean went to the room where igunia was


    "Why did you come in here!"


    Looking at her holding a framed oil painting in front of her, she asked.


    "Who are these two?"


    There is a group of loving couples holding hands close to each other, and male Sean has seen it before he came to this world

 Chapter 162

    "Is your excellency asking the old lady? Let me see..." in front of calibo, Sean and igunia are both there.


    The two men took the portrait and asked the old housekeeper. If anyone in this family knows the things of the previous generation best, it is only the old housekeeper. He is a servant of the vigil family from his grandfather''s generation.


    Looking at Kalibo''s trembling hand, he picked up the picture in igunia''s hand


    I''ve always heard from my family that Baron vigil of the previous generation liked oil painting. At one time, he even asked the state subsidy and count Hamilton to bring some paintings. Of course, he would also draw for his family.


    "This is the portrait..." the calloused hand gently stroked around, and there seemed to be tears in the corners of his eyes.


    "I now understand why the master liked oil painting at that time. Sure enough. After so many years, it looks like it will remind people of the scene of that year... It''s really a long time..."


    "... at that time, a traveler came and heard that he was very talented in painting... At that time, the adult was not born! It was during the period when the master just met the old lady that he asked someone to draw this one... Ha ha..."


    Laugh some vicissitudes.


    Kalibo is very old and the oldest at home.


    Sometimes he gets confused when talking and doing things, and Sean rarely lets him do things, but he always stubbornly does it himself.


    I can''t help it. It''s better to think about moving in winter


    However, the other party''s body is very strong, and he still walks steadily at an old age.


    "The old lady was young when she left. Maybe she was three or four years old. I probably didn''t remember her," he said, looking at Sean.


    In fact, Sean''s impression of being a teenager is also very vague. After all, he has the memory of two worlds. Sometimes he feels confused... For example, a little boy watching the sunrise on the mage tower in the snow one day, or dreaming of foreseeing a witch in a high-rise building, etc.


    But after thinking about the mage tower from the last world, and what mage tower from Tyler mia, as for high-rise buildings, it''s nonsense.


    So Sean felt that the memories of the two worlds were confused when they were mixed... It was normal to see some scenes in his dream that he felt he had memories, but he had never seen them before. I remember that he had seen similar reports in his last life.


    Probably because the "self" of the two worlds have similar situations, once they are integrated, this offside space-time scene will appear.


    "Then why did she leave?" Sean volunteered.


    Sean had a very special feeling when he found the portrait from igunia.


    Normally, the parents here can also be called ''parents'', but they have always used the name of the Weigel family.


    What is the so-called inheritance


    Blood, name, or fragments left in other populations and memories


    In short, I also want to know, as if I can find a sense of belonging.


    "I remember I asked the master at that time. He said his wife wanted to go back to her mother''s house, but she never came back... You were crying at that time. Although the master had been comforting you, I knew he would cry at night, so we didn''t dare to mention it, but we didn''t mention it in the future."


    No wonder Sean felt that since he came to this world, he had only heard what happened to the previous generation of Baron vigil, or what happened to the previous generation. Since she has worn so many generations, the woman should also have some stories, but she has hardly heard similar stories.


    "So... Isn''t she from a small town?" Sean continued.


    Calibo shook his head firmly.


    "No!"


    "Madam came from outside. At that time, there was a rainstorm in the town. I heard that a group of mercenaries didn''t come down on the mountain, so the master personally took people to look for them... It was dark that night, not the experts in the town dared not go up the mountain, so we walked slowly with a lantern when we couldn''t light a torch..."


    Kalibo tells the story of more than 20 years ago. At that time, Baron vigil finally found the lost adventurer after taking people up the mountain. In fact, there was only one person, later Sean''s mother.


    "At that time, the master took the man home for cultivation, and slowly found that the other party was a very beautiful girl." Kalibo also smiled when he said here.


    During that time, it was almost the same story of a country boy meeting a beautiful girl.


    One is a baron, the other is an unknown but beautiful girl


    "At that time, we could see that the lady was very special, but we couldn''t say anything special. Because we didn''t meet the noble lady, but later we thought it should be... But even when Miss Elia Hamilton came, I felt that my temperament was not as good as that of the lady."


    "Maybe the master is attracted by this temperament and has been pursuing each other. As long as he wants to go, he finally expresses his heart to each other."


    Of course, the final result is good.


    Otherwise, Sean wouldn''t have come to this world


    "In that case, why did you leave later?"


    "I don''t know the details. The master only told us that his wife would go back to her mother''s house. Think about it... They lived together for several years. After the adult was born, they haven''t gone back for three or four years. Think about it. They should go back."


    "It''s just that I wonder why the master didn''t go back together and didn''t chase him out later." although Kalibo is the housekeeper of the family, he doesn''t know the mood of the owner''s family at all.


    Baroness Weigel did not make complaints about the town of Mian, until the death of Sean. Taylor had been tucking up many times before, but now it seems that it is not so simple.


    Since you are so loving, don''t you dare to chase it out?


    Or did something else happen... When I came to this world, I first saw each other in bed and asked myself to continue the vigil family.


    After hearing such a story today, this sentence has another meaning in retrospect.


    "NIA, come with me."


    He took igunia and ran to the room upstairs again.


    Kalibo just stared at them, and igunia nodded politely to each other


    "What are we looking for?"


    After arriving at the room of the previous generation of Baron vigil, Sean began to rummage through the boxes and cabinets.


    "Find out if there are any other clues, anything... Letters or diaries."


    After looking for them for a long time, they didn''t find anything outside the portrait. No one came in here after the death of the Baron vigil of the previous generation. Many of them kept their original furnishings open, and even the feather pen on the table was not put back. It was always the baron who used it and put it outside.


    The tip of the pen had dried long ago, and there were not many meaningful words left on the paper on the table.


    "Or we''ll look up the mountain."


    "Ah?"


    "There has always been an ancient tomb in the town of tylermian, which is a place for many wizards to explore."

 Chapter 163

    Once you talk about witches, it reminds Sean of Lucille.


    Why did you come to this place if your mother was also a witch? The reason I can think of is probably the same as that of Lucille at that time... The so-called ancient tomb has never been seen in person. This time, I happened to go and have a look.


    In the end, why have wizards come to the town to explore treasures for so many years? This time, I''m just going to have a look.


    It''s still noon. On weekdays, the residents of the town take a nap... At this time, few people go up the mountain. Moreover, because people and tourists are occasionally recorded at the ancient tomb, Luke doesn''t consider this side when arranging the orchard, so there are fewer people.


    "You said there was an ancient tomb in town?"


    "Well, at the beginning, there was another archaeological team, but in fact, nothing was found... Only some ancient articles and utensils."


    There is no talk of antique hype in this world, so even if those ancient items are taken to the market, they can''t sell for a few money. Even if there are lovers willing to bid, it''s difficult to meet buyers, so stores generally rarely sell them.


    Therefore, even if groups of travelers have been there, the things that came there have not been completely removed.


    It''s estimated that what''s left is something that can''t be carried away. Now it''s nothing to see at all in the past... But Sean still wants to see why that place attracts so many people.


    Well, if it''s slate, now the slate is already on yourself, and the original news of Caine slate should be in COGA city. You shouldn''t come to your own town.


    "Then what are we going to do?" after hearing Sean''s description, igunia showed no interest.


    After all, professional expertise


    Those things that record people as treasures may be nothing in front of wizards!


    "Didn''t you say my mother was a wizard? I often heard that wizards would come here, so I wanted to see... By the way, what kind of organization did you say the sun crown is?" Sean still deliberately played down the Caine slate.


    I don''t know what news comes out. There will be the whereabouts of Caine slate here, so those wizards who hear the news will always come from time to time.


    How many years have people said that!


    "I just saw it in books, you know, Sean. We used to learn some common sense of the wizard world when we studied magic. At that time, we had to recite the names and characteristics of many famous organizations. The sun crown was one we saw at that time..."


    "Sounds painful!" Sean smiled and looked back.


    "Of course, you don''t know how many wizard organizations there are in the world. Although many names are not common, you should write down those that have been recorded in history. According to master AI Xiu, maybe they will rise in a certain period!" said the appearance of igunia scholar AI Xiu.


    Don''t say, it''s really like!


    Sean also talked with AI Xiu in person. Although the other party''s level is a little lower than Freya, he is very specialized in academic studies and knows a lot of convenient knowledge of wizards. As his disciple, igunia should also be good in this regard.


    "... I remember that there are not many records about the sun crown in the book. It is more said that it originated in the famous city of Sun City shaIl in IDAK area, and then there was a king''s mentor among the leaders of all dynasties, so it was recorded. The most obvious thing about them is the pattern of six birds against the sun..."


    That is, the shape of the necklace around Sean''s mother''s neck in the portrait.


    "What''s the moral?"


    "There should be, but the book doesn''t say."


    Many things could not be fully understood by books, so Sean just nodded and didn''t ask again.


    In fact, the ancient tombs are not far from the town. You can even come and have a look if you are interested. This place has long been excavated by various treasure hunters, and the door of the cave has even been more than doubled.


    It''s just a gate. Where can there be a cave


    "Here it is?" asked igunia.


    "Well, that should be right. On weekdays, townspeople often come up, but such a place has been excavated by many people and has nothing valuable. It''s probably just a place."


    you bet.


    For people in the town, "near the tomb" has gradually become a synonym for location. Many people say that this place only represents location and will not really take the tomb seriously. Even Sean heard that the children in the town will come here to play, so there is no sense of mystery.


    Take igunia in


    Here is the feeling of an ancient cave. There are stone steps down layer by layer, but there is nothing in it.


    What is worth studying is only the murals and the surrounding hieroglyphics that have been blurred. Sean didn''t study ancient texts, so he can''t understand these things. I remember Kerry of the archaeological team said that everything that can be taken away has been taken away. At that time, the other party still took some away. Now it''s empty.


    "There seems to be nothing," said igunia.


    You can see the whole at a glance in the empty basement.


    "If it''s not here, we''ll go somewhere else..." Sean said, taking igunia away again.


    His mother is a wizard, which should not be separated from ten. However, Sean wondered why his father didn''t chase him out, especially what the other party said when he first came here.


    But I didn''t find any clues at home. I hope I can find them elsewhere.


    "Where else are you going?"


    "Cemetery."


    Said Sean.


    There is a cemetery specially prepared for the vigil family in tylermian town. The latest one is the previous generation of Baron vigil. It was buried three or four months ago when I first came to the world


    "Here is..."


    "My father was buried here in the wiggles'' tomb," Sean told igunia.


    Although not sure, igunia probably guessed what Sean wanted to do, otherwise she wouldn''t come to such a place


    "Sean, you want to make sure your mother is a wizard, but it seems that you haven''t found any clues, except the necklace of the sun crown."


    "That''s why I''m here..." Sean said.


    "Wait, Sean."


    Suddenly igunia stopped herself.


    "What?"


    "There are traces of corrosion here," said igunia.


    Watching her groping in the grass, it was probably caused by drugs, so Sean didn''t see any abnormalities in his vision. Of course, there was another situation, that is, the source of release was underground.


    "It''s summer now, but there are no weeds on the ground, and the soil has gone bad." he grabbed a piece of soil and put it in his hand.


    At this time, the attribute finally appeared in Sean''s vision:


    [withered land]


    It''s like a ball of sand that''s loose in your hand. You can''t pinch it at all.

 Chapter 164

    "My Lord, what are you doing? The Lord has settled in the land. You will attract criticism from the villagers." Kalibo chased him out of his house early in the morning.


    Because today Sean is going to dig out his father''s coffin with his men. This kind of thing is a treacherous act in any environment. Even igunia tried to persuade Sean several times. She wondered if her words yesterday touched Sean.


    "As long as you don''t say it, I don''t say it... No one else will know, and I just want to find out the reason. I''m sure he will understand me." Sean said, continuing to let the accompanying housemaid dig.


    "What do you want to find out, my lord? We all watched when the master was buried!" Kalibo didn''t know how to persuade Sean, and even asked igunia to help.


    After all, the dead are big. At the time of burial, almost all adults in the town attended the funeral, and the cement seal has been put down. Now how can it be lifted up again!


    Standing aside, igunia was also a little embarrassed. She wanted to persuade her, but she didn''t dare to speak after seeing Sean''s firm eyes at the moment.


    That kind of perseverance I''ve seen once before


    He said that the final answer would be in the Earl''s palace when there was a civil riot in the city of COGA.


    I had to complain to myself that I talked too much yesterday!


    But in fact, whether egunia said it or not, Sean would find something unusual if he were more careful.


    The coffin of Baron vigil of the previous generation was buried for only a few months and more than half a year. At that time, it was winter after the funeral. Under the heavy snow, little attention was paid to the soil at that time. In addition, Sean''s level was not high at that time, and the attributes of many things were not specific enough.


    Of course, the main reason was that he had just come to the world


    Excitement, loss and curiosity about the unknown have already covered the mood at that time. I remember that I never came to the cemetery at that time. Many people at home just think they are too sad to come.


    But now it''s different. Sean gradually has a sense of belonging to the world and recognizes his identity as the wiggle family.


    If you don''t investigate clearly at this time, you will never know what happened at that time


    After walking out of Tyler mia, I found that COGA is not far away. Moreover, it might be better to develop trade between the two sides, but why didn''t Baron vigre think of it at that time?


    Even if knowledge limits the way of thinking, the vigils are still the courtiers arranged by the grand duke at the border. Don''t they have any ideas?


    So Sean felt very strange at that time, and this time he found evidence that his'' mother ''was a witch, which cast a shadow


    "Dig quickly and pry open where there is a rock seal," Sean shouted.


    The people behind Kalibo and igunia knew it was impossible to persuade Sean now, so they had to stand anxiously aside.


    Squat down and grab a piece of soil again


    The display is the same:


    [withered...]


    This is not a magic display, but a mixed state.


    Just like the muddy water, looking at the soil in your hand and paying attention to the surrounding environment, even the trees in this area have withered. You have never noticed this before. Isn''t there grass in the cemetery? And the land is as loose as sand, which is obviously problematic.


    "My Lord! Come and have a look..."


    Just as Sean was thinking, the servant who was digging suddenly roared.


    A group of people gathered around


    It was the coffin of Baron vigil that was excavated. Although Tyler MIA was a small place, it was deep in the mountains and forests. The coffin was no worse than that used by other nobles. It was carefully selected and good wood.


    But now, the coffin buried for only half a year is actually different


    "How could it be like this?!" even Kalibo found the problem.


    Coffins are all made of good wood. It is impossible to turn into such rotten wood in such a short time. Even the whole coffin turns black, just like charred coal.


    Compared with the [shock!] of others, Sean seemed very normal, as if he had imagined a similar situation in his heart, and now he just realized it.


    "Sure enough," he said to himself.


    Reach out and touch the edge of the coffin, like really burned wood. A little force can crush the board.


    "Sir, what''s going on? Why did the master''s coffin become like this!" Kalibo asked puzzled behind him.


    There is only one possibility to become like this. It is estimated that the bodies inside have already been "burned dry", and in a very special way, it is estimated that this piece of land is "burned dry" by this energy, so it will become like sand.


    "This is..."


    "Do you know anything?" Sean asked, looking at igunia beside him.


    And the other party shook his head.


    "I''ve never seen anything like this. It feels like being cursed!"


    "Curse!"


    The other servants said in horror.


    Where have the townspeople living in Tyler MIA seen any magic? When they hear the curse, they are not afraid.


    But if it was a curse, Sean would have seen it. He had the vision to see the curse when he came here on the first day. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have seen the curse on Dante!


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a curse. And it won''t have any impact on the surroundings now," Sean said.


    After such a long time, its impact is estimated to have long gone.


    "Kalibo..."


    "My Lord!"


    "Did my father have any contact with anyone in the last period before him?"


    "My Lord is suspicious..."


    "I don''t doubt anyone, just want to know the situation." looking at the state of [doubt!] and [suspicion!] around, Sean didn''t want to make the whole town know about it.


    It seems that this matter is not as simple as Sean thought


    Just under my own eyes, or some time before I came to the world, more great events may have happened in the wiggle family.


    Is Sean really dead even before he came here?!! Like his father, he should have been lying in a coffin


    I don''t know.


    But everything seemed to tell Sean that the wiggles had been secretly assassinated.


    "I remember there were no people at that time. The master was always in his room... Sometimes he looked at the paintings and sometimes went around the town. At that time, he would take you to the garden in the back mountain."


    Of course Sean doesn''t remember any of these things, but the situation may be more complicated now.

 Chapter 165

    Today, there was a light rain in the town. It was estimated that it was the last rain in summer. The crops planted by the villagers looked almost mature. Even the vegetables planted in the backyard were taken away by Kalibo.


    It''s autumn, and many things, especially food, need to be prepared in advance. In a few months, the ice cellar at home will begin to store food for winter... I remember that I took out all the food when the snow collapsed last winter, although count Hamill later sent some, But after the whole winter, there''s not much left.


    So every autumn, I will continue to buy some from outside


    Now the town of Tyler MIA has a trade market with the city of COGA. Almost every day, at least one or two convoys deliver materials. It is much easier to buy things than before.


    Things at home are still the same, but Sean has been thinking about the vigil family.


    The day I came back from the cemetery, I searched the whole house for any special clues. Look for every word in the notes of Baron vigil of the previous generation, or in the corner of the room.


    Unfortunately, nothing was found!


    Baron vigil of the previous generation didn''t seem to have the habit of writing days. The only notes he wrote were the thoughts of girls he liked, that is, Sean''s mother. The recorded days were the stories of pursuing her, and they didn''t exist again!


    Sean can understand that.


    Maybe at that time, the woman would clean up the room for Baron vigil, so she wanted to let the other party know her mind in this clumsy way. As for not writing later, of course, the purpose has been achieved, so there is no need to continue writing


    "Sean, Sean..."


    The thinking mood was interrupted by a cry from the rear.


    come back,


    It was igunia who brought some snacks.


    "Would you like something to eat? I... I just tried to make some snacks in the kitchen." I hesitated at the door, and finally brought the plate.


    It''s true that igunia is a little witch, but it doesn''t mean that all witches can do things.


    "Did you make this?" I looked at the strange shape in the plate.


    It doesn''t sell well, but the taste is still there!


    "Yes!"


    Igunia [shyly!] nodded.


    "I just took some materials from the old housekeeper and tried to make them. They said you like sweet pancakes, but I think you''ll like this taste better..." handed the plate.


    In fact, Sean''s inborn taste buds still like pancakes with minced meat and scallion oil than the oily sugar heart of that cheese.


    Probably when she was in COGA City, igunia saw that she liked it, so she made one and picked up one to taste.


    The oil is just right and tastes delicious.


    "It''s delicious!"


    Look at igunia and smile.


    "Really?"


    "Well... I just like the taste." then I picked up another piece


    "Then eat more!" he simply put the plate on the table.


    Suddenly, igunia looked at the notes and books on the table


    "Are you still thinking about the murder of the previous generation of Vickers?" everyone knew there must be something strange when they saw the coffin, but when asked carefully, it seemed that nothing had happened in the months before the death of the previous generation of Vickers.


    He seemed to have been ill all the time, so he lay in bed for months, so the whole town seemed to have been prepared for his death.


    "Well, we have to find out."


    "Otherwise, I''ll help you find out what magic can do that kind of damage when I go back," igunia said quickly.


    "It may not be made by magic, and the world is so big... You can''t find it on the basis that you can corrupt the land. It''s hard to find it." this is the same as the answer to what will pollute the water. There are dozens of things you can think of in a moment. You can''t determine the goal by relying on the soil alone.


    Moreover, the traffic in this world is inconvenient, and it is impossible to study all suspicious places


    The reason why Sean wants to look for clues at home is to leave more evidence, which is good to determine the target. The only thing I can think of is the sun crown wizard organization related to "mother", but I have searched the whole family, but there is no other clue.


    "What about that?" igunia asked hurriedly.


    What to do


    Sean didn''t make a breakthrough for the time being, but he didn''t die in the assassination, so the other party may appear again, but it''s been almost a year, and the other party has no intention of "turning back", and the man left without confirming whether he was dead or not, which may also indicate that he is not on the other party''s list.


    This is a little strange!


    "Continue to do our things. If the other party will come again, we will know."


    "Yes!" replied igunia, nodding without thinking.


    The corner of my eye saw the magic guide book beside the table, and suddenly remembered what to ask.


    "Sean, I wanted to ask you before, who taught your magic? Why do you have a magic guide book?" as a wizard, igunia certainly knows that the magic guide book is the crystallization of a wizard over the years. All the incantations and the production methods of magic props may be recorded in it, which is usually reserved for her own use or handed down to her disciples.


    "It was a wizard who came to town. At that time, I made a deal with her in exchange for the opportunity to learn magic."


    "Can you learn magic just by trading?!" even igunia was a little incredible.


    In fact, after coming out of Tyler mia, Sean also felt that it was difficult to understand why Lucille promised to teach himself magic, because in the end he didn''t find any news about Caine slate.


    As for the later saying that he would contact her when he found the news, it was nonsense. I didn''t know where she was or how to contact her


    So it seems that the transaction was a complete victory, and the other party didn''t get any benefit.


    "The process is hard to describe, but in the end, the other party taught me magic..."


    "So..." igunia wanted to ask, but she stopped here.


    Outside the window was the voice of Luke and esmeda arguing.


    The two happy friends quarrel almost every few days, mostly because of some planning problems in the town... It''s really interesting to say that they miss each other when they don''t meet, but they quarrel again after meeting.


    As for Claude''s words, he was more boring. After staying in the town for more than ten days, he felt tired of playing and wanted to go back to the city to continue to see the store. Of course, Sean didn''t keep him too much, but told him to go back with the caravan at that time.


    The days have been passing


    Sean still didn''t find any clues about his'' mother '', nor did he find any clues left by the man who assassinated Baron vigil at that time, because it snowed last year, and many footprints were forgotten in the snow collapse, and more people only remember the accident.


    And such days become more busy in autumn.


    That day, Luke and esmeda suddenly came to the hall of their office


    "My Lord, the subsidy from the Empire will come down in a few days. Shall we use the money to trim some orchards first, so as to protect them in winter..."


    On the other side, esmeda said.


    "Adult, I think this year is the first year. We should not do too much protection and screen out some weak trees, otherwise we will spend a lot of money here every year."


    "In that case, we will lose a lot today."


    "Compared with future losses, this can be borne..."


    They quarreled again.


    "Well, Luke. You said the Empire grant was coming this year?!"


    "Yes, my Lord. It''s sent every year at this season."

 Chapter 166

    Do you send it every autumn?


    It was winter when Sean came, so he didn''t know when the last subsidy came.


    It''s already this season


    After spending half a month in Tyler mia, Claude finally felt bored and was ready to go back. After all, according to his age, it was the most lively time. There was nothing to miss in the town. It was better to go back to the city.


    At least I can see the shop in COGA and talk to the little girl next door.


    Of course, in the state of Claude [secretly happy!], Sean can see clearly. Esmeda estimates that he will stay in the town for some time, and if he goes back now, it means that no one cares, no matter what waves he wants!


    The day before he left, he was still depressed in front of Sean and said that he was useless. I can''t get anything in the town, and I don''t understand planting. As for mining, it''s impossible in the town for the time being. Finally, I can only adjust Sean''s firegun in my spare time in return.


    Looking at the boy''s sad face against his heart, Sean directly waved his hand to let the other party go quickly


    I didn''t expect Claude to do anything at all from the beginning. At that time, I just called esmeida. Later, I thought I wanted to play, so I followed him. Now I''m tired of playing, and of course I''ll go back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Claude left, but sister esmeda didn''t seem to want to go.


    Although he often quarrels with Luke, Sean can see that their relationship has never deteriorated, but they communicate more and more frequently. It is often heard that egunia said that esmeda would leave the Baron''s house for the town early in the day.


    Because they are arranged to live in their own home, while Luke is in a small town... She can''t know anyone else here. If she wants to go out and find someone, it can only be Luke. These two people are really interesting. They always feel discord in front of outsiders, but they still miss each other at the bottom of their hearts.


    Apart from their relationship, esmeda is indeed a business genius!


    Women who can carry a family business by themselves have real skills. Luke has knowledge and esmeda has experience. Together, they bring a lot of convenience to their work. Even Sean has the idea of hiring esmeda or joint venture with each other, etc. I hope she can also join the construction of Tyler MIA


    In contrast, igunia has been helping herself to find the historical traces of magic. She feels that if the "enemy" really came to Tyler Mia and assassinated the previous generation of Baron vigil, something will be left. Even if it is covered with snow and exposed to the wind and sun, something will be missed.


    As a disciple of AI Xiu, a erudite in the wizard world of the basharan Empire, igunia seems to have her own persistence in this regard. She also specially made another prop for magic trace exploration


    As for Sean.


    After understanding their own family and perhaps each other''s enemies, they have been studying their own family history, including the distribution of world wizard organizations.


    However, the books in tylermian town are limited. The missing ones were brought from the head of the mercenary guild from the outside city, and the others were sent by igunia to get them from COGA city.


    However, there are still few records about the wizard organization of the sun crown. Mainly, it is not the wizard organization of the basharan Empire, or even the zambutar region, so there are few descriptions. Many ancient books simply mention a few words, and there is no mention of the formation and development of the organization.


    Perhaps the relevant records will be found in a larger city, Sean thought.


    I wonder if there are any relevant records in the headquarters of the wings of the sky in the city of riyatis?


    After thinking about it, Sean finally gave up the idea of asking for it


    It''s too far. It may take more than half a month to send letters alone. It may take a month to come back, and you may not be able to find them. It''s better to be precise and ask a few Erudites.


    In addition, I should communicate less with Freya as much as possible, at least during this period.


    Not only are problems in Tacoma still bothering her, including Caine slate, which was also given to her. If you communicate with her during this period, you may be watched by Prince Philip


    From the first sight of seeing the prince, Sean never felt that the other party was a fool. He could become a leader among the royal family members and suppress the deep-rooted Duke in the south in a few years. He needed strength and courage. He had an intelligence network all over the southern city, so he couldn''t know the way of sending the letter.


    If the other party''s own slate is in their own hands, it is estimated that it will be a disaster for many people.


    Although Sean feels that he should be able to fight with many experts with his current strength, the biggest problem is his own strength


    I don''t know how long that passive skill can last, and once gehros''s eyes open in front of the world, it''s not a matter of winning or losing, but I''m afraid his existence will be questioned. At that time, he will be classified as a pagan and then crusaded by the whole people!


    At present, Sean has not realized that he wants to be the "big devil" period that every protagonist in the novels he has read before.


    The whole people?


    That''s too painful!


    And


    He looked at the Caine slate that had been placed under his desk.


    During this time, Sean occasionally took time to study this slate, but the slate that many people think about is unknown except for the material, and the characters depicted on it are not exquisite, so he can only read the pattern.


    Monster patterns like gehros


    At first, Sean guessed that these tablets should all record these so-called ancient gods, and gehros should be one of them. Now the blessing he received can be regarded as the shelter possessed by believers.


    At the end of the work, Sean likes to stay in the mercenary guild in the town. The person in charge here, andemai, knew himself before and arranged a separate room for himself, which is not used for other mercenaries.


    Both of them are talking about unimportant topics, occasionally asking about the news of Tacoma and riyatis.


    After all, Tyler MIA town is still too small. Now Sean thinks there is no way to know a lot of news


    At the same time, the imperial subsidy has not yet arrived.


    On this day, Sean and Andrew Mack of the mercenary guild were talking about Tacoma City, talking and playing a special board game. It''s a bit like chess, but the rules are different.


    "I heard Baron vigil went to rietis some time ago?" he smiled when he dropped his hand and lifted it up again.


    "Yes," Sean replied.


    [proud!]


    Looking at the appearance of the other party, Sean moved the pieces a little.


    [peace of mind!]


    Move again.


    [nervous!]


    Drop.


    "Alas, Baron wiggle''s skills are getting better and better. I''m afraid I won''t dare play chess with you soon." andemai smiled to hide his embarrassment, which he really can''t solve.


    Dong Dong Dong~


    Just then the door of the mercenary guild was knocked.


    "It should be from the town. I''ll go, sir."


    Sean nodded to help himself

 Chapter 167

    Listen, the door opened, and then a simple, honest and old voice came in.


    "Master andemai, this is the tree pulp mud you asked me for yesterday. That''s all you have left! Let''s see if you have enough..."


    Sean couldn''t see anyone clearly across the line of sight, but it must be a resident of the town.


    Tree pulp is a kind of adhesive used here. It is usually used to repair some decorations or furniture. The effect is very good. Some workers in their own family often use this kind of thing to bond furniture.


    "So much! Enough, enough. Thank you." Andrew replied politely.


    "Why don''t you come and have a seat first? I''ll take the money for you..."


    "Eh? Hey..."


    The line of sight blocked was pulled away, and a middle-aged man with a black thin face came in.


    "The Lord is here."


    As soon as I entered the door, I just saw Sean sitting in the center. His cheerful character suddenly became humble.


    After all, Sean is the Lord here. Although the residents of the town have seen themselves on weekdays, they will still be very restrained when they see themselves alone.


    "It''s all right. Sit here."


    Seeing that the man did it unnaturally on the other side of the chair, andemai happened to get the money at this time.


    There are not so many shops in the town. Many things are sold to each other. Especially some craftsmen in the town who know how to do carpentry and spices are popular in the town.


    "Do you... Live on the next street?"


    In fact, Sean seldom chats with ordinary people, mainly because of his identity.


    If you go out, everyone likes to talk about experience in front of you and educate you if you have nothing to do. However, once you disclose your identity in front of others, ordinary people are much more restrained and dare not speak anything.


    But if you really don''t speak, you look very serious!


    "Yes, sir. I live in the back street, the neighbor of blacksmith Hans." the man smiled.


    There is only one blacksmith in the town, so as long as you say it, everyone knows.


    "So it is..."


    The other party just smiles but doesn''t want to talk. You can see the state of [nervous!] and [overwhelmed!] on the other party''s head.


    Tut~


    Sean really didn''t know how to keep talking. He just stopped talking himself. Sit and continue drinking tea to make both sides happy.


    A moment later, andromer came out of the room and handed him a small bag of coins


    "Thank you very much. Please come."


    "Where, where... Tell me in advance if master andemai still wants to next time, so that I can prepare earlier."


    "Er... There are still some things. I don''t know if there is any ink in the town. I had someone bring it to me from the city, but the team hasn''t come back yet... The records in the guild were used up yesterday and I couldn''t find anything at that time," andemai said.


    "There''s no ink?" Sean suddenly asked.


    Because most of the people in the town are illiterate, they rarely go back to buy quills, ink and so on. On weekdays, shops will not sell these things. The whole town is probably used by itself and the mercenary guild.


    "Ah, yes. My lord..."


    "Then why don''t you tell me? I have a lot there. I''ll ask Dante to bring it to you later," Sean said.


    There are few really capable people in the town. In front of him, andemai is an experienced guy, but it''s a pity that the other party is already from the mercenary guild, otherwise he really wants to win over.


    I don''t know where the headquarters of the mercenary guild is. Running such a huge organization itself needs a larger volume.


    "Why don''t I disturb the work of adults? I came to ask because I heard there was one here before."


    "Yes, yes... Originally there were, but last year, a temporary traveler took it out and killed it for some reason," the man said.


    "Wait, you mean a traveler?"


    "Live in your house..."


    "Yes, sir. It seems that this time last year, a man came and said he wanted to find a house for a few days." the man recalled.


    "There are hotels in the town. Why doesn''t he stay in a hotel?"


    Probably noticing Sean''s serious look at the moment, even Ender Mai began to ask what was the matter.


    "I remember I asked about this at that time, but he said that the hotels in the town were difficult to live in, and might not be used to the environment in the mountains... Adults also know that there are many small insects here in summer, so it''s very difficult to live in a place like the hotel that doesn''t take care of all year round, so it''s normal. The other party gave a lot of money at that time!"


    Last summer, when Baron vigil of the previous generation was still alive


    "Do you remember what they looked like?" Sean asked hurriedly.


    "I remember. To say that man was very strong, dark and brown. He helped his family a lot at that time. One arm was as thick as mine."


    "Adak!" said andromer, standing aside.


    "Adak? What Adak, master andromer."


    Residents living in the small town hardly know the ethnic division outside. They may not even know what zambutar area is, let alone aidak area and amansha area


    However, after hearing this, Sean suddenly realized that no wonder igunia couldn''t find clues everywhere. Others didn''t live in the hotel at all, but chose an ordinary B & B.


    "Do you remember what the man wrote? Or what he looked like."


    "Er... I don''t know what to write, but I asked me where to post the letter... As for my appearance..."


    Many people in the town can''t read and can''t understand letters. As for the expression of appearance, most of them are one head, two feet and black skin. As long as they are standard idaks, they have these characteristics.


    "What''s the matter, sir?" they asked curiously, but Sean raised his hand to stop them.


    If he wants to think


    Go through the whole process of the event and see if the time is right.


    At this time, the door was knocked again, and Andrew went to open the door. This time, the person who came was one of the guards in his family.


    "Sir, Mr. Luke asked you to go back. He said there was a letter from the city of COGA."


    incoming letter?


    Is there any correspondence in the city of COGA that needs to come forward? Is it the new count Hamill.


    "Give me your home address, and then I''ll show someone... Recently I''m asking someone to investigate a theft, so I may go to all the places where outsiders live." in order not to cause gossip, Sean can only say so, and the other party nodded [at a loss!].


    Back home


    From a distance, I saw Luke and esmeida standing at the door, with igunia nearby.


    "What happened?"


    "It''s miss aliya. She sent a letter from COGA."

 Chapter 168

    Aliya?


    Sean didn''t seem to have heard this man''s name for a long time. He had little contact with each other since he left COGA last time. Moreover, it was mainly because the struggle of heirs was too fierce at that time. Barons like himself could only survive in the cracks.


    And at that time, aliya didn''t look good at herself. The so-called wooing herself was just to increase the number of noble supporters.


    However, it is said that during the avalanche in Tyler mia, in fact, Elia Hamilton helped the town a lot. It might have been difficult for them to survive that time if they had not transported materials and money at that time.


    "Let''s go in." Sean motioned the three to enter the house.


    There are four people left in a separate room


    The letter was still unopened, and the three had to stand and wait for Sean to read it before they expressed their opinions.


    "What did miss Elia say, my lord?"


    Looking at the three people [confused!] looking at themselves, Sean handed them the letter


    "She wanted me to say something nice to Grand Duke haruman in the face of helping Tyler Mian before, so that she could at least keep her jazz position... Then she said that count Hamilton had put great pressure on them recently and obviously planned to drive out of COGA..."


    Simply tell the message in the letter to three people.


    "Give the title, or ask the Grand Duke of haruman for the title. Oh ~ do you think highly of us and push us into the fire pit? Although I thank her for helping us, how can we have a say when it comes to such a big noble." Luke said with some dissatisfaction after reading the letter.


    Jazz is one of the nobles, but it can not be inherited. Of course, it will not have territory. In the class of basharan Empire, it is generally rewarded as a reward, that is, it is given several manors or land properties, but it is also regarded as a nobleman in the eyes of outsiders, especially in areas with few nobles in the south.


    "But why did the other party ask us to ask the grand duke for a title?" esmeda on the other side also wondered.


    "Probably hoping to let other nobles know that they still have a backer," Sean said.


    Many nobles can give the title of jazz, but aliya wants to ask the grand duke for it!


    The moral is a little interesting


    "That''s the grand duke. I often hear my tutor say that the Grand Duke of haruman once commanded the whole south before his royal highness prince came to the south!"


    "That''s right... But there''s one thing I haven''t told you."


    I never made it clear to the people present that my family was once a subordinate of the grand duke.


    It must have been heard by the other party, or aliya should have heard about seeing the grand duke!


    "There''s such a thing... I''ve never heard of it." after hearing Sean''s words, the three people were [surprised!] looking.


    "I was surprised when I first knew, but such a thing has indeed been written in the genealogy of the vigil family, so it should be true, otherwise the grand duke would not have talked to me about it alone."


    "Well... Miss aliya means..."


    "Maybe you want to make a final effort. It''s not difficult to reward a title as a grand duke. You don''t even need his hand to agree, but it would be better if you could get a higher reward," Sean said.


    In fact, it may not be true before you don''t understand the aristocratic struggle, but after you have really seen several aristocrats fall, this sense of impact is very strong.


    Just a few months ago, when I saw aliya, I had to bow down and say "Miss". Now that the other party has lost the right of inheritance, he has become a close relative on the edge of the aristocracy. Relatives can be close or far, which is equivalent to losing all his original status in an instant.


    How can a child who has grown up in the rich and noble garden endure a suddenly depressed life


    Fight for even the slightest chance.


    To tell you the truth, Sean owes much to the convenience of his aristocratic status in many places. Otherwise, how can he have so much money and be respected? If he doesn''t have so many fancy skills and coquettish operations, of course, he will fight for it like the other party.


    "However, if the other party helped us once, we would directly ask the grand duke for it? Will this cause harm to us?"


    "That''s why it''s called trying."


    Sean smiled and looked at the talking three.


    Somehow esmeida had counted her identity within her jurisdiction, which made Sean very happy.


    "Is the adult ready to help?" Luke tried.


    "No, it''s hard to say," Sean said.


    The three looked at themselves at the same time again


    "Read the last few sentences again."


    So Luke looked at them again and finally said that the new count Hamilton meant to drive them away.


    "Oh, I see. That''s what adults mean..." Luke has never been a fool. Sometimes he can come up with a series of solutions without mentioning the other party. He will understand it with a little words.


    "What do you mean?"


    By contrast, esmeda doesn''t have the reaction power of Luke.


    "It means that someone wants to force Miss Elia to make a decision to let adults do it..."


    The scope of this statement was reduced in an instant.


    "What''s your opinion?"


    Sean looked out the window and the map on his desk.


    It seems that COGA city is still going to visit, not only for these things... But also about the sun crown organization. I remember that igunia said that it belonged to the wizard organization in aidak area, and just now she got the news that aidak people came to the town yesterday.


    Stay at the townspeople''s house, and just in the last few months of the last generation of Baron vigil


    Or Adak, and constantly sending letters.


    This series of actions is too suspicious, so Sean needs to know.


    If you remember correctly, there are idaks in COGA city. I saw a similar female coachman in the spring!


    "It seems that we have to go out again..."


    Even his own allowance had not been paid, and Sean estimated whether there was something wrong with count Hamilton.


    "Going back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Almost!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After deciding to go to COGA City, Sean had to arrange the next things for the rest of the time.


    In addition to the normal operation of the town still left to Luke and Dante, esmeida asked to stay in the town for help. If she wanted to go back, she would go back by herself.


    Sean looked at the development of Luke and esmeda during this period. They couldn''t be willing to leave so soon.


    Since we miss each other everywhere, it''s better to be together.


    As for the Adak thing, I really asked igunia to see it once


    The result is that the other party is likely to be a wizard or... Ranger!

 Chapter 169

    Taylor Mia''s affairs, to say more and more, to say less and very little


    Most of the time is to mediate neighborhood relations and some noisy problems.


    Although on weekdays, the villagers always look humble and kind when they see themselves, if the neighborhood relationship breaks up, it will lead to a direct fight between the two families. Sean has been a baron in the town for so long and has seen such a thing happen more than once.


    So even if they leave, they still have to leave a person to manage on their behalf, and then urge the townspeople to continue to take care of the orchard.


    The first batch of fruits will take two or three years to mature as soon as possible... Before that, Sean asked igunia to try whether she can use magic to make the saplings grow up, but the growth spell seems to be difficult to make the saplings grow in an all-round way. Either the branches grow and the leaves are small, or the branches are luxuriant and do not bear fruit. It seems that things will become deformed after violating the fundamental principle of normal growth.


    Even magic can''t break the law of the growth of the universe


    On the carriage, Sean forgot to look at the Caine slate in his hand. The words engraved on this unknown stone don''t know what he''s talking about! I have studied for a long time, but I haven''t found anything. It''s just a small stone slab with small words. If it''s not the convenient expert, I can''t understand it at all.


    Sean thought that if he had the opportunity to go to the city, he could try to print these words, maybe part of them, and then find some recorders or erudite experts in the city. As long as he didn''t connect, the other party should see nothing wrong.


    "What are you doing, Sean?"


    In the carriage behind her, igunia stuck her head out.


    Quickly put away the slate in his hand... Sean hasn''t figured out how to tell each other about it.


    The little girl came out and sat right next to Sean


    "What are you thinking?!"


    "Press ~ a lot."


    "Are you worried about Luke and them?" the curious eyes slightly moved forward from the line of sight, just to see Sean''s eyes at the moment.


    The two rode in a large freight carriage. Such a carriage was relatively long. The coachman was in front of the three horses, and then connected to the rear cargo box. Of course, a little modification can also take people.


    The coachman will take two people to earn some extra money


    "A little, but esmeda and Dante are here. It should be no problem to hand over the town to them."


    "However, sister esmeida is not easy... She has been fond of Luke for so long and hasn''t been married. She insists on her own life and carries the industry of the whole family. It''s hard to see Luke. She must not want to leave." the little girl''s head appeared [fantasy!] and [envy!].


    Igunia is still young, and according to Sean''s estimation, she is only sixteen or seven years old.


    This age is still a fantasy age... It is easy to be moved and infected.


    I don''t know if there is a Princess knight novel in the world. It''s estimated that there should be something similar. Sometimes I see a little girl looking at Luke and esmeda with [envy!]


    "Yes, it''s not easy to stick to it. The most grinding thing in the world is time... But if you can stick to it, there will be good results," Sean said with a smile.


    Suddenly she felt her arm pulled, and her whole face was buried in her arm.


    "What?"


    "The sun is a little dry..."


    Looking at the little girl, there is a state of [joy!] on her head again.


    I didn''t ask.


    That''s about it.


    Sean could see that the little girl had feelings for herself, but she didn''t have too much in-depth communication.


    Generally speaking, I still think the other party is smaller, or maybe there are other things to do in my heart, but I still hang... Maybe this is the scum man.


    But in fact, Sean thinks he is not that kind of heartless person. The current environment is really not suitable for discussing these, or it''s too early before his ambition is realized. Otherwise, it shouldn''t be difficult to take the little girl to riyetis to ask her mentor AI Xiu for marriage, and then they go back to the town to marry and have children, Train the next generation to continue to live the same life.


    This is not what Sean wants


    From the moment he went out, Sean wanted to change.


    But how to change it is a little confused.


    This is what people often say. The more you think, the less you know what to do


    Sometimes it''s better to be simple!


    But now there is one thing Sean really wants to understand, that is, the real reason for the death of the previous generation of Baron vigil, that is, his "father", and IDAK''s sun crown organization. What does this have to do with his "mother".


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After coming to COGA City, igunia needs to go to elenta first to see if the tutor has come back and the news sent by riyatis.


    As a local wizard organization related to the state in COGA City, elenta is one of the first people to receive news from the North... I don''t know what happened in the north after the incident in Tacoma.


    Of course, another purpose is to collect information about the sub sun crown


    "I''ll go first and come back to you later."


    "Well, it''s all right. Come to Skopje store to see me then." after coming to COGA City, Sean usually lives in Claude. After such a long time of layout, in fact, Skopje store has become a stronghold for the town to contact COGA city.


    Any news from the carriages coming from the town will be directly sent to skovi''s gun store


    After parting with igunia, Sean didn''t go to skovi''s store for the first time, but thought of Elia Hamilton''s manor, which sent the letter for help.


    Since the successor failed to compete, he was expelled from the Earl''s house. The new Earl of Hamill gave her a manor and part of the money. The former sister provided for the elderly in the northern suburbs outside the city. In fact, it was no different from driving away directly.


    The roads in the north urban area are not as prosperous as those in the East. Most of them are old houses and civilian areas. No wonder aliya can''t stand it and finally turn to herself for help. This direction is estimated to be the most barren position in COGA city.


    Pedestrians are in a hurry, still in broad daylight, but there are few people in the dirty streets.


    Several people in the alley looked furtively at themselves


    Sean subconsciously put his hand into his belt and groped for the fire gun preparation. If he didn''t have to, he didn''t want the eye of gehros to appear. What he could decide was better to do it himself. After all, it was a force he couldn''t understand.


    However, the people in the alley just kept looking back at themselves and didn''t make any response


    On the contrary, there will be some [communication!], [whispering!] including [prayer!] above their heads.


    It doesn''t feel like a robber, it''s more like a gathering of believers!

 Chapter 170

    Holding the gun in his hand, Sean kept watching the people in the alley.


    Even if there are few people on the street, these people probably don''t do it. They rush to rob directly. The city of COGA has been baptized by a riot, but it is precisely because of that riot that the Earl''s palace has rectified the public security of the whole city.


    There should be no such thing as street robbery


    But there was a chance, so Sean kept watching the people in the corner of the alley.


    It''s autumn now, but several people spread their coats like winter. They had been communicating with each other before


    A little closer, several people also looked at themselves at the same time.


    [curiosity], [vigilance] and [uneasiness]


    Is this fear?


    Sean subconsciously looked at what he was wearing today. Because he was going to see aliya''s manor, he put on clothes with better materials today. They are not exclusive to aristocrats, but they are definitely clothes that rich people can afford.


    There are constantly [being watched...] * 7 prompts in the field of vision. There are only four people in front of us, that is, there should be three people in the alley on the other side behind us.


    There is no hostility on the displayed attributes, and the liking degree has always been neutral, so it should not be a robber.


    But the state of [prayer!] is really a bit like a secret gathering organization, and their behavior is also very strange.


    Sean left these people alone and went on.


    Suddenly the view showed someone following up


    Hurried back.


    Behind him was a man of his own age, but he had more beards than himself!


    The other party was obviously shocked, probably didn''t expect to turn around in advance.


    "Sir."


    Don''t wait until Sean asks the other party to speak first.


    "You follow me?"


    "We just think Mr. may have more luck with us..."


    Get~


    Hearing this, Sean can be sure that these people are really missionaries. To put it bluntly, they are MLM.


    "Sorry, I''m in a hurry. I''m not interested!" Sean didn''t bother to go on.


    "This is about the future of the world. The great shepherd God will return to the world... You will regret giving up such an opportunity now."


    Regardless of how the people behind him call Sean, he just doesn''t look back and continues to move forward


    God of shepherds.


    When did another one come? Not long ago, I just let a huge octopus tentacle in the abyss fight back. Now another one comes?


    Since the events in Tacoma continued to ferment, more and more religious organizations that had been hidden in the dark began to come to the table, especially in the way that they and Freya used the followers of gehros to cover up the traces of the battle. The world is more convinced that there must be some kind of existence in the unknown field of mankind.


    And its power is unimaginable!


    So there should be a lot of such situations


    I remember when I just came back, the city of COGA was not so serious. Now I have walked to the alley to pull believers!


    Tut~


    Does the new count Hamilton leave it alone?


    Looking at the current management of COGA City, there is a big gap with the previous generation of Hamilton... Religion is best beneficial to politics to meet the requirements of existence. At present, these ancient god believers Sean has come into contact with are... Indescribable. It feels that they are no longer normal humans, either mutants or deep divers, etc.


    Moreover, the doctrine basically has nothing to do with development. It can even be said that their purpose is to destroy!


    It''s not a good thing to let this kind of thing develop in the city


    But no matter what you think, COGA city is not your own territory after all, and you have no right to interfere.


    After walking out of the city gate and further north, you can see the manor where aliya lives now... A building like a castle.


    It''s not big. It''s almost two or three stories high.


    At the bottom are the iron bars like arches, which have rusted. It is estimated that they are the place where animals or livestock are raised in the manor.


    However, nothing seems very depressed. The whole wall is covered with green moss marks, and nobody takes care of it. It seems that aliya''s life after the failure of the successor competition is not very good.


    At the rusty gate, only an old man was cleaning the yard. When he saw himself coming, he asked politely.


    "What''s the matter with this gentleman?"


    "I''d like a miss Elia, oh ~ I''m Baron Sean vigil at the invitation of the miss." he opened his coat and revealed the medal of nobility on his shirt.


    "It''s Baron vigil, please... Please come in quickly." the old man who cleaned the house is estimated to have come out of the Earl''s house. He can understand the noble medal at a glance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean sat in the middle of the hall in a large and humble room.


    Waiting for Elia''s arrival


    Noble ladies dress up for a long time when they receive guests. It seems that she has not changed this habit. After the third cup of tea, she heard a voice outside the corridor.


    "Baron vigre, I didn''t expect you to come in person."


    Elia, who had not seen her for a long time, looked a little haggard, but her original beautiful face and figure still kept her beautiful and moving conditions.


    Sean stood up and gave the other party due respect


    "Long time no see, miss aliya."


    "I''m not miss Elia now!" seemed to be deliberately [melancholy!] and sat directly in the seat next to Sean.


    Today, she is wearing the noble clothes with wide skirts and waist, and her figure is also squeezed concave and convex... Her expression has always been melancholy, and her eyes seem to be tearful.


    Of course, Sean can see the other party''s purpose.


    "Since Baron vigre has come himself, I''ll ask directly."


    "Well, that''s why I came here."


    Look at aliya in some [excited!] state.


    "So... What does Baron vigre think of my proposal?" he leaned over deliberately.


    "Sorry, I can''t recommend you to the grand duke." her eyes changed from excitement to reluctance.


    "Why?"


    "There must be an answer, that is, my recommendation is insignificant and will not be recognized, and I don''t want to directly conflict with the current count of Hamilton," Sean said.


    If it could be recommended, her brother would have recommended it long ago, and the count could also give the title of local honorary nobility.


    Why not? Obviously, there is a contradiction between the two brothers and sisters


    And why did aliya ask for the title directly from the grand duke? There is a lot of meaning in the middle. Sean has been in this world for a long time, and there are some aristocratic circles. Their political means are Yin!


    "I always thought that Baron vigre was different from other nobles. He never cared about these things and was a loving and righteous person. Unexpectedly, it was the same... Baron, don''t forget that I was the first adult to go to taylmian to help you, and I let the city of COGA do a lot of business with taylmian town."


    Sure enough, it was used.


    To tell you the truth, Sean wouldn''t have come in person if it hadn''t been for the other party.


    It is precisely because of the existence of that layer of cooperation that I came here in person

 Chapter 171

    Aristocratic reputation.


    Sean didn''t care a long time ago, but his reputation has become very important since he stepped out of Tyler Mia and entered the aristocracy.


    It can even make the territory gain more respect. The reason why the current count of Hamilton did not choose caravans and guilds to withdraw from Tyler MIA town is that it will bring him a bad reputation. After all, trade was also decided by the count of Hamilton of the previous generation. It would be dishonest to withdraw directly.


    Even the biggest local nobles should pay attention to their own image. Of course, Sean is no exception


    "Yes, that''s why I came here myself."


    Look at aliya with a look of [despair!].


    "Why not? I''ve heard that you''ve met the grand duke once and are very close to the Duke''s granddaughter... Even if I helped you before, can''t you help me once?" it''s estimated that the way of exchange terms doesn''t work. This time, you put on a [sad!] expression.


    "Yes, but not that!" Sean didn''t leave room for the other party.


    Aliya was the daughter of the Earl of the previous generation. In the southern border, almost all nobles and civilians have to give face. Being pulled down from that state at once will certainly not adapt. If you don''t fight for a chance now, I''m afraid there will be no chance in the future.


    So you can''t stand on any moral commanding point to comment on others or your own practices. Everything is just to live a better life in the future.


    In the city of riyetis, I''ve always been reluctant to choose a team between the prince and the grand duke, so I''m silent and quiet... If I directly ask the grand duke for a reward from someone, I believe that if the above conversation fails, the other party is likely to agree, because it owes the Grand Duke a favor.


    And I''m afraid I''ll be criticized by those nobles in the north. At that time, who can say clearly about the relationship between men and women? One is a single and unmarried Baron, and the other is born in the count''s family. In this way, it will become an indescribable relationship.


    On the contrary, it increased aliya''s popularity among northern nobles.


    Sean thought of this problem when he saw the other party send a letter and ask for it. According to his previous description of aliya''s character, she is not a person who can be sent by an honorary aristocrat.


    Looking at Sean''s firm eyes, aliya sighed and refilled the cup with tea.


    At this time, the place at the door came in. Just now, the old servant changed a pot on the table. Sean didn''t see a few people after entering the manor. It seems that the level 8 knight who had been following Elia all the time has disappeared.


    The atmosphere became very quiet


    Pour another cup of tea, and finally aliya couldn''t help saying.


    "I heard Baron vigil had become a member of the wings of the sky before?"


    "Yes, I studied there for a few weeks."


    It''s much easier to change a question


    "I heard that there are all wizard organizations composed of girls."


    "Uh... That''s right."


    "No wonder..." looking at aliya, there was a state of thinking all the time.


    It shows that she is not simply chatting casually, but has been thinking about how to say and introduce the following words.


    No wonder it''s a little confusing.


    "It''s OK, the people in the organization are good, and they taught me a lot of things at that time." Sean replied with a smile, simply play himself as a smiling face, say everything, but do nothing in the end!


    "Does Baron vigre remember Viscount Isaac?"


    "Of course the Viscount of Xiaowan town knows."


    When the count of the last generation was still alive, Sean had several short conversations with each other.


    At that time, viscount Isaac was one of the people who supported aliya most. Now it seems that it may not be possible.


    "Viscount Isaac asked me... To marry me before!" said, and even miss Elia, who had some tricks, would blush shyly.


    "Isn''t that good? Viscount Isaac is also the most capable person in our local area besides the count. Although Xiaowan town is not as big as COGA City, it has a good geographical location and good income." Sean didn''t have a deep impression of the Viscount, but he often heard about Xiaowan town.


    I haven''t really been there, but it should be a good place.


    After all, people didn''t say Tyler MIA was good!


    "But Viscount Isaac already has two ladies." aliya turned her head and looked at herself.


    got it.


    Looking at the other party''s [emotional!] state, Sean understood that it was necessary to understand it with emotion and reason.


    "Sean, you know I was born. I once dreamed that I would marry a noble to live, but it was definitely not the result... Recently, my brother moved the business of the whole city of COGA to the southeast, and the North became more and more desolate. He was ready to force me away!" he said with a slight red eye socket, and even changed his name.


    How to put it?


    Born in an aristocratic family, aliya certainly doesn''t want to marry as a junior or senior, but she doesn''t have much picky capital under current conditions.


    It can be said that he looks young and beautiful these years, but I don''t know what he will look like after being oppressed by life in a few years


    "There is indeed a big gap, but there is nothing unchanging in the world. No matter the environment or individuals, they can live in different ways even if their identities are different... If Miss aliya considers doing business, I have a lot of directions to develop, and we can cooperate again."


    Sean thinks he''s showing a very decent side. How much help can you give.


    Esmeda is also a girl who resists fate... But the result is completely different.


    But people are different. We can''t ask everyone to have the same mentality.


    "Business, but what''s the future of business?" said aliya puzzled.


    "At least it''s one way. You can think about it."


    That''s all. Sean didn''t say anything more.


    The starting point of the eldest lady is too high. Even if she does not obtain the qualification of heir, she hopes to continue to become an aristocrat. The easiest way to think of is to marry others by herself.


    Now Sean understood why the other party wanted to ask for it from the grand duke, because the honorary nobles had to be granted in person. In a place where nobles were everywhere in the north, she could contact more people.


    I haven''t thought about myself at all!


    Tut tut~


    It seems that the young lady''s requirements are not low at all.


    "You can think about it first or have some ideas," Sean said with a smile.


    After a few cups of tea, followed by some mild chat, Sean chose to leave.


    When she left, aliya still wished she had the opportunity to take her to the North


    Aristocratic gatherings are also common, but most of them are initiated by the most famous local people. Sean belongs to the aristocracy on the southern border, not northerners. Of course, he can''t participate in the gatherings in the North unless invited. But at present, Freya is the only one who can really invite herself. In the eyes of others, she is still a marginal little aristocrat, and there is nothing worth making friends with.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Leaving aliya''s estate, Sean turned to skovie''s shop.


    The appointment with igunia was also there... And the other party came earlier with a thick book in his hand.


    "You''re back, Sean. I looked in the tower today, and finally I found you a book that tells you more about the sun crown."

 Chapter 172

    In the back room of skovie''s shop, Sean looked through the books brought by igunia.


    A thick classical book, it is estimated that only in Irene tower can such an old book be found. The words on it are almost invisible, and some ink is even led to the folded pages.


    "Did you find this in eletta?"


    "Well, I remember when my tutor was there, he often told us to learn more about wizard organizations around the world. At that time, let''s learn more... But my senior brother and I don''t like studying these, so we kept them all the time. There are many similar books in the tower," said igunia.


    Sean has seen ashoe''s knowledge once. At that time, he can understand the chaotic eye that even Freya can''t understand... Although it is actually the eye of gehros in the end, it''s good for people who don''t understand to tell its origin.


    What is the unknown side of magic


    What admonishes the world not to peep into the unknown


    Now it''s all great ideas in Sean. People like him can live the longest.


    "These are all done by AI Xiu?"


    "Not all of them. Some of them are recorded by tutors during their study, and more are left by Elinda''s managers of all dynasties."


    Elenta organization is a wizard organization that has existed since the founding of the basharan empire. It is also the first group attached to the country. It is estimated that it has been helped by many resources. Now it has spread all over the country, and even in the south, there are so many records related to wizards.


    Sean looked at the folded page


    As like as two peas, the six birds are in the same shape as the one in the house of the last generation of the Baron''s house.


    The following records are much more detailed than those I saw before.


    Sun crown.


    The Pearl in yellow sand, the inflammation of sky fire, the fire of life... And so on.


    It is one of the earliest famous wizard organizations in IDAK region. It believes in the sky fire sun and believes that the sun is the existence standing at the top of the world. Therefore, there are many explanations in IDAK language, but the most widely spread is the sun crown. Finally, this name has become the name of their widely spread organization.


    Sean turned another page


    There are many records about the sun''s crown here, but they are breakpoint records, and some of them are from businessmen and scholars. They are not accurate... So the word "allegedly" is written in the label.


    For example, in a certain year, the sun crown once attached itself to people with ancient magic, making human beings become living beings coexisting with sky fire.


    For example, in XXX, the sun crown tried to compete for the privilege of the jagong area and launched a battle against the royal family


    They are records of some years and events, and these records can not stand scrutiny. Sean thought it was something from IDAK that confused the original story.


    However, we can still find common ground from so many events.


    That is, the sun crown organization has a long history, and once had one of the best majesty and power in the IDAK region in a specific period, which lasted for almost hundreds of years. It did not gradually disappear until the modern 100 years, and the main reason for this is that the emergence of the later Wizard Association has also changed the IDAK region.


    "I didn''t expect that wizards would spread their influence to IDAK," Sean said as he looked through it.


    If other wizard organizations can ignore it, but wizards are too sensitive to themselves... One of their members is buried in the mountains of Tyler MIA town.


    "The wizard association is the fastest growing wizard organization in recent decades. Their headquarters were originally on the continent south of the sea. I don''t know why they can develop here!"


    "The rapid development shows that the organization has the ability," Sean said casually.


    At first, when the Earl''s house of COGA was opposed to Weisman, he thought the other party was a member of the wizard society. However, later, it was found that he belonged to another organization. It seemed that the wizard society had met no one except the wizard who fell in the town.


    I read several pages and recorded similar things.


    After all, it''s a wizard organization in other countries. It''s not easy to write down so much in an age when transportation and information are not developed.


    "How''s it going? Did you find any useful information?" igunia waited until Sean finished reading it.


    "There are a lot of things recorded in the book. In the later events, it is said that the sun crown was finally divided and weak due to internal reasons. Finally, it turned into many strongholds fighting with each other, and it is speculated that some strongholds may have entered the zambutar area."


    Zambutar region


    That''s where Sean belongs to the basharan empire.


    Because there is no continent in the world, otherwise Sean would prefer to call it zambutar.


    Basharan is the most central country in the whole region, that is, the country of the four wars. Therefore, it is difficult to launch foreign operations. Therefore, in recent years, we have been developing the economy, so that aristocrats like ourselves who lead the state''s relief grain can live well!


    "Well... In that case, will you have contact with your mother?"


    "Maybe, but I''d like to know where she finally went!" during the investigation, Sean found that the death of the previous generation of Baron vigil was man-made.


    And later, the evidence was more and more biased towards the idaks.


    This result has to be reminiscent of the sun crown


    It''s also the IDAK region and the IDAK people!


    "Why don''t we ask an Adak in the city?" said igunia.


    "What can you ask? I''m afraid the relationship between the businessmen who can come to COGA city and there has long been broken. The basharan Empire does not have airships directly to the aidak area, so they can only walk. It''s difficult for letters to circulate in several countries..."


    Without airships, the fastest method of communication will be cut off. After that, we can only rely on the messenger. The fastest messenger is the letter eagle. This animal is protected in one country, but it is not necessary to pass through other countries.


    The last way is to send by people... There is a profession of special delivery people in one country, but such people can''t go to other countries at will, so apart from these people, they can only be sent by businessmen and travelers.


    To bypass so many countries to send letters, the cost is too high for ordinary people to bear.


    This is why there are few news after going out of the continent. It also shows how rare this thick book is in my hand!


    "Then we can''t go there. The aidak area is so far..."


    Look at igunia''s expression.


    In fact, in the bottom of his heart, Sean really wanted to see it. After all, it was related to his family.

 Chapter 173

    Sean came to COGA and didn''t tell anyone else. Only Claude and egunia knew.


    However, when igunia returned to elenta, she was seen by her elder martial brother Warren, so Sean estimated that the new count of Hamilton should also know that he had come. Perhaps he seemed to be attracted by these stories. Sean sometimes looked all day.


    Uncontrollable [excitement!] and [impulse!]


    It wasn''t until Claude woke him up.


    "Brother Sean, why have you been studying this book recently? Is it very good?"


    Subconsciously, he felt something was wrong, but Claude had run over and opened the book.


    "What! I''ve heard many similar stories. What''s good... It''s as interesting as the bards." Claude found it boring after reading a few pages.


    "Er... Don''t you feel anything when you look?"


    "How do you feel?" the young man stared at himself.


    There was no other condition on his head, which was completely different from what he had just looked like.


    "Nothing, just curiosity," Sean said.


    It''s strange why you seem to be trapped in a story.


    "Don''t look at this. It''s not interesting. Don''t you think why sister igunia didn''t come today?" Claude asked suddenly.


    Today


    right.


    Sean hasn''t noticed the little girl for a long time. When she came, she seemed to have noticed that she was focused on reading, so she didn''t bother. Today, she didn''t come directly.


    "Shall we go to eletta and see her?"


    "It should be all right. At least there won''t be any problems in the city of COGA." looting and attacks rarely appear in the city with more strict management, and ordinary people can''t beat her with the level 4 ability of the other party''s orderer.


    But


    It''s hard for others to say.


    While they were talking, a cry came from the hall next door.


    It was not the call of the customer, but the direct call of his name, and even the call of ''Baron vigil'' could be heard in the middle.


    Accompanied Claude to the lobby of the store. Standing in the center were two heavily armed soldiers.


    [1500, 1500, human, neutral], [1800, 1800, human, neutral].


    "Who are you?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Excuse me, Baron. We are members of the guard of count Hamel. I heard that the Baron has come to COGA City, so please go to the Earl''s house with you. Count Hamel has always wanted to talk face to face with you."


    It is estimated that this is the original words of Ryan Hammill. The two people in front just follow the rules


    Sure enough, count Hamel knew he was coming, and he also knew that skovi store was his base camp. This time, they all came here to invite him.


    "Brother Sean!" Claude looked at him.


    "It''s all right. At the invitation of the count, I haven''t visited the new count."


    At least he is the biggest nobleman in this area. He still has to go after all.

 Chapter 174

    Earl''s house of COGA city.


    I haven''t stepped into this place since the last time the eye of gehros appeared. I remember that after that incident, most of the Earl''s house was destroyed, but it looked intact and rebuilt quickly.


    After entering the Earl''s mansion, the construction here still follows the previous way. I once lived in the Earl''s mansion for a few days and still have an impression of the pattern. Now, although it has been rebuilt, the new Ryan Hamilton still continues to use the original pattern.


    Everyone has his own weak and emotional side... In Sean''s opinion, although Ryan is not with himself in some aspects, he is still nostalgic when rebuilding the mansion.


    In the reception hall in the Earl''s house


    Ryan Hamilton and several other wizards and knights were present, some of whom Sean knew.


    Cleveland


    The knight who had been aliya''s escort turned to the new count!


    That''s right.


    Good birds choose trees to live in. The world does not have the chivalry they are familiar with. Now if they continue to follow aliya, they may not be able to eat enough. Why not directly choose to take refuge in the new count of Hamilton? Anyway, they are all members of the Hamilton family, and no one will accuse him of this in the future.


    Also present is another person who is a good friend of [hatred], Warren!


    The elder martial brother of igunia


    "Baron vigre, it''s been a long time!"


    Seeing himself coming in, Ryan was the first to greet him with a smile.


    It startled Sean. I remember the sarcastic pictures when I met each other for the first time. In particular, I used my own identity to accuse that Arya couldn''t find a strong ally at that time.


    It''s only been a long time since I learned to say such [against my heart!] scenes.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that I was in this place last time I met."


    Maybe the speaker has no intention, but the listener has a heart. Sean wanted to find a topic to talk about, but he just said a word. The other party immediately appeared [dissatisfied!] on his head.


    The last time they met at the Earl''s house, they were still in a period of mutual dissatisfaction. As for the later pick-up incident, they rarely communicated with each other. The most they could do was to communicate more with Freya and igunia at that time.


    There are really no good memories. No wonder you have to put on a smelly face.


    "I heard that Baron vigil came to COGA city a few days ago and has been living in a small gun shop on brucan Avenue recently?" since they all looked at each other, Ann didn''t have to say those polite words all the time, and her face sank instantly.


    This is far from the Earl of Hamill of the previous generation.


    "Yes, I arrived a few days ago."


    I saw Ryan and Warren laughing.


    It seems that they deliberately told all their whereabouts in front of themselves, so that they can understand that all their actions are under their control, whether in Tyler Mian or in COGA.


    Everyone should sit down


    As an invited VIP, Sean certainly has a place, but it''s a little far away, even behind Warren.


    The servant poured tea, and then the topic really began.


    "Since Baron vigre is not an outsider, I won''t turn the corner."


    "This is the best!"


    Sean also picked up the tea on his desk and held it


    "I know Baron vigil went to see my sister a few days ago, and I probably heard something about what you talked about... So I hope you can turn a blind eye to the Hamilton family. No matter what choices you made before, I can not investigate, but I hope we can get along more happily in the future."


    It''s very tactful, but it means that he has the final say in this field.


    "What about the terms?" Sean asked deliberately.


    The Hamiltonians can''t be stupid people. Of course, they have to attach conditions to their requests.


    "Tyler MIA can continue to enjoy the benefits of COGA city. I heard that Baron vigil wants to develop the fruit industry? COGA city can provide help, but we need you to make the same commitment." the other party said with a smile.


    In fact, in Sean''s expectation, even if he didn''t agree to the request, the current Ryan forces didn''t dare to directly cancel those facilities in the town, but the other party was the real manager of COGA city after all. Even if he didn''t aim at it now, he could face the town openly and secretly. The two places were too close to avoid it at all.


    "Of course, there''s one more thing..." Warren, who was sitting next to each other, began to talk.


    "I hope you stay away from my younger martial sister. She is the wizard of elenta. In the future, she will be responsible for the safety of the whole city of COGA and the south. It''s not at the mercy of a noble in a small town like you." he doesn''t dare to say that the other party has a good impression. In Warren''s eyes, he doesn''t recognize the relationship between igunia and himself.


    Sean looked at Ryan and then at Warren.


    "Do you care about this?"


    "After all, elenta is a wizard organization in COGA. We''re just reminding you," Ryan said expressionless.


    Take a deep breath.


    It''s kind of interesting


    Presumably, the other side invited himself to come to the ultimatum today. What he told him was that he could not escape their eyelid anywhere, then he said he was controlling the resources of the whole area, and finally talked to himself about the conditions.


    That''s not talking.


    Direct is to command yourself!


    For a moment, Sean hoped that the eye of gehros would appear again and make trouble again, and change the ruler of COGA. But now I still choose another method


    "Don''t count Hamill know what I did in rietis?"


    Move backstage.


    I not only met the grand duke and prince in riyetis, but also one of the members of the wings of the sky, even in the city of COGA.


    "I''ve heard of some, but don''t Baron vigil think riyetis is too far away?"


    It seems that the other party has decided to come hard.


    Freya was able to use the name of the wizard organization to provide convenience for herself when she allowed herself to join the wings of the sky. However, she estimated that her goal was a person with political wisdom like Hamilton of the previous generation, and Ryan in front of her was obviously more emotional. Hard carrying is hard carrying!


    "Our conversation is always hard to come to an end," Sean said.


    Everyone present heard this, and a group of [surprise!] and [ridicule!] appeared.


    "Oh ~ so vigil..."


    "My Lord."


    At the door, a man hurried in.


    Obviously, he was allowed to run in when receiving guests. He saw the other party go directly to Lian''s ear and whisper a few words.


    Then Ryan Hamilton looked at himself with a [shocked!] look


    "What''s the matter, Lord count?" Warren hurriedly asked.


    Everyone could see that expression, especially when looking at Sean, he couldn''t even speak


    "V... Baron vigre is really capable. No, you can''t call him that now. Hum, no wonder you''re so tough. You already have a backstage. It''s great." he said a lot of praise, but it can be seen that his temper is getting hotter and hotter.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Stop pretending, my informant has just received the news that the Empire will re plan a city in the Tacoma area, and it is the sudden appointment of count Sean wiggle who is in charge of it!"


    Poof~


    A mouthful of tea almost came out

 Chapter 175

    I got a promotion?!!


    It will be the Lord count!


    Even Sean felt very surprised. Somehow his title was improved.


    In the basharan Empire, there were few opportunities for rank promotion. The main reason was that the country had been very stable in recent years, focused on economic development and had no conditions worthy of promotion. Moreover, an aristocrat has been deeply rooted after several generations of local development, and the Empire will not rashly move the Lord of an area, let alone replace it, unless it makes a serious mistake.


    But just now Ryan was talking about the Tacoma area


    The city that was destroyed in the call of the immortal not long ago? And rebuild one.


    Sean hasn''t received any specific news yet. He can only listen to what Ryan Hamilton said in front of him and imagine


    At the moment, the other party''s face was not very good-looking. Suddenly, he became the same title as the other party, and he was also a count in the southeast. This change is equivalent to that just said. It''s useless and nonsense.


    The top of the head is full of [dissatisfaction!] and [anger!] but you still have to keep a smile on your face


    To tell you the truth, Ryan is much worse than his father in this point. The count of Hamill of the previous generation felt that he could not fully see through each other, even if he had special abilities, and the man in front of him was really easy to understand.


    "I didn''t expect that Baron vigre left such a hand in rietis... No, now I should call count vigre." leanpi said with a smile.


    Occasionally, for a moment, Sean would feel that there was something desirable for a restless person like Ryan. At least the communication between the two people was not so tortuous, but straight.


    "Let you laugh. I just got the news."


    The other party''s face changed with anger before you told him.


    "I''m afraid it''s too early to be proud now, Sean. The Tacoma area has just experienced the so-called ancient god believer incident. Now it''s a mess and many people have fled. Even now the Empire has no good way to deal with that place... I''ll send you through this stage, hum. Don''t die on the road. I''ll drag someone to collect your body."


    Once he got angry, Ryan would no longer ignore the so-called noble etiquette and temperament, and his words were simple and rough.


    Sean likes that very much


    "It''s not safe. You''re an outsider and I''ll deal with it myself." since it''s all about this, it''s not a negotiation. In the end, it''s just two people spraying each other.


    However, there are no obstacles to communication. It''s always great!


    There''s nothing to talk about, so don''t talk about it.


    Sean put down his tea cup and stood up. He was about to leave when he was suddenly stopped again.


    Looking back, it''s not Ryan Hamilton, but Warren who has been standing beside him


    "Does wizard Warren have something to say to me?"


    The other party''s face is gloomy and still looks like an undisguised [dissatisfaction!].


    "I hope you can remember what I just said, otherwise..."


    "Or what?" Sean smiled and looked at each other.


    "Eletta can''t provoke anyone."


    "Well, I''ll wait and see." then he left without looking back.


    Since the Empire intends to promote itself and its status is the same as that of the other party, there is no need to continue to talk more.


    Because of the geographical location, Tyler MIA was inevitably limited by the city of COGA. Suddenly, there was a promotion message that even he didn''t think of.


    Who will introduce you to the promotion?


    Grand duke or prince


    Or Freya.


    Sean believed it was Freya''s suggestion, but Tacoma had just suffered a disaster. Why did he suddenly let himself go to that place to build a city.


    I''d like to write a letter and send it directly to rietis, but at present, I don''t have my own intelligence network. It''s likely that they will cut off the beard when sending a simple letter. It can be seen from what aliya sent a letter to herself. Even they know the content. It''s obvious that they were the first to send it.


    At present, I have no power. If I give it to an ordinary Messenger, I don''t know where it will be sent!


    Because of his Caine slate, Sean tried to reduce his contact with Freya in the open


    Even the Earl of Hamilton could have so many eyes, so the power of Prince Philip, let alone stone, was hidden by two people. If they were suspected, they would probably take trouble to cover up the sky.


    Sean had been thinking about his promotion when he returned to skovi''s store.


    In the store, Claude and igunia were both there. When they saw themselves coming back, they asked anxiously


    "Sean, I heard you were called over by count Hamilton, are you okay?!" the two looked at Sean in thought.


    "Nothing, but I have something to tell you."


    "What?"


    "I may... Be a count!"


    Ah?!!


    Both of them were surprised.


    "This is the news I received at the count''s house. The Empire has ordered me to be the count of Tacoma..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I have never had any promotion experience. Unexpectedly, the news has slowly become known to everyone.


    I felt that just like the first world champion, the streets and alleys began to talk about Baron vigre of Tyler Mian''s going to Tacoma to become a count of trust.


    Tacoma originally belonged to the Francis family, but in the last incident, all the Francis family were killed, and there was no successor.


    At present, the aftermath is still the focus of discussion in the imperial capital. However, at this time, an appointment suddenly made an unknown country Baron the Lord of that area!


    It is estimated that no one except the people in the area of COGA city knows who Baron vigil is... It''s like a man born in the sky. I haven''t heard any fame before.


    Many cities or businessmen adjacent to Tacoma even need to buy books on the aristocratic pedigree of the southern border to find the unknown aristocratic name.


    But I found that luck is sometimes really unreasonable.


    In all the books about the vigil family, it is said that the family has always lived in the mountains and never contacted the outside world. The last time it appeared was when the riots took place in COGA city


    I was promoted in less than a year!


    What luck is this.


    Many gossip speculated that the southeast region is probably located at the junction of IDAK, which is the territory contested by many aristocratic factions. However, the unknown Baron is just enough to balance all the fighting factions because he is careless and does not communicate with outsiders, so that the Royal wizards have enough time to investigate the ancient gods.


    Gradually, this kind of discussion gradually increased. In some areas, it almost covered the previous discussion about ancient god believers!

 Chapter 176

    The news came so suddenly that Sean had to go back to Tyler, Mia and wait... And called all the people around him, including Dante and Luke, esmeida brothers and sisters and, of course, igunia.


    These are the people who have the highest liking except those in the wings of heaven organization and Freya. The wings of heaven is mainly because of Freya, so the whole organization has a [friendly] attitude towards itself.


    But then again, if the people in the wings of the sky found that their relationship with Freya was a little more than that, would they suddenly change their attitude... But for now, the people they trust most are the people in front of them.


    "I think you all know. Although it''s very sudden, now that we''re here, we''ll have to re formulate our future policies and policies..." Sean said.


    Whether you are a baron or an incoming count, you need some think tanks and helpers around you. Many decisions can''t be made by yourself.


    "Now the people in the whole town have heard about it, but there are different opinions outside."


    "Oh, tell me..."


    Looking at Luke, he actually has more say than himself in governing the town.


    "Of course, some young people are very happy and hope to go to new places with adults. It is said that something has happened in the southeast of the Empire recently, but the overall environment is worth developing. We can see a more promising future in many years to come."


    To put it bluntly, it will be richer.


    Sean''s empire grant hasn''t been distributed yet, and it''s estimated that it won''t be distributed again in the future.


    Tacoma area may be larger than the city of COGA. Both population and economy have predictable prospects. In particular, it is also a gateway to another continent. Border trade alone is enough to feed the local area, so the subsidy of 10000 gold coins may no longer be available.


    "But some old people in the town are very pessimistic. They may not want to leave this place!"


    "Then let them stay and live?" Claude expressed his views.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Tyler Mian doesn''t expect any lords to come for a long time. Of course, it''s still an adult''s territory. The residents of the town must follow the adult." esmeda interrupted the following sentence before saying it.


    you bet.


    The policy of the basharan empire is not a political system promoted and appointed by Congress and then arranged. If he leaves Tyler, Mian is likely to have no nobles to rule in a hundred years.


    Because the wiggles have developed here for generations, no nobles are willing to take over such a place.


    And in theory, this place belongs to the vigil family forever... Unless you give up.


    For example, when I become a lord in Tacoma, this place is still the vigil family. Even if all the townspeople have moved, no one is allowed to occupy this place. It is estimated that no one will want to occupy this place, unless many years or generations later, my children have forgotten this place, Then just at that time, the count of COGA wanted to expand this place before he chose to occupy it.


    And before possession, they will also discuss with the Lord who owns it, send some gifts or strengthen trade and exchanges between the two places in exchange for ownership of the region.


    It''s kind of like buying and selling


    Similarly, other local nobles can use the same method if they want to own Taylor MIA. Even the imperial rulers need to consult with themselves if they want to arrange territory for the new nobles.


    In short, basharan''s national policy is very special, which can be regarded as a way to encourage nobles to make achievements and strive for more territories and high-level titles.


    Of course, the actual situation will be more complicated


    Many times, the ownership of Tyler MIA will be determined according to the situation at that time. For example, the Empire wants to forcibly allocate this territory. As a Border Lord, you can''t refuse to give it, which is equivalent to not giving royal face.


    However, no matter what happens in the future, Tyler mia''an will be in the right blank without the control of the Lord for a long time, and it is easy to become a gathering place for local thieves and mountain bandits. Therefore, it is best to mobilize the villagers to go to the new territory with themselves.


    Young people and old people!


    Sean thought


    "There''s no need to worry about this. We can communicate with the villagers slowly. It needs a process of acceptance... Let''s say that I Sean Weigel was born in a small town and won''t ignore them wherever we go. If we settle down in the new town in the future, all the villagers will be given special care."


    In fact, this statement is not very good.


    As the head of a place, if you open a VIP policy for a group of people, there is likely to be a division between first-class citizens and second-class citizens, which will also lead to a small range of racial discrimination. However, if you don''t say so, it is difficult to take the townspeople out.


    Sean doesn''t want to abandon them in his heart. Once he leaves, it means that this place has no right to shelter. At that time, it''s uncertain who will come in... And he can understand the concerns of the townspeople. Although he didn''t say it, he can easily think of it.


    The residents of the small town have little knowledge. If they arrive in a big city, it is equivalent to the villagers entering the city. Both life and self-esteem may be hit, so they need an identity, an identity closer to the Lord.


    But this identity


    Hey, I don''t want so much for the time being.


    One Lord should not leave too many problems to himself, but give more problems to the following people. He only needs to specify the direction and maintain diplomatic relations. This is Sean''s experience as a manager in the past year.


    No matter what choice you make


    There is never an optimal option.


    "I see, sir." Luke nodded as if he understood Sean''s meaning.


    "If Lord wigger goes to Tacoma, it''s equivalent to entering the center of power!" said esmeida on one side.


    "I always think adults should go to a higher position."


    Dante, who had been silent, suddenly said.


    I can see that they are very excited after their promotion


    After all, the water rises and the boat rises.


    Later, it was said that it was the Earl''s family, and this position was true anywhere.


    But in fact, he has been informed for a long time. Sean still doesn''t want to understand how he got to such a good position. To tell the truth, he is still very happy. Taylor MIA has been more or less limited by the count of COGA city. Even if he tries hard, the huge gap between the two places lies there.


    But now it''s different, and the status has changed fundamentally.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While Sean was busy discussing the future direction, the herald from the Empire had entered the airspace of COGA.

 Chapter 177

    Basalandidu, in the Royal wizard order.


    High level wizards from all parts of the Empire have stayed here for more than half a month, and the discussion on the call of the immortal still has no results. Even some imperial wizards attribute the source of the event to the non eliminated residual forces in the early days of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, believing that they have infected the forces that should not be peeped at and retaliated against the Empire.


    Many people agree with this view.


    But many people still don''t believe the so-called ancient god believers


    Ancient god.


    This word first appeared in the research of archaeological recorders and was named by them at the beginning. It mainly describes some things that people believed in in ancient times... Nature, unknown or those that cannot be explained but have great power. However, there is no record of the direct emergence of ancient gods in most studies.


    Most of them are artificial organizations, and then believe in something that doesn''t exist at all.


    Of course, there are some difficult to explain.


    It''s like an unsolved mystery


    However, these can not directly become the basis for the existence of ancient gods. There are still a large number of people who believe that seeing is believing need more evidence, because in their understanding, if there is a God in the world, it should have appeared long ago. There is no record of its emergence for thousands or even tens of thousands of years in human history.


    As for those deformed creatures, they can only be regarded as the wrong creation of nature and can not be the basis for the existence of ancient gods. Therefore, the discussion on Tacoma area seems to be a great array, but in fact, there has been little progress.


    Freya alone was called several times, because in Tacoma at that time, only the people who saw the so-called ancient god believers with their own eyes were themselves


    "I said many times that I saw the so-called deep divers and the believers of ancient gods with octopus heads, and what they wanted to call, I only saw a huge octopus tentacle!"


    This explanation is actually more than once. At the beginning, it was even explained among members of the royal family.


    But some people will question


    "At that time, many people saw it, including the head of the black feather knights."


    "Of course, we don''t suspect you''re lying. Freya, the red dragon witch, also found some mutant races hidden in the depths of the swamp in subsequent investigations."


    "They are called divers, sir," retorted Freya.


    "For the time being, no matter what they call them, maybe they are just a variant race eroded by magic? Just like the Witch of Sen, including the dragon training witch."


    Obviously felt that the other party''s words were targeted, Freya''s dissatisfied reply.


    "I want to remind you again, sir. It doesn''t belong to any human category at all. It''s another species we''ve never touched."


    "Many people will think that what they see is the truth at the moment of some crisis. We must be realistic... Miss witch," said the interrogator with an incomprehensible smile, and then turned to face more people in the audience.


    "This matter needs more evidence and investigation, but the incident in Tacoma has indeed brought us immeasurable disaster..."


    "I think the most important thing at present is reconstruction..."


    "Maybe the same thing will happen in other areas. I think it''s more important to strengthen defense. We need more strength!"


    "... but the cost is too high..."


    "So we need to readjust some policies, such as taxation..."


    "Yes, each Lord should strengthen their own defense and recruit more capable people."


    "This is bullshit..."


    "Be quiet!"


    On the high platform, only one person sat in the center and didn''t say anything. It was noisy enough just to listen to the remarks below. There was another beautiful woman sitting next to him.


    At this time, the king of basharan has not put forward his opinions on the treatment of Tacoma area


    Less than a month later, two unknown attacks occurred in our country. It is obviously untenable to explain this by chance. Over the years, the basharan Empire has abandoned the policy of external expansion to develop domestic demand. Now it has experienced the efforts of two generations of kings.


    But now


    As if the foundation of the country had been shaken.


    The nobles began to demand more open policies from themselves, and the imperial disaster continued to require higher taxes.


    It is said that people about those religious believers have been haunting very frequently recently, as if these two events have made the propaganda they did not believe more credible.


    In fact, there are many officials present, otherwise the ancient god''s speech also has this reason.


    If the people begin to believe in an ethereal existence, their rule will be in crisis


    He opened the course of the two events and kept comparing what had happened.


    I found a very interesting character


    "Sean vigil." said the name silently.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the way to the Southeast


    Sean took a team of more than 200 people to Tacoma on foot, No. It should be called Oro area now!


    A few days ago, the herald from the imperial capital finally arrived at Tyler Mia and announced Sean''s promotion to count.


    Since then, the Tacoma region has been renamed Oro region


    The new town Oro will choose the big city Oro, which was located in the west of Tacoma City, to name the new area. At the same time, it will officially announce that the new count Sean vigil will become the Lord of Oro city.


    There were 200 troops accompanying the herald. Of course, they became the pro guard around Sean. The level was not bad, almost in the range of orderer Level 3 ~ 4 on average


    In order to get to Oro city first, Sean will take this team first. As for the affairs of Tyler MIA Town, Luke will take care of it. After a good place is determined here, he will mobilize all the townspeople to gradually move to the new city.


    Sean also specially invited the skovi brothers and sisters. After all, count Hamilton knew about his dealings with them in the city of COGA, which might bring them some unnecessary trouble in the future. It''s better to follow him to the new town for development.


    I didn''t expect esmeida to promise this very readily!


    After thinking about it, as a businessman, she of course chose the best project. Compared with losing the source of tourists in COGA city and obtaining the support of one of the Lords, the latter was obviously much better than the former, so she chose Oro city without hesitation. However, it took some time to sell skovi''s industry, and the young lady and brother were busy with the last thing.


    As for igunia... As the elenta Witch of COGA, she can''t leave the city for the time being.


    At least she can''t go too far until ashoe comes back


    Only these new escorts and a historical recorder from the imperial capital are left in the whole team.


    The other party came with the herald, but the herald left after he spread the appointment and removal, and only he followed.


    A man about forty years old, his name is Ross. It is said that he is also a famous recorder in the imperial capital... He wrote a lot of historical documents.


    "Has Mr. Ross always been engaged in this job?" Sean would also talk about homely topics with each other when he had nothing to do.


    "Does the count mean the recorder?"


    "Both..."


    The other party smiled, a meaningful feeling.


    "In fact, I like my current career very much. Everyone has his own glory. Protecting important history is my glory. Even if there is no oath, it is my lifelong creed." the expression is very serious.


    "So Mr. Ross has a lot of research on history."


    "At least in the basharan Empire, I think I''m well-known," the other party replied with a smile.

 Chapter 178

    "History is a very interesting knowledge. Slowly, you will find that many people play a role they want all their life, but all this will change before they die. When you explore it slowly, you will find many interesting stories..."


    During the journey, Ross often discussed the academic issues of history with Sean.


    It can be seen that the recorder is indeed a famous historical scholar of the Empire. The stories can be coherent. A series of stories can be told from the founding of the Empire to the establishment of rebels to the elimination of noble warlords headed by the king, which is very scholarly.


    Or Ross is on behalf of the Empire, on behalf of the historical record, who is willing to follow. Sean really wants to keep him. It''s always good to have one more capable person!


    In the basharan Empire, once he had the status of earl, he could list a family biography in the imperial history library, so Ross would come with the herald.


    One is to study the authenticity of history in the future; Second, all these actions and initial decisions may become the materials and basis for the emperor to understand himself.


    After all, after a long time, everyone''s habits will be reflected in life at most. These are recorded and become the materials for the emperors, nobles and royal families to study themselves


    "It''s really interesting, but history is written by people, isn''t it?" Sean looked at each other.


    Both are laughing.


    But rose''s head was obviously in a state of [thoughtful!].


    "So this is a test for historical recorders. Whether they want fame or interests, in the history of the basharan Empire, there are many nobles who bribe recorders in order to leave a good reputation for themselves, but in the end, what he does will eventually be reflected in another story..." the other party provoked his eyes, obviously reminding himself.


    "Hahaha... Really. I''m so poor. It seems that it''s impossible to leave a good reputation for myself."


    Looking ahead, the road to Tacoma is still some time away.


    These days are enough for two people to talk a lot of stories


    "Count vigre doesn''t seem like the Baron I''ve met before."


    I wanted to run, but I stopped after hearing the other party''s evaluation.


    "What''s the difference?"


    "The count is not like a country Baron, but like a ruler of the city." there was a [temptation!] reaction behind the smile.


    Tut tut~


    Sure enough, culture is really terrible.


    If you can''t see these emotional changes, you don''t know how to get set!


    "That''s not true. I always think I''m a deep man in the city, but I haven''t had a chance to show it before." only by following each other''s words will I make others speechless.


    This is the way Sean has always used to trigger each other''s own thinking


    Guess!


    Whether you can guess the other party''s state or not will be reflected.


    Rose was also in a state of [puzzled!] for a moment and a half, and could only answer with a smile.


    "Your Excellency is really humorous."


    Looked at the sky


    It''s six or seven hours before dark. If it''s fast enough, maybe we can take a rest when we reach the next city.


    Compared with other areas in the south of the Empire, Tacoma area has a unique place, that is, it is located at the junction of another continent. This place will never be short of population. Even after the Tacoma City incident, there are still many cities that have not moved a lot. It is estimated that only the Tacoma city at that time.


    After all, no one likes living in a city where so many people have died


    This is probably the reason why he, the new count, wants to move to Oro.


    "Speaking of it, Mr. Ross also heard about the incident of ancient god believers in this area a while ago." Sean suddenly found a topic. Since the other party came from the imperial capital, he should know the results of the discussion on this incident there.


    "Well, in fact, this matter has not been decided until now. The only high-level wizard who participated in this Crusade mission, Freya iguire, although she strongly emphasized in the discussion of imperial wizards that it was due to the actions of our unknown religious believers and said that if the Empire did not pay attention, it would probably lead to great disaster! But many officials still didn''t want to believe it."


    "Why?" Sean asked.


    "Because there is no evidence..."


    Evidence.


    What more evidence is needed.


    In particular, thousands of teams have seen Octopus people, and when cleaning up the battlefield, so many deep divers have been found. How much evidence do you need?!!


    Sean noticed a hesitant attitude when the other person spoke.


    Idiot wants to make complaints about the current rulers. But when you think about it carefully, you seem to see something. The rule of the empire is still based on the people''s living and working in peace and contentment. If there are objects that can''t be pursued by the Empire, or people panic.


    Then the rule of this country is almost over.


    Everything that can be hidden will be hidden as much as possible, and if it cannot be hidden, it will be covered by public opinion... In short, maintaining national stability is the most important, not to mention that basharan is still a country of four wars.


    "What is the result now?"


    "It is still uncertain about the possibility of the emergence of ancient god believers. It will take a period of investigation to fully explain... It is estimated that in the later period of time, professionals belonging to the Empire will often appear in all parts of the world to collect evidence," Rose said.


    The so-called professional people belonging to the Empire are the wizard organizations attached to the country like wings of the sky and elenta, or knights, Rangers, mechanics and witches, etc.


    "Of course, the most important thing at present is to rebuild Tacoma area... Sorry, it can''t be changed for the moment. Now it''s Oro area, so the count''s task is very arduous."


    Sean smiled at Ross.


    It is estimated that this area is an important place for the grand duke and Prince Philip to compete. They lifted themselves up because they couldn''t find a candidate.


    From the last Herald''s words, Sean probably guessed some about how he got the title


    But just in time.


    It should be said that I was about to learn more about the aidak region and my family. As a result, I assigned myself to the nearest place in the basharan Empire to that region.


    Just when Sean wanted to ask the other party about any historical events in IDAK, the escort commander who accompanied him came forward to ask.


    "Sir, we will enter the oro area after passing the front. Is there anything to order?" the other party came to ask for advice.


    He is a young man in his early twenties. His name is aslant. It is said that he is the leader of the recruits who have served in the imperial army for several years... The orderer level is level 5.


    When the Empire arranged Pro guards for itself, it chose young and capable recruits... Such people are ambitious and obedient. Especially in this newly established ruling area, if they perform well, they can become higher-level leaders, so the whole team seems very energetic.


    "Just follow the original plan. It''s best to rest in the city or give us supplies..." Sean said.

 Chapter 179

    It is very difficult for a team of more than 200 people to enter the town without attracting ideas. Since entering the residential area, their team has been concerned by the surrounding eyes


    There are constant hints of being watched in the field of vision, but fortunately there is no threat, but it is a state of [happy!].


    "Does Mr. Ross know this place?" Sean asked, looking at the surrounding town.


    "It should be a small town in Oro area..."


    I want to make complaints about it... The other side went on.


    "Let me see, we came all the way along the avenue from the direction of COGA city. I remember there were several small towns... It should be called Shanggu town. I remember seeing it on the map." Ross recalled.


    Even imperial scholars can''t walk through all parts of the country. It''s good to recite the map!


    "Oh, so are there any rumors around here?" Sean continued.


    "Rumors. What does the count mean? I haven''t heard any rumors or major events in this area. On the contrary, the people here have been very happy for more than ten years. Look at their smiles. I''ve rarely seen so many smiling residents in DIDU." Ross looked around.


    you bet.


    Sean has never seen a place that feels so good for the first time.


    When everyone sees themselves, they all have a satisfied smile, and there are always [expectation!] and [excitement!] on their heads.


    This is a little strange.


    Can people in a region really be so happy?


    Sean has seen a lot of people. No matter how many people in the small town or a big city like riyatis will have a temper, but the people in this small town are very happy, which is a little incredible.


    "Aslant, have you heard of this place before?" asked the army commander on the other side.


    "I''ve never been here, but the town feels good. Everyone is smiling!" when I looked around, a girl with a vegetable basket smiled at me.


    Sean noticed that the wild vegetables in each other''s basket had been exhausted.


    That is, the one that has completely lost water for a long time. Looking at the layout environment of the town, it is much richer than its own tylermian town. It not only covers a large area, but also feels that the architectural decoration is very stylish.


    Passing by a butcher''s shop


    A conversation between two buyers and sellers.


    "Old man, do you still have bacon today?"


    "Oh, you should have come earlier. I was bought... I wanted to go to the cellar. Who knows, it''s moldy after I haven''t been there for too long. I may have to deal with it."


    "Hahaha, it''s all right. I''ll come back tomorrow."


    Watching the male guest leave with a smile.


    If it weren''t for seeing Sean with his own eyes, it''s hard to believe that he can have [excited!] and [expected!] smiles when he can''t buy anything.


    "Does your excellency have any idea?" at this time, Ross also noticed the change of Sean''s expression.


    "Nothing. I just envy the folk customs here."


    "The folk custom is very good. I''ve never seen such a place full of kindness... I need to write it down." Ross wanted to write it down.


    This is more than simple folk customs. It feels like a paradise


    But Sean still feels a little strange. It''s not too late now. In other towns or cities, it should be the most active time in the afternoon, cooking and walking after dinner, but none of this.


    In addition, Sean also noticed that the people in the town were always sleepy during the day, and there was another thing that seemed to exist in every family


    Just outside their stores, there will be a circular hanging ornament made of twigs. In his own field of vision, there are [decorations], no magic or other things, but every family has them, which makes Sean very confused.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Originally, the team wanted to find several hotels in the town to arrange accommodation respectively. If one is not enough, they can get more. In this way, they can rest for a day and go on their way tomorrow


    However, after Sean arrived here, the ruler of Shanggu town seemed to have received the news, specially sent people to all the hotels in the town to arrange accommodation, and invited Sean and Ross to eat at home.


    It can be regarded as the friendship of the host. In the future, he will be the big nobles in Oro. Of course, these little nobles have to curry favor with each other, so Sean went and took aslant with him in addition to Ross.


    The manager of Shanggu town is Baron mayander, a middle-aged uncle who looks about 40 years old. He is a little fat, but his speech is very elegant. Even in Sean''s eyes, there is an illusion that the other party doesn''t take his title as one thing at all, or in front of him, neither he nor he is his own title.


    People with Buddha nature... But it seems that they can hear some truth when they study it carefully.


    For example, at the dinner table, the other party often talked about the policies of various countries, and was able to say some benefits of the basharan empire. Of course, it was mainly because he was very cautious when talking about national policies when he heard Ross''s introduction that he was the historical recorder of the Empire


    Ross and aslant may not see this, but it''s easy for Sean.


    "In fact, I always felt that the geographical location of our country Limited many things. Otherwise, the rich financial resources and large population of the Israeli basharan Empire should have more to do. I ordered at that time..."


    As he said this, Baron Melander suddenly stopped.


    There was a state of [tension!] above his head.


    order?


    Did you hear me right? A little Baron sounded like a king.


    "It''s not easy to maintain the operation of the country. The most important thing for us is to manage our local people and life, and the rest will be handed over to the top of the Empire."


    "Yes, yes. Count vigil is right!"


    Seeing something wrong with the atmosphere, Sean casually found the steps for each other.


    After that, he didn''t encounter any topic during the meal, but Sean still felt strange that the forty year old Baron didn''t invite his family when entertaining himself?


    It is even more unusual for an aristocrat to be in his forties and not married.


    Maybe even rose and aslant found it strange here, but they couldn''t tell how strange it was when they saw the excitement and smiles of all the servants~


    Finally, Ross concluded that the folk customs here are different.


    Finish your meal.


    Baron Melander did not communicate with Sean too much, which was just like himself at the beginning. He was not used to talking to the nobles at the top.


    Just said, I wish you a good dream and left.


    It''s late at night. It should be said that it''s not completely late yet.


    In Sean''s view, with more than 40 minutes left in the daytime, the whole town had been quiet, so quiet that the sound of the night market could not be heard.


    It was gray and dark, and no light was on in the whole town


    Even the Baron''s house had no lights on. When he came out of the room, he knew that the servants had gone to bed!


    "Shall I wake them up, my lord?" aslant said aside.


    "No, let them sleep, and you... Go to bed early. I''m tired of driving all day."


    Because Sean didn''t find any threat in his favor and tips, but the lifestyle of these people was a little weird, Sean didn''t let aslat do anything else, go to bed early and get on his way tomorrow morning.


    So Sean went back to his room to rest


    ¡­¡­


    Not knowing whether he was awake or asleep, Sean suddenly felt much better.


    When I opened my eyes, it was already dawn!

 Chapter 180

    It''s already dawn so soon?


    The lying door was suddenly opened and a servant in a maid''s dress came in.


    "Your Excellency, are you awake?"


    Sean didn''t know the person who came in, but the dress brightened people''s eyes... Most of the servants in this world are rough linen clothes. If women are women, they may wear skirts. Only in some noble families, they will customize special clothes for the maid, but the religion is still simple and not exposed. You can''t steal the limelight of the hostess, especially the position of the hostess.


    But the maid''s dress in front of her is the same as the animation style I saw. It''s so short that it almost leaks to the bottom of her thighs, and there''s a gap deliberately exposed in the chest of white stockings


    "Adult, do you want to prepare hot water? Or what to eat today?" the girl''s attitude is very good to herself. Her red hair even makes people look familiar!


    Wait


    Am I dreaming?


    The place where Mingming slept was Baron mayander''s house in Shanggu town. How could he suddenly come to such a place.


    The maid rushed forward and helped herself as soon as she got up


    The feeling of being close to yourself, the fragrance on the girl and the temperature of the palm of her hand. So everything is as like as two peas!


    "Where am I?"


    "This is your castle, my Lord," said the maid with a smile.


    The figure is like Freya''s exaggerated curve, and the face feels like Lucille''s exquisite outline. The key is that she is still her maid, which feels just like in her dream.


    incorrect.


    This is dreaming!


    Sean suddenly noticed that he couldn''t see the state that would appear on each other''s head.


    Get up quickly


    "Adult, dress first..."


    Regardless of the maid behind him.


    Open the door,


    The sun shone and made my eyes dry and painful.


    Even this feeling is so real, but when Sean looks at the world in front of him, he is more convinced that the current state is his dream... What is in front of him? In Shanggu Town, it is a high castle, almost at the height of the top of the hill, and all he can see is the plain.


    Wheat fields, cities, fields and mountains


    So everything seems to be under your feet. The sun and breeze blow across your cheeks, and even the feeling of hair fluttering is so real.


    "My Lord, what''s the matter?"


    Sean looked back at the maid who came out of the room.


    "Who are you?" asked, looking at each other''s face.


    "I am..."


    The sound suddenly stopped here.


    "The master hasn''t named me yet!"


    I wanted to ask directly from the maid whether the wizard behind was releasing magic, but the other party''s answer was this


    "The master can give me any name." she smiled and made Sean feel familiar.


    It was not until this time that Sean suddenly reacted. This smile and facial features were not common girls in the world at all. It was almost a year since he came here. He almost forgot his original world. Isn''t the appearance of the girl in front of him the face belonging to the oriental girl in his memory?


    Take your own name, and then it''s the same as you imagined


    Sean looked at the layout in the distance. His position should be the castle on the commanding height, and below is all the planned places, cities, makers, agriculture and forestry, etc. all these are the planning blueprint of Oro city in his imagination.


    It''s here!


    I wanted to move the orchard in front of me... Suddenly, the plate of the mainland seemed to be missing. The plate of the orchard suddenly became a lake, as if playing the construction game in those years. What''s more, the people watching the lake didn''t feel uncomfortable at all.


    Oh~


    Sure enough.


    This has the final say of dreams, and everything in dreams is what we want to say, what we want and what we want.


    Sean closed his eyes and tried to wake himself up from his dream. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes returned to the room.


    It''s still Baron Melander''s room, and everything hasn''t changed


    Trying to sit up, the hairs on his arms still remained the real touch of the maid holding him just now.


    He looked out of the window. The streets of Shanggu town were very dark and could hardly understand. There were faint light spots from some flying insects at night


    i see.


    People in this small town will be in that kind of real and self dream. No wonder they look so [looking forward!]. Even their daily life can be casual, so that they can spend more time sleeping


    Sean came down from bed and seemed to be immersed in the dream just now, because it felt too real and he was the creator of the dream world!


    This exciting and fresh feeling even Sean felt very interesting.


    He went out of the room door


    Baron Melander''s house was quiet.


    Everyone is still sleeping


    Using magic, he kneaded a flame in his hand and lit it up.


    But there is still nothing strange in the room. This kind of dream can''t happen at will. The real feeling can fascinate people!


    Magic?


    But Sean couldn''t see any traces of magic in the room. He even took out the pocket watch and magic props given to him by igunia and measured them. Similarly, he didn''t find any traces of magic.


    I even looked at the strange decoration at the door of the room, but I still didn''t find anything special!


    But if it weren''t for magic, it wouldn''t happen.


    Pinch your arm. The feeling just now has slowly disappeared


    Maybe the body is more relaxed at night. Sometimes it feels like it will last for a long time. When Sean was young, he occasionally dreamed of some ghost and strange nightmares. He dreamed that a hand suddenly grabbed him under his bed, and then woke up with a sense of being caught on his arm.


    Later, I also understood that it was a wrong message transmitted by the rapid movement of the brain to the body. I just felt like that, and it was more real than in my dream, and almost the same in the real world.


    If it wasn''t caused by magic, what else could make this state.


    I remember Sean couldn''t even see the state of those people in his dream, but he actually wanted to


    Wait, brain!


    Sean deliberately sniffed the air in the room.


    The smell of tree pulp is a slightly juicy smell smelled in the phloem or wood after cutting the bark. On the contrary, it is very weak in the branch decorations.


    Looking at the layout of the room, the smell should come from the wood itself, not the small decorations.


    Maybe I was wrong at the beginning!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, rose and aslant came out of the room very late with a [happy!] smile on their faces.


    "Good morning, Lord count."


    Ross feels very energetic today. It seems that he hasn''t seen each other so happy since he came out with him

 Chapter 181

    "You look in good spirits today!" Sean said with a smile.


    Ross came out of the room. Everyone felt very energetic, especially his face was very good.


    When sitting next to him, there was still a state of [aftertaste!] floating on his head. I don''t know what this guy dreamed of last night and what he made in his dream. Unexpectedly, he could turn imperial historians into this.


    "My Lord!"


    Soon after they sat down, aslant came out of the room on the other side, not sleepy, but full of [happiness!] smile.


    It is estimated that the young man did not give himself less trouble last night


    But as like as two peas, it has the final say that it is very attractive to weave itself into a perfect world in dreams, and what is more, the feeling in dreams is exactly the same as the real world, which is like the fact that God is the creator of the world, whatever he says.


    "Well, did you sleep well last night?" Sean asked.


    "It feels special... I don''t think it''s as bad as we thought."


    "It''s true that I''ve walked through many parts of the basharan Empire, but only here makes me feel different." on the other hand, Ross echoed, and there was a state of [expectation!] on their heads.


    It''s just like those people on the street!


    The three got up early. Even the servants woke up late in the family. As for Baron Melander, he didn''t hurry until breakfast was ready, and kept apologizing to himself.


    The expression is very sincere, but there is always [joy!] in the state.


    Until this time, Sean felt that Shanggu town seemed that everyone was not living in reality, but always looking forward to the life in their dreams


    That''s why it doesn''t matter what they do or eat in reality.


    Because it can be compensated in the dream


    Although Sean doesn''t know whether eating in his dream will also have a sense of fullness, he will certainly have this feeling according to his personal experience last night. It''s just that the brain gives you a sense of fullness, but the real body will certainly lose weight day by day.


    Looking at the potatoes cooked on the table and a plate of pickled meat cooked in water is breakfast. This is also the food of the leader of Shanggu town. It is estimated that ordinary people can maintain body energy by chewing roots.


    "Baron Melander." Sean called the absent-minded man across from him.


    "What''s the matter with you, count? Aren''t you satisfied with your food, or I''ll ask my servant to buy some more in the street," said the other party.


    "No."


    Even if you want to buy it, it is estimated that no one will sell it on the street.


    "I rested here last night, but I felt like I was in a very strange dream at night. Why?" since no one said anything, Sean simply asked.


    The living room was suddenly dumb by its own problems.


    Baron Melander stopped eating and even rose and aslant looked at him


    Everyone has some assumptions in his mind. To put it bluntly, it is YY, but the reality and dream are still clear, otherwise it is difficult for this area to live normally.


    Baron Melander listened to his question and slowly put down his tea cup


    In fact, there is no tea. The tea here is a kind of licorice. Soaking in hot water has a slightly sweet feeling. For a small town that likes to live in a dream, real life is almost OK.


    "This is the characteristic of Shanggu town."


    "Features?"


    "Yes, everyone who comes to town can find a place to belong here, no matter what occupation he used to be, thief or prisoner. As long as he comes to town, he will put down his mind and slowly calm down. This is the comfort that can only be obtained in Shanggu town." Baron mayander is not afraid, Anyway, people who come here can feel the world in their dreams every night, and they simply won''t hide it.


    "Is there a wizard in town?" said Ross.


    Although he is also very intoxicated with the dream world, in reality, rosben is also a celebrity, and he won''t fall into it completely after just coming here one night.


    "No."


    "This is a gift from heaven to Shanggu Town, which makes the town full of fantasy." Baron Melander was not worried when talking about his town, and there was no state of [lying!] on his head.


    It seems that they have not investigated the cause of the matter at all.


    "Don''t the Baron think this life is just self deception and meaningless?" Rose asked suddenly.


    "What does Lord Ross think makes sense?" he looked at Ross and Sean.


    "My townspeople can be said to be the most peaceful place in the whole country. Everyone smiles, doesn''t steal or rob. It''s safe even if they don''t close at night... You have recorded countless local stories, and how many regretful things die in those stories, but they won''t appear in Shanggu town... Everyone is happy. How many people I''ve seen are on their deathbed "Full of smiles," said Baron Melander.


    The national composition of the basharan Empire meant that Sean could only discuss with each other verbally and could not force each other to do anything. Shanggu town was his territory. As long as Baron Melander did not betray the country, he could manage it as he wanted, just like the closed town of the vigres in those years.


    And the residents here are probably happy to live in such an environment


    "Yes, many people may not understand, and even some travelers have discussed similar problems with me, but what I want to say is Lord wiggle, what do you think is living?"


    Huh?!!


    Is this to discuss philosophy with yourself.


    "When we were born, people around us told us to make progress. My ancestors even said that the mayander family did not stop at the Baron and wanted a higher title, but these generations did not change. However, later, his ideal became to lead the villagers to live and work in peace and contentment..." he looked at the three people and saw that they didn''t reply, so he continued.


    "So you see, even so many grandparents have not found a correct meaning of survival. Look at the people with higher titles, the grand duke family, which has ruled the southern aristocracy for hundreds of years, is now challenged by Prince Philip''s status, dragging his old body and planning strategies..."


    "... what did he get in the end?"


    "... in a few years, a new Duke of haruman will appear in order to revive the glory of that year, and will also leave a group of children who complain that they can''t inherit the title. Similarly, his Highness the prince will continue to fight, lose, gain and lose. Therefore, Lord Ross and count vigre, tell me which is true between dream and reality?"


    I was speechless for a moment.


    "My townspeople can live and work here in peace and contentment. Every day is the expectation of life. Isn''t this the result of everyone''s dream? Maybe the reality is another dream!"


    Live clearly, live too clearly.


    Sean suddenly felt that he underestimated the country Baron yesterday


    After breakfast, rose began to ask himself about his plans.


    He was supposed to leave today, but he wanted to ask to stay for a day or two, because the town was so special that it was worth leaving a mark in his chronicle.

 Chapter 182

    All right.


    Sean just wanted to find out the reason why everyone in this town entered the dream... It looks like magic on the surface, but he studied it himself last night. There was no release trace of magic in the room when everyone was resting.


    It''s the smell of tree pulp that makes Sean care very much. It''s similar to affecting the perception of the brain through smell. It can be said that this kind of thing is an ability he has never encountered before. It''s very special


    After breakfast, Ross decided to go to town to investigate and do a poll.


    And he told Baron Melander about it. Since everyone has made it so public at the dinner table, the other party doesn''t seem to be afraid of you to check. Anyway, in Baron Melander''s heart, Shanggu town is a real dream land worthy of nostalgia. People living here are happy, although they may live casually in reality, But I really like this place.


    As for Sean, of course, he first went to the hotel where the soldiers rested, told them that he would stay in the town for two days, and then told them about the special place of the town.


    Sure enough, as expected, some soldiers were still in a trance after lifting their strange dreams last night, and some soldiers even looked in poor spirit.


    Hearing that they would stay for a few days, many people were very excited and kept saying good things about themselves.


    On the street, Sean took aslant walking in the open


    Although the town is big, there are few people on the street.


    It was strange yesterday, but it''s easy to understand after reading it today. It''s true that many passers-by walk in a hurry with a smile, but the state above their heads often appears [expect!], [recall!] or [confused!].


    Sometimes smile is not always friendly, it also represents strangeness... Strangeness to the real world.


    "Lord count, I think we might as well take the soldiers to camp outside the town. I''m afraid they will be infatuated with the dream world if they stay in the town for a few more days." aslant suddenly said to himself as they walked down the street.


    Sean didn''t expect the other party to say that and turned around.


    "What about you, why didn''t you indulge in it?" I remember that aslant was not much better than others when he woke up in the morning.


    "Er... Because I think, dream or dream, we still have a lot of things to do, especially when adults have just taken over the oro area, there are still a lot of things to be busy in the future!"


    Looking at each other''s eyes, a little [afraid!]


    At least they are their Lord, and it is right to be afraid of themselves.


    Smiled and patted each other on the shoulder!


    "You''re right."


    It can be regarded as giving affirmation to the other party. From the emotional point of view of aslant''s performance, he seems to want to show it in front of himself, so Sean must give some encouragement to the other party, which is also one of the required courses as a ruler.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult to manage so many people in the future. Oro area is much larger than its own town!


    "Then shall I arrange it now, my lord?"


    "No, it''s just a day or two. It doesn''t matter!" Sean said positively.


    "But..."


    "Aslant, can I ask you a question?"


    "Big man, please speak." he looked at Sean with a look of [doubt!] and didn''t understand why he suddenly asked questions at this time.


    "Why did you want to join the imperial army?"


    After thinking about it, I finally replied.


    "Of course, it''s to add strength to the Empire!"


    "No, no," Sean waved.


    "That''s too big. I mean the real situation, the situation around you..."


    Aslant was stunned and said slowly, "when I joined the Imperial Army, I didn''t have money at home, but the imperial army can give a lot of money to my family."


    Sean can see that the other party has something to hide, but it doesn''t matter... As a leader, he doesn''t need to know the stories of all his subordinates, as long as he knows how to appoint them.


    "People''s biggest concern is emotion. As long as they are concerned, they won''t be so addicted. Why do you rarely see couples walking together in this town, even few children? I guess it''s because people in Shanggu town rarely need to get married and have children." I spent a morning visiting Shanggu town, They really found their unusual way of life.


    "So it is. The count thought it all out." aslant did not forget to boast.


    Sean wandered around the town almost all day. He also asked what the branches hanging at the gate of many stores meant and why they were woven into a round shape. The answer was the habit of the town, a thing to pray for new year''s and festivals.


    It seems that I was really wrong before. This has little to do with the situation that leads people to enter their dreams at night, but many people can''t tell why they pray and who they pray to. Many people can''t tell, and people in the town are not interested in these at all.


    Many decorations are left in their early years, and they are probably left by the previous generation. They are just too lazy to deal with them, so they have been kept


    The previous generation.


    It is estimated that it is an old thing at least decades ago, but it looks relatively new.


    For this reason, Sean also took one from a merchant in a store. He wanted to buy it, but the other party didn''t care


    When you get something, you can see that the wooden layer inside is still fresh!


    "Sir, is this thing strange?"


    Sean didn''t answer, but said something else.


    "Let''s find Lord Ross."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As a historian, Ross is responsible for interviewing people in the town all day to see if it is as Baron mayander said. If so, this special town in such a large country is worth a page of strange talk.


    But as the investigation went on, he found that the people in this town were as peaceful and peaceful as Baron mayander said, smiling at everyone.


    But this smile doesn''t seem to have so many feelings


    Ross is a well-informed person. He can see whether a person''s smile is sincere or not by looking more. However, the smile of people in the town gives him a feeling of arrogance. It seems that real life has nothing to do with them. They are immersed in dreams, but they are very careful to maintain the pace of real life.


    Look at all the messages you have recorded. Among them, an old man heard about the source of the wonderful dream of the town


    Tree goblin?


    That''s what you call it.


    Opening a Book secretly taken out from someone else''s house is actually a diary.


    That''s the name written on it.


    It was the tree goblin who gave the town a new life.

 Chapter 183

    Looking at Ross in a [thinking!] state, Sean asked several times, but the other party didn''t hear


    Only when you stand in front of me can you return to your mind.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Lord count. I was thinking about something else."


    "What can make Lord Ross so absorbed?"


    After the two separated, rose asked the town residents for their views and opinions as a scholar according to his usual practice. Of course, it was more about the wonderful dreams in the town. Only when he asked this question did he find that it was really as Baron mayander said, so the town people enjoyed their current life very much, and they behaved peacefully, whether in reality or in dreams.


    Just


    The townspeople feel as if they have nothing to do with real life, and many people look a little depressed on the outside.


    "Lord count, I don''t know if you found it. The residents of this town look at you."


    "What does it look like?" Sean asked.


    "Just... I can''t describe it. It''s like when they look at you... They feel..."


    "Never took you seriously?" Ross didn''t say it, but Sean said it first.


    "Yes, that''s the feeling."


    In fact, Sean also found out early in the morning, or found out yesterday that a group of people living in their dreams don''t care what the reality will become. In their eyes, others are just the foil of NPC, and only those in their dreams are the protagonists.


    "It''s no longer strange. What else do you find?"


    "There are few others. People in the town hardly talk too much, but scholars always have a scholar''s way." he took out a thick paper from his arms.


    "What is this?"


    "I got it from an old man. You know, in a small town where few people can talk seriously, it''s better to find something more reliable if you want to pry their mouths open." Ross seemed to be proud of his masterpiece.


    Tut~


    Stole it.


    Yes, it''s like a scholar


    "Did you find anything on it?" Sean asked.


    "This is a diary. According to the aging degree of leather paper, I estimate it has been 60 or 70 years. It records the daily life of the holder in that year. I found that the town was still normal 50 or 60 years ago. It only happened later, and it mentioned a tree goblin many times." Ross''s words attracted the attention of Sean and aslant.


    Putting the books on the table, he pointed to several places with records.


    It''s all daily chores, and even complaints about family and neighbors. It''s a chore for ordinary residents. It records that every day''s work is to go up the mountain to cut firewood


    Most of the Marginal Towns in basharandi almost take the sale of wood as the main source of income. As for those medicinal materials and animal skins, they are not fixed. If they are found, they will be found. If they are not found, they will not be found. Although some industries are making coal mines and even fuel oil, they only exist in highly developed cities and cities of science and technology, The wider area still depends on the original wood, and it can only afford to burn wood every day!


    Making a living by logging and hunting is almost the common way of life of border townspeople


    This is no different, and so are those who can keep a diary.


    However, the other side can also write diaries, which makes Sean envy. Compared with his own Tyler MIA Town, the residents of Shanggu town have some culture. It is estimated that this habit was learned by travelers.


    In fact, travelers in this world often write diaries. Kerry of the archaeological team often took the diary. According to them, if there was an accident during the trip, I hope later people can find the diary and take it to their families


    In addition to these trivial things, I often hear a tree demon in my diary. Even in the following articles, I mentioned many times that it was the tree demon that brought light and vitality to the town!


    No more back


    I don''t think so.


    "There''s nothing in the back, sir." aslant picked it up and checked it. He found that the back page was blank.


    "Well, he didn''t write, or he didn''t need to write anymore..." Sean looked at Ross.


    "Is the owner of this diary still alive?"


    "There should be no more. The oldest person left by the family is an old woman. I found this diary in the corner. Does the count think there is a problem? The tree fairy."


    "It should be some strange magic." Sean told them about the strange smell he smelled last night.


    The strongest smell of tree pulp is at night, but it can''t be smelled during the day!


    Moreover, no matter how many years it has been used, you can see that the wooden part inside is still fresh as long as you cut it.


    The reason for the special dream of the town is probably these trees.


    "Well... Lord count, we..."


    "Aslant, later, you call some agile and trustworthy men to go to the woodland."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Sean decided to see it himself.


    Shanggu town is not his own territory, and this dream has not caused any casualties. In fact, he doesn''t have to pay attention at all. As long as he knows, he can choose to turn a blind eye, but Sean still wants to see it.


    It''s mainly something that doesn''t belong to magic that makes Sean curious or care.


    Especially after seeing the octopus man, the deep diver and the ancient gods they are, Sean is very interested in these unknown abilities and magic. If the passivity of looking at [the eye of gehros] continues, Sean really dare not go so directly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s night again.


    Aslant followed Sean''s instructions and brought five or six escorts with an orderer level of about level 5. He held a torch at night. He asked in advance where the wood used by the villagers to build houses was brought out, so he went according to the distance.


    It''s inconvenient to walk in the woodland at night. Several torches need to be together to illuminate the road.


    "Why don''t we choose to come and have a look during the day?" Ross also came with the team. Although it was an experience to travel around, it was because of his experience that he told himself that night was the most unfit time for action.


    "The strongest time is at night. If the action is inconvenient, we can find the way first, and then come and have a look tomorrow during the day..." Sean didn''t think that he could gain anything by coming in directly.


    The woodland is so big that no matter what the other party is, it''s easy to hide, so we can only find it when the tree pulp tastes strongest at night.


    "Indeed, there is a very special smell around here." Ross and aslant also found that the smell among the woods is different from all the woods in other areas. Most of the woods are mixed with rotten materials or soil, plants and so on.


    But this kind of tree pulp even makes people feel slightly sweet


    All the way to the depths of the woods.

 Chapter 184

    Baron mayander even looked a little nervous when Sean said he was going to the woodland in the evening.


    "At night... It''s not very good at night. It''s too dark and dangerous. Maybe there are wild animals. Lord count, why don''t you go there during the day..."


    Sean waved his hand.


    "Well, I used to live in the mountains, too. It''s nothing to walk in the woods. Does Lord Melander think it''s dangerous?"


    Looking at each other''s expression obviously changed.


    In this small town, Sean rarely sees people who can change their expression. Almost all of them are consistent standard smiles. Real life seems dispensable in their eyes. Life is just to have more time to sleep at night.


    "No, sir, just be careful," said some [hesitating!].


    That''s what made Sean want to go into the forest at night


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The temperature in the woods dropped at night, and a group of people continued to walk deeper into the forest in the light of the fire.


    Sean has been watching the situation around him. Almost all the animals are hiding in the dark. When he looks up, he can see the birds standing on the treetops.


    [owl 300300, bird], keep your eyes on the direction they say


    I feel that I may become an encyclopedia soon. Unexpectedly, even the attributes of animals have gradually become clear. I don''t know if there will be more things in the future. The line of sight is so large. If there are data in front of me at that time, Sean feels that he will become strange to see the world


    Others think life is a dream, but they think it is a game!


    Sometimes Sean really feels what his world is


    At the beginning, I felt that it was only the social environment under different civilizations from the previous world, but after seeing the mutants such as Octopus people and goat people, I began to feel that the world may be different from what I thought, especially when I saw the appearance of gehros with my own eyes. When I could not describe the material itself, I felt that the recognized part of the world might be just the tip of the iceberg.


    However, at present, it seems that I have encountered some difficulties in upgrading my level. In the last event in Tacoma City, I used the multiple states attached by the halo (buff) to improve the effect of each use of magic, so that I can improve my level.


    Later, in the days after returning to Taylor mia, I often kept practicing level. However, after entering level 300, I encountered a bottleneck. I couldn''t improve level 1 after continuous use for many times, but it took a lot of energy to improve a little. This almost consumed the magic value I can use every day.


    Gradually, Sean began to understand the practice methods that Lucille had said, and the embarrassment that he couldn''t improve for several years.


    I can still see the level prompt. It''s really not easy for ordinary people who can''t know where their progress is. No wonder some people can''t break through for decades.


    According to the classification of human level, he should be regarded as a person of level 4 of orderer.


    In less than a year, he was promoted from a little white to level 4 of order. Even among wizards, it is definitely a genius level. Of course, this is mainly because his ability can accurately find a method of skilled progress.


    It''s like before you find that multiple passive auras can improve your proficiency faster, if you practice according to the previous method, you may not improve much in a month. However, the day after you find the method is equivalent to an ordinary few months.


    But now this method also meets the threshold of difficult promotion. Maybe I should find a time to exercise my martial arts and break in from another method


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Your Excellency."


    Just as Sean was thinking, Ross stopped himself.


    "Mr. Ross, what''s the matter?" looking at each other''s spirit is not very good. It''s very late. They have run all day during the day. For an ordinary scholar, his physical strength is certainly not as strong as that of well-trained soldiers.


    "It''s not a big deal. I''m just curious how the count is sure that the source of the town''s dream is in the forest? It depends on this unique smell. I met plants that smell at night parties in many places, which should be rare but not enough to be evidence." Ross asked puzzled.


    That''s hard to explain.


    It must be the brain that can feel the truth in dreams. There must be something affecting the heads of the residents of this town. What Sean can think of is the smell. Moreover, he is targeting the forest from the strange wood of decorations and the diary of tree goblins.


    "And the notes of the tree goblin. Lord Ross won''t forget it."


    "This is also..."


    Unable to find a reason to refute the diary, Ross had to nod and pick some explanations that he could understand.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t go too far. It''s not suitable to go too deep into the forest at night... I''ve been marked all the way, and if we can''t find it, we''ll go back." Sean noticed the other party''s emotional change, and he probably came out too late and wanted to have a rest.


    "Unexpectedly, the count has already arranged it!"


    It''s like being seen through his mind, rose said with some embarrassment.


    Keep going deep


    Although the smell was still there, I didn''t find anything valuable. I just felt that the woods in the depths were luxuriant and even twisted towards the sun, but they were still ordinary branches.


    Sean has been observing the changes of time. As long as he sees it, he will go back wherever he goes!


    "Almost, that''s all for today... Mark it and we''ll come back tomorrow day."


    When I heard that I was leaving, several escorts accompanying me were in a [relaxed!] State... Sometimes I really think it''s better not to turn my mind even if I understand their state.


    Otherwise, you will feel that there are few sincere people in the world.


    "Lord count, today..."


    "It doesn''t matter. If we can''t find it, we won''t find it. We''ll see it tomorrow. If the other party keeps hiding, we don''t have to spend it," Sean said.


    "The other side is hiding from us? What''s the other side?" aslant asked.


    In fact, Sean can''t say


    There will be a hint of [being watched...] in the field of vision, but there are their own people present, and there are all kinds of animals in the tree. It makes sense to be watched.


    "There must be a reason why the residents of the town can enter the dream, but we can''t always look for it here. The forest is so big that we don''t spend so much time in the town... Just looking for these animals."


    "Animals?"


    Aslant stopped at the last word.


    "But there are few animals at night in this woodland. Except for birds and mosquitoes, slightly larger animals will not choose to live in this place, and the foraging time is wrong."


    Aslant''s words suddenly took shape, Sean, yes. The team originally followed the usual logging route of mountain people. There''s no reason to have a lot of animals.


    So


    Keep staring at yourself, right?


    "Lord count?" they suddenly saw Sean walking alone in the direction of the woods.


    That is, where the prompt appears


    It''s just trees.


    However, when they approached with torches, the trees were in a state of [vigilance!].


    Pollen~


    There was a strong smell of pollen in the air.

 Chapter 185

    The tree behaves like a person and is vigilant!


    "Hurry up..." Sean was about to turn back and call aslant, but he found out who was behind him! His own escort and scholar Ross are gone, even where it used to be a forest.


    Sean looked around warily


    incorrect.


    This should not be the road just walked, but another place.


    "Who are you?" looking back, the weapon in my hand was ready, but when I saw the trunk in front of me, I felt it changed again.


    "Come out, I know you''re here... I mean no harm, just want to talk to you," Sean said.


    It is estimated that the place where I am now is an illusion. The reason is that the smell of pollen just smelled makes people psychedelic through the smell, which is the same as immersing the people in the town in their sleep every night.


    No matter who the other party is, this ability should be its unique ability.


    He stepped back a little, and when he turned back and turned around, the direction of the twig changed again, but this time he didn''t see the state of the twig in front of him, and he felt as if he had changed back to an ordinary branch.


    "Don''t you want to come out?"


    No response


    And in front of me was no longer the forest path I had just walked through, and even the accompanying people were gone.


    As if you were in a closed space


    Look up,


    I can''t see the moon and stars, even the road a little farther away. It''s not that you can''t see it because it''s too dark, but there''s no feeling at all.


    The distance of sight, the direction of oneself and others, is a completely dark picture at the moment, as if the space is broken at this moment, and I am in the restricted space


    you ''re right.


    This is not reality, but illusion.


    At the moment, Sean is more sure that the pollen just made him hallucinate, and now he is in a dreamland... And the other party still seems unwilling to come out and simply wants to trap himself in the spiritual world?


    Thinking about how to deal with it


    Reach out and touch the tree leaves next to you. You can even feel the water mist on the leaves. Even if it''s an illusion, it''s too real!


    He reached out and touched the belt around his waist. The weapons were still there and could fight at any time.


    incorrect.


    At present, I have been brought into the illusion. My noumenon is still standing in the forest. Now anything I get in my hand is my imagination. Because I still have a firegun hanging on my belt, there will be a firegun in my imagination.


    The same magic guide book and magic wand.


    Sure enough, when Sean put his hand into his pocket, what he didn''t have at all came out when his mind changed.


    In that case, even Caine slate


    For a moment, when I imagined the stone slab, the twisted forest suddenly appeared again, which was directly on the branches.


    "Why? Interested?" Sean said suddenly.


    Until this time, I still have some doubts. Is this thing these big trees?


    Non humans have seen it themselves, but I''m afraid the things in front of us are inhumane. It''s not a beast, let alone other mutated races, but a life in the form of trees.


    Very strange.


    But I will think about those things I have encountered before. I have seen even more strange things, so it is normal for even a stone to speak.


    There was no movement while Sean was talking.


    The other party seems to have been hiding and unwilling to really show up.


    The state of [surprise!] appeared on the tree trunk just now and soon disappeared. It was difficult to capture each other''s real position in their own vision. This kind of thing had never happened before. Even deep divers or goat people could not completely escape their capture, but the creature in front of them seemed to be integrated with nature and could not be found at all.


    Occasionally, the state will appear on a tree top, but it will soon disappear, followed by another tree a little far away


    "Don''t you want to see it? I always carry Caine slate in my pocket. You should know that thing. Countless people regard it as a treasure and always want to know its secret."


    "And I''ll take it," Sean continued.


    It seems that the Caine slate is the only thing that can attract each other''s attention.


    Looking at the quiet woods in front of me, I suddenly moved. There was no feeling that the wind could move by itself. Even the branches felt so real. I don''t know what happened to aslant and Ross outside, and whether they were also affected by pollen.


    I hope they can''t see what''s behind!


    As long as you lure the other party close to you, it''s best to attack yourself with hostility, and then the ability of [gehros''s eye] will be launched.


    Quietly looking at the trees in front of me


    Suddenly, the picture in front of me seemed to be frozen, and there was a tremor in my ear.


    "What do you have with you?! what''s that!"


    The silent forest suddenly broke in front of him, just as it suddenly gushed out of the water after diving.


    Take a deep breath and the spirit returns to reality again


    But the picture in front of Sean once again showed the power of gehros''s eye. The whole forest was surrounded by countless tentacles extending from the void. At the moment, a huge rust red circular sphere above the forest appeared in the center, almost the size of the whole forest, but even so, it was too far from the real gehros''s body.


    On the surface of the rusty red ball, a dark gap slowly opened, impressively one eye staring at itself and the whole forest.


    "That''s!!"


    There was a voice behind him, but as Sean turned around, aslant and the guards fell straight down.


    No one can look directly into this eye. It seemed like this when I first saw him


    "Who are you?! why do you have this power?"


    There was a sound in the forest, because almost all the trees we saw were trapped by the tentacles of the void.


    It''s all trees.


    However, this time, on the top of a tall and bare tree in the center, where the tentacles are locked most, a face can be vaguely seen on the bark.


    Sure enough, it''s a big tree. No wonder you can''t catch each other''s body. If you are a tree and can let the spirit shuttle through the woods, you can''t find it. It''s estimated that this is why there are so many tentacles in the [eye of gehros] this time.


    "I want to ask you, who are you? Why do you make the whole residents of Shanggu town in a dream?"


    "They volunteered. I didn''t force anyone... I''m a wood elf and a great existence born by the spirit of all things. Who are you and why do humans master this power!"


    Bark''s face can still move. It looks at the sky... That huge round eye.


    It was such a moment of contact, as if the spirit was about to collapse.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I''m afraid no one within a few hundred kilometers can look up to the stars normally.

 Chapter 186

    Nature is alive, believe it or not


    In retrospect, it was probably from that day that Sean really believed the ambiguous words from the diviner.


    Similarly, from that day on, Sean realized that once the eye of gehros opened, people within a few hundred miles would inevitably fall into a kind of madness. If they were sleeping, that madness would be brought into their dreams and let the time in the dream fall into its gaze.


    At the same time, those who are regarded as indescribable beings will also be ready to move under this gaze!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Of course, Sean at the moment doesn''t know what impact it will bring. He''s just glad that he carries the mark of an ancient god. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to deal with this kind of mental injury magic without warning.


    Sean stepped forward


    The guards behind them could not bear the mental damage of gehros''s eye and fell down.


    Just in time, I have time to talk to the wood elf in front of me


    Stepping on the tentacles, now in my opinion, these tentacles have become particularly friendly. If it weren''t for their own many times, they really don''t know how to deal with the danger.


    "Wood elf?" said looking at the face on the bark.


    "Human, you have touched the power that shouldn''t belong to the world. This power is very dangerous. You''d better eliminate it, or one day you will be swallowed up by this power..." the voice came from the bark face, and the tone was neutral.


    Maybe it''s because trees have no gender, and it''s also a voice that can''t appear in humans.


    "Is this power dangerous? Is your power just?"


    Sean knew that the power of the eye of heros was hard to deal with, and even dared not take it out sometimes, but it was this powerful power that saved himself twice.


    "No power is just, you are not, nor am I!"


    Stepping into the void, the tentacle meat ball stretched out will spread from the center... Let yourself have a way to the wood elf in front of you.


    It can''t move, almost most of the branches are entangled by tentacles, and it''s impossible to move too much under the gaze of gehros


    It''s really a creature composed of big trees. If it doesn''t appear in person, I''m afraid I can''t find this guy at all.


    The forest is so big that it looks like millions of trees!


    "Your existence is very special. I''ve never seen a creature like you. What do you belong to? A naturally born species?" Sean asked.


    "The existence of wood elves is very old, long before human beings."


    "Oh, so you''re also very old? But this town has only had a confusing thing like a dream in the last 50 years." Sean wouldn''t come to each other if he hadn''t prepared in advance.


    To put it bluntly, the reason is that the identity of the other party is unknown, especially after hearing the statement of the wood elf.


    When she was in the city of COGA, igunia showed herself the classical books of asho. It did describe many unsolved mysteries and special races, but it seemed that she had never mentioned the wood elves.


    Sean knows a kind of spirit, which has long ears, beautiful appearance and good figure, but that is the imagination of human beings in the previous world. As for what the spirit in this world looks like, he can''t overestimate it. After all, the so-called ancient god has also grown into that kind of deformity.


    "That''s their willingness... Even wood elves need to survive. I always take their dreams as nutrients, and they also enjoy living in the dream world," said wood elves.


    "Over the past 50 years, the residents of this town have nourished me through dreams, so that I can maintain their dream life for a longer time. We are just interdependent. I have never hurt anyone, but have been helping them. You have no reason to trouble me for this matter... And I deliberately avoided you."


    "Looks like you know we''re coming to you?!"


    "I knew it when you entered the town."


    "Through those trees?"


    The other party is a wood elf, and the way to think of communication is trees.


    And just now, when I think of the convenience of Caine slate in the dreamland, I can immediately know that it is obviously related to the whole forest and even people''s dreams.


    "You have been looking for me since the first day you entered the town, and you have been asking me even in your dreams."


    "It seems that you really know everyone''s dream experience..."


    After chatting for a few words, the other party''s mood obviously stabilized. I don''t know if it''s a very special reason for the existence of wood elves. In Sean''s eyes, the other party didn''t show any blood or magic value except this face. There was only an expression of emotion at the top of the tree, and now it was in [chaos!] and [fear!].


    "But even if they know, they also enjoy the life in their dreams." the wood elf seems to have been emphasizing his innocence.


    "Indeed, the people in Shanggu town like their current life very much. As long as you don''t harm them, I guess it can last for a long time..." said Sean, waving his hand. At this time, the huge sphere over the forest slowly disappeared, followed by the tentacles stretched out from the void all over the forest.


    "Don''t you kill me?"


    "Why should I kill you?"


    Look at the [surprised!] face under the bark.


    "Since you say that people in the town enjoy the dream world you bring, if I kill you, doesn''t it mean that people in the town will blame me for their emotions? No one would want to be the enemy in the eyes of so many people."


    "Then what are you doing in the forest?" the face on the bark was obviously puzzled.


    "To be exact, I''m more interested in your existence."


    Sean looked at the aslant people behind him. They hadn''t woken up from their coma. The people watched by gehros didn''t recover so soon. Last time he climbed in the room almost all night before he woke up.


    "To me?"


    The tone of voice under the bark gradually changed.


    Maybe it''s because the tentacles disappeared. The other party gradually began to separate from the trees. To be exact, the bark swelled up, and then the surrounding branches and vines did not coil around the swelled objects, and the leaves converged.


    The trunk is made of wood branches, the arms are made of vines, and the leaves grow into hair.


    Women''s figure, curve and voice tone have become more like women... As for the face, it is the face like wood carving. Although it is a personal shape, it doesn''t look so real.


    "Well, what do you want to ask me? Lord count... No, Lord wiggle." the wood elf asked.


    "It seems that you all know."


    "I know what happened in the town!"


    Since the other party changed into a human shape, Sean finally had attribute tips in his vision:


    [HP 15000010000, magic 15000015000, tree spirit], liking [neutral]


    "What should I call you?"


    "Wood elf... It doesn''t matter. If you like, you can call me Caitlin. This is the name of the human child who planted me. At least I like it very much."

 Chapter 187

    With the proportion of female body and figure, there will be provocative walking posture when walking. It''s a pity that the other party''s body is composed of wood and hovering vines. If it''s a human, it''s more like a vine to form a human shape.


    "Then, Lord count, what do you want to know from me?" the wood elf looked at Sean and asked.


    Caitlin.


    This is the name given to her by the other party, and it is also said that she planted her name that year.


    "Is this your master? Sorry ~ it should be called the breeder." after all, the other party is a big tree. Although it is a living tree, at least it needs to be cultivated from the saplings., So she can understand when there is a race.


    And Sean thinks the other party should look like the woman named Caitlin in those days. Dashu should have no gender. She is just imitating a person she knows.


    "Yes. Caitlin brought me out of my hometown in the north more than 80 years ago, and then sowed in this forest..." said the wood elf.


    North.


    It''s far north~


    After living in this world for so long, Sean gradually got used to the name without distance signs, South, North and so on. However, the South can be Mersin, an unexpected coastal country of the basharan Empire, while the north can also be another country, so simply speaking, the South and the North may represent a long distance.


    "So there are many Wood Elves like you in the north?"


    "Not a lot... Our Wood Elves were originally the creatures bred in this land, and our history is far longer and longer than human history," Caitlin said.


    Sean is not interested in the history of the so-called wood elves.


    Many people like to talk about history, but Sean has the cognition of two worlds, and his sense of belonging has always been very weak. In his opinion, it is the most important moment. It is not easy to live in the moment. No matter how long the history of wood elves is, it is also the world of mankind.


    The wood elf in front of him seemed to see Sean''s contempt for himself


    She stretched out her hand and connected the tree beside her with the branches coiled around her.


    Just like injecting life, the branch just torn by the tentacle is now recovering rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, growing new buds and extending other branches again.


    "I know you are not interested in the history of wood elves, and I don''t know why you came back to me... Since you don''t want to understand the wood elves, why do you come to the forest to find me, and even use this power to force me to appear?" asked the wood elves.


    you bet.


    When Sean was caught in a dream by the other party, he wanted to use the eyes of gehros to make the other party appear and even suppress the other party.


    As for why I came here, first, I think the imagination of Shanggu town is very strange; The second is whether it is related to the believers of ancient gods. After all, I didn''t have a good impression of Tacoma before, but now it seems that it doesn''t matter. Wood Elves belong to another branch, which is also a branch of ancient life rarely touched by human beings.


    "I thought you would be another creature, but now it doesn''t seem to be. I was wrong," Sean admitted.


    "Another creature?"


    The wood elf turned around and her limbs composed of wood rattan moved a little.


    "Your Excellency, No. human... I want to remind you that you have been touching on a category of terrible power. Its history is even older than that of the wood elves. This power is not something that human beings should master." the wood elves did not directly point out, but obviously they were talking about the power of the eye of gehros!


    "Power lies in the person who uses it."


    "Many people will say that when they gain great power, but many people''s results are not as good as they thought." the wood elf''s tone became more serious.


    "There are more things you can''t understand. When you wander around your little world and believe that the world still belongs to you... Some extremely dark things will wake up slowly."


    It''s not the first person to remind herself so. Freya said the same thing when she first saw the power of gehros''s eye.


    But


    Without the protection of this force, many things may not be in the future.


    "Thanks for reminding me," Sean said.


    Their favoritism is nothing more than neutrality. That''s the most. It''s impossible for them to follow and quarrel like Freya to give up the use of gehros''s eye.


    "But I have one last question."


    "You said..."


    "Why do you want to spread your abilities in this town? Just because the people in this town have nurtured you, but do you want to repay her?" Sean finally said.


    More than 80 years ago, a woman named Caitlin brought back the seeds of the wood elf from the north, and now the woman should also die. It is obvious that the wood elf has the ability to cause hallucinations with pollen after growing up for a period of time.


    "Because I hope Caitlin can continue her life in her dream..." the wood elf turned to look at Sean.


    There was an expression under the woodcarving face, and there was a state of [missing!] on his head


    "I watched Caitlin grow up, watch her grow old, from happy to sad... I hope people who pay attention to her can be as simple and happy as us, love but not, and all living beings can be found everywhere... But they can get everything in their dreams."


    "She is like this, so am I..."


    The wood elf didn''t say anything, but it doesn''t have to.


    This made Sean start to re-examine the ancient natural life in front of him!


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the other party spoke first.


    "I have heard and seen the story of the so-called Earl in many people''s dreams. They call you Lord earl, which should not be your name. Why are you interested in these? Shouldn''t you be more related to other things? I heard the birds flying south say that the borgs and ketts have formed an alliance in the north, which may pose a threat to this country if nothing unexpected happens "Threat..."


    "Although it''s not necessarily a war, it''s enough to make this country suffer, because I''ve heard that this country has become rich enough over the years!"


    what?!!


    Still thinking.


    I didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly say something about the northern countries.


    "Isn''t it you nobles who need to stand up and deal with?" the wood elf looked at Sean and also saw Sean''s surprised expression at this time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The sun rises again.


    It means that last night has passed


    Caitlin still yearns to absorb nutrients from the dreams of the town residents every night, which can make her more energetic and live longer.


    But no matter how many years have passed, she will still unconsciously walk to the special cabin in the forest


    After talking so much with a strange and powerful human yesterday, it seemed that he recalled some of his own feelings.


    She went to the side of the hut


    Here is full of thorns and withered grass.


    I remember it was several years ago when I came here last time. The firewood gate here has not changed, but it is older... And there is a small earth bag in the middle of the barren yard, where my favorite girl has been buried.


    At the gate of Shanggu Town, Sean and all the guards were ready to go.

 Chapter 188

    Oro new town.


    In the original Tacoma area, it was only the second largest city after Tacoma city. However, after the last time, it became the largest city in the area, and renamed the area after Oro. The whole city is also in the process of expansion and renovation


    In the wide courtyard in the rich area, divara has been paying attention to the buildings nearby for a long time. These days, artificial people are speeding up the speed of catching up work every night. Although it is far away, the sound always comes from the hill.


    At this time, someone always frowns


    "Why are the houses over there always being built in recent days, and they have been making me sleep day and night!"


    It was the daughter of the divara family, who had the usual golden hair and small and exquisite face of Southern girls, and was dressed like a girl.


    The divara family is not noble, but it is also a famous family in Oro city. They have settled in Oro city since their grandparents'' generation. Although he was a watch craftsman at the beginning, with his later efforts, he expanded his business and gradually became one of the richest people in Oro City, and his later children and grandchildren also achieved something.


    Gradually, there are occupations such as inspector, guard captain and priest, which are not limited to businessmen... Although the rich do not have the explicit control right of a region, they do not need to abandon a molecular heir like the aristocrats to achieve the only inheritance. Many rich families are one body. If you look at the influence alone, they can even reach the point of half a city, It can be said to be quite amazing.


    "Hey, it''s probably that rich businessman who wants to build another courtyard in that area, but the property in that area is very high. I don''t know which businessman would choose such an uneconomical business."


    Sitting opposite the girl, a man with a beautiful Beard said.


    There are only two people in the youngest generation of the divara family, a man and a woman, who are brothers and sisters. Since the parents are still alive, today''s divara family doesn''t need them to take care of them for the time being, so most of the time they are more like idle rich CHILDES and ladies. Only at a specific time will they use some pocket money to do some small businesses to have fun.


    "But the scenery in that area should be good. I remember that it was not allowed to be sold before. I don''t know why it is sold now... No, I''ll go to the urban management center to ask later." the girl said with an unhappy face.


    Although the divara family is rich, they are not a family that can do whatever they want. Many times, even a city gate management will give them problems.


    Of course, most of the time, the city is still unwilling to provoke the divara family!


    "Forget it, even if they agree, it will cost a lot of money. I don''t think it''s necessary." compared with my sister, my brother can always save money.


    "How about that! Our divara family should also have a more suitable living environment, and such land can be bought and sold at a high price... We can discuss with the buyer." looking at the tone, my sister is still unwilling to give up such a good lot.


    "Don''t discuss it. We can''t buy that place!"


    Just as the two brothers and sisters were tangled, a voice came from the other side.


    "Father!"


    Both stood up at the same time to meet


    A middle-aged man in his forties with a goatee came over.


    Orlando divara.


    He is the father of two brothers and sisters and the real master of the family.


    "Father, what do you mean we can''t buy it?" the man continued his question.


    Orlando found a place to sit down, and the servant next to him wisely sent a cup of morning tea and looked at the houses built on the hills in the distance.


    "This is the news I just received recently. The owner of the other courtyard over there will be the new Earl''s residence."


    "Count? The rumored new Earl of Oro? What''s his name... Sean, yes. Count Sean wiggle." the man suddenly remembered the name.


    "The count Sean vigil?!"


    "Yes, his residence is over there... That''s what I''m going to say next. Philo and Charles, from today on, you should be kind to any worker or person who goes to the house over there. If you can, you can send some tea and snacks," Orlando said to his two children.


    "Why?"


    He glanced at his son next to him and hoped that he would not see so much blankness in his eyes.


    "Oh, I see, father. We need to have a good relationship with the future Lord of Oro, don''t we?" Charles finally said his idea.


    Smiled happily.


    "Yes, no matter what the new Earl is, it''s the best choice for us to have a good relationship with him."


    "But... Our divara family also has a high reputation in Oro city!"


    Orlando shook his head.


    "People always only like to step on people in the past, and there has never been a saying that they like to push people to walk... Don''t be right with those in power. This is the survival way of our divara family."


    Looking at the two children finally nodded!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Sean and others are still on the way to Oro.


    "Sir, I still think it''s wrong. Shall we go back to Shanggu town... I think there''s a problem there."


    "What can be the problem?"


    I''ve heard it several times this morning. Almost all the members of the army dreamed of a terrible dream last night. A huge planet suddenly appeared in the sky. In the center of the planet, they have been staring at the earth and themselves!


    That creepy feeling, even in sleep, was terrible, and even paralyzed people in their dreams


    This statement made Sean a little speechless. What is paralyzed in a dream.


    But fortunately, such a terrible dream didn''t last much time. It ended in a short time, and then it was a beautiful dream. But strangely, he couldn''t wake up until the next day when Sean asked everyone to leave that day, and he was still thinking about the picture in last night''s nightmare.


    "I also have this feeling. Is it really all right, count?" even Ross began to ask in doubt.


    How could this scholar who had felt very learned before suddenly ask questions at such a time? Is it difficult that gehros''s eyes are staring them crazy?


    "After all, it''s someone else''s territory. We won''t get any good results if we continue to stay in it. If Lord Ross has an idea, he can come and stay for a few more days," Sean said.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a little strange... There are many strange places in the world, at least here is good." finally Ross could only shake his head and said.


    There are many strange places in the world. It''s good to want to go to a dream place like Valley town.


    That''s why Sean chose to leave


    Wood Elves do not harm people, but they live in a different way from others.

 Chapter 189

    After that, the team accelerated to Oro city.


    One of the reasons is that nothing strange happened in the town I met later. Everything was very ordinary. I even showed special enthusiasm when I knew I was the new Earl of Oro.


    What made Sean even more unexpected was that his Earl Sean vigil''s name was very popular in this area in advance!


    Even the children picking fruit in the orchard can call out their own names. It''s really not used to becoming so famous all of a sudden.


    However, according to the scholar Ross, the news that this area is closer to riyatis actually spreads quickly, and as a local count, it will certainly be remembered by the local people first. This is different from the original small town of tylermian. After all, there are only thousands of people in the small town, but now hundreds of thousands of people in the whole Oro area will remember their names.


    Even in all their habits and styles for a long time, even like a woman, pursue a lady, and go in and out of those places will become a topic that people like to talk about


    If you become a vassal, you should bear the price of this topic.


    Ross even gave examples of how the Earls in some areas in the north of the Empire spread the topic, especially those romantic things, which are especially suitable for ordinary people to communicate when they eat.


    Hearing this, Sean frowned with black lines.


    These people are really boring. Why don''t they go to work when they have time! I like to talk about these topics because I seek more benefits for myself and pay more taxes to the rulers.


    But speaking of the northern lords, I first remembered what the wood elves said


    "Lord Ross, do you know about the Borg and Kate people?" Sean asked.


    I don''t know much about the geography of the world, mainly because there are no channels to provide me with knowledge... For many people in the south, they can''t go out of the south of the Empire in their life, and even businessmen rarely go so far. Therefore, for the world outside the basharan Empire, I can only learn from a few books.


    "Why did the count suddenly ask about it?" Rose said puzzled.


    "Just ask..."


    Aslant on the other side seems to want to find this topic.


    "Sir, I''ve heard about some borgs. Their country is in the northwest of our country. It''s good in recent years. It''s said that the relationship between my father''s generation was very bad. At that time, the most fear of the Imperial Army recruits was to be sent to the northwest."


    The imperial army is also ordinary people. As aslant said at the beginning, he only became a soldier because the imperial army can give more money to his family. He has no noble ideal. Of course, he is not willing to go to a place where he can fight at any time.


    "In those years, Borg had a big contradiction with our country because of the relationship between the ore veins. He even said that we stole their fuel refining method at that time."


    "What about the result?"


    "Of course, it''s impossible to say such things, but it''s true that after that period, our country''s fuel technology advanced by leaps and bounds, imperial mechanics constantly created all kinds of things, and our current airship was improved at that time," Ross said.


    Sean has also been in an airship several times. That kind of craft can''t be reached in cities like COGA at least!


    "Where''s Kate?"


    "The Kate people do not belong to the zambutar region. They are highlanders and a country composed of amansha nationality. They do not directly border with us, but with Borg to protect their neighbors."


    So it is possible for the two countries to form an alliance.


    "Why do adults ask about this? Do doberg people have any ideas? Their technology is really very good. If they are much better than our country in terms of mechanical improvement and factory efficiency, it is just too far away from us!" Ross said.


    Sean still knows something about the southern part of the basharan empire... After all, he has traveled a lot in the past year.


    To the south is a small port country, to the West are mountains and mountains. There may be some mountain people, but there must be few. That''s why Lucille couldn''t understand why the snow giant came to Tyler MIA town.


    To the East, that is, the oro region where you will be later, directly borders the aidak region. In that region, materials are scarce and the land is relatively barren. It belongs to the country on the Gobi, yellow sand and oasis. Therefore, most aidak people appear dark and strong, with exceptions of course.


    For example, the "mother" he saw in the portrait is more normal.


    "It''s really hard to find..."


    Sean said faintly.


    Look at the distance, the direction of Oro city.


    I can only pray that the war will not happen at this time, otherwise I will start to increase taxes and recruit soldiers and people when I have just become the Lord of the land.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    He continued to walk east for four days. For these four days, Sean set out early in the day, and then rested at night, trying to speed up his pace to arrive at Oro city.


    As long as you settle down temporarily, you can send a letter back to Tyler. Mian asks Luke and Dante to bring people... Such a long way, the great migration of nearly 10000 people is impossible, and the food and safety on the way are problems.


    After walking this way, Sean began to think that maybe some townspeople would say goodbye to him in the end.


    In the words of scholar Ross:


    In the end, many people will not be able to go to the end together. There are countless migrations in history, but there has never been a time when people can really leave their hometown completely. Some people will stay, some people will integrate into other cities, and others will be silent because of all kinds of things.


    In the eyes of many ordinary people, if an area is scattered, their hearts will be scattered!


    "Adults should know more about trade-offs. All those in power in history come out in all kinds of trade-offs. If they get it, they lose it!"


    "I know... That''s all. I hope it will be better then," Sean said.


    On the fifth day, the team finally approached the city of Oro, a city bigger than the city of COGA from a distance, a new city, and the place was engraved with its own name in the future.


    As the local Lord, Sean''s arrival received enthusiastic cheers from the people. People began to shout their names all the way into the city more than ten miles away from the city, and such cries became more enthusiastic when entering the city.


    Countless people in the streets and alleys raised their family Hui, and the sergeant chief of Oro city also saluted himself with his troops of more than 7000 people.


    Oro was originally under the jurisdiction of Tacoma city. In the previous incident, a large number of people were transferred to Tacoma city and failed to come back in the end. Therefore, there are not many remaining soldiers, and there is no way to increase troops without the management of rulers.


    And today Sean came


    On the busiest square, Sean announced that because of his arrival today, Oro new town takes today as the festival day, and everyone has a three-day holiday to commemorate the real birth of the city.


    Just as everyone was reveling, aslant suddenly approached his ear and said.


    "My Lord, my lord... We just arrived and let everyone rest. Will it cause urban riots?"


    Sean frowned at each other.


    Aslant has indeed been loyal in recent times, but he likes to show himself too much. He could not have intervened in this decision.


    "If so... You are responsible for catching them all! Don''t let go of any..."


    Sean smiled and looked at each other.

 Chapter 190

    "No troublemakers are allowed in my city... You have to work hard these days." patting each other on the shoulder, Sean looked to the other side, the position of the chief sergeant.


    After the other party saw himself, he bowed and saluted


    "Your name is Joseph?"


    "Yes, your excellency. I''m Joseph, chief sergeant of Oro."


    Oro used to belong to the jurisdiction of Tacoma City, so the soldiers here only have the highest status of chief sergeant and will not have a higher rank. In front of him, that is, the level of orderer around level 6, is too far from the level 8 and 9 people he saw in the Earl of Hamilton''s house. It seems that the capable people in the future need to recruit some by themselves.


    And pay special attention to whether there are people with ulterior motives!


    After thinking about it, I still don''t think it''s urgent


    Soldiers who often exercise are promoted faster. At least it will take a few years from level 5 to level 6 and level 7. It is more reliable to train a general than to recruit directly from the outside. Moreover, at present, they don''t need much Pro guard protection and have enough time to train them.


    "Well, you are familiar with Oro city. You should be responsible for the public security during this rest period. If there are any troublemakers, arrest them... No matter who they are, I won''t let them go. If there are not enough people, I will arrange to recruit new soldiers later," Sean said.


    Looking at each other''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the head is also in a state of [excitement!].


    "Yes, sir. I promise there will be no problem with the security in Oro these three days." Joseph vowed to admit it.


    There are special regulations in the army of the basharan empire


    Only local lords have the right to form their own army, and the size of the title only tells others your identity. What kind of army can be cultivated depends on the conditions of the local territory. For example, sometimes the military strength of a Baron is not necessarily worse than that of a Viscount, which is affected by the conditions of the territory.


    For example, in the small town of Tyler MIA before him, there were less than 10000 people, and his own escort could also be called Pro guard. There were only more than 70 people under Dante!


    Being the leader of one''s own personal guard is a special official position. If you want to calculate, it is almost as big as the escort team in the city. In some places, in order not to cause contradictions, one person has two positions at the same time.


    If there is an occasion that needs to appear at the same time, let the Deputy replace it at that time!


    Under the escort team, there are inspectors and chief soldiers. Both of them have the same level of titles, similar to the squad leader, but the inspectors are responsible for dealing with civil affairs, such as robbery or murder and arson in XXX. The chief soldiers are more responsible for training soldiers every day. They belong to the cultivated combat effectiveness and occasionally participate in the city''s defense forces.


    Above the captain of the guard is the chief sergeant, who is famous outside the army and has many soldiers... Of course, there are military titles such as chief sergeant, head of the army, commander in chief, general and field marshal.


    The most direct judgment to distinguish them is the number of soldiers they lead. Even in terms of income, the more soldiers, the more management expenses they will get. Therefore, directly giving the other party a troop increase is actually equivalent to saying that they will be promoted in the future. Of course, I will be very happy.


    "OK, I''ll wait for your good news."


    Having arranged the security issues, Sean took aslant and Ross to the hotel. He had already arranged his residence.


    Before he came, there were no officials in Oro City, but some local giants and department managers uniformly discussed the accommodation arranged for him after hearing that he was coming. The person who led the way was one of the members of the local chamber of Commerce.


    "Sir, what are we going to do later?" aslant asked suddenly on the way.


    Originally, he had just given the security to him, but considering that he was also an outsider, he suddenly came to a new city. It was estimated that he couldn''t find a way, so he arranged it to Joseph, but this move seemed to make aslant feel a little uncomfortable.


    Although it didn''t show on his expression, Sean saw the emotion above his head.


    "We have just arrived here, and there will be a lot of things to do. After settling everything down, I want you to send a letter to Tyler MIA town... Tell me that the former townspeople can move here, we still have a lot to start building later, and the army will need you to spend more snacks at that time," Sean said.


    In this way, aslant''s mood that he was [depressed!] just now disappeared, and turned into [expectation!]


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Anyone who is not a fool can hear from his words that he doesn''t just want to build an army.


    Oro region covers all the towns and resources in the previous Tacoma region. It is a big place. The population here is five or six million. So many people can''t belong to one general.


    Separate a little


    This is also a method of restriction and management.


    Sean didn''t expect to start thinking about how to weigh his people when he just took office.


    Alone~


    The life of those in power always seems to be in various calculations. At the moment, Sean feels as if he can understand why the other party had so many expressions and emotions when he met the count of Hamill of the previous generation, and he has to rely on and beware of all nobles!


    "Well... Sir, I''ll take someone to put things first."


    Because of the arrival of the new Lord today, many businessmen and passers-by have sent a lot of things, such as eggs for weekdays, bouquets for decoration and some practical or furnished furniture. If these things were not held by a convoy of more than 200 people, they might not be able to finish them.


    "OK, put things simply first, and then I''ll deal with them."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Watching aslant take some people ahead first, and only Ross and a few others followed Sean.


    "The count is a good servant..." said the cold rose.


    "Oh, why do you say that?"


    "I can see that the count is a wise man."


    "If I were a smart man, so many people wouldn''t suffer," Sean said with a smile.


    "Still very modest. At least at your age, I have only seen his Majesty''s wisdom."


    The other side''s evaluation of himself is high enough, but Sean won''t take such words. The contrast is the king... Of course not.


    "How can I compare with his majesty? I''m only a little clever at best."


    Say


    Just in front of a beautiful house building, I saw three waiting people.

 Chapter 191

    A little closer, the three are smiling.


    Sean recalled whether he had seen the three people somewhere, but he didn''t seem to have seen them before.


    The three people look like a family... The man is probably in his 40s. He is not tall but has a beard. The slightly younger man is also a mouth with a beard, but he looks cleaner. The two people are really similar, that is, a mature version and a young version.


    The third one is a girl. Sean has been to the southeast before. At that time, he camped with mercenary teams in the North Town, so he has seen many girls here, and this one is very similar.


    Almost all girls in Oro area have long blond hair. Their beautiful bodies are not high. They are shorter than the two men standing next to them.


    "Are you... Lord vigil?" the man who saw himself close to the head walked forward and greeted him.


    "Who are you?"


    "Orlando divara ~ Lord. We heard that you are coming today and have been waiting for you here." a man in his 40s shows great humility when he sees himself. Although this situation has been encountered many times before, most people are asking for themselves or want to curry favor with him.


    At this time, as a guide, the locals suddenly said something in Sean''s ear.


    "The divara family is a famous aristocratic family in Oro City, and the divara chamber of Commerce was convened and established by them..."


    So it''s still a local snake family.


    "Hello, Lord divara." Sean smiled and shook hands with the other party.


    Obviously, his action surprised the other party, and he was a little surprised and happy


    "Lord vigre." he looked at the two young men behind him.


    "These two are my son Charles and daughter Philo. We live in this area and are neighbors with the count..." pointed to the big yard behind us.


    It''s very close to the Earl''s house. You can see your backyard from the hill next door.


    Sure enough, I''m a neighbor. I''m still a neighbor with the local rich businessmen!


    "That''s a lot of luck!" Sean would learn to smile and not smile to show that he was very happy.


    "That''s right, that''s right... If the count has any problems in the future, he can come to us. Adults should not be familiar with Oro city... We have lived in the city for decades and know all the major and minor things in the city."


    Sean understood when he said this.


    The local rich businessman came to introduce himself. Not long after he came to the city, he didn''t even have a helper to take care of urban affairs. Even if Luke came later, he was not familiar with this place, and there were more things to consider here in big cities than in rural towns.


    Besides, the other party is still a local celebrity!


    "Sure, sure..." Sean said and continued to take people back.


    The other party also specially invited himself to divara''s house for dinner, but Sean refused on the grounds that he had just come here and was tired. It seems that the other party saw that he was worried about no one, so he decided to eat.


    Ross, who had nothing to do with the road, asked one more question.


    "Lord count, Mr. divara is a famous local man. Why don''t you accept his invitation? Maybe you can hear some news about Oro city. Shouldn''t you know more about the local information when you just came to this place?"


    Sean turned his head and looked at him.


    The historian from the Empire looks very knowledgeable, but every time he asks questions from the perspective of onlookers, because he is only responsible for recording the affairs of Oro City, and any mistakes in decision-making are only related to himself and have nothing to do with them.


    To put it bluntly, I am only responsible for BB, regardless of the consequences


    But now Sean is different. When he becomes an earl, he becomes a local king. Anyone''s suggestions can be kept. Similarly, anyone''s suggestions should be listened to


    It''s contradictory, but it has to be.


    Because many people will benefit from their close relatives, their suggestions actually have specific options.


    The results of all these suggestions are ultimately borne by himself, and only himself will be recorded in history... Count XXX has sprung up a city, or the city has gradually declined after XXX took office.


    All the results have something to do with yourself.


    "Of course I''m tired. Let''s go, Lord Ross." Sean smiled at each other.


    With a smile that Ross couldn''t understand, they went to the Earl''s house of Oro city


    Compared with the Earl''s house on the other side of the city of COGA, its own home is a little smaller, but there are still several courtyards that have not been completed, so there is still room for development.


    The team of more than 200 people brought by themselves will live. Later, they will become their own pro guards. Of course, they will build bigger ones so that people from the town can live.


    As he has just come, there are not enough servants at home.


    As for the housekeeper, Sean still wanted calibo to manage the house, so he didn''t hire a maid alone, but let a maid arrange the meal time every day.


    As a guest, Ross can eat at the same table with himself, while aslant can only eat with other subordinates. Although Sean said that he should not be too restrained, the huge difference in identity still made the guard captain uncomfortable.


    Simply.


    I didn''t ask him to come with me at dinner.


    In the hundreds of square meters restaurant, there are enough tables for more than 100 people to eat at the same time. Now Sean and Ross are left to eat.


    Suddenly I feel a lot deserted


    The light was very dark, and there was only the sound of plates beating in the whole restaurant.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Lord count. I''ll leave as soon as I have a chronicle to write!" maybe Ross is not used to this oppressive environment. After eating quickly, he said goodbye to Sean.


    Nod and continue to eat in such a big restaurant.


    The wine here is very good to drink. It is sweet and has a fruity aftertaste. It seems to be a mixture of several fruits


    Feeling that the restaurant was dark, he called the servant to light the light.


    A person''s dinner was eaten for a long time. After eating, he went to the courtyard to see the flowers planted.


    It''s getting dark, but there are still furniture sent from the chamber of Commerce, so soldiers and servants have to unload them from carriages and send them to rooms


    They still haven''t finished moving until they have completely entered the night and lit the lights. It is estimated that they will be busy for a long time tonight.


    Stagger back to the room.


    The count''s room is much larger than that in the small town at the beginning. This bed is estimated to be five or six meters wide, enough for several people to sleep!


    Lying in bed


    The first day of being an earl.


    I''m not used to it!

 Chapter 192

    Wake up the next morning.


    My neck hurts. I haven''t slept in such a good bed since I came to this world. It''s too soft. unaccustomed!


    "My Lord!" there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in."


    Although he has just moved into the house, he has been arranged in advance. It is said that the servants are arranged by the chamber of Commerce. Perhaps there is the meaning of the divara family.


    The door opened and a small maid came in. The new servant would be relatively small for many years, mainly because his Earl''s house had just been established. With some young people, they would have a sense of belonging and treat it as their home after many years. It would be very difficult if they were old people.


    "My Lord, I''ve got my clothes ready. Do you want to wear them now?"


    "Well," Sean replied.


    He has become an earl. He pays more attention to his clothes, food, housing and transportation. It takes a long time to wash, dress and dress... A black and white coat, leather trousers and gloves need to be prepared. They are pure white.


    The owner of a place doesn''t need to do it himself often, so he just needs to keep it clean and decent.


    These methods were learned from Prince Philip before, and it is said that many great nobles also have this habit. In addition, they also wear a hat.


    Gentlemanly and respectable, probably means yourself in the mirror at this time!


    "It''s suitable for adults," said the little maid with a smile.


    At this time, breakfast has been prepared in advance


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Only a few servants were busy in the restaurant.


    "Where''s Mr. Ross?" asked one of the servants.


    "Just now I went to call Lord Ross. He said he stayed up too late last night and had a headache. So he didn''t come to breakfast and asked me to apologize to the count." a servant bowed his head in front of him.


    Stay up too late!


    That''s awesome~


    It is estimated that the rush these days has given the college student no time to record all the things along the way. Let''s put it all on last night!


    "Let the kitchen wait until Mr. gets up and deliver some." since Ross has something, Sean doesn''t bother and sits at the table alone.


    At this time, another servant said that a girl came outside, claiming to be Ms. Philo divara


    Divara.


    Philo?


    Sean suddenly remembered the divara family he met when he came yesterday. The girl who only met him once, that is, Orlando divara''s daughter, what did she come here for.


    "Ask her to come in." put down the tableware in your hand. Someone came before you started eating.


    The servant standing next to him didn''t forget to wipe his hands with a hot towel on the ground, put on white gloves again, and Sean stood up to meet the guests in the front hall


    Divara''s daughter changed into a pink dress today. Her golden hair was shining like wax oil. She showed a sweet smile when she saw herself.


    "Lord vigre!" bowed.


    "Why did miss divara come so early?" she saw several servants behind her, all with something in their hands.


    "The count has just come to Oro. He must not be used to eating. We bought some pickled meat from the traveling merchant the other day. It''s very good, so we brought it to the count to try." Philo [curious!] looked behind Sean.


    Aristocrats need to pay attention to a lot of etiquette, including eating and having their own etiquette.


    If the maid in the back has a napkin to wipe her hands, it means that she is still eating, and if she doesn''t, it means that she has finished eating. It''s obviously not decent to send food at this time.


    "I hope I didn''t disturb the count''s dinner."


    "Of course not. I was just about to have breakfast when miss divara came. Let''s go together."


    Looking at the beating state of each other, Sean understood that the family didn''t get a reply yesterday and would come back today. If there''s anything, just say it directly at the table.


    Philo asked his servant to take out what he had brought


    A plate of cut pickled roast meat and a kind of slightly sweet soybean milk belong to the eating habits of southerners, that is, the eating habits of wealthy residents in the area of COGA city. Unexpectedly, the family is really well prepared. Even this kind of place comes to mind. It is worthy of being the commercial leader of Oro city.


    "What does your excellency think?"


    "Well, not bad. Try it... It''s very delicious."


    It''s really in line with his appetite, but Sean will exaggerate, otherwise the other party won''t be able to continue the next conversation.


    "I''ve eaten, and the count likes it. I''ve been worried when I came! What if the count doesn''t like it." there was a frown on my pretty face.


    "How could it be? I''m glad you''re still ready."


    After eating a few pieces of fat, Philo, sitting next to him, began to talk about other things in the city.


    Just like the morning news broadcast, they all talk about some recent events in Oro city... Some orchards in the East have matured, or the mercenary guild in the North has issued various tasks, including some relocated residents in the South have begun to live in nearby towns, or some small residents in the city.


    No matter where you are, even in your own Tyler MIA Town, something happens every day, just big or small.


    Oro city has a population of more than 500000 people throughout the year. If you add the nearby villages and towns, including passing businessmen, mercenaries and travelers, I''m afraid there will be more than 700000 people in this area at the same time. Such a large area is their own territory. Of course, it''s impossible to decide all things by themselves, and the small things will be handled by the people in charge of the small things.


    "I heard that the number of people coming from the south is still increasing. If this continues, I''m afraid there will be problems with the environment there." Philo stared at the state of [hint!], and Sean looked in his eyes


    To the south of Oro is the original Tacoma city.


    After the Tacoma incident, not only did the city die, but many people later moved away. Although Freya, a group of black feather knights and wizards tried their best to stabilize the local security and reassure the people.


    But still can''t stop people''s fear of that place


    Many people began to move to various places. I remember when I went back with Freya, I met a couple and their family on the airship.


    "What was the policy like there before?" Sean asked suddenly.


    Philo shook his head.


    "I don''t know. The count didn''t come before, so no one gave any policy there, but the local inspectors and private soldiers were maintaining law and order."


    Sean paused his hand.


    In that case


    It''s quite troublesome.


    He said to a servant nearby.


    "Go and get aslant."

 Chapter 193

    Their own territory management organization has not been fully formed, and there are not even people who help to give advice.


    The whole family is its own master, and the servants around can at most make their own suggestions, and most of the suggestions are only things that the residents ask for, some can listen to, but most of them don''t think about problems from the standpoint of a ruler at all.


    So there is no one around me, there are few helpers, and most of them need to find them by themselves.


    Although aslant is from the imperial capital, he is not familiar with Oro city at all. He doesn''t even know the town mentioned by Filo just now. Therefore, he specially asked a local soldier to come and ask.


    Dressed very sloppy, his hair seems to have been uncluttered for several months, and almost all stick together. For ordinary people, he doesn''t eat very well and won''t secrete too many oil stains, but the other party can actually stick his hair together. It can be imagined how long it has been. His blurred eyes can be more energetic at least when he sees himself. The most symbol is his big red nose.


    And his name is'' red nose ''


    "Big... Sir."


    "Whatever I ask you, you can tell me if you know, but you can''t tell me if you don''t know." Sean doesn''t feel strange about such soldiers. Even if there are similar people in the city of riyatis, the basharan Empire has been called the golden age by scholars in recent years, but the accumulation of wealth is only in the hands of capitalists, and the life of ordinary people is still very ordinary, As for the poor, even more so.


    Of course, there is a fixed thinking that imprisons many poor people. If you have money, you should use it to buy food, or keep it to marry a daughter-in-law later. It doesn''t matter what you look like or what your hair looks like.


    "Yes... Sir," said red nose.


    "Let me ask you if there are often immigrants in the small town in the south of the city? And there have been many recently?" Sean said.


    Red nose itself is from a small town in the South outside the city, so aslant invited him alone


    The city of Oro is big enough. It takes ordinary people two days to go to the southern town. People from surrounding towns often come to the city to work and serve as soldiers. But because the distance is not too far, I can go back often.


    "There have been many since half a month. They seem to have come from the former Tacoma city. Recently, they heard that Oro city will revive, so many people have come! But the city can''t get in, so they only live in the small town." red nose seems to have blurred eyes, but his words are very clear.


    "Have you had any problems lately?"


    "Your question is..."


    "Such as public security."


    "The last time I went back, it was very good, but I occasionally heard that there were many thieves in the evening. We don''t like outsiders very much."


    Sean listened to each other and was silent


    I didn''t speak.


    Instead, Philo divara nearby couldn''t help saying, "it''s better to arrange them elsewhere."


    Suddenly I felt like I had slipped my tongue.


    As long as the count doesn''t ask, don''t say anything. This is what his father told him when he left home... She turned her head and looked at Sean. At the moment, Sean was looking at her, which made Philo shrink back timidly.


    "I see, you go down." Sean ordered the servant around him to send some barbecue to the red nose. The other party thanked him very much and left.


    Only aslant and Philo are left in the restaurant


    Both of them stared at Sean and dared not speak.


    Disaster victims, reconstruction and resettlement work, and we have to maintain law and order.


    It seems that a series of problems are in front of us, and we can''t get them directly to the city when dealing with them. Of course, the people in our own town can arrange them separately. They think they are the children of the Earl in the past. Such an identity is enough to live in the City, and they can also sue the current residents of Oro city. As long as they follow themselves, they will never be abandoned.


    In the history of the basharan Empire, in addition to inheriting, he is already one of the youngest earls. In private, many people are still optimistic about his development. Of course, some people are jealous of his development.


    Now I need someone to help me deal with these things


    Luke and others are still in Tyler. It may take some time for Mian to call them directly now, and his knowledge doesn''t know whether he can handle the affairs of Oro city in the future. Sean wondered whether to select some more scholars who understand human history and have research on construction and planning.


    I''m afraid this kind of person will go to the college to find


    It is said that the city college is the place of the aurora city library, which has teaching of various disciplines.


    wait.


    When he thought of this, a man suddenly appeared in Sean''s heart.


    He looked up at aslant and Philo waiting for their orders


    "You go down first. I''m sorry, miss divara. I may not have time to walk with you today."


    "Count, you must have something to do, but I''m bothering you." at least it''s a girl born in a famous family. She knows when enough is enough. Although there has been a state of [trying to speak!] on her head, she has kept silent.


    Finally, I bowed down to say goodbye and left the Earl''s house


    Aslant couldn''t help looking at each other as they left.


    Philo divara is pretty. It''s just the object that unmarried young men admire... But for people like Sean who comes out of the pile of girls, Philo looks ok.


    There is still a distance than those girls who cover the wings of the sky, even less than karyana or sohana


    "People are gone, don''t look!"


    "Hey ~"


    After being patted by Sean on the keyboard, he said and smiled awkwardly.


    "When you come to the study later, I''ll write two letters for you to deliver to me. One is to the riyetis library and the other is to the small town of tylermian."


    Sean has said many times before that, but aslant doesn''t know that there are others sent to riyatis?


    "My Lord, another letter is..."


    "Give it to a scholar and hope he can come," Sean said.


    The person I thought of just now was Harry wallop, who had met several times before.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, divara''s house.


    Philo had just returned and was pulled aside by his waiting father to ask about today, and Philo also told what had happened in the Earl''s house.


    Orlando thought back


    Then someone stood up and walked around.


    "What''s the matter, father?" asked Charles.


    "It seems that the new Earl is more ambitious than we thought." Orlando said after a pause.

 Chapter 194

    "Why?" a man and a woman asked at the same time.


    Orlando looked at his two children reluctantly. If you want to calculate, the new Earl is about the same age as his son, but others'' thoughts are far more than too much, and even he can''t figure out each other''s thoughts sometimes.


    "Think about it... What is the biggest resource of a territory?"


    "Wealth? Or land..."


    "Population," Charles said suddenly.


    Obviously, Orlando is waiting for this answer, which is good. Their children are not so ignorant.


    "How can you say that the count wants to expand the population of Oro!!"


    At this time, they also reacted, kept the population, and then continued to expand their land. As long as an earl has ambition, he can develop as well as a duke. At present, the young earl seems to have a harmless smile, but he has such ambition in his bones.


    "I didn''t think he was such a man!" Philo whispered.


    "What''s the matter, little sister? Have you taken a fancy to the count?"


    "How can I..."


    "I''ve heard that the count has never been married, and it''s really rare to be a noble at this age," said Charles.


    "Haven''t you met someone you like?"


    "How do I know? You have to ask him," Charles spread his hands.


    To be honest, if the count could become his brother-in-law, it would be in the whole city of Oro, No. The divara family in the whole Oro region can walk sideways, and there is no need to worry about stabilizing their power in the future or even many years.


    "Let''s not talk about it first, but the count may not like us local old slicks at present... But we still have to try. Philo, you often walk around the count''s house in the future. It''s best to recommend our divara family to occupy a position at a specific time, but you can''t say it directly. You must wait until he takes the initiative to put it forward "Orlando asked.


    And Philo nodded seriously.


    "What about other aspects?"


    "As for those aspects, you can control them yourself." Orlando was not difficult to hear that his daughter was a little interested in the count.


    Among the young people in Oro City, I''m afraid count vigre is the most powerful, and he is also the local Lord. It''s normal to get the favor of girls, and it''s the most perfect result to become a family with the count.


    "But I want to remind you that the count of vigre is rumored to have something to do with a witch when he was on the other side of COGA, and more specifically, he was the member of the wings of the sky."


    Poof~


    Charles on one side almost sprayed out the water he drank.


    I''m afraid no one among men doesn''t know the wings of heaven organization, not because of how strong the other party is. Although wings of heaven is really strong according to strength, what''s more attractive is that it is said that all its members are all beautiful girls.


    "That''s all a witch''s organization?!"


    "Even in that organization, I don''t know why there was a male member of a witch organization, or the earl... It is said that it was because their leader, the red dragon witch Freya iguyle, met the Earl and took him back during the incident in COGA." Orlando recalled.


    Since Earl Sean vigil came to power, the lace news about him has spread very fast, among which there is such a saying.


    "There won''t be any other relationship," Charles said with a frown.


    "It''s hard to say, and we can''t say... Now he''s the count of Oro city. We don''t care what others talk about, but such words must not come from our divara family." he looked at his two children seriously.


    "Yes, father."


    He also replied.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The divaras were in the middle of a discussion, and Sean, the subject of discussion, was reading in his study.


    The study has just been built, and there will be a smell of wood paint in the room. You need to open the window and put the flower pot before it can work normally.


    I need to send an invitation to Harry wallop I met at that time to see if the other party will accept my invitation. I remember that the other party still has some knowledge when talking before. I hope it''s not a man on paper.


    As for Tyler Mia''s side, let Luke and Dante prepare now, and then bring someone over.


    Before, I wanted to prepare and call them after I settled down, but now I don''t have a chance... There are no people around. It''s only the first day. I don''t know what will happen in the future.


    The chamber of commerce is quite quiet today, but Sean estimates that there must be things, schools, factories and farmers. So many classes are looking at themselves at the moment. They really can''t rest for a moment. At present, Sean is tutoring some basic conditions and facilities in the city.


    Specially looking for someone to buy the introduction books of Oro City, and then study them in the study


    He sat all day until Rose came in to find himself in the afternoon and reluctantly put down his books.


    "Adults are still reading."


    "Yes, I have to know the local conditions and customs of Oro. In the next few days, I''m going to go to various places to get a quick understanding of the whole city," Sean said.


    "The count is very attentive," Rose praised, but there was a perfunctory state on his head.


    I''m afraid any lord who has just taken office is so obsessed with himself, otherwise he can''t be lazy in the future.


    "Let''s not talk about this... I need Lord Ross''s help," Sean said.


    "My Lord, please say, as long as I can do it."


    "It''s not a big deal. You can do it. I may go to different places in the next few days. There is no unified destination, so I want a map of Oro city. The more detailed it is, the better. If conditions permit, it''s better to make a sand table... You can go to the big library or college of Oro city in my name and invite others to help Busy, I hope I can finish it in a short time. No matter how many people it takes. "


    Sean thought about it. The best way to quickly understand the whole city of Oro in the future is, of course, to continue to use the map.


    As long as I walk through all the places in Oro City, I will be the first to know anything in the whole city.


    "No matter how many people?"


    "That''s right. It doesn''t matter even if you pull up the college students. I''ll ask aslant to cooperate with you and be able to do it in the shortest time."


    Today''s own princes have the same orders as the imperial edict.


    No matter what he says, there must be some opposition. Sometimes he needs to put pressure on them. His people will move. Although Ross is not his subordinate, he has been following for so long these days. It is not difficult to do these areas he is good at.


    "Yes, my Lord. If you say so, I know."


    Sean nodded.


    At present, these are the preliminary preparations to be made. Later, I will personally investigate the situation of various places and have an in-depth understanding. After the large map or sand table is drawn, I can remotely control the whole Oro city.

 Chapter 195

    In the next few days, Sean had a boring life. He got up and straightened everything every day and began to read in the study. He took a nap at noon and didn''t want to go out until the afternoon.


    Moreover, most of them go to several prosperous places in the city to see what kind of prosperity Oro city has. It feels better than COGA city... At least in terms of prosperity, the block of Oro city is better than the most prosperous brukan Avenue in COGA city


    Secondly, there are commercial streets, machinery workshops, large libraries and colleges. They don''t often go to small towns outside the city. It''s mainly because every time people go anywhere, they know that it will become very chaotic after the count comes. Although the three-day holiday passes quickly, the people-friendly move has been unanimously praised since taking office. Many people just want to take a look at themselves.


    There is a feeling of being a big star in the past. People pay attention wherever they go


    In terms of urban development planning, Sean has not been involved for the time being. A city has its own running pace. Although this pace only moves from stability to decline in most of the time, it is difficult to develop, Sean will not move until he fully understands the whole city of Oro.


    If he doesn''t come, the city of Oro can run naturally for many years. He can''t decline like this when he comes, so Sean just watches... Doesn''t speak these days.


    Such a move has also attracted the attention of many famous families in Oro city


    During the three days of vacation, almost one or two children of aristocratic families came to visit them every day. I don''t know through what channels they heard that they met Philo of divara''s family on the first day. As a result, all the people who came the next day were girls.


    The servants in the Earl''s mansion were busy. There were not so many maids, but they had to take care of so many people at once... Four or five in the morning and more than a dozen in the afternoon.


    Later, Sean understood that these so-called famous families in Oro city actually wanted to get a family position from themselves. The finance minister, material manager or chamber of commerce manager would also be very happy to have one in their hands, and even some people began to want to bribe the pro guards around them.


    Tut tut~


    Not only are there factions among the nobility, but there are also such struggles in the management of the city.


    Aslant is loyal to himself for the time being. He said he would set up an army for him. After that, he often told himself these things in private. Especially at his desk after dinner, he will say everything he saw and heard today.


    "My Lord, I saw that the guard of the pro guard had a long communication with the Morgan family today. Do you want me to investigate?"


    He was reading when aslant came in and said.


    "Oh, Morgan''s?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Morgan family is another business giant in Oro City, and its strength is almost no weaker than that of divara family. However, it is responsible for different sectors. Morgan is commercial land leasing and lending business, simply speaking, real estate and banking. The divara family is more retail and catering, and of course, there is a part of their own family''s own one-stop industry.


    "Well, good. Pay attention to these things, but don''t disturb them... If it''s your soldiers, you can remind them, but there''s no need to punish them. I also want to see what their purpose is!"


    "OK."


    Aslant said with some excitement.


    In fact, according to insiders, aslant is a bit talkative, but what Sean needs is the strength of the other party.


    It was precisely because he promised to build an army for him that he could avoid the small favors of the local family and make the local people hate him. In this way, he tried to curry favor with another local General Joseph. When Joseph came to complain, he could weigh them.


    As for aslant''s small problems, Sean thinks it''s normal... If one is loyal to himself and doesn''t need any return, he should be vigilant about whether it''s a trap! As long as the other party has a claim, he can control it.


    On the other hand, Ross''s map drawing has been started. These days, he even went straight to the college in Oro city and didn''t come back. It is said that he is busy preparing the map and sand table of the whole Oro city. Under his authorization, many students and college tutors will help. Even some children of aristocratic families send home guards to measure and give accurate values on the spot.


    I heard it was quite lively there, but Sean went there once and didn''t go again.


    It''s mainly trouble, and it''s awkward for a group of people to surround themselves every time... To exaggerate, even if you stretch, someone will immediately send iced tea. If you twist your neck a little, someone will ask for a massage.


    Even if you know they are all flattering people, you can''t say him directly.


    After all, I didn''t do anything wrong


    At this time, Sean often thinks of those strange world novels he read in his last life. As long as the protagonist goes to college once, he can always hold the beauty back. He can pretend to force several dandies to hit their faces, harvest a wave of 666, and then there will be unconvinced enemies to face directly!


    Alas~


    I envy you.


    If only I could meet such a situation.


    "What, my ancestors were imperial ministers. If you dare to move me, I''ll be careful to kill the whole family." it''s better to be so direct. It''s better than those who are smiling and not laughing.


    Don''t talk about holding beauty. As long as you say you''re bored at night, a bunch of famous ladies will get together and ask if you''re free at night; If you want to fight, the other party has fallen down before you fight.


    Life.


    Can it be simpler!!


    So it''s OK not to go to the college, but the records in the big library are worth looking at


    During this time, he has been busy with urban planning, resulting in no time to study the relevant records of the sun crown organization and ancient god believers, but Sean has never forgotten, or even what he has always wanted to read.


    I didn''t forget what the wood elf said: when I was immersed in the small world, some extremely dark and terrible things have slowly awakened.


    Whether the extreme darkness is talking about those ancient gods and whether their constant use of the power of the eye of gehros will lead to disaster, all the problems can only be found by themselves... Including the trace of their mother.


    But now Sean spends more time waiting


    Waiting for the reply of all letters, and waiting for what changes will happen in the process of time, and then I need to make a safe plan.


    After all, this city can''t follow in the footsteps of Tacoma

 Chapter 196

    "I think this land can be taken out as a leisure square for residents, which is open for free. As for the side, you can get some shops to make up for future vacancies... This place will certainly attract many people in the future. The land price is always rising. As long as it is in the hands of the count, everything can be handled." Orlando divara looked at the sand table and said.


    In only ten days, Ross took the college students and the geographers in Oro city to get out the map and sand table of Oro city.


    Each is almost seven or eight square meters in size, and the sand table is almost ten square meters wide. It is made of wood carvings or some plastic mold props. The buildings and every house group in the city, including the canal and drainage canal in the city, are clearly depicted, In particular, with the help of Oro City geographers, they even depict the altitude of Oro city in a high-low way.


    It''s much better than I expected.


    When Sean wrote the sand table map, the whole big sand table suddenly became more real in front of him. The population also appeared on the sand table in a small way, but this time it was different from before, because the sand table was large enough, and the people displayed even had a little sense of color. If you squat down and look at a place carefully, you can see it like fuzzy modeling, A very, very small human figure.


    The perennial population in the city is almost more than 40. It''s really like an ant nest when it''s crowded together, but as a matter of fact, this is the best sand table map Sean has seen in the past year.


    After the sand table is completed, the situation of the whole city can be seen at a glance. Among them, we can see the problems of the planning and layout of Oro city. A large number of buildings are concentrated in the southwest, which is also the location of the Earl''s palace. However, it is interesting that the southwest is the place with high altitude in the city, and the northeast is slightly flat, but there are few houses and buildings.


    So today, we specially invited several famous businessmen in Oro city to study the later planning


    "No, I think it should be built into residential houses. Only with houses can we have population density... If it is built into public land, it is likely to be dirty and messy. Don''t mention the appreciation at that time. I don''t know whether it will go or not." ademan Morgan, who is also a business tycoon on the other side of Sean, retorted.


    "Residents can rule in other places. As long as we promulgate appropriate regulations, this area can become an economic source for a long time in the future, but housing is only one income, which will be paid in many years in the future..."


    "Narrowness is you, not only vision. But also thinking!"


    "As long as the population density is expanded, no matter what you build in this area in the future, there will be fixed people to consume." ademan Morgan obviously doesn''t want to lose to each other.


    The state of the two [tit for tat!] overshadowed all the discussions for a moment.


    Sean found that when the two tycoons "communicate", others dare not speak, and even their children and grandchildren dare not do so.


    "You are pedantic..."


    "You are confused!"


    Sean had a black face and looked at two people in their forties and fifties. He could quarrel like a child.


    "All right, all right. Let''s put this place first... We can see other places," Sean said to the two.


    Only when they talk can they calm their anger, because no matter how much they quarrel, the real decision-maker here is themselves. You can choose one or none of them will listen.


    "What about this place? Outside our southern city, I heard recently that the aborigines of Tacoma city have always migrated here. Now that place has a heavy mind of xenophobia, how should we deal with this place?" Sean asked.


    This topic directly made the people around speechless.


    Looking at the state of [thoughtful!], no one stood up to speak.


    This kind of trouble really doesn''t want to be contaminated. Once there is a problem of immigration dissatisfaction, the person responsible for putting forward opinions will of course be blamed by everyone.


    "This is a thorny problem in Oro city at present. I hope you can talk about it enthusiastically. It doesn''t matter who said anything today. I''m just for reference... Because there is no clear planning manager in Oro city during this period of time, your speech is very important." Sean said it by insinuation.


    The managers of Oro City, large and small, cannot all be in the hands of their own people. Some of them have to be assigned to local famous families. As for the specific position, it depends on how they give their own opinions and speak it out directly in front of all families, so no one can refute it.


    Uh


    Seeing Orlando and Adelman look a little [anxious!], I guess I didn''t expect to say so, and still in front of so many people. In this way, even if other families are recognized, they can''t help it.


    "I think the best way is to restrict. Every city has always had the means to restrict outsiders. We can learn from some... Tacoma city had a precedent of restricting idaks, and we can follow suit," Orlando said.


    "After all, the idaks are not residents of our country. Don''t you let the count suffer criticism for doing so?"


    "Then you have to find a way. In the future, these residents will eat the welfare of Oro city for a long time, and the stability of outsiders is not high. Maybe they will leave after this period of time."


    The two bigwigs were against each other again, but this time there was no constructive proposal.


    There was silence again in the room.


    Sean deliberately organized the game, but no one could stand up! It seems that it can only be solved when Luke or others come.


    "I think the count can issue an order to let outsiders return the local people not to fight, but the policy of giving the local people land... And stipulates that if they live for a certain number of years, they can enjoy this treatment, so that they can leave outsiders, and the local people will not say that the count is partial."


    Suddenly someone spoke in the crowd.


    Sean looked at each other


    He is also a young man. All those who can come here today are descendants of place names.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Lord John Morgan!"


    It seems that someone will stand up


    "Good idea," Sean replied.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    For Sean, the most important thing at present is the issue of immigration. As for the latter, we can wait until Luke and Dante come. Moreover, he has received a letter from Tyler MIA in recent days, and Luke reported the people who came this time.


    In fact, few, only a few thousand people are willing to come. Many people would rather stay in the town than come... Others would rather go to COGA than walk so far, even though Sean arranged a good accommodation for them in advance.


    It''s a pity, but as Ross said, once you get into power, there''s always something you have to lose. In fact, many people don''t want to, but from the moment they officially set foot on a high place, the original heart no longer exists.


    On the other hand, the good news is that Harry wallop is very grateful for his invitation and will come to Oro with his family. Not much good news, but at least a little comfort for the moment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, at the junction of the former Tacoma area, many IDAK businessmen are worried.


    Recently, the trade route between Adak and basharan empire is not as easy as before!

 Chapter 197

    "My Lord, try this. This is the best thing here. Of course, there are the best people ~ hehe..."


    Sean put his arms around the woman who threw herself into the embrace and opened her mouth with a smile, while the other party just picked something out of the plate.


    "Well, it''s good. It''s good!" nodded and afterthought.


    "That adult should come often in the future."


    "Must, must come often..."


    Looking at the charming girl with heavy makeup and flirting in front of him, Sean almost took her directly back to the Earl''s house.


    The place where he is located is the largest entertainment place in Oro City, and it is also the industry of the Morgan family. After Sean came, he found that the original place for spiritual consumption would make so much money. To calculate carefully, the financial resources of the Morgan family may be above divara, but many are fixed assets.


    While Sean was thinking about it, the Morgan boys would run in inadvertently. When they saw themselves, they felt inappropriate and immediately withdrew.


    "What''s up, John?"


    "That... Now..."


    "No harm, just say it here."


    Sean stood up and ignored the plaintive retention of the women behind him. When he came here, he told other rich families that he was also cannibal, and doing so could reduce the trouble of delivering breakfast every morning.


    A romantic count, probably such a person can make the residents of Oro feel like a normal person.


    "What happened today?" Sean asked as he walked out the door.


    Since I was promoted to John Morgan and became the manager of the urban construction planning of Oro City, I have done it conscientiously. Almost everything I do every day will be reported to myself in the evening.


    "I''m just here to report the progress of this project to your excellency. In addition, the immigrants from your previous town have entered the territory of Oro city."


    "Oh, Luke, are they here?"


    "Well, it should be in town this afternoon. Where are the adults going to arrange them?" John asked again.


    I have long prepared a good residence for the villagers of Tyler MIA. At the beginning, it was let out by the Morgan family. This is one of the reasons why I promoted the descendants of the Morgan family to sit in this position.


    "Just follow the original location. Don''t change it. If they come, you can ask a man named Luke and Dante to come to me."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The rise of the Morgan family has also made the divara family unable to sit still. During this period, Filo divara''s little girl has run to her home almost every day. If she doesn''t make an excuse to read at night and let her go back, the other party is likely to live directly.


    It seems that the two families still have to balance, but Sean hopes to wait until Luke arrives.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The immigrants from tylermian town came, and Harry wallop, invited by riyetis on the other side, also arrived in Oro city a few days ago. It can be said that his waiting for this period of time has finally ended. The remaining people are discussing how to improve the development of Oro city in order to deal with all kinds of unexpected accidents.


    Back in the Earl''s house, aslant, as the leader of the guard, will guard the residence for a long time, and Harry rushed out to greet him when he heard that he came back


    "How''s it going? Are you familiar with all the information about Aurora?"


    "Almost. I''ve basically seen all the development history and details of the city in recent years."


    From the day when the other family officially came to Oro City, Harry was arranged to live in the Earl''s house, but he couldn''t see it after seeing each other at dinner that day. After asking carefully, he knew that the other party had been studying the information of Oro city.


    The fastest way to understand a city is through the records of the city and personal investigation, that is, their original practice.


    Now it''s repeated in Harry


    The difference is that the other party uses it for a shorter time than himself and grasps it very well.


    Worthy of the status of a famous scholar!


    In Rose''s mouth, Sean learned that Harry was also a famous scholar of the Empire. He had published a certain edition of books and had a certain popularity in the academic circle of the Empire.


    They walked to the sand table. Usually at one o''clock in the evening, Sean would spend a lot of time watching the actions on the sand table.


    It feels like watching a simulation game. People in the whole city zoom upstream of this ten square meter sand table. They have a panoramic view of everything. Even if there is a robbery in XX street, they can see the escape route of the thief.


    It''s just that Sean won''t say at this time. Otherwise, it''s not a matter of prediction. It''s estimated that the inspectors on the street will lose their jobs!


    "After adults get this sand table, the planning of the whole city of Oro can be seen clearly."


    The sand table is large enough to be modified even if there are new or overthrown reconstruction places in the future


    "Yes, that''s why I let people spend time and effort to build such a place for me."


    Looking at the bustling crowd, I was fascinated!


    Only he can feel the way of entertainment. In the eyes of others, Sean is looking at the sand table alone in a daze.


    "I think John did a good job in urban planning. He can make the best use of the whole city. Now the whole city construction is very good." Harry didn''t forget to boast about John''s practice.


    "It''s really powerful, but..."


    Recently, there is a phenomenon worthy of Sean''s attention. In addition to the struggle of several large families, the public''s response also needs to be taken into account.


    Nowadays, so many places are planned to be built during this period, and many people show [dissatisfaction!]. Originally, as long as they become their own people, their popularity should be [friendly], but some people appear [neutral].


    Not outsiders, but local residents.


    This shows that their favor is declining. It doesn''t matter if there are only some people, but more people will eventually have problems.


    "Who do you think is good in the divara family?" Sean asked suddenly, which surprised Harry.


    "Why do you ask..."


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m just asking. Do you remember when you told me about Tacoma city? You should know more about this place."


    Harry is not a fool. He knows what he means, but he still seems a little cautious to decide whether to promote someone.


    "Or I''ll observe for a little more time and give advice to adults..."


    "Fine," Sean nodded.


    Just then the guard at the door suddenly came in.


    "Lord count, Sergeant Joseph asked to see you!"


    Joseph.


    That is, the chief sergeant of the oro City Army who originally served in Oro city and was entrusted with an important task from the first day!


    Why is he here.


    If nothing had happened, the other party would not have come to the Earl''s house.

 Chapter 198

    The oro region has now replaced the original Tacoma city and become an important hub from the southeast of the basharan Empire to the aidak region.


    However, some time ago, after the incident in Tacoma City, this hub was abolished for a long time. Even after hearing that there were a large number of casualties in the city, the caravan did not dare to come. In addition, at that time, the black feather knights were constantly investigating the local situation.


    For a long time, the trade routes between the two places were at a standstill, and now suddenly there is news.


    "What''s going on? What''s wrong with the border?"


    In the Earl''s office, Sean had Joseph on his feet and came with aslant and Harry.


    Joseph looked back at Sean and handed over a letter.


    Already opened!


    As the highest local general, Joseph was originally responsible for these things. If he didn''t encounter any problems, he wouldn''t rush to find himself.


    Sean took out the letter and read it again... It was a message from the border guards. It said that some idaks had been wandering in the border area, and more and more people gathered, and they looked like soldiers there. Although they did not completely cross the border, they had been protecting the caravan from IDAK.


    It is understandable that the border is protected by the army, but there are some problems with sending troops all the time.


    Moreover, the city of Oro has been newly built during this period. In this sensitive period, more troops have been sent to the border


    "It was sent two days ago. According to the letter, it may have become more in recent days," said Joseph.


    And Sean gave the letter to the other two.


    "Did your troops take measures?"


    "I have sent troops to reinforce the border... But..."


    "But what?" Sean asked when he saw the other party''s hesitation.


    "It''s not a big deal, just a while ago. The count also knows that Oro city originally belonged to Tacoma city. When Tacoma incident happened, a large number of Oro City soldiers also went to that area. Now many people still have a shadow over that place. Tacoma city is estimated to have been evacuated. That area is a ghost city at the moment, and there is no good supply line for us It''s hard for soldiers to sit in town. "


    To put it bluntly, there is no camp.


    In fact, the best camp in that area was the one where Sean had been with Freya when he pretended to be a mercenary. There were all kinds of underground passages and perfect military equipment. If that place was abandoned, the loss would be too great.


    Although Sean doesn''t know what it''s like now, without the support of that camp, it''s difficult to garrison a lot of troops in the border area for temporary expansion? It costs too much material and money. Today''s Oro city has reached the limit that can be built in the same period. If the people are oppressed again, they will begin to complain.


    "Or can we control their merchants? If I remember correctly, the area corresponding to Adak is called BAHA HAMA. It is a big city on the Gobi. There are also strong troops and rich land. Such a city may not fight with the basharan empire. Maybe it just wants to take advantage of the opportunity."


    "What benefits can Aurora give him? It''s the biggest benefit for us to trade with them over the years!" Joseph didn''t have the foresight of Harry after all. As far as matters are concerned, aurora is not a soft persimmon, and there is the basharan Empire behind him.


    "Like Tacoma? That place is now in ruins. The other party may want it."


    "How can it be! Even if the city is deserted, it''s our land. Maybe it can be rebuilt in the future. How can it be given to him." their words gradually clashed with each other.


    As far as Tacoma city is concerned, it really exceeded Sean''s expectation.


    I thought the city would recover from the pain after that incident, but recently it seems that there may be no one in that place. Even if there is, it is empty. Although there are countless farms and land, no one is willing to stay in that place anymore!


    "They don''t necessarily want..."


    "What do you mean?"


    The people in the room suddenly looked to Harry''s side.


    There is a state of [guess!] on the other party''s head.


    "Maybe it''s a test! Test whether our count has the same determination." Harry finally looked at Sean.


    Silent, several people were waiting for Sean''s answer.


    The ruler''s determination to protect sometimes establishes the ownership of the land, just as the leaders who dare to rush to the battlefield can inspire the soldiers during the war. Although the old city of Tacoma is the land of basharan, if those IDAK businessmen live in it or no one manages it, it will become a symbolic land, and the actual control will be in the hands of others!


    For face.


    The land in the old city of Tacoma can''t be lost, but is it worth sending troops to the place where people don''t want to live!


    At the moment, Sean thinks that he has hundreds of thousands of millions of troops in those stories, so it is perfectly fine to keep the peace of one side, but he can draw twenty thousand or thirty thousand people out of his own eyes.


    "There''s a place I''m surprised," Sean said suddenly.


    "What''s strange to adults?"


    "Why are my citizens interested in places they don''t want to live?" this is really a question.


    "Er... I''m just guessing, otherwise the other party''s troop increase will not be explained, and the aidak region can''t be compared with the basharan empire. Most of them are ethnic groups in Oasis and desert, and many tribes are difficult to combine," said Harry.


    Since it''s all speculation, make all kinds of plans.


    "Well, Joseph, if you keep an eye on what''s going on there, you''d better send your right-hand assistant over and report directly to me if necessary." Sean ordered.


    My territory is just about to start. How can I start to encounter problems.


    The construction has not been completed yet. We are going to force ourselves to expand the army so soon!


    After he ordered aslant to start preparing to recruit soldiers, Sean returned to the sand table alone and was fascinated by the "villains" coming and going all over Oro. At this time, a servant came and said that Luke and Dante were coming.


    Finally, one thing pleased Sean. He was busy asking someone to call Luke, Dante and Kalibo in


    When their most loyal subordinates come over, they can share some of the burden in their hands.


    Invite the three in. To Sean''s surprise, the two brothers and sisters of Claude came together this time!


    "Lord Sean, what a big place you live now. We heard your story all the way when we came here and heard about you..."


    Snap~


    He was punched by esmeda on one side before he finished.


    "No big or small, I want to call Lord vigil."


    "Ha ha... It''s okay. Whatever you''re used to. Just come here!" Sean was worried that he didn''t have many confidants in the development of urban engineering. Now Claude came to this position, and it seemed that someone would suddenly replace him.


    "You''ve been away for more than half a month. How are the others?" Sean knew that there were not many people coming this time, but the other party had tried his best. Not everyone is willing to leave their hometown, let alone Tyler MIA town has always given people a stable and comfortable environment.


    "Very bad, we this time... Alas..." Luke sighed.


    "You did your best!"


    "But then again, my Lord. When we entered the oro area, we found a lot of IDAK businessmen. Is the business road open again?"


    "Have caravans gone to COGA?" Sean asked.


    "Well, we met some. We talked to them at that time, and it was interesting... They said that in addition to buying and selling things, their king asked them to pay attention to a book, ha ha... I don''t know when people in IDAK were ready to learn and wanted to read."

 Chapter 199

    A book, or is it specially for businessmen to pay attention to?


    Sean really didn''t remember for a while. The arrival of Luke did give him a lot of peace of mind. He basically didn''t talk about Oro this night, but let them rest early after dinner.


    Of course, if you like, you can also go to aurora. Now this city is your own home.


    As for Claude''s sister and brother, they were also arranged by Sean to live in the Earl''s house. Claude was a mechanical expert. At the beginning, he debugged and made most of the skovi family''s guns. Sean wanted to keep him and help him build more good weapons in the future.


    Although there are all kinds of unknown existence in this world, for more ordinary people living in the sun, guns are already the most dangerous weapons they can contact. If they equip their own security team with a batch, it will be much more convenient to manage the city in the future.


    And Sean himself will come to the sand table alone when he is bored


    Look at the city that is now engraved with its own name. Its every move and every street are under its own vision. Oro city can''t help it. This is also one of the opinions Orlando gives himself. As long as he rotates day and night, wealth will accumulate.


    This is a very terrible value. Sean asked people to calculate the income flow of all night markets one night, which can almost reach the flow of more than 300000 gold coins. Among them, the rulers only draw a small part of taxes and fees. Although it seems that it is rarely possible to be thousands of gold coins, there is room for development in the future, And this is only a day, a month, a year, which is a very objective figure.


    Now the air transport channel of Oro city has been opened, and airships will continue to enter the city.


    It may take less than half a year for the city to develop normally... I hope everything is normal.


    At this time, Sean will suddenly think of things on the border.


    He got up and was about to go to his study to find out if there was a map of the border of Oro area. At this time, he met Luke at the door.


    "Why are you here? Don''t take esmeida to the night market?" Sean said so, and he was embarrassed for the old man... At Tyler Mia''s time, we can see that they still have feelings, and each other is even willing to come to the city with the development of their ancestors, which is enough to show his sincerity.


    Of course, Sean also hopes that the two can make a pair, so that Luke can stabilize when he has a family.


    "Er... Next time, she''s a little tired today."


    "Take the initiative with girls. People have been waiting for you for so long." pat each other on the shoulder. There are not many people you can really trust when you come to this world, but the young man in front of you must be one of them.


    "Yes, yes," Luke nodded back.


    He is meticulous about his work, but he is always slow in personal emotion.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with me?" in Sean''s understanding of each other, if it''s not something, he usually doesn''t bother himself at night.


    "In fact, it''s not much. I heard about the situation along the border from your excellency Harry. I suddenly remembered the caravans we met on the way here. At that time, we bought some things with them and ate in the camp together. I remember they said they had never been to the basharan empire in the future." Luke hesitated.


    He''s still thinking


    "No?"


    "Yes, and then I heard about it from Lord Harry... I wonder if the king over Adak wants to actually control the old city while Tacoma is empty?"


    "Harry thinks the same as you, but with the situation in IDAK over the years, can they occupy a place at this time?"


    Luke shook his head.


    The overall pattern of the world is like this. The continent where the basharan empire is located generally refers to the northern continent. In the center is the zambutar region, which is quite developed in both industry and manufacturing. In the west, it belongs to the Ashman region of the plateau nationality, and in the East, it is the aidak region of the yellow sand and oasis, Due to the natural environment, both areas are not as comfortable as zambutar, of course, the population is even more incomparable.


    Population and environment largely determine the development of a region... So many battles in history are fought in a region, and there are few expeditions spanning a long distance.


    There has always been the principle of long-distance and close attack.


    Therefore, both Luke and Sean felt that the other party did not really dare to send troops to war with themselves, or just tested.


    If you are tough, the other party will retreat. If you compromise, the other party will be able to take advantage of the situation to control the whole border, so Sean also needs to be prepared.


    "I have sent more troops to the border. Like the other party, in fact, we can only linger in the border area. We are not familiar with the terrain over Adak, and we can''t travel long distances."


    Luke nodded in agreement. The best way now is to wait and see what happens. They confront each other on the border, but there is no next action.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, Sean lay alone in bed looking at the window.


    The moonlight remains the same, but I''ve been thinking about things on the border in my heart... I really hope there''s no problem. My own city has just been established. It''s just a paper tiger. If I really start, I''m afraid all my efforts will be wasted.


    Think about


    Already asleep.


    In the dream, Sean recalled that when he fought in Tacoma City, it was probably the most subversive battle in his two lives. If it weren''t for the help of gehros''s eye, he would be ready to cross again.


    And the foggy night of the goat man, and the journey with the mercenary team... Especially the alchemist Alphonse''s theory that "one is all, all is one".


    [... In fact, it is recorded in a Book...]


    Suddenly Sean remembered something they had said before.


    "The book of the dead!"


    Suddenly open your eyes and sit up from the bed


    Look around, everything is still in your room.


    Sean rubbed his dizzy head and thought about the scene he saw in his dream again.


    right.


    The book of the dead.


    The thing that the merchants should pay attention to in Adak should be the book of the dead. Before, the alchemist said that the book of the dead once recorded the presence and absence of deep divers in Tacoma city. Although Alphons didn''t get anything at that time, he was just a pile of rewards, but think back carefully what he didn''t say.


    Why would a level 7 orderer follow a mercenary team to such a dangerous area?


    If it doesn''t do any good


    So the book of the dead could be in Tacoma''s old city?

 Chapter 200

    Sean could hardly sleep at the thought that this book called legendary by alchemists might be in the old city of Tacoma


    It was a pity that the call didn''t succeed until dawn!


    It just left a group of broken marks


    Sean looked into the depth of the big well in the center of the city. It was said that it was originally a fountain, but it was transformed into a huge well by deep divers, with water in it. According to Freya, the black feather knights had also seen it before, but some deep well water was connected to the swamp in the south through groundwater.


    But I didn''t find the thing with huge octopus tentacles, as if it disappeared completely after the call failed! There was no trace left.


    It''s a pity.


    At that time, Freya should send more people to pay attention to this place. Since the calling place is here, it should leave something better than just dead grass now.


    Look around, there is almost nothing valuable, and you can''t see any useful props even in your own field of vision.


    However, at this time, a prompt appeared in the field of vision


    "Who?!"


    Look at the corner of the roadway.

 Chapter 201

    "Don''t move! If you don''t want to make your eyes the last picture of your life," Joseph took his people and rushed directly to the man at the corner of the roadway.


    "Wait! Wait..."


    Without resistance, the other party is an ordinary person.


    "I''m just a passing businessman. I''m Adak''s businessman."


    "Then you can''t decide who you are until you investigate," Joseph said without saying a word, tied him up and took him directly to Sean.


    Just a dark looking but energetic man, with beard dregs all over his chin, looks like he may be under the age of 30.


    "Who are you?" Sean asked.


    "Back to the general, I''m an aidak businessman who passed by and rested in this area. I''m not a bad man, but a businessman!" the tone of the aidak people is really different from that of the basharan empire. It seems that this is the first time Sean really talked to the aidak people one-on-one.


    "Are you from IDAK?"


    "Yes."


    The other party lowered his head, but his tone was still unconvinced.


    "You''d better be honest... You know this is us..."


    As soon as Joseph was about to say it, Sean raised his hand and stopped him. It''s best not to say it outside when he went out as the Lord. He had seen the communication ability of these traveling businessmen. If Joseph said it, it might not be long before the Lord of Oro came to the old city of Tacoma.


    "Why are you here?" Sean continued.


    Businessmen are different from ordinary residents, especially these knowledgeable traveling businessmen.


    Since that move just now, the other party has been [wondering!] but there are too many soldiers around. The businessman dare not speak, but just shut up silently. I don''t have a nervous look, but I''m calm. I think it''s really a businessman, so I don''t have to be so nervous.


    "We are businessmen who deliver goods with the basharan Empire all the year round. We used to rest in Tacoma city. Although the city is empty now, it''s enough for us to have a place to rest." after all, the aidak people are not from the basharan Empire, so they don''t speak as carefully as the imperial people.


    "You... Mean there are many people around here."


    "Yes, they are on the other side of the east city," said the merchant, pointing in one direction.


    "Take me to see, or it will be difficult to prove your identity," Sean said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tacoma city is now a city in ruins. The streets are depressed and no one is left. There are only some garbage left to be cleaned up and the smelly water accumulated in rainy days!


    "Sir, what are we going to do at the merchant''s place?"


    Joseph couldn''t help asking on the way with the IDAK merchant.


    Businessmen rest is very common in all places. In other words, in most eyes, although businessmen are no big deal, they are still used to the existence of such occupations, because they can buy, sell and exchange all goods in the world. Even if they restrict trade during the war, they will not really attack the traveling businessmen in other countries.


    Because once peace comes, they still need to improve the purchasing power of a city!


    "I didn''t say this when I started, but I''ll tell you now..." Sean looked at Joseph. After all, he followed his general this time and at least told him what to do later.


    When the other party saw his serious eyes, he nodded equally firmly.


    "Do you remember the last time we discussed, Harry guessed that Adak was trying to explore the opportunity and try to occupy the old city of Tacoma?"


    The other party continues to nod for affirmation.


    Harry was also present when he was talking, and it was Joseph who sent a letter saying that the adaks had increased their troops on the border.


    "But I heard some stories about Adak merchants from Luke later. They seemed to follow some order to look for something when they came to Tacoma."


    "Something? What''s that?"


    "I don''t know for the time being, so I''m going to see it myself... Remember, I''m not the count of vigil in Oro, but a general higher than you. Don''t reveal my identity," Sean said.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    While they were talking, the soldiers had entered the place where the so-called businessmen of the other party lived.


    It''s a slightly cleaner street. The street is full of furniture they can''t move out of their homes. It''s used to make a fire, build all kinds of strange objects, and, of course, use other people''s dilapidated earthen pots as pots to cook things.


    It seems that businessmen regard the empty city as a place to act recklessly... It feels like Taobao in the ruins.


    As the soldiers came, many businessmen who leaned against them stopped and then stood up again


    The armor of the accompanying soldiers can easily be seen as the dress of the city of Oro, and it has been said that the city of Oro has been increasing troops here since this time.


    In fact, in the eyes of ordinary businessmen, although there are national interests, they still hope to be peaceful forever, so that their interests will not be damaged. Otherwise, once there is a military conflict between the two sides, it is likely that this trade route will come to a standstill.


    "General, this is where we rest on weekdays. When we come from IDAK area, we basically come here to rest all night, and then start..."


    "One night? Not necessarily."


    Sean said suddenly.


    Looking at the businessmen around, they are all strong and most of them have dark skin.


    This is more like the ethnic groups in aidak, but some people look like the basharan Empire, but their costumes are different.


    "The general joked. We''ve always been like this... We just borrowed this place and didn''t do anything to damage the basharan empire." the other party played an wronged good man as much as possible.


    "But you didn''t rest all night," Sean continued.


    The businessmen around, including those caught, were puzzled.


    He stepped forward and looked at Joseph a little


    "We are the escort of Oro city. Recently, our Lord heard a report from the former Tacoma residents. He said that several things in Tacoma city were originally from the house of Lord Francis, who died innocently, but were stolen by businessmen. That''s why we came to see if there was such a thing."


    Since he couldn''t find it and almost all the questions were lying, Sean had to use another way.


    It didn''t directly mention what it was, but mentioned it in front of all businessmen


    As long as there are businessmen with emotional changes, they are insiders.


    Sure enough, after I said it, the emotional changes around me slowly appeared.


    [ridicule!], [inexplicable!], [anger!]... [nervous!] and [worry!]

 Chapter 202

    "Of course, I hope we can solve it peacefully... Many people here are good people, and we won''t wrong any innocent people. The basharan empire is friendly, and you are very welcome to buy and sell in Oro city. If any of you know anything, you can tell me, so you can leave. We don''t like wasting time with each other , isn''t it? "


    Sean continued his speech.


    In fact, it''s the same as the avalanche in Tyler mia, but the killer was in the crowd, so he had to provoke each other to find people who didn''t like him on the map.


    There are not many businessmen in front of us. Everyone can see their favor and status clearly, so what we need to see this time is their emotional changes


    If you don''t know anything, you simply feel hateful and waste time. Favors and status will be extreme; As for those who know something, of course they will [hesitate!], or those who really take something will appear [nervous!].


    Businessmen do not necessarily have the phenomenon of comparison before. It can even be said that human beings have the habit of showing off. If someone takes something, they may show it off among the accompanying businessmen, and these people will start to worry and nervous.


    "Won''t you say?"


    Sean had seen the emotional changes of more than a dozen people around him, and several of them were in the expected state.


    "In this case, I can only ask one by one." he waved to Joseph and said a few words in each other''s ear.


    At this time, all IDAK businessmen in front of them are in a [nervous!] State


    "You! Come here."


    "Wait, what do you want? We''re just businessmen. You can''t do this to businessmen... We''re businessmen in Bahamas," an IDAK wailed coolly.


    "Of course we know your origin. We don''t want to do anything to you. We just have a chat with you. Our Oro city is also very hospitable."


    Joseph had a knack for dealing with prisoners. A few words could frighten a traveling merchant out of his feet.


    Traveling businessmen are well-informed, but they are not afraid of death.


    Especially in front of Joseph, who looks more ferocious.


    After the man was taken away, a whole wailing voice came out of the roadway


    Xian en told Joseph to scare one of them first, so he specially selected people whose emotional states were [fear!] and [worry!] and [nervous!].


    I don''t know what method he used to make people scream like killing pigs.


    Ah!!!


    Tut tut tut~


    Yo yo.


    "Sir, we don''t know anything about this. We are just ordinary businessmen, not thieves. We won''t take things from the city."


    "Don''t you have a lot of things in front of you?" Sean looked at the scattered furniture in the street.


    "This..."


    Who would have thought that the other party would talk about such things that no one wants.


    This kind of thing nobody wants


    "Don''t know until you ask. Watch them. Next!" Sean ordered, and followed the soldiers to the alley.


    Where no one saw it, Joseph could frighten the guy in front of him by means of sharpening his knife and provocation.


    "Big... General," Joseph said respectfully when he saw himself coming.


    There was a smell of smelly ditch in the lane, but at the right moment, the IDAK businessman in front of him was almost scared to fall down.


    "Look, our friend. You don''t know anything at this time."


    "I... I really don''t know, really... General." the other party said with a sad face.


    There is no negative and lying state on my head. It doesn''t seem to be lying


    "No news at all?"


    "No, we don''t know what happened." seeing the other party''s persistent attitude, Sean wondered if he suspected he was wrong, but he didn''t make it clear before.


    He whispered in the merchant''s ear.


    "For example, you should know something about the book that the leader of Bahamas asked you to look for." the other party was stunned as soon as he said it.


    "I..."


    "Know?"


    The other party shook his head.


    "Don''t know?"


    The other party shook his head.


    Just as the palm of his hand was about to be raised to give instructions to Joseph behind him, the merchant immediately changed his tone.


    "I know something, but I don''t know if it''s the general''s question."


    "Tell me..."


    "That''s... that''s the news I heard from BAHA HAMA. It said that a businessman who had been in danger in Tacoma had changed his appearance when he returned to BAHA HAMA after the incident." the businessman was panting and coherent, with little room for thinking. And there is no state of lying on top of my head.


    "What has changed," Sean asked.


    The other party said that the dangerous encounter should be the last Tacoma City incident, that is, when the immortal called... The people who woke up that time may have foreign businessmen.


    "He used to be a businessman, but when he went back, he suddenly changed into an artist. He not only learned oil painting, but also was good at music. His oil paintings were even appreciated by Lord Mahathir." it was like telling a story. The businessman said it was mysterious and mysterious.


    "Are you sure you learned it suddenly after you went back?"


    "Yes, we''ve all met that man before. He''s an honest businessman, even in the travel team," the businessman insisted.


    "What does this have to do with what you want to say?"


    "The following is what I want to say. Many nobles are surprised and fresh by his portraits. It seems that there is a kind of magic that fascinates people. Once he painted a very strange painting, which looks like a book, and inexplicably said that the book is likely to be in the old city of Tacoma, so..."


    "So you''re looking for it?" Sean said.


    "It''s just circulated among the traveling merchants. It''s said that Lord Mahathir ordered in private. Anyone who finds it will be rewarded with a thousand gold coins. We take it as a joke. Few people take it seriously."


    This sentence is against his heart. In the eyes of businessmen, even a little profit is worth fighting for. This is the wisdom Sean has learned abroad during this period of time.


    "Did you find it?"


    "No... we didn''t take this seriously."


    Sean squeezed each other''s skirts a little.


    "Of course, we have heard another saying..."


    "What do you say?"


    "The reason why the businessman suddenly became talented is that he brought something back in Tacoma City, a statue made of unknown material. It seems that there are still strange creatures painted. Someone has seen it... But I''m not sure."

 Chapter 203

    Sean didn''t stay much in the old city of Tacoma, almost because he was not the leader at that time, and even Sean once hid his identity. Although Freya occasionally communicated with him privately, they had few opportunities to meet after all, and they were sneaking from the tunnel of the military camp.


    And then she sent herself back. Still a large number of black feather knights and wizards stayed in Tacoma city. Maybe she didn''t fully know some things.


    The book of the dead may be hard to find, but the statue of unknown material caught Sean''s attention.


    When asked about aidak businessman, the other party couldn''t tell what it looked like, because he hadn''t seen


    Just heard people say that it is very attractive, looks very strange, but it has a unique attraction.


    When asked what the unique attraction was, the merchant''s reply stunned Sean and Joseph


    The merchant''s reply is to learn from others'' tone.


    I''d like to keep it for myself if I can


    What matters is not this sentence, but the expression on the other party''s face. I don''t know whether it is to learn from those people or whether he intends to look like this. When he said this sentence, the ferocity and desire made even the bloody Joseph feel cold on his back.


    After that day, Joseph said to Sean several times that the merchant''s expression would always appear in front of him and linger. He felt that he had become a person caught in it.


    And I was awakened in my dream that day


    Statue.


    It''s also very attractive!


    Sean painted in his head what he could think of. Maybe there was some magic in it, which led the people who saw it to want it almost madly.


    But since this thing has been taken out of the country, it is difficult to recover it, and there is even no room for conversation.


    Whether in daily communication or up to the national level, the area of the city of Sam and Ada can be regarded as ordinary diplomatic relations. The two districts in private make complaints about the situation.


    Maybe we should ask Freya about it again... After all, she was there for some time, and maybe she could get some information.


    As our territory is too close to the two boundaries, we should be prepared to eliminate any possible threat.


    "My Lord."


    Joseph behind caught up and spoke.


    "You don''t look very well. Didn''t you sleep well last night?" Sean asked strangely.


    You shouldn''t~


    Anyway, Joseph is also a chief sergeant. He has done nothing before, but he can survive the Tacoma incident. He has never seen one or two dead people. He was frightened by a strange and ferocious smile. Up to now, he looks like [trance!].


    If he didn''t feel abnormal, the merchant on that day was just an ordinary human. Sean almost felt that the other party had released magic, which frightened the veteran.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t matter. It should be all right today." he said reluctantly, and his face became more and more ugly.


    "I''m a little curious, Joseph. You''re also a sergeant who was promoted normally. You should have seen a lot of things that ordinary people haven''t seen. Think about your majestic appearance that day. Before, you scared each other, but the merchant said a word that scared you like this." it seems that no one around will joke with the sergeant.


    On weekdays, they rarely have the opportunity to communicate, but the other party is also a senior general around them, so they should write more about it.


    "Hey..."


    Joseph also showed his teeth in embarrassment. His big beard was obviously manly, but he was surprisingly timid!


    "In fact, I just thought of something when I saw the man."


    "Oh? What''s up?"


    The other party smiled awkwardly, but Sean saw the state of the other party''s head.


    "There''s still a long way to go. Why don''t we talk about your story."


    "In fact... I saw that expression once when I was very young. It was a good friend of mine. He was like this when I met him for the last time."


    "The last time? What happened after him?" Sean asked curiously.


    "Dead."


    "Died of a horror legend."


    This makes Sean more curious. What does the legend of death mean?


    "What''s going on..."


    "Just like all places will spread that kind of strange and grotesque stories, there are such strange stories handed down from generation to generation when we were young... I live in a remote mountain village in Oro area, which is called Tacoma area, but the story happened in an earlier period. At that time, there was no Oro City, or it was just a small village."


    "A woman named Marian who lives in the forest all the year round..."


    In fact, the story in Joseph''s mouth is the same as the scripts of "artists" Sean often hears in hotels.


    A lonely old man who lives in the dark forest, and then acts strangely and horribly. People often see her in all parts of the forest, and there are many explanations of her origin. In the final analysis, the most speculation is the evil devil incarnation of the other party.


    "When we were young, what we were most afraid of was being watched by Marian, because those eyes seemed to bring you into the abyss." Joseph also had a feeling of fear when he talked about it.


    "But you''re fine now."


    "Yes, but one of my little friends was not so lucky. He disappeared after being watched by Marian. That day he ran to the forest at night and disappeared..."


    "That''s the man you said?" Sean asked.


    "Yes, but it was eight days later when we found him. You can''t imagine how a child lived in that dense forest for eight days. I''m afraid when I think back." Joseph suddenly looked at Sean with an expression of panic.


    "He finally went crazy, and the last time I saw him, he just showed that strange smile..."


    "And told me that he would come back sooner or later!"

 Chapter 204

    Back to the Earl''s palace in Oro City, the construction work here is still in full swing.


    Sean didn''t want to spread more about what happened in Tacoma city. He just told Luke about it alone. The book could not be found... But the unknown statue didn''t know if he could inquire.


    As early as the Adak traveling merchant said to go to the statue, he was wondering if it would be something left over from the call of the immortal before. If it was! So do you want to be ready.


    "I personally don''t think so?" Luke''s idea surprised Sean.


    "Tell me what you think."


    "Since adults think this thing is dangerous, it''s better not to take care of it. If it''s already in the aidak area... People there will also fight for it. The aidak area is also vast and must be left in that area. Maybe they will never have a chance to bring it out again. What''s more, they also have many countries with different camps."


    Luke''s thoughts often put the behavior of the bigger picture in it.


    It should be regarded as the way of thinking of smart people... But even smart people are not necessarily right.


    you ''re right.


    Aidak region also has their internal affairs, and they also have opposing countries. Once that kind of thing spreads, other enemy countries will certainly pay attention to it, and maybe send special personnel to investigate it.


    But Luke didn''t see the scene of the call with his own eyes!


    It''s definitely not something that humans can resist. At least no one in the humans they''ve seen can resist that madness.


    And the old city of Tacoma is still the place once summoned


    However, the words of the other party did remind themselves that even if they sent people to the past, ordinary basharan soldiers are easy to be found. If they want to train a group of elite teams, they can''t be done in a day or two.


    "Luke, how''s the nearest adventurer guild?"


    I''ve been busy with the construction of the city, almost ignoring the existence of such organizations.


    In fact, the adventurer guild is a group of forces that can not be ignored wherever they are. Although they focus on their own interests, they are very united when everyone''s interests are threatened.


    The last time Tacoma happened, the prince and the grand duke also wanted to use the power of mercenaries! But the final effect was not great, but for the irresistible reason at that time, any force seemed very small at that time.


    "Adults want to use mercenaries, but mercenaries are not reliable."


    "I just have this idea... Of course, mercenaries who can know the root and the bottom are better. How about mercenaries in Aurora? Have you understood this?"


    "I''m not interested in understanding mercenaries, but there''s one thing that deserves adults'' attention." Luke is a scholar. It seems that there is such a chain of contempt in many places, and people who study literature and martial arts still despise each other.


    So Luke didn''t care much about the mercenaries.


    "What''s up?"


    "Recently... Although there are only a small number of people, they don''t think very well of them." this has been euphemistically said. It is estimated that some people in the city have begun to refuse their rule.


    "I guessed earlier."


    During this period of time, there have been large-scale construction and the division of construction land and various other places.


    Some of them have moved the interests of some people and will certainly call for opposition.


    "Your Excellency is very wise, but I have heard a different voice outside recently."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "They seem to be a group of people who fight against nobles and rich families. Many people are talking about their deeds," Luke said.


    rebel forces?


    Sean immediately thought of the existence of the rebels mentioned by Prince Philip and the grand duke. Although they had been well hidden, no one had ever denied their existence.


    "In the city?"


    "I don''t know yet, but people often talk about it recently. I think we should send more people back to the Earl''s house," Luke suggested.


    "No, if so, they will do it more."


    "But..."


    "Once a group of people enter the Earl''s palace, there can be a second group of people. If they are really in the city, they will do it one step ahead," Sean explained.


    In fact, it''s OK to increase the number of people, but Sean doesn''t like the feeling that there are more than a dozen people standing at the door, and he''s not weak in terms of his current strength. People at level 4 of good or bad order don''t have any room to fight back.


    Luke wanted to persuade, but he stopped talking when he saw that he insisted.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean still didn''t forget about the statue. He wanted to find a wizard to help him study the old city of Tacoma, but there were very few wizards in the whole city of Oro.


    Not because there was no, but when Tacoma time happened, the people who sacrificed the most were capable people. Sean thought it was probably intentional by the deep and shallow people, just as the goat people directly killed the strongest mercenary Lucar at that time, and sacrificed with the strong to call what they wanted to call


    However, a large number of high-level orderlies died out, and later some people ran away. As a result, almost no orderlies above level 8 can be found in the current Oro city. Even the highest one in the mercenary guild is level 7, and most of the others are around level 5 ~ 6.


    This put Sean''s plan to recruit capable people on hold.


    But at last he suddenly thought of another thing. He had a well-known identity as a member of the wings of the sky. If he remembered correctly, Freya promised to enjoy this right forever.


    Why not let the wings of heaven get a branch here? It can not only form a contact with the headquarters, but more importantly, the girls seem to have a good impression of themselves and strong ability... It''s a pity not to contact them.


    Thinking about it, he began to write to the wings of the sky headquarters in riyatis.


    Sean will try to make his current environment miserable. It''s better to be in a mess.


    In this way, even if they are known by the prince, they will not say anything. Even if they have doubts, they have identity after all. It seems nothing wrong to ask the headquarters to send someone... According to Freya''s intelligence, they should be able to read the meaning of their letter.


    Busy late into the night


    The last lamp in the Earl''s palace every day is almost his own room.


    And now hundreds of meters away from the Earl''s house.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Tazmi, do you hear the residence of the count of Oro?" a female voice said to the figure in the dark.


    "I''ve heard. He''s usually busy late... As long as we wait for the last few lights to go out, we can kill the noble by acting separately!"


    "Yes, his soldiers can''t stop us," said another man in the shadow.


    A total of five people in the party quietly waited for the arrival of the night.

 Chapter 205

    Late at night, there were still soldiers patrolling the Earl''s palace.


    However, it''s too late to have any spirit. For ordinary garrison soldiers, standing guard is only a part of their daily work, especially on shift changing days.


    Because it''s the Earl''s residence, I stay up late every day, but also because it''s the Earl''s residence, many people are loose


    Who would be stupid enough to rush directly into the ranks of hundreds of people to fight?!!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The five waited until late.


    I''m probably a little sleepy, but I still haven''t found a suitable opportunity to rush in.


    Almost every sentry has more than two people''s stations, and what''s more troublesome is that these sentries only have a diagonal line of sight, that is, they can see each other. Once there is a problem with one ring, the left and right sides will find it. Even if the left and right sides are killed, the more outside left and right sides will find it... That is to say, the five people will face the sentries of the whole Earl''s house.


    "I didn''t expect that the Earl''s palace was so strict that there were so many guards even so late." one of the five couldn''t help saying.


    The spirit of the five is also approaching its limit. If they don''t act, it will dawn in another hour or two, and they can only retreat at that time.


    "It''s said that the soldier captain of this family is a man sent from the imperial capital, but a soldier sitting down by the Grand Marshal. He is not negligent in the layout of guarding." another man said.


    "Now is not the time to praise them. The more strict the defense is, the more it represents that the noble has ghosts in his heart. Maybe he has exploited many civilians... Oro city has just been established. I heard that there are no high-level wizard guards. It will be more difficult to do it when he is full of wings."


    The five people looked at each other and finally nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, we just want to take this opportunity to kill an aristocrat. It''s best for the count to trigger the panic of the Empire, and the people know that we still exist!"


    Several people discussed it.


    We can''t wait any longer. It''s going to be early in the morning.


    This is also the most sleepy time


    As long as we kill them as quickly as possible, the two people will quickly change their clothes and continue to stand guard, and the other three people can pass.


    "Tazmi, you sneak into the Earl''s palace with me and daski... The exit is up to you," said looking at the other two people.


    There are five people in the team, three men and two women in total


    Quietly lurking outside the Earl''s house.


    "You go and leave it to us outside!"


    "No problem ~ it''s just a count''s house. In the future, we''ll go directly to the palace and let the proud little king crawl in front of our revolutionary army." several people smiled.


    Take a deep breath and look at the direction of the front two soldiers.


    "Ready..."


    "Yes."


    "I''ll count to three... Gibek, you go first."


    "No problem."


    "One..."


    Five people suddenly took action. They could hardly hear a sound when walking on the grass, and at this time, the moon was just covered by clouds for a moment!


    "Two!"


    The clouds covered the moon and gave the five people the best opportunity. At this time, except that the fire light of the Sentry can illuminate the surroundings, others can''t be seen. At the same time, a magical wizard in the five people team began to stir the breeze.


    Is it windy?


    The two soldiers on the sentry watch from side to side, blocking the wind with their bodies to keep the torch from going out.


    "Three!"


    The figure flashed.


    The two were dragged to the haystack.


    When the moon appeared again, they patted their clothes, and everything was as usual on the sentry not far from the opposite


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean, I stayed up late at night.


    Since I became a count, I have eaten well and lived well, but I often have insomnia. And most of them are caused by work.


    Tut~


    Headache.


    I feel that once I stay up late, I often have headache.


    Holding a candlestick, he walked from his bedroom to his study. It was not far away... He could mainly take a look at his own town in the dark. He also entered the night on the sand table, and the light became very dim, but there were still a small number of windows with lights on.


    Sean estimated that it should be a businessman and vendor. He was about to prepare what to sell tomorrow.


    Look at the time outside:


    [night: cloudy, 4:23:40]


    There are only four hours left before dawn!!


    It''s really easy to stay up late. It seems to think of the experience of playing games in the last life. It''s said to win two games and go to bed. It''s already three or four o''clock in the morning before you know it.


    But then again, the world also has day and night. It is also spring, summer, autumn and winter. Sean often feels that the different world may also be in a planet world


    The vast universe, billions of galaxies.


    Maybe I''m on a special planet.


    Maybe I came here before I died for some reason, which is equivalent to crossing several galaxies.


    however,


    Sean couldn''t remember how he died.


    Looking at the sand table in front of me


    It''s as if ''God'' is looking at the plates of the continent. You can see the day and night and human activities on it.


    But just as Sean turned to his Earl''s house


    Two dark red dots suddenly appear on the edge of the white and green dots!!!


    This is


    Favorability [hostility]?


    For more than a year, Sean has mastered the color change of daily favor. When he became the Earl of Oro, almost all the people here have a friendly attitude towards himself, some of which have reached respect.


    However, with the large-scale construction and continuous transfer of residents planning, some people''s favor has become [neutral] or [indifferent], but they all appear yellow marks, and even the favor of [hatred] is pink.


    And the color of these two people is so deep, which means that they can meet and fight!!


    All around should be my pro Guard soldiers. Are there still people among the soldiers trying to kill me?


    Sean watched the soldiers around the Earl''s house, almost all green spots and hierarchical positions, but two people ran to the periphery of the Earl''s house.


    wait.


    I''m afraid this is


    Sean lowered himself with the light.


    As the line of sight slowly approached the Earl''s house, the display of the houses in the Earl''s house became clearer.


    Those soldiers could see several small people moving in their own field of vision, but it was still too small to see their appearance. Even if they saw Sean, they could not remember all the soldiers'' appearance.


    But when he squatted down, he suddenly noticed that there were three little people with red dots afraid of the windows of the Earl''s house!


    Stand up and look back


    Isn''t that the door over the garden.


    Fast


    Three villains instantly entered the window and ran in the corridor.


    Turned a circle


    If Sean is watching the Sims in the small world, look around the position to see where the three hostile targets have gone.


    At the same time, you can see the corridor outside the room


    That position should be three floors below yourself.

 Chapter 206

    Tazmi and two companions leaned against the corner of the corridor.


    No lights


    In such a late night, not all parts of the count''s house are lit, or the three specially selected a darker corridor for action.


    "How''s it going? Tazmi."


    "It seems that the count just arranged the soldiers outside well, but it didn''t matter in the house." he turned and shook his head.


    "No one!"


    "No one?"


    I looked at it unbelievably. Although the corridor was dark, I could see some shadows with the help of a little fire and moonlight outside. There was no one on the way.


    "Where is the target?"


    Pointed to the top of his finger


    "Up!"


    "The place where the light was on just now is above."


    Now the whole Earl''s house is dark, and the three can only rely on their previous memory.


    I didn''t meet anyone all the way. I occasionally saw a maid who got up one night and was knocked over by one of them


    "Dasky, what are you doing?" tazmi, as a companion, asked puzzled.


    "That''s the only way, otherwise our actions will be exposed..."


    "But... But she is a civilian like us." the man still wondered. The mission of the revolutionary army is to eradicate the dross of the country. Those nobles who will only crush the whole country behind their back are the targets of the revolution, but for the ordinary people, the revolutionary army still has a certain compassion.


    "You can''t pray that everyone is the same as us, and she doesn''t know our identity. A little movement may attract the attention of the guard. It''s impossible for us to think about action at that time! Think about how many people we have paid for this time." the woman said.


    The revolutionary army is not accepted by the Imperial Army, and it is precisely this country that is a group composed of countless imperial armies and wizard churches under the leadership of nobles. Therefore, the revolutionary army can only operate underground. Once it takes the lead, it may lead to death.


    Over the years, the revolutionary army has made too many sacrifices, and many sacrifices are not even known. They are solved privately by the Imperial Army


    Countless teammates disappeared quietly, which is undoubtedly a great loss to the revolutionary army.


    If you can die properly, you can also wake up a few people.


    But like this, there will be no one. Who knows... How can the oppressed people of the Empire find the existence of the revolutionary army.


    But there''s no way.


    The revolutionary army can only endure silently in the dark of the Empire!


    However, the most recent year has been the best period for the revolutionary army in more than ten years. The news of the destruction of cities has emerged one after another from the south of the basharan empire. After the incident in COGA, the revolutionary army in basharan has shifted its attention to the south of the Empire.


    In addition to the number of people, there is another important condition for forming a larger organization, that is, stronghold!


    The revolutionary army must be based on its larger stronghold


    It''s not just a place or a stronghold. It needs conditions to exist at the same time.


    Outside and inside the Empire.


    It even involves more diplomatic relations between the major empires.


    The tragic death of the count of COGA seemed to give the revolutionary army hope. It seemed that another force was eyeing here in the south of the Empire, and it was recently heard that the borgs in the north had been dissatisfied with the basharan empire.


    This is a good opportunity!


    It would be a great encouragement to the underground revolutionary army if we could attack the newly appointed count whose strength is not very stable. Moreover, there has been a more serious accident in this area before, and the people have been distracted.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Now the three had reached the door of Sean''s room.


    The lights have gone out


    Open the door a little. It''s all dark inside.


    The door of the count''s room is usually not closed, so that servants can enter to work during the day, and prevent someone from rushing in at the first time in case of danger.


    Of course, some nobles will hand over the keys to the door to trusted servants


    But this was clearly not the case with the count.


    "Shh." daskie gestured to keep them quiet.


    Two women and a man quietly stepped into Sean''s room


    The room is very big. Of course, the most obvious is the big bed enough for seven or eight people to sleep at the same time.


    The person lying in the middle of the big bed


    The three looked at each other and smiled.


    Although I''ve been waiting for a long time recently, it''s easy to succeed.


    When a man walked to the edge of the big bed, it was clear that he saw someone turning over on the bed.


    "Go to hell, scum of the Empire." when he cut down, he felt that he had hit the target.


    "Cut off his head, and tomorrow we''ll hang it at the gate of the city so that the whole city can see it... It''s best to leave the mark of our revolutionary army, so that the oppressed people can know that we''re coming," said the man standing behind.


    "Revolutionary army?!"


    The sudden sound startled the three.


    Bang~


    The door of the room slammed shut at this time. At the same time, the person lying on the big bed cutting with a knife suddenly found that the thing he cut was just a big pillow, and a mysterious magic array pattern was printed under the whole big bed.


    In an instant, a dark chain rope trapped each other''s limbs, while the other end of the rope like a belt flew out and entangled the other two people.


    The light suddenly came on.


    There was light in the room.


    At the moment, Sean was standing near the window of the room with the magic guide book and a magic wand in his hand.


    [imprison] magic


    The magic duration is displayed as [0:19:59].


    Twenty minutes


    This is the strongest restrictive magic recorded in the magic guide book, and it is also a trap magic.


    As for the rope, it was the one that Lucille used to trap herself. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, she never took it away... And later Kalibo took it as the binding rope of the book page from Tyler MIA.


    "This is... Magic!!"


    Said one of the two women trapped by the rope.


    "Are you a wizard?!"


    "How could..."


    "Why are you in the count''s room?" the three looked surprised.


    Uh


    Sean didn''t expect that the first sentence of the other party was to ask whether he was a wizard, rather than surprised that the count could do magic.


    "You''re so brave that you''re going to attack the Lord of Oro. Do you think I won''t find it?" Sean smiled at the three people, and his weapons were preparing.


    The level of three people is not high. Two people have five levels of order, and one is six levels.


    If the confinement magic is not as reliable as Lucille said, I should pay attention to the fluctuation of the three at any time.


    I don''t want to call out the eye of gehros on my own territory


    "You are count Sean vigil!" said the man trapped in bed, trying to turn and gnash his teeth.

 Chapter 207

    Looking at the state of [trying to struggle!] in front of the two people, and the magic reading note of [release ~] immediately appeared.


    Sean felt that he had not played one-on-one with wizards for a long time. This reading was almost short in front of Freya''s high-level witches


    "It''s no use. Your magic can''t untie this chain, and you can''t untie it!" Sean said.


    As soon as this sentence came out, the other party''s Reading Note stopped temporarily, but the [release ~] Reading Note appeared again in a few minutes


    It seems that a few words can''t scare these people.


    [silence ~]


    This time, he directly used magic to interrupt the other party''s silent reading.


    "It seems that I want to introduce myself again, but I hope you don''t make any small moves in front of me... Because I know any of your moves." Sean looked at each other''s [surprised!] expression.


    "You..."


    Her voice is a girl, but she has short hair and looks more like a man.


    "Hum, since you''ve caught them, you can kill them or cut them. But I hope you let go of my two companions. This attack was my own idea."


    "Tazmi!!"


    The other two girls who were tied up called out the man''s name at once.


    For a moment Sean even wanted to make complaints about it. Is that what he wants to kill?


    Hey, what you just said is the identity of the revolutionary army!


    It''s very revolutionary, but isn''t it a little weak, and a person who is trapped by a trap gives up?


    At the moment when Sean was distracted, a spell Reading Note suddenly appeared on the head of the man tied to the bed. Soon, there was almost no time to look at the flashing text, and at this time [confinement!] the remaining time suddenly disappeared.


    Untied?


    This


    Although Sean also thought that his magic imprisonment could not limit each other, he didn''t expect to be contacted so soon.


    Without restrictions, the state of [worry!] on the other party''s head disappeared, but instead of fighting back immediately, he continued to maintain the trapped appearance just now. He still had a chain in his hand, but his ability to maintain the chain was not Sean''s side.


    "Your name is tazmi?" Sean asked.


    Close the magic guide book in your hand. Since the imprisonment has been lifted, but the other party has no movement, it is obvious that you are ready to attack yourself suddenly.


    The status of the opposite party is:


    [53005300, human, hostile]


    A level 5 orderer can easily get rid of his restriction magic. There is also a level 6 orderer among the other two girls. She should also be able to get rid of it in a short time.


    In this way, I will fight with three people in the room at the same time. If I can''t react, the eye of gehros may appear over Oro City, which Sean doesn''t want to see, but if I can''t fight, I can only... Look at the next window.


    "Are you count Sean vigil?" the man in bed interrupted his thinking.


    "Yes, who are you? The rebels in Oro? I''ve only taken over the city for a few days. That''s what you''re aiming at me."


    "Oh ~"


    The man on the bed sneered and looked at himself with a look of disdain.


    It seems that after contacting the magic imprisonment, he probably knew his level, so he acted more confident.


    "We want to target more than you, you moths of the Empire and scum of the people. Do you think no one dares to kill you if you hide behind those soldiers?"


    "Too naive!!"


    The other side''s speech is a standard reactionary speech.


    For a moment Sean suddenly remembered what the grand duke had said about the rebels, and what Luke had said recently.


    Is it these


    "Fool, I''ve done so many things for the whole city. How can I become a people''s moth in your mouth?" I wanted to shoot directly, but the other party said that made Sean a little unhappy. He stayed up so late every day just for urban construction.


    "Hum! It''s just to satisfy your private desires and expand your income." the other party still disdains.


    "Only when the Earl''s palace is rich will the people of this city be rich!"


    "Sophistry ~ is just for their own greed... This city should have been in the hands of its people for a long time!!"


    "Go to hell," he shouted.


    The conversation just now seemed to be preparing for a sudden blow. A jump picked up a big sword that fell on the bed and rushed to Sean in the blink of an eye.


    Bang~


    The gunshot rang out and hit in mid air.


    Tazmi stared at the place on his shoulder. The other party was clearly using a fire gun, but it could burst into frost like cold on his shoulder.


    Bang~


    Another shot was fired, this time at the two companions tied to the other side. Tazmi could only resist the attack with a sword in front of him.


    "It''s all right."


    He cut off the rope tied to the two people, and then he noticed that there was a strong magic attached to the rope, which was actually an enchanted magic prop. To make these props, I''m afraid it takes a high-level Wizard of at least level 10, and the magic guide book and magic wand in the other party''s hand also show that there is a high-level wizard behind the count.


    "We''re fine..."


    The two women also stood up.


    At the same time, gun suppression has not stopped.


    Buff skills such as [accuracy ~], [suppression ~] and [deceleration ~] are instantly full of status.


    Suddenly, suddenly


    Tazmi can only be blocked with a big sword and armor.


    Just after the gunshot rang, there was a sudden movement of soldiers in the corridor outside the house.


    "We''ve leaked. Find a way to leave first."


    "But..."


    "If you lose this chance, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance next time!"


    "What about that?"


    "Spell it."


    The three nodded at the same time.


    Sean''s suppression of bullets and bullets can only be effective for low-level people. The three people in front of him are higher than themselves. In their eyes, they just spent more strength to defend.


    When the three of them made up their minds at the same time, Sean suddenly noticed a [enhanced ~] Reading on the three, especially the man.


    Soon, almost a second.


    Well, it''s hard to interrupt each other in this case, and after reading the note, the whole room suddenly felt a hot temperature.


    Like a heat wave, Sean felt a strong and hot temperature rushing towards him... Almost all the small furniture around him was shattered.


    When looking at the man in front of him, he found that the other party suddenly had a layer of looming armor.


    This skill Sean has seen before


    That is, when Freya used a long gun in the first battle in COGA City, it was also this kind of armed hidden armor with strong combat effectiveness! At that time, a blow penetrated all the houses in the Earl''s palace of COGA city.


    Seeing the man cut off his sword.


    Sean jumped out of the window without thinking

 Chapter 208

    The three people in the room didn''t expect that the count in front of them jumped out of the window!


    After the fourth floor broke out of the window, Sean landed with a [slow fall ~] magic.


    "Lord count!!!"


    As Sean landed, dozens of soldiers surrounded him.


    "Are you all right, Lord count?"


    Sean waved his hand and said he was fine. Almost everyone in the Earl''s house didn''t know he could do magic, so when he saw this scene, he was a little [confused!].


    Here, no matter day or night, people hold their hands. They will run as long as they hear a sound. Aslant and Dante are not here at the moment. They must have rushed to their room.


    Sean looked up and noticed two very special people in the crowd


    "Catch them both!" gave the order, and several soldiers around were still wondering.


    Two soldiers fell to the ground when the situation was bad!


    At the same time, the other three people in their room on the fourth floor jumped down at the same time and gathered together


    "What happened?"


    "The operation failed. I didn''t expect that the count could do magic and had magic props made by high-level wizards!" said tazmi, who was covered with magic armor.


    The five men''s action had been found, and a large number of escorts ran from the barracks. Countless lights of fire almost surrounded Sean in the most central position. Most of the soldiers who followed aslant from the imperial capital were not low. To calculate, they might be lower than the highest level in the opposite direction, but in terms of quantity, the soldiers in the Earl''s palace were absolutely crushed.


    Five people were surrounded by more than 30 soldiers, and soldiers kept coming from around the Earl''s house.


    The fire light is increasing around, and the brightness is becoming brighter and brighter!


    "What shall we do?"


    "Go out! The only way is to take the news out." they looked at each other and silently affirmed in their hearts.


    "So there are other rebels in this city?"


    At this time, Sean stood up and said that he had been observing the actions of several people since just now. After confirming that they were just the people in front of him, he could order to catch them.


    "Hum! There are thousands of people who want to kill you, and we are the smallest of them."


    Still no attitude of conversation.


    Originally, when he was in the room, Sean tried to talk to several people several times without success. These people seemed to have a deep gap between the nobles. No wonder they are called rebels.


    Once you stand in different camps, you don''t even have a chance to talk.


    "Do it!" Sean whispered.


    Dozens of soldiers rushed at each other.


    A series of magic attacks destroyed the surrounding gardens, but fortunately, their soldiers were strong enough, especially the escorts brought by aslant, who were able to deal with them even if they were not at the opposite level.


    "You''d better leave a living mouth, otherwise I can''t ask anything!"


    Sean said in the direction of the battle.


    At this time, aslant rushed over from the other side and immediately stood beside him.


    "Lord count..."


    "It doesn''t matter, just a few thieves." Sean said a reassuring word when he saw each other''s expression.


    "If you catch them, you''d better leave one alive... You can do the rest."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Since it''s a rebel, you can''t give it a chance, otherwise it''s cruel to yourself.


    Looking at the battle of the five


    It seems that the other party doesn''t want to fight and chooses to escape, but aslant won''t give these people a chance. His fighting method is simple and neat. He has almost fought with the man in magic armor for a long time.


    Secretly cast magic on your hands


    [curse: weakness]


    In an instant, a feeling of magic being forcibly evacuated.


    [magic proficiency: 302]


    Take a deep breath and almost didn''t slow down.


    I haven''t improved my magic proficiency for a long time, but I have improved a little at this time!! Since the magic proficiency reached 300, it means that you have entered the level of orderer level 4.


    It''s only less than a year. It''s very fast.


    However, after 300, the attack of using buff and shooting can not be improved at all. After practicing for a long time, it was barely improved to 301. Just when the curse of weakness was released, it was improved, but with the strong feeling that magic was absorbed by the body.


    Just like when I first practiced magic, I was almost overdrawn twice a day. And that blow just now basically overdraw his spirit


    When the weakness effect was launched, the target that had jumped up was pulled down instantly. Aslant took advantage of this opportunity to give the other party a fatal blow!


    Another target, ready to release magic.


    [insufficient mana!]


    A hint appeared in the field of vision


    But there was no prompt when I changed another one.


    [restriction: imprisonment]


    The magic in the hands of the girl who was releasing the magic disappeared in an instant. In addition to being surprised, she was cut by the soldiers behind her.


    [magic proficiency: 303]


    Sean looked at the level display on each other''s head and suddenly seemed to understand the direction of how to upgrade.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three were seriously injured and two died.


    After paying more than a dozen soldiers'' casualties, the rebels were taken down


    Aslant was also slightly injured, but he still put his sword against the dying man who fell to the ground.


    "How about not obeying?"


    They were speechless, but the people on the ground still raised their hands and tried to grasp aslant''s feet.


    Sean walked up to the three


    The one who can still move is the woman of grade 6 among them, the man named tazmi lying on the ground, and a dying man in his own soldier''s clothes.


    "Tell me, why did you attack me and where are your strongholds in Oro city?" asked the woman who knelt down.


    "Bah!"


    A mouthful of thick phlegm with blood spat on his clothes.


    "You bitch want to die!"


    The soldier next to him kicked the woman down. The one who was about to put the sword was stopped by Sean.


    "Wait first."


    "Don''t like to say it... It doesn''t matter. I have a lot of time to grind with you and take them down and lock them up." he ordered the soldiers behind him.


    "By the way, don''t give them a chance to die. I also want them to know how stupid it is to attack the Earl''s house."


    Several soldiers nodded in reply.


    Aslant went up to Sean


    There are some blood stains on his face, but the amount of blood lost is not much, just a little more than 300. It''s just a small injury for a person with more than 5000 blood.


    "Sir, these two?"


    "Drag their bodies to the city square... Ask Joseph to take their people to show them tomorrow and beat the rebels lurking in the city."


    Aslant nodded clearly.

 Chapter 209

    The next day.


    Located in the central square of Oro City, soldiers surrounded it very early


    Many people are also curious about how the city garrison suddenly came to this place today, but when the soldiers hung the two included bodies from the carriage in the middle of the square, many people realized that something must have happened!


    The basharan Empire has such a practice that those who have committed major crimes will be brought to the people for trial. But at present, the two criminals are estimated to be dead!


    Joseph hung them in the middle of the square and shouted in his thick voice.


    "These two men and their accomplices attacked the Earl''s Palace last night, and were finally killed by the Earl''s escort. Other people were also taken into the dungeon... At the stage of the new rise of our city of Oro and the happier life of the people, these shameless thieves tried to challenge the authority. These people were like dirty mice in the smelly ditch... Trying to bring a stench to life..."


    With a series of gunshots from Joseph, the soldiers around were constantly paying attention to whether there were abnormal people in the crowd!


    More and more people gathered in the square. Many people came to see the excitement.


    Of course, there will be some comments on things, but after all, what has nothing to do with your life is just watching the excitement and won''t take it to heart; As for a few excited people, they also shouted with the soldiers and the support in the crowd.


    The only people who really feel unhappy and angry are the same companions of the rebels.


    Joseph had been slandering several prisoners on the high platform, but in the corner of the crowd, a gentleman in a high hat and decent clothes held his fist tightly.


    With white gloves, many people can''t see how hard he pinches.


    "Ulysses..."


    The woman beside him pressed the man''s fist.


    "Don''t be here. It''s not safe nearby." the woman looked at the surrounding crowd and said warily.


    "But..."


    "I know, I knew it from the day I entered the revolutionary army." the woman''s voice was choked.


    "The most important thing for us now is to stabilize our mood. Don''t be fooled by the Imperial Army and try to rescue our captured companions... Don''t worry, sooner or later, the count of Oro city will pay for his behavior!" the woman said firmly.


    He looked at the hanging corpse of his companion in the middle of the square and the place with the emblem of the vigil family engraved on the top.


    Both


    Took a meaningful look, and then left the crowd with his companions


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Now, outside Sean''s study in Earl''s house, in front of the huge sand table map.


    Sean looked at the place surrounded by thousands of little green dots!


    There are so many people that it is difficult to see where the enemy is at one time


    However, after waiting for a while, I suddenly noticed that three dark red dots were gradually away from the crowd.


    Finally!


    The slightly tired body suddenly comes to the spirit. Stand up and get closer. It''s best to squat down and carefully check the route of these people.


    Go all the way north from the central square


    It bypassed the mercenary Guild Headquarters and went to the northernmost position. Remember the place where outsiders often stayed at that time. It''s close to the mercenary guild, which belongs to the most right place for hotels in Oro city.


    Because foreign mercenaries often move in, that place is relatively chaotic.


    It''s that place. No wonder it''s hard to find!


    Sean stood up and walked towards the basement of Earl''s house


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Earl''s underground prison.


    When he learned that there was this place, Sean once thought it might be rarely used. After all, which fool dared to directly attack the Earl''s house, but now it seems that he thought too well.


    It was only a few months before such people really appeared, and the three people arrested last night were detained here.


    The newly built local environment is pretty good. Except for a little special taste, there is no dark and humid environment full of insects


    The three were tied to different cells, but they were close enough to see each other.


    They all lowered their heads and were half dead.


    When Sean came down, the names of several soldiers barely attracted the attention of the three.


    "Are you still alive? I know you don''t die so easily. As rebels, don''t you all have hard bones?" Sean looked at the three and said.


    No one replied, and no one looked up at themselves.


    All three were in a state of [silence!], but Sean found that they were all [listening!]


    "Don''t like talking? It doesn''t matter. I said yesterday that I have a lot of time to stay with you, and it''s useless even to shut up. I know you still have companions in Oro, and I can find them even if you don''t say it," Sean said.


    Until this time, the nearest person raised his head slightly, his face was covered with dust, but he still didn''t hide his anger when he saw himself.


    "You can''t find them all your life."


    "Don''t talk too early." Sean looked at each other and remembered his name.


    Tazmi


    A female rebel member who had died before had called that name.


    "I will eventually find your people. As for you... I hope you can tell me the news of the rebels, why you came to my city, why you chose me as your target, and what your future plans are. If I am satisfied, maybe I can consider letting you go."


    Sean didn''t expect to say the same lines as the villains in the TV series he watched.


    But it can''t be said that they are villains. The rebels are dissatisfied with the imperial aristocrats. If they don''t do it themselves, they can only wait for others to kill them


    They are already one Lord, and of course they have more enemies to face.


    "You dream!" the only woman among the three suddenly looked up and said.


    Sean didn''t think so, but went on.


    "I want to remind you again that although I have time, I don''t necessarily have patience. I''m very busy building Oro City, and there are still many problems left over from Tacoma city. So my patience is very limited... Think about it yourself. Sometimes betrayal doesn''t mean losing faith. Freedom is the highest faith, even among your companions They are all good people, aren''t they? "


    Sean approached each other and said.


    These sudden rebels are troublesome enough. Although they knew their existence for a long time, they didn''t really encounter them. However, they came here at this time... They should carefully investigate the whereabouts of the lost statues and the book of the dead in Tacoma''s old city. They met these annoying guys at this time.


    And it''s not enough not to deal with it. It''s easy to bury a curse in your own city.


    "You can''t slander us with words. We are more noble than you nobles who are interested in interests. By the way, you... Only absorb the people''s blood essence and plunder their property."


    The girl is still talking.


    Every time he heard such remarks, Sean sighed in his heart that the two classes really couldn''t speak.


    When I walked in front of the other party and slightly lifted the girl''s chin, it was the female Ranger with short hair who broke into her room yesterday. If I looked carefully, the outline of her face was pretty good, and her figure tightened by the iron chain was passable, but her thought was too pedantic.


    "You... What do you want to do!"

 Chapter 210

    "What do you think," said Sean.


    What the other party said surprised me.


    It''s probably because you pay attention to your own sight and look at her that you will have this state of [fear!] and [shame!].


    The dusty face will also be stained with a layer of reddish


    "Shameless!"


    "Haven''t you heard that Sean vigil has always been single and romantic enough," Sean said.


    This sentence also aroused the dissatisfaction of the two prisoners around. They began to struggle, but they were punched and vomited blood by the soldiers standing next to them


    "Gibek!"


    "Dasky!! let her go. If you have the ability, kill us. Don''t want to get any benefit from us." the prisoners in the opposite prison struggled and roared. As a result, the guarded soldiers punched again to calm down.


    "Don''t touch him..."


    The woman in front of her looked anxiously at the man who had been beaten, and suddenly a pair of fierce eyes looked at Sean.


    "If you have the ability, take me to your bed. I will feel the stimulation of a knife around me."


    Gave a sneer.


    "Your threat is of no use to me, woman... And you are of no use to me." he went out of the cell and ordered the soldiers around him to continue to take care of them. When he was about to leave, he suddenly said to the three with his back to them.


    "I recently heard that there are often outsiders living in the hotels in the north of the mercenary guild, and there are many people who have only recently come to Oro city." Sean said, looking back at the three people. The people who had been ferocious and noisy to him just now suddenly calmed down.


    They dare not look at themselves, because once they have eye contact, it means they have guessed correctly


    But even if he didn''t look at each other, Sean could still see the three above his head.


    "How I wish you could be reunited..." with a smile, I was about to leave the underground prison.


    At this time, a soldier suddenly ran to him.


    "Sir, do you want us to take this female Ranger..."


    Looking at his soldiers with a look of hesitation, whether his romantic story has been spread to everyone, how can even his family ministers believe it.


    Wave your hands.


    "Just watch them."


    Left the underground prison


    Sean''s spirit today is not good. He didn''t sleep well last night. After work, he was attacked by the rebels at night and destroyed his room. Until dawn, he leaned against another room.


    He rubbed his head. If he continued like this, he might become the new Earl of the Empire who died suddenly because of work fatigue.


    Not long after sitting in the office, Luke, Dante and Claude, who heard the news, also ran over to ask about last night and probably told a few people what had happened. Then Luke suggested that part of the Garrison should be transferred back to the Earl''s palace.


    Sean agreed.


    Night raids have taken place. Even if they disagree, they will continue to ask them to transfer back some soldiers. At the same time, Luke also formulated a set of ways to change different sleeping rooms every day, which is determined according to a certain number of rows.


    And Harry also said that such a situation is actually very common among the high-level nobles. Even the king''s Majesty in the palace also changes places to sleep every day in order not to find the law of rest for the rebels hidden around him.


    As for Joseph and aslant who came back later, they reported that they did not find any special people in the square this time. The main reason was that there were too many people to watch. It was very troublesome for the soldiers to maintain order. It was difficult to find the enemy in such a crowd.


    This situation was under Sean''s consideration, otherwise he wouldn''t have stared at the sand table for so long this morning


    "Well, you should pay attention to the places in the north recently, especially the hotels of the mercenary guild. If there are outsiders, that place is the most, and everyone should be investigated carefully," Sean said.


    Although I saw two red dots entering the place on the sand table, there are still a lot of people in that area. Unless I go to see them one by one, I still have to rely on the garrison to be investigated. However, it has reduced a lot of difficulty for them to narrow the scope to one place.


    "That place... Yes, it''s the most chaotic place. It often becomes a gathering place for foreign bandits. I''ll send someone to pay more attention," Joseph said.


    "Yes."


    In fact, Sean can''t go directly, mainly because he doesn''t know the strength of the other party. If the level is too high, fighting in the street is easy to cause chaos, and the key is that if the other party takes the key to attack himself, he may directly trigger his passive skills.


    Sean loves and hates the ability of [gehros''s eye], because with it, he seems to be able to ignore the attacks of many human giants, but also because he doesn''t dare to show this power in front of the public, otherwise the whole city of Oro may fall into madness


    So let them investigate first. The other party should also try to rescue their companions.


    As for the defense force, Sean still wants to send capable people from the wings of the sky headquarters as soon as possible. There are several capable wizards sitting next to him. Sean doesn''t have to stare at the sand table every day to see if there are enemies. In addition, about the statue and the book of the dead


    I haven''t forgotten it, even a stone I can''t put in my heart.


    If it is still related to the believers of the ancient gods, Sean is worried that it will spread to Oro again, and he doesn''t know how to deal with it at that time.


    The book of the dead.


    Book of the dead


    Sean quietly recalled the details Alphonse had mentioned.


    Luke and the others around him were watching. They didn''t dare to speak because they were thinking.


    Suddenly Sean looked up at Harry.


    "Harry, how much do you know about the alchemists of lyetis?"


    "Alchemist?!" I felt puzzled. Why did I suddenly turn the topic to alchemist.


    "I only know that there is an alchemist guild in riyatis, which has all kinds of famous alchemists in the south of the basharan Empire, and it is said that capable talents are needed to enter it."


    "How many levels can you enter?" Sean asked.


    "About level 6, but it was stipulated a few years ago. I don''t know what it looks like now."


    Harry is not sure, but Alphonse is a level 7 alchemist and should be in one of them.


    "Well, you send my other letter to the alchemist guild through your friend to an alchemist named Alphonse, who needs to hand it in his hand."


    Since I don''t know about the book of the dead, I might as well find someone who knows it to answer it.

 Chapter 211

    Aurora mercenary guild.


    No matter what time period, it is one of the busiest places in the city. As long as you come in, the noise is enough to drown people in the crowd


    Located in the corner of the task board, a team of mercenaries sat in a daze.


    "Say something." the man put down his glass and looked lazily at his teammates.


    "What do you want to say... We haven''t taken the task for three days. If we don''t take the task, we''ll starve to death!"


    A group of four people looked at the plates of dry bread left on the table.


    "Isn''t there anything else?"


    "But I can''t eat this month..."


    "Or wait until a few days. I don''t have the strength to sleep every day recently, and my recent task is very dangerous." listening to the lazy words of the girl opposite, the man raised his head a little.


    The team was formed three months ago. Originally, there were five people, but only four people were left... The team was originally active in cities in the north, but because it received few tasks, it was only paid enough for five people on weekdays. However, with the influx of a large number of mercenaries in the southeast after the incident in Tacoma, the money for the task gradually decreased, And actually pulled up local consumption.


    This makes the five people who originally lived on the poverty line overwhelmed, and they can''t even pay the rent.


    Fortunately, it was later heard that the material living standard of Oro city was still very low, and there were few people after the expansion of the city, and the rent was very cheap, so the five talents decided to move the activity site to Oro city.


    The first month was actually good


    It''s just


    After receiving several big bounty tasks, the lazy habit of the team broke out again, which has been for several days.


    The mechanics at the beginning of the team have left, leaving only the three girls in front of them


    Barnier sighed as he watched the three men jump on the table with their backs against the sun.


    Alas~


    He turned around and looked at other teams in the mercenary guild. Almost all of them were busy at the level or choosing the next task.


    I remember that the old people at home said that girls were hardworking, so when they chose the team, they specially selected a team composed of three girls. Now it''s better than the bartender sister in the guild tavern.


    "You were just looking at the little sister who delivered the wine?" suddenly interrupted Barnier''s imagination.


    "Ah, No."


    "I see it all!" said the girl opposite with big eyes.


    To tell you the truth, my three teammates are not ugly. Maybe they haven''t been together for too long, but they don''t think they look good. There is a witch, a soldier and a pharmacist in the team. He is a Ranger and the leaving mechanic. It is very well configured.


    It''s a pity that it''s like this now.


    "You were looking at her chest just now. I saw it."


    "It''s not normal that Barnier is always dirty!" said another girl.


    "Hey, at least we are also a team, so you exclude me?"


    He looked at the three girls in front of him with disdainful eyes.


    "Well, let''s deal with the problem of food and clothing first. That''s the key... Otherwise you can marry a rich businessman and charge more money. On the night of marriage, we''ll work together to save you and run away, so that we can have money to work in another city." Barner suddenly looked at the girl with raven like black hair in front of him.


    "How can that work?"


    "I think this method is good. It can not only solve our food and clothing problems, but also make you feel the feeling of getting married. Don''t you always shout about getting married," banier said.


    "You can''t marry so casually. You''ll never marry before you sign all the family property to me!" the girl suddenly said.


    The other three looked at each other disdainfully.


    "Then again, Latina. You''re old enough to get married. Why don''t you find someone to marry. Maybe you can get more property on your terms..." the girl looked at another woman sitting next to her.


    It''s also the standard blonde hair and blue eyes for Southern girls, but Latina looks better.


    "Why me! Aren''t you looking for a rich businessman who can divide your property?"


    "We can form a team together. Maybe we can cheat the businessmen in the whole street!" said the blue haired girl excitedly.


    "Will we be wanted by the garrison?"


    "Gee ~ I think so. But it was given voluntarily by businessmen. I don''t think so..."


    Barnier saw that the two people began to make a fuss about this matter again. When there was nothing to eat, the four people usually distracted themselves in this way. They felt the only money left in their pockets and estimated that they could only pay for their own living expenses for a week.


    Looked at the beautiful bartender on the opposite plate


    I really don''t know when I can settle down and get a wife in Oro city. It is estimated that only Oro city is the cheapest house price in all cities in the south. Otherwise, I can only go to villages and towns, and there are not many tasks for mercenary associations in those places.


    Just when the four people sighed with each other, the head of the mercenary guild at the door suddenly ran in.


    "Big news, big news..."


    Everyone in the guild looked this way.


    "Big news came from the Earl''s house. I heard that an assassin attacked the Earl last night and was caught. Now he is still hanging on the central square!" the man hurried in and shouted.


    Count?


    Count Sean Wigle.


    Lord of Oro?!!


    The luckiest nobleman?


    For a moment, the name came out of everyone''s heart.


    "Count vigre..."


    Barnier looked at the task bar ahead and began to post new tasks.


    "It''s count Sean. Ah ~ I''m going to have a look!!" the blonde girl suddenly stood up and ran to the taskbar excitedly.


    "What''s the matter with her?"


    "It seems that the target of Latina has recently changed to count Sean, who is the only unmarried and very young man in the southern aristocracy," said the blue haired girl.


    "Ah?" Barnier had a black line.


    "Wasn''t Prince Philip the target before?"


    "That''s too far away. Latina still thinks the count is better, and the count has many interesting stories."


    Seeing that everyone came to one side of the taskbar, the three couldn''t help looking at it.


    Latest tasks:


    [the enemy attacking the Earl''s palace has been brought to justice, but some companions may be hidden in Oro city... If they are found and reported to the garrison headquarters, they will be rewarded. If they can kill, they will also be rewarded. The bonus is 300 ~ 1000 gold coins]


    Then there are some descriptions of the enemy, the bottom of which is called the "rebel Revolutionary Army".


    "It''s the people of the revolutionary army. They are so bold!"


    "Don''t they all move in the north? Why did they suddenly come here?"


    There is constant speculation in the mercenary guild.


    Barnier also heard the news of the reward mission and patted the cup on the table.


    "Be careful! The water is splashing on me."


    "Sorry, sorry... I''m so happy that our chance has come!"

 Chapter 212

    "What chance?" said the blue haired girl sitting opposite.


    "I seem to know the news of the Revolutionary Army... Shh... Call Latina and we''ll go to the garrison headquarters now," Barnier said carefully.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day at the Earl''s house, Sean sat at the table every day.


    Since becoming a count, many etiquette have become more strict. Although they are in their own home, people still dare not exceed their authority. No one dares to sit and eat with themselves in this home, so they almost eat alone.


    Originally, Sean asked Luke and Kalibo, the old ministers, not to be too restrained, but the other servants in the family seemed to be very strict all the time. Several people were embarrassed to have dinner with themselves.


    I ordered everything yesterday, and everything was waiting for the reply of the wings of the sky and Alphonse.


    Sean believed that the wings of the sky would send someone over, but Alphons didn''t know. He had written in detail the news of the book of the dead in his letter. If the other party was really interested in it, he should come over.


    But if the other party doesn''t come, Sean can only pray that the people sent by Freya can learn more magic. Of course, it''s best not to be the spies of the grand duke.


    After the last time, Sean found that there were also some people who took refuge in the grand duke in the wings of the sky headquarters. At the beginning, the girls who were very close but generally liked were the grand duke''s people.


    Because the grand duke knew what he had only told her. As for this man, Sean had talked to Freya before, but the other party couldn''t help it.


    Even if the girl is removed, other people will come... This kind of thing can''t be avoided. Almost every force has its own intelligence department, and they have long been interspersed among their opponents. Sean originally wanted to get one... But the current situation in ELO city is difficult to do, mainly because Tacoma lost a lot of high-level order, and later ran away a lot of people.


    As a result, the city of Oro was newly built, but there was no wizard group belonging to itself, and there were no other special forces. I asked the wings of the sky headquarters to send someone. In fact, I also wanted to use the power of the witch group to enhance my ability.


    So Sean specially asked the Morgan family to lower house prices in order to attract more capable outsiders. In addition, under Harry''s suggestion, he will continue to give different policies to attract people to live.


    But now the effect is not obvious.


    According to the historian Ross, a city needs one or two years of stability to develop. A few months of reform alone can''t achieve much.


    While Sean was eating and thinking about future urban planning, aslant came


    "My Lord, Miss Philo is here again."


    "Ah, OK. Let her come..." Sean said helplessly.


    Philo divara.


    After hearing the news that he was attacked, he hurried over and said to see if he was injured. He also stressed that the divara family also has a group of very powerful elite troops who can help catch the rebels at any time.


    The divara family is also the old land of Oro City, and there must be some capital. In order to balance the two business families of divara and Morgan, they arranged certain positions for each other, not many but absolutely important positions.


    In this way, the two families will stare at each other and will not make trouble. Moreover, they also want to support Claude''s sister and brother to become the business director in their own hands.


    However, such an arrangement does not seem to meet the divara family closest to him. Philo still often comes to his residence


    Sometimes I don''t talk about anything, just walk around with myself, or buy something to give to myself, etc.


    "Lord count!"


    Put down the tableware. Philo''s voice was close.


    "The count is still having breakfast."


    Philo came in with her big skirt and just saw Sean sitting in front of the table.


    "Why did miss divara come today?"


    "I just passed by and came to see you!" said the rich lady''s face here will also show a [shy!] expression.


    In fact, Sean can see the purpose of these rich ladies who are constantly approaching themselves. They are willing to have more contact with them, whether for the sake of the family or for themselves.


    And you can''t comment on this practice... There''s nothing wrong with people wanting a good life.


    After all, at present, he has a high status and is still an unmarried count. There will certainly be the idea of marriage among local families.


    Up to now, Sean seems to understand why many nobles have married very early... If they often live in this environment, it''s really impossible to catch fire one day, and these people are important families in their own territory.


    "Have you heard from the rebels?" maybe Sean didn''t say anything. Philo looked for a topic himself.


    "Not yet. They''re smart. They don''t rush to save their companions, but deliberately hide," Sean said.


    The other party really hid. Since Joseph publicly unveiled the rebel corpse in the central square yesterday morning, Sean saw two red dots on the sand table once, and then he never saw them again, as if he had deliberately hid.


    "What shall we do? Shall we send someone to find it?"


    "Joseph has sent out a large number of garrisons, which are enough," Sean said.


    Of course, I have also thought about some coquettish operations, such as publicly executing several people and forcing them to come out, but I don''t know the real strength of the enemy at present. If there are several level 78 people in the other party, I''m afraid I have no way to fight except to summon the eye of gehros.


    So more often than not, Sean wants to find out the strength of the other party first, and then focus on the attack. What''s more, the opponent is called the revolutionary army, but not only these people are the army. The forces that the Empire has made so many efforts can''t be eliminated by himself in the short term.


    And simply killing these people may also attract more and stronger people. At present, there are not enough capable people around, so there is no other way but to ask for help.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, the nearest big city is COGA city. It''s impossible for me to ask for help there!


    Therefore, we still need our own strength.


    "Or you can ask the mercenaries to help."


    "Harry and Luke have issued a mission to the mercenary guild..."


    While they were chatting, a member of the pro guard came in and whispered a few words to aslant.


    Aslant hurried to Sean


    "My Lord, a mercenary team said they knew the whereabouts of the imperial rebels, but they asked to see you!"

 Chapter 213

    Want to see me in person? And such a bold mercenary team?


    "Where are they?"


    "It''s at the garrison headquarters, with sergeant Joseph... Sir, do you want me to go there myself?" aslant said.


    After all, I''m a lord, and I don''t do everything myself, but this "bold" mercenary regiment interests Sean. The place where the rebels disappeared is near the mercenary guild. Maybe someone really knows.


    Of course, what''s more important now is that Sean wants to leave the Earl''s house, otherwise Philo divara has been rushing here, and it''s not more troublesome. It''s better to let her leave under the pretext of work.


    "No, since the other party has to meet in person, it''s no use saying you went. It''s okay, I''ll go," Sean said.


    "How about that! The count is the Lord of Oro city. No one can see it if he wants to see it." Philo said as expected.


    "It doesn''t matter. The rebels are more important."


    According to aslant, he seemed to want to speak, but after being stared at by Sean, he understood and began to speak for himself.


    "... Er, indeed. It is said that the imperial rebels are quite serious in the northern region, and many mountain towns have become their gathering points. It is difficult for the imperial army to eliminate them all. Even for a time, it was impossible for the country to move along the border. Oro city is also close to the IDAK region, so it''s best to strangle them in the imperial territory, otherwise we can''t track them once we get out of the border ¡£¡±


    Sean gave each other a silent thumbs up.


    He is worthy of being a man from the imperial capital. He is not only smart but also sensible.


    Among all his escort teams, aslant is obviously more capable and smarter than Danti. Although his loyalty may not be as good as Danti, it is worth cultivating in some places. Therefore, during this period, his escort captain is him and the vice captain is Danti.


    "Well, these rebels are really hateful... The Empire has been unable to completely eliminate them for many years!" Philo finally had to say angrily.


    This sentence suddenly reminded Sean.


    Many years?


    It seems that it has existed for many years. According to the grand duke, it existed in the early days of the establishment of the Empire, but it was still a residual Party of the last annexed country at that time. Will it still exist after so many years?


    The basharan Empire has been established for two or three hundred years. It is normal to have residual parties in conquered countries in the early stage, but how can it come over hundreds of years if there is no channel for follow-up personnel?


    In the history of the vigil family


    The ancestor who was invited to participate in the battle organized by the count of COGA was facing the rebels.


    And that was more than a hundred years ago


    And now I still face them.


    These people are really tenacious!


    Or


    However, Sean is just a random guess. There is no specific evidence. It can not be said that imperial officials shield them, and it is not the right of one or two imperial officials to span so many years.


    Although haruman, the grand duke, had always believed that Prince Philip was suspected of rebellion, at present, he did not have such strength, and the grand duke had not produced any effective evidence, otherwise he should be able to tell the king directly in terms of his loyalty to the Empire.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Follow aslant from Earl''s palace to the headquarters of the city garrison.


    According to Sean''s current economic situation, there is no way to establish a complete black feather knight regiment. The consumption is too high, and the Knight Commander himself has not decided whether to be Joseph or aslant for the time being. Therefore, the urban garrison is relatively mixed, and Joseph leads and is stationed in the South of the city for the time being.


    It is estimated that Joseph did not expect to come in person. When he saw himself, his face was also surprised.


    "Your Excellency, you have come in person."


    "Didn''t a mercenary team say they knew about the rebels? And I had to see them myself," Sean asked.


    "There are such a group of people, but I just drove them away... It''s nonsense. Adults are so busy that they can''t see them casually." Joseph looked a little embarrassed here. Who could have thought that the Earl really came in front of him.


    "Call them back again. I''ll ask them myself about the rebels." Sean didn''t care and asked Joseph to call them back again.


    And I was waiting at the garrison headquarters


    Not long,


    Probably not too far.


    After sitting for a few minutes, I heard someone report that the mercenary corps had returned.


    A team of four, three women and one man.


    When he came in, Sean noticed that the levels of several people were above level 6, and even the blood volume of the first male reached [65006500], almost half stepping into the threshold of level 7.


    There are still teams of this level in the mercenary guild. It''s good!


    Looking at the looks of several people, the degree of favor is not hostile... In order to eliminate the possibility that they are not rebels.


    But when Sean saw a blonde ponytail girl in the team, he found that the other party''s favor was actually [worship]!


    Hey?


    Did I know this man before.


    I don''t think so.


    For a moment, there was even the possibility of Lucille in Xian en''s head, but the girl only had [6100] health and no magic value. Even Lucille, who is good at changing her face, can''t change her career. Judging from each other''s dress, she should be a soldier.


    It''s a mixture of leather and some lock armor. A big sword is inserted at the waist. This kind of equipment is very common in mercenary teams, because although metal armor has high defense, the maintenance cost is also very high, which can not be used in general.


    But at present, the team is composed of people above level 6. They are willing to accept some difficult tasks and will not be poor.


    Who is the other party?!!


    "You mean the mercenary team you want to see in person?"


    Look at the state above the heads of several people.


    [calm down!], [curious!], [excited!] and [thinking!]


    It feels like everyone is thinking about different things.


    "Yes, yes. I''ve always wanted to see you, Lord count." the blonde girl was the first to speak.


    [excited!] and [shy!] exist at the same time.


    Mainly that expression


    Sean seems to have met somewhere.


    Oh, I remember.


    Isn''t this the expression of those star chasing girls or boys when they see their idols in the last life?


    I have a fan sister?


    "Well... Lord count, we know the whereabouts of the rebels. Barnier quickly tell the Lord count where the rebels are." the other party asked his companions to say it directly.


    Not only Joseph, but also her companions looked puzzled.


    "Hey ~ Latina, we''re here to talk about terms." the girl next to her pulled each other''s clothes.


    "On what terms ~ the count is here!"


    "But you asked the other party to come over..."


    "Isn''t that what Barnier said?"


    Sean frowned and looked at the crosstalk performance of the four people in front of him.

 Chapter 214

    Then Joseph suddenly spoke in his ear.


    "My Lord, the girl who just proposed to call you over."


    It was her.


    Sean looked at the shy blonde girl in front of him. He was always in a state of [excited!] on his head, but he acted like a simple little girl. He was already a level 6 orderly.


    One step ahead is level seven!


    Although Sean has seen high-level figures at present, he has also walked through several large cities and found that many people wander at the stage of level 5 ~ 6 at most. It seems that level 6 is a watershed, and once he enters level 7, he can reach a higher ranks


    But even if you want to be promoted to level 6, it''s not easy for ordinary people. What kind of things have you never seen for a mercenary soldier who has crossed level 6?!!


    "I don''t have much time. Since you want to meet in person, you can say it now." Sean asked without paying attention to the crosstalk performance of several people.


    "Barnier, come on! Don''t let the count wait... The count is busier than you," said the blonde girl.


    "But we are here to negotiate..."


    "What else can we talk about? Of course we just want a place to live."


    "Oh, Latina. You''re messing with our pace."


    The four men began to talk to each other again.


    For a moment, Sean even felt that the four were not members of a mercenary team at all.


    "I can hear that you came with conditions, so tell me... What do you want?" Sean asked.


    It''s a chance for four people.


    "We need enough food..."


    "Just have a house..."


    "I want to be the pro guard of the count..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even the requirements are different.


    Sean suddenly looked at Joseph beside him, and the other party frowned.


    "My Lord, I don''t think so. Giving them some money is a normal task transaction of the mercenary guild. Let them tell me where the rebels are, and I''ll take someone there."


    "No!"


    Joseph''s words should have been heard by the four. Suddenly, the only man in the four man team stood up and said.


    "We''ve made up our mind, this time we really have!" the man raised his hand and said loudly.


    "Then tell me..."


    "We want adults to give us a stable job."


    "Yes ~ Yes. We just need a stable job that can eat enough." another blue haired girl next to the man continued.


    Until this time, Sean seemed to understand that the mercenary team composed of level 6 people with order was too much like eating and waiting for death!


    As if I saw myself in a certain period


    "That''s about the rebels."


    "If you can trust me, we can go with the chief sergeant. I once saw a man near the hotel of the mercenary guild. I''m sure that man is one of the rebels," said the man.


    Then he said the reason why he was so sure of each other''s identity.


    The man''s name is Barnier. Since his teens, he has embarked on the survival career of mercenary, which is both dangerous and likely to become rich.


    Over the past ten years, he has traveled a lot of places, one of which is the North... He often met with the rebels in the north. At that time, they even invited banier to become a member of the revolutionary army, but he didn''t agree, but he met many members of the revolutionary army during that period.


    "The man''s name is Ulysses. He looks like a decent gentleman. But behind his back is the Revolutionary Army... No, the contact person of the rebel army. His strength is about the level of orderer 5. I saw him several times when I was in the north, and I saw him in the hotel street near the mercenary guild the other day." banier didn''t hide it, Say what you know.


    "A rebel member of the north?"


    "Yes, master sergeant."


    "Why did you come here..." Joseph''s intuition kept him vigilant.


    "Well... I don''t know. According to reason, the north is more conducive to the activities of the rebels, and I don''t know why he came here at risk," banier said in confusion.


    Although everyone didn''t know much about the activities of the rebels, only Sean himself wanted to know why.


    Soon after the establishment of his own city, it is not a good thing for these imperial opposition forces to gather in his own city. Sean has repeatedly asked aslant to torture the three prisoners in prison, but these people are also tough and unwilling to say anything about the purpose of this trip.


    "In that case, Joseph, take someone and follow them."


    "In fact, don''t go too many people, Lord count," said Barnier suddenly.


    Sean looked at each other. Although the four people had a very amateur feeling when discussing with each other, they were very serious at this time.


    "We will personally arrest the rebels in front of the count. At the same time, we hope your Excellency will consider our request."


    "As long as you can make achievements, I will naturally arrange suitable positions for you."


    "Lord count..."


    At this time, Joseph, who was standing nearby, said something, but Sean stopped him.


    The other party is a mercenary, that is, a free individual.


    Of course, this kind of person is not suitable to work in the army, otherwise it is easy to undermine the discipline of the army. However, the grades of the four people are good, especially the man named banier is already level 6 and a half. If he is trained for a few more years, he may reach level 7 or above.


    Instead of recruiting high-level people, it''s better to cultivate them from the appropriate level. Otherwise, it would be easy to have a situation similar to that of count Hamel.


    Four people can''t join the army, but they can become intelligence personnel around them... At present, they lack this.


    "I can promise you, but you should also come up with the means worthy of my staying, otherwise I don''t want to stay with such a lazy attitude." Sean said and asked Joseph around to come out of the money.


    Hundreds of gold coins.


    As a reward of the same value as the task of the mercenary guild, since the other party has said the location, of course, he will also receive a bonus. This is not only the requirement of the task, but also the reputation of his count.


    When they saw the gold coins in front of them, the four people obviously showed [excited!] and [yearning!] expressions.


    "We will do well, Lord count. No matter who the other party is, we will catch him. Even if they don''t go, I will go..." said the only blonde girl in the four who liked herself.


    Sure enough, she''s a fan.


    It seems that I really have a fan sister!


    "What''s your name?"


    "Ah ~ Latina, my name is Latina. My family lives in a small town near riyatis. I became a mercenary when I was 14, but I always worked alone and didn''t form a team until later... No, I''m actually all alone. If they didn''t say that there was a lack of melee position in the team, I wouldn''t join."


    The girl always stressed that she was single in front of her, which made Sean a little embarrassed.


    OK ~ OK.


    "You want to catch the rebels. I''ll wait for your good news."

 Chapter 215

    The revolutionary army went south, which Sean never understood.


    If you just want to assassinate an aristocrat, why do you come here in the north? Or is the city of Oro just established? They think the defensive force is weak and can take advantage of it?


    It seems possible.


    So the revolutionary army wants to kill a count to improve its prestige?


    This statement is funny. It is the prestige of the rebels. Many who join the rebels will join if they are forced or have a deep blood feud with the nobility. Otherwise, even if ordinary people let him join the Imperial Army, they should consider it, not to mention the revolutionary army living in the dark.


    After returning to the Earl''s house, Sean was still worried about the rebels, so he came to the underground prison again


    A day later, three captured rebels were still tied to wooden stakes.


    After a whole day, the original clean underground prison became dirty and smelly.


    In reality, prisoners are not as comfortable as they think. They have been tied up and hardly move. Their bodies have long been stiff. More importantly, their personal problems have not been solved.


    Almost all of them go to the toilet on the spot, which makes the whole prison stink


    Before coming, aslant also said that he''d better go less in this cell. If he hadn''t insisted, the other party wouldn''t let him come.


    That''s why!


    Moreover, according to aslant, this is also one of the ways to prevent prisoners from escaping. First, they are given little food so that they have no strength to escape; Second, let the foul environment destroy the will of these people all the time, so that they can''t bear it.


    Because in the instruction of imperial generals, many revolutionary armies are not afraid of death, but they may not be able to withstand spiritual torture.


    This is an interesting general... Sean really wants to visit each other if he has a chance!


    Sit outside the cell.


    Sean looked at a man who had a blood volume of 6000 before. Now he has lost 2000 points of blood. The state of his head has always been [syncope!] and [hallucination!]. It is estimated that in this cell, he can only rely on this to reduce mental pressure.


    "Isn''t it a pity that a girl who used to be beautiful has come to this point?" Sean said.


    At this time, the woman whose limbs were straightened and tied to the stake slowly raised her head.


    After taking a look at Sean, [disdain!] closed his eyes again


    Don''t talk. Maybe you don''t have the strength to talk at all.


    Because several people were locked up after being defeated in the battle. They were injured and didn''t eat. I''m afraid they don''t have much strength at the moment.


    "Still don''t want to talk to me?" Sean continued.


    The other party also did not answer.


    In order to avoid the three meeting, Sean specially asked people to transfer the three to different rooms, so that without the encouragement of his companions, a single person''s will can easily be destroyed.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t want to say it, but I can say it. I''m very headache about your rebels these two days, but I''m very confused, so I want to ask you... It''s a pity that you don''t want to talk."


    "If I don''t speak, I can only send people to investigate. I issued the task of finding rebels in the mercenary guild, and the reward is very high. I always thought there was a saying that there must be brave men under heavy money. Sure enough, I got the news today."


    As soon as these words came out, the woman who was still silent had some movement.


    The body didn''t move, but the mental state changed


    The state on the head becomes [listening!] and even [trying to keep calm!].


    Oh~


    Sean sneered in his heart.


    These people are really tough. There will never be any change without talking about the key points.


    "I got a message from a mercenary regiment that they had seen several rebels on the street of the mercenary guild''s Hotel, and knew where they were." Sean didn''t dare to set up a flag, otherwise if those people couldn''t be caught, they wouldn''t know how to talk next time in the dungeon.


    But when it comes to this, the other party''s attitude doesn''t seem to fluctuate much, so he continued.


    "Oro city has just been established. I have been busy expanding the city for some time, but recently I suddenly received some news about the old city of Tacoma, which seems to be a continuation of that event. I wanted to use all my strength to investigate this matter... Unexpectedly, you came." since it was a chat, Sean naturally chatted casually.


    The other party refused to say, so we need to find a breakthrough in a little simple chat.


    In fact, it is the direction of each other''s emotional change


    "If I remember correctly, I should have no grievances with you. Why did you suddenly assassinate me and disturb my original planned route?" he asked again.


    But the woman with her head down still didn''t answer, but Sean knew the other party was listening. As long as she was listening, she still understood.


    "Oh ~"


    Finally, the woman who kept her head down raised her head slightly, but the first sentence was a sneer.


    "Are you a fool, noble? What are you doing here complaining about?" the voice was very low, but the two were not far away, so Sean could hear it clearly.


    "If you hadn''t done anything wrong, how could we find you? Aren''t your activities disgusting enough... I advise you to kill me at this time, or I''ll give it back to you thousands of times once I go out!" although you didn''t have strength, the last sound was particularly loud.


    "Actually, I feel sorry for you revolutionary troops," Sean said suddenly.


    Maybe this sentence finally stabbed the other party''s heart. At this time, I will finally face myself.


    "I''ve been clamoring to kill the nobles, but looking at the whole empire. In fact, the people who support the nobles most are the civilians you say you want to protect. You are different."


    "They are just oppressed by you and can''t resist. Once the fire of resistance is lit, countless people will join in. Then it will be the day when you nobles will perish." the woman still insisted.


    It seems that the two sides will never talk together.


    "In my opinion, you have no so-called plan at all. Resistance is just your reason to escape from reality. It''s estimated that even you don''t know what the ultimate goal of the revolutionary army is... Let''s change the topic. I heard from the mercenaries about the people you left in the city, and even know their names. It''s Ulysses."


    When the name is said, although the other party keeps calm as much as possible, the state of [surprise!] on his head can not be concealed.


    "You won''t be apart for long, and you''ll meet soon. I''ll send someone to catch them... So that you guys who make trouble can be caught."


    Hearing Sean''s words, the woman in front of her was obviously a little anxious.


    "Even if you kill us, other revolutionary armies will come. You can never destroy hope!"


    "So you''re eating the city of Aurora?"


    "Why... Just because the city of Oro was built at the beginning, do you think the defense strength here is weak, or is it more accountable for killing an imperial count?"

 Chapter 216

    Sean thought about all kinds of reasons.


    Among them, they also thought about whether the Revolutionary Army wanted to develop its forces with the help of its own cities, such as establishing strongholds and so on. But finally came up with such an answer and felt ridiculous.


    Such words may deceive their own people, but they are absurd and ridiculous for a man who has entered the ranks of the great aristocrats of the Empire.


    The population, technology and even the natural environment in the southern region are not enough to become a natural barrier. Recently, because of the incident in Tacoma City, all those who can walk have left. Instead, those who can''t leave have come to their own city of Oro.


    If the revolutionary army really wants to establish a stronghold in such a place, it can only be said that the person who gave the order knows nothing and is completely fooling around. How can such a place as Aurora become a long-term garrison? Moreover, it is impossible to be unclear that the revolutionary army has been dealing with the regular army of the Empire for so many years.


    Sean looked at the woman''s every move in front of him


    She didn''t show any abnormal state, even when she heard whether she was eating dingoro City, she was very [flustered!], not lying or saying that she had hit the other party''s heart.


    "So you''re going to use my city as a base for the revolutionary army?" Sean continued.


    The woman stopped talking.


    It seems that every time when it comes to the point, the other party will not reply, which also shows that he guessed right.


    "Oh ~ I find you a woman who understands very well. As long as you don''t speak, it means I guessed right. Your name is Darth Qi, right?" Sean said deliberately.


    When she speaks, the other party obviously has emotional changes, but she can''t speak.


    Because no matter admit or deny, they are affirming their own words!


    Almost. Sean is about to leave, but he is a little closer to each other before leaving


    "What I said just now is not nonsense. In fact, I sympathize with you. You may not know why you are fighting until you die... You always talk about civilian freedom and national freedom, but even if the revolutionary army wins. There is no exploitation? There is no oppression? If everyone is idle, the country will not exist. So the revolutionary army does not exist It''s only for yourself that I let you sacrifice! "


    Reach out and pick up each other''s chin.


    When I saw it that day, I thought it looked good. How can I see it now? The smell on my body is even disgusting.


    The cell is really not a place to keep people!


    "At least... At least we know how to cherish life better than you," dasky whispered.


    "No one doesn''t cherish life, whether it''s me or my citizens." then he turned and left the cell.


    Several soldiers behind them immediately followed up and closed the prison door


    The light suddenly darkened.


    It''s dark. You can even hear your breathing.


    Darth Qi wanted to shout a few words to confirm whether her companion was locked in the cell next door, but she had not eaten for two days. She had no strength and couldn''t shout.


    Even the soldiers outside will hear it.


    Um~~


    I couldn''t help crying. Even when I faced count vigil, I didn''t cry. On the contrary, I couldn''t help crying after others left.


    Trapped in the dark cell day and night, I don''t know how long it has been outside. All I can see is darkness. Only a glimmer of light occasionally shines at the door of the cell. The time of food delivery by the guard soldiers is not uniform at all, which makes it difficult for Darth Qi to estimate the time that has passed.


    Two or three days


    She can''t remember clearly.


    Since joining the revolutionary army, the first iron law is that you would rather die than betray your organization and companions!


    I did it strictly, but I didn''t expect it to be so difficult in reality. In such a short time, my spirit was almost to the limit.


    Dasky felt that she was not afraid of death, and was eager to die in the battle, so at least her battle was not in vain... From small to large, she should die after her family starved to death because of the food forcibly expropriated by local nobles from her hometown village.


    He had no choice but to eat the dog he had raised since he was a child... Only after he was his only playmate did he persist until the arrival of the revolutionary army.


    From that moment on, daski attributed all hatred to the nobles. If they hadn''t increased the collection of grain every year for their selfish desires, the family wouldn''t starve to death, so all the nobles and their running dog daski who had died in their hands over the years took it for granted.


    Just


    I''ve already covered my hands with blood!


    Those who kill more will eventually be killed


    This is a saying often said by priests in their hometown, which also tells people to be kind.


    So over the years, Darth Qi is also waiting when fighting... Waiting for the day when she will die!


    But definitely not right now.


    Dirty and full of resentment, he died in a dark underground cell.


    Raised his head and made a ''er'' cry. It''s too small ~ it''s estimated that people outside can''t hear it.


    Dasky couldn''t help crying again


    For dead companions and for their cowardice!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean left his cell and went directly to the hall outside his study, where his sand table was located.


    Standing here, you can see everything that happened in the whole city of Oro. You can also see Joseph with a four man mercenary team in the northern part of the city to capture the rebels.


    "My Lord."


    Harry, who had been waiting outside his study, finally saw Sean coming.


    "What''s up?" she answered lightly.


    It has been nearly two months since he became an earl. Sean is gradually used to reporting everything to himself. There is almost no leisure time... As long as he sees that he is free, these people around him will always find themselves.


    "I received a message from riyetis. I asked a good friend of the scholar library to send me a letter. He replied that the alchemist the adult was looking for was surprised to hear your name, and then agreed to come later..."


    "Later?" I have already said about the book of the dead in the letter. Isn''t the other party coming at the first time?


    "Well, yes. It is said that master Alphonse was anxious to come, but the alchemists guild suddenly received Prince Philip''s order to store a large amount of medicinal materials within three months," said Harry.


    "Why?"


    "That''s what my friend said." Harry suddenly glanced at the door.


    There was no bodyguard, he whispered.


    "In the north, Borg''s army seems to be moving!"


    Borg!


    Sean suddenly remembered that Caitlin, the wood elf, had heard similar things in the town before. He looked at the sand table in the middle of the room and Harry himself.


    "I see, I see..."


    Sean said to himself.

 Chapter 217

    "What does the adult mean?" Harry looked blankly at Sean in front of him.


    Suddenly ran to the sand table... Looked near the sand table, and then opened the map of Oro area to study it carefully.


    "I see. What does the adult mean?" he asked incomprehensibly.


    As for Sean, he looked at countless dots on the sand table and fell into thinking


    "The borgs are going to war."


    "What?" Harry looked over [surprised!].


    "Did your excellency receive any news?"


    At least I''m an earl. Even the people around me think there should be many channels to receive news. In fact, at present, the most channels are not Harry or Sergeant Joseph. Others really don''t have their own intelligence informants.


    "I''ve heard that the borgs and Kate have formed an alliance and have been active in the north," Sean said.


    The alchemists were forced to reserve potions, which was obviously preparing for battle.


    However, during this period, rebel members also appeared in their own cities... If the two are connected, it can be regarded as the name of the rebel in order to get the support of the Borg people, because once the imperial nobles are attacked, it will represent a formal declaration of war with the Empire.


    If the North falls into war again at this time, maybe the rebels can really seize a seat in the chaos.


    "Borg people? Borg people have always been unfriendly to our basharan empire. There are many cases of businessmen being humiliated and robbed in Borg. Even on the day the king ascended the throne, the Borg people even held a grand deer hunting activity, and the totem of the king''s family is the deer head, which obviously despises us..." Harry began to habitually talk about the borgs.


    But Sean didn''t listen much. He just asked if Ross was there.


    The university student from the imperial capital often couldn''t see anyone during this time, and his recording work has come to an end. I''m afraid the well-informed scholar has a clear understanding of how Oro city develops, so he has been studying records in a small town outside Oro city for a long time.


    In many conversations, Sean learned that the other party had always had a deep memory of the experience of Shanggu town at that time, which led him to be full of interest in the towns near Oro area. He had not returned to the Earl''s house for a long time.


    "Master Ross should be in other towns. The last time I saw him, he told me it would take half a month to come back. It''s not time yet... Adults have something to do with him?" although Harry is from riyetis, he still heard about the famous Erudites in the imperial capital.


    "He''s not in town," said Sean.


    Originally, I thought Ross was a famous figure in the imperial capital. Maybe I can get more accurate information from him. Now it seems that I can only rely on Freya.


    "Harry."


    "I''m... My Lord."


    "Send me another letter to riyetis, the quickest way, and then let Joseph, aslant and Dante come this afternoon. We should be ready." Sean looked at each other with a puzzled expression.


    "My Lord, I think the north will really go to war."


    "I don''t think so, but I''m already fighting. From today on, all things entered by businessmen should be strictly investigated. Once a large mercenary regiment enters or a large number of people enter the city, it should be controlled. It''s best to limit the task of the mercenary guild and prevent those large mercenaries from entering." Sean ordered.


    Harry is not stupid. After a few orders, he can hear the current situation and contact the rebels.


    "Your Excellency thinks the rebels will attack our city of Oro?"


    The revolutionary army is weak and can''t form a city siege. If they want to attack, they will only choose internal attack, which is the most critical part.


    Judging from the city of Oro, it''s the simplest way to directly attack the Earl''s house and kill the local Lord


    "I''ll go now."


    "You''d better do it yourself," Sean stressed.


    "I understand, count." then he left the study


    Harry wallop.


    His reputation was [respected] and he didn''t have any other status, so Sean felt he could be trusted.


    Looking at the green dots moving on the sand table, a encirclement and suppression battle is going on somewhere in the mercenary guild hotel in Beicheng district.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Boom~


    The whole door was knocked down by direct impact, and a figure flew out directly, while Barnier walked to the door normally.


    "To be honest, your ability is very strong. If you can be an opponent, it must be a good battle."


    "We''d better deal with it quickly. Don''t let Lord Sean wait too long!" Latina followed behind.


    The whole hotel was scared away by the fighting of several people. Now there are layers of garrison teams outside. In the hotel, only the four member team of banier fought against each other


    After a meal, all the people who can be killed have fallen down, leaving the well-dressed young man in front of us.


    Barnier looked helplessly at the players behind him.


    At the sight of count vigil, his team member had been occupied.


    "You did too much! Lord Sean said to keep alive." Latina stared at each other with big eyes.


    Uh


    Barnier was a little speechless.


    How does it feel that Latina is no longer a member of her team.


    "Who are you? You''re not the count..." Ulysses, who was lying on the ground, looked at the four and said.


    "It wasn''t before, but it will be right after I catch you!"


    "Who said, I will always be with Lord Sean," Latina replied discontentedly.


    "Shall we deal with this man first¡°


    Ulysses gave a sneer at the four people who were arguing inexplicably.


    "Hum! It''s the running dog of the nobility¡°


    Barnier couldn''t calm down as soon as this came out.


    "No, you don''t seem to understand Mr. Ulysses. Aren''t you also the running dog of the revolutionary army? Do it, Nicole¡°


    At this time, a huge beam of light penetrated through the roof from above the hotel and almost destroyed the whole hotel


    On the street, Joseph had set aside all the vendors and citizens nearby, and asked the garrison to surround the whole hotel.


    "Is there too much noise? You destroyed a good house¡°


    Joseph said discontentedly when he saw the four people who had come out.


    "At least we caught people and didn''t cause any casualties." he reached out and lost something like a book into Joseph''s hand.


    "What is this¡°


    "I don''t know. It''s the only thing in each other''s arms. Oh, yes. People are still alive, not dead¡°


    Joseph looked at the ruins of the house, then opened his book and read:


    In fact, it is a thick leather paper, and then there is nothing. On the left is a small, richly decorated silver polished surface box


    Then it says on the right.


    [your previous life was completely ignorant and happy


    Until the darkness comes to the door of this fragile world, you wake up from your dream


    Some indescribable horror awakens from billions of years of sleep... And all the truths we know will collapse.]

 Chapter 218

    In the Earl''s palace, Joseph and Barnier''s four member team have brought the dying rebel members to themselves.


    "Is that him?"


    Sean looked at the man lying on the ground, his clothes already in tattered condition. There should have been more than 5000 HP, but now there are only 1000. The status is [10005000, human] and the favor is still [hostile].


    "Yes, sir, there are still several people who died in the battle. There are seven people in total. Only he was captured alive." Joseph looked at the four people around him and said.


    I''ve just seen the way four people fight. Even in the mercenary team, I''m definitely the upper level. I cooperate very well, and the ability of the four people is not weak. I''m afraid I''m not much worse than myself!


    If such a man followed the count, his status would be unknown


    Sean looked at Joseph''s [hesitant!] expression and bent down curiously.


    "What?"


    "Oh, nothing. Sir... We have caught the enemy. What do you think we should do?"


    They are half dead on the ground. How can we deal with it? Let''s lock them up together.


    "Did the rebels with him escape?"


    "No, we surrounded the hotel, and no one ran away." Joseph seemed very confident when he said this, and the banier four man team behind him said that they had all been disposed of.


    "That''s right. Sir, there''s another thing from this man. Let me show you. I don''t know what it feels like. It feels like some kind of church speech." Joseph handed over the thick skinned book.


    Sean took it in his hand and opened it, especially after seeing that sentence, the whole person suddenly changed his face.


    [your previous life was completely ignorant and happy


    Until the darkness comes to the door of this fragile world, you wake up from your dream


    Some indescribable horror awakens from billions of years of sleep... And all the truths we know will collapse.]


    "On him?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "Count, I found it at the last moment when I took his wallet. Will it be destroyed in magic?" Latina didn''t forget to add more drama to herself.


    "Didn''t I remind you..."


    "I took it, too."


    Sean looked at the four people who quarreled again, especially Latina.


    They almost made the other party feel embarrassed, and then slowly said, "it''s really on him?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter, Lord count?"


    As if in meditation, I didn''t immediately reply to the questions of several people. This kind of words, like the ancient gods spoken by the deep and shallow people I met before, are obviously the words of the believers of the ancient gods.


    The rebels still have something to do with the ancient gods? If so, it will be difficult.


    Sean frowned and watched the five people in front of him give another order


    "Joseph, during this time, you have stepped up the alert of Oro city and strictly examined anyone who goes in and out... In addition, the four of you. According to the previous agreement, since you have caught the rebels, I will give you corresponding jobs. If you are not born in the army, I will not arrange you to serve in the army. I allow you to be my deployment alone and hide among the people."


    To put it bluntly, it''s a hatchet trained alone.


    There are no armed forces other than the army around me, and some things are not suitable for military people to do, so it is most appropriate for them to do, including collecting intelligence and solving a special task.


    On weekdays, they can still be a member of the mercenary team. They can also accept the tasks of the mercenary guild, but once they give orders, they have to finish their own things.


    Of course, the four would not object to such an easy and paid job. Even their fan sister asked to become a member of the pro guard. Of course, Sean said that it depends on their future performance.


    After the assignment, Sean gathered all his subordinates together again, including divara and the Morgan family.


    In front of the public, he announced the investigation during this period and the preparations of the Empire


    It was obvious that everyone didn''t know about it, and everyone looked angry when they talked about the borgs.


    "It''s the Borg people again. They have been at odds with our basharan empire over the years. I thought they might go to war before, but I didn''t think they really came!"


    "Those damn borgs have been wandering on the northern border of the Empire and will fight sooner or later..."


    "At present, the north is still too far away from us. We should deal with things in the city and never let the rebels take advantage of it, not even anyone!" Sean interrupted several people''s conversation.


    The rebels are almost "hostile" to their own reputation, so I just need to pay more attention to the situation on the urban sand table during this time, maybe I can find out whether they seem to have come to Oro City, but if they are related to the ancient god, there will be a big problem.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With everything ordered, Sean came to the underground cell again.


    Just caught Ulysses was also locked up here, but the guy who was half beaten to death was afraid of no chance to speak at the moment, so Sean came to Darth KIE''s cell.


    The two had talked before. Sean found that the girl''s spirit and will were weaker and easier to break than the other two.


    "Unfortunately, I received more reliable information this time, so another of your companions was locked in, and the others died in the battle," Sean said.


    As soon as she heard that her companion had died, Darth Qi did not remain silent this time, but scolded angrily with a weak voice.


    "You will die sooner or later, you murderer!"


    "I will die. No one can escape death... But you can''t decide whether I will die or not. Maybe we will all die under the dark forces. I like to talk directly. Did your so-called revolutionary army touch the power of the ancient gods?" Sean suddenly asked.


    Dasky didn''t speak.


    But suddenly there was a state of [doubt!] overhead.


    He gave a sneer.


    "This is your noble''s new trick? What charges are you going to put on us for public execution? Since it all fell into your hands, I didn''t think I would live..." daski stared at Sean angrily.


    "No? What''s this... You don''t know what you found from your companion Ulysses." then in the weak light of the fire, Sean opened Ulysses''s notes, afraid that the other party couldn''t see them, and even read them to her.


    Just after reading, the girl''s face suddenly became extremely frightened~


    "How... How..."


    "How did Ulysses join them?"


    "They? What does this thing mean?"


    "Cthulhu... Those evil believers... How could they go deep into the revolutionary army!!!"


    The girl''s body trembled involuntarily.


    "What is the as like as two peas?" Sean continued to say, "what!"!

 Chapter 219

    "Go on, what does this delegation represent?"


    The other party''s eyes became free. Even when talking about the name, Sean could see the state of [fear!] on the girl''s head.


    "Is it related to the ancient gods? Are the believers of the ancient gods operating in the northern part of the Empire?" Sean said suddenly.


    The sudden appearance of the girl in front of me is very similar to the situation that can be seen everywhere in Tacoma city at that time, which also reminds me... Ancient god believers do not necessarily only operate in the basharan Empire, but also in other countries. Without effective countermeasures, it is difficult to completely kill them.


    Sean used the [sober ~] spell to line up on Darth Qi''s shoulder, and the other party''s [fear!] state disappeared in an instant.


    Raise your head and look at yourself with a very complex look.


    But more still hate, if now give her enough food to supplement her strength, Sean believes that the girl will die with herself without hesitation.


    "You lie! This thing won''t be found from our companions. Do you want to frame us so that we can be executed in front of your beloved people?" I have to say that the girl has a good imagination.


    Don''t say Sean didn''t think of this way.


    The oro area has been full of fear and hatred of ancient god believers because of their previous relationship. If they use the excuse of participating in the activities of ancient god believers, they may still get a wave of favor and save those people who lost their favor before.


    "You reminded me of a way, but it''s easy for me to deal with you. You don''t need to show in any people at all. On the contrary, you can pretend not to believe when you see your partner''s font." Sean sneered and put away the thick paper in his hand. If the other party doesn''t want to say anything, he can only wait for Freya to send someone over, Or find a wizard in Oro who has relevant knowledge.


    "That''s the Borg."


    When she was about to leave, the girl who heard the back hair finally spoke.


    "Borg?"


    Looking at each other''s face in the light of fire, it''s already dirty.


    Lazar ate, drank and told the truth in this small cell. Sean didn''t even want to come in unless the other party spoke too quietly.


    It tastes too strong and smells too bad!


    "To be specific, and whether the evil believers you mentioned just now are ancient god believers." Sean''s question attracted the other party''s dissatisfaction and deliberately shut up.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. I already know that you want to ask the borgs for credit... The borgs are ready to go in the north, but it''s difficult to capture the basharan empire with perseverance for hundreds of years simply from the outside, so they need insiders. If I''m right, insiders should refer to you, but in view of the borgs'' distrust of us as a whole, they need You must be honest, don''t you? "


    Sean looked at each other, and the clues he got these days put everything together.


    Originally, I thought it was just a matter of the struggle between the two empires and internal contradictions, but I didn''t expect that the booklet received today actually involved ancient gods, so I had to understand it deeply.


    Even now, Sean will feel a deep sense of powerlessness when facing that kind of existence... He can hardly think of any ability to deal with the ancient god. Even if the power of the [eye of gehros] is to beat a few believers at most, if the ancient god really appears, he may not be able to face that kind of existence except gehros!


    "So the Borg people need you to do something. It''s best to kill the great nobles in a region, so you can completely stand on the battlefield and participate in it. But because your power is scattered, it''s difficult to form an effective means for the local great nobles, so you came all the way to my city... Oro city was first built and suffered heavy losses in the last incident. Do you think in this Cities are most likely to revolt. "


    Sean told the plan of the rebels exactly. According to the clues of these days, this should be right.


    "But..."


    "I didn''t expect you to get involved in the power of the ancient gods. It''s not something that humans can touch at all. Taking them will only bring endless disasters! What you said about liberating the suffering people is just a lie to make their hearts feel good, and the real you are also bloodthirsty!" Sean said coldly.


    "I didn''t know there were believers of ancient gods at all. They were borgs! Not us!"


    Sean''s words seemed to annoy the girl in front of her. She yelled in a hoarse voice.


    "What''s this?" he pointed to the thick paper in his hand.


    "I don''t know. They call it lovekra pendant, something that can make the body stronger. I just heard someone mention in a meeting that the borgs have been looking for this kind of thing. I don''t know what it has to do with the ancient gods."


    There was no lying on her head. What she said should be the truth.


    It''s estimated that even she doesn''t know why the believers of ancient gods sneaked into the Revolutionary Army... And the believers are their companions.


    "What are they looking for?"


    The other party didn''t speak again, just looked at himself fiercely.


    "They are looking for a lot of things, but I won''t tell you any!"


    "Ah ~"


    Sean pinched each other''s face hard. He really killed his heart for such a moment.


    Take a deep breath~


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll know sooner or later if you don''t tell me. But you haven''t figured it out. If the Borg people really come with the idea of looking for ancient god objects, you''re just one of his sacrifices. Victory? Hum, great joke."


    Sean let go of each other, this time directly to the cell door.


    "Chaos will eventually begin, and you will eventually die in the hands of the people you oppressed at the beginning... Aren''t you very capable? Go find it yourself. I heard that what the borgs want most is a silver key that will shine in the moonlight. As long as you find it, you can know everything."


    Dasky''s contemptuous laughter in the cell.


    "Yeah. Let''s make a bet. It''s the imperial army or you... Take good care of her and change her to a clean place. I don''t want to die like this." he said to the soldiers in the cell at the same time.


    "Yes, your excellency."


    Left the cell with a heavy face


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, somewhere in the north of the basharan Empire, all the soldiers were ready on the tall border city wall.


    It''s windy today. It looks like winter is coming.


    This time in previous years is the time for all cities to store food for the winter, but now they have to face a greater threat.


    "How many of them?" a general stood at the top of the city wall and looked at the dark area in the distance


    "Countless!!"


    The sound of gunfire rang from afar.


    "Pay attention to concealment!"


    The soldiers shouted

 Chapter 220

    In the main hall of the Royal Palace of basharan empire.


    The young king Simon is sitting on the hall, below which are all the important ministers of the country with the title of Marshal, as well as a group of ministers and dukes.


    "Your Majesty, the borgs have begun to invade our northern border. They are threatening. We must be prepared for strategies!" a marshal in gorgeous armor stood up and said.


    "I suggest that the most elite troops of the Empire be mobilized, and the major lords should arrange their own troops together to form a joint legion, otherwise it will be difficult for us to resist the attack of the borgs!"


    Those who can stand in the palace and speak are either holding heavy soldiers or in power. Only the nobles with the lowest status of Duke can participate in the proceedings. The other party''s remark also attracted the opposition of many nobles.


    "Nowadays, all major regions are preparing war materials and have to stabilize regional security at any time. There are few troops that can be sent."


    "That''s impossible! There has been no war in recent years, and no disaster has been heard anywhere. The nobles in various regions have developed peacefully for a long time. Their pockets are full of gold coins and there are available people in their territory. Now they just want you to take out some of them to support the war... Is it a ghost in your heart to say so?" The marshal turned and stared at the speaker.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m just talking about the actual situation. You only see the prosperity of each region, never the expenses of each region. Many lords live very tight."


    "It''s just that you spend too much on weekdays..."


    "Shut up!"


    At the command of the high platform, the noisy people on both sides suddenly lost their voice.


    King Simon looked up at this time


    After receiving yesterday''s military report this morning, the pioneer army composed of the first 120000 elite troops of the Borg people has launched an attack on the north. Due to the fierce artillery fire, airships and the power of wizards, the outermost wall of the North was destroyed overnight, and tens of thousands of soldiers died on the battlefield.


    The information received continuously is even worse


    Not only the Borg side, but also the Kate people have organized a small force to avoid crossing the border of the northeast region. However, the national strength of Kate is not strong. In addition to causing certain casualties, there is no large area of land occupied by both sides. Moreover, the northeast of the basharan Empire is the largest area of the count family of the Empire, Their coalition forces should be able to resist for some time.


    But the signal for help is estimated to be on the way to and from the imperial capital!


    Simon looked at the silent people below and noticed the marshal and the Duke who were quarreling just now.


    "Now the Borg troops have broken through the gate of the north. When their troops converge, they will launch a second attack on us soon! You are still shouting about this little thing here. What I need is a solution, a solution that can solve the Borg invasion!!" he was furious at everyone.


    In fact, there is another thing Simon didn''t say, that is, some imperial nobles in the North surrendered when the situation was bad. It''s only one day.


    If the other side marches in, I don''t know how many nobles will choose not to resist like them... Then they will be in the city at that time.


    The ministers dared not speak in the face of the king''s anger. At this time, Prince Philip stood up


    "Your Majesty, I don''t think we need to worry too much."


    "Hmm?" they all fixed their eyes on the prince whom the king trusted very much.


    "Finish your words, Philip."


    "Yes... Although the borgs are fierce and will destroy the defense barrier in the North overnight, it is because we have not fought for many years. Borg has been fighting with Kate all the year round, and even pointed the spearhead to the West. They are good at fighting these years. However, we are not so easy to surrender as the Kate people. It is said that the Imperial troops have gone In the north, and the Marquis and earls in the north are also actively forming joint forces for defense. "


    "But that won''t drive the borgs away," a marshal stood up and said.


    "There is no need to rush, they will go by themselves... It will be winter soon. As long as we fight with them until winter, hold our position and harvest all the food nearby, the borgs will naturally retreat if it is inconvenient to fight in winter. At that time, we only need to send ambassadors to Borg to lobby to calm the war," Philip said.


    "This is a public declaration of surrender, your highness. Why can''t we fight Borg!"


    "Borg''s combat effectiveness is not something we can compete with. It''s the simplest and most effective way," Philip said to those who stood up to refute.


    "Hahaha... This is the most interesting surrender speech I have heard this year."


    "Mr. marshal, I want to remind you that war and destruction are sometimes a decision. Will you let a young soldier fight a cruel Warcraft?"


    "You are saying that we basharans are weak." the marshal opposite said discontentedly.


    "Once reason conquers temper, our country can last forever!"


    "You..."


    "All right!" King Simon stopped when he saw that they were going to quarrel again.


    "The borgs are now threatening. Our intelligence has shown that they have sent a full 500000 elite troops this time. Even our imperial army is difficult to deal with this number. We can''t fight with the enemy on the battlefield. We should know how to outwit." King Simon''s words, although not explicit, obviously believe in his uncle.


    "Your Majesty, you can''t do this. In this way, the soldiers will lose confidence and the people will lose hope for us."


    "As long as you live, you are the greatest hope!"


    Philip continued to speak to each other.


    King Simon looked at the Marshal''s team


    "If there is a good way to fight, you can also say that we need the wisdom of the marshals, both in attack and defense." probably looking at the frustration in the camp of the main battle faction, King Simon did not forget to say a word of encouragement, but his self encouraging words seemed very cowardly in the ears of the marshals!


    The countermeasures discussed in the palace will generally adopt Prince Philip''s policy of defending the peace talks


    At the moment, not far from the palace, the imperial wizards are waiting for the results of the meeting.


    Freya was alone outside the wizard tower, staring at the sky in a daze


    "Cough ~ chief."


    A sudden noise behind her brought her back from her meditation.


    "It''s sohana. What''s the matter? There''s news about the meeting in the palace?"


    "No, but there''s news for you on the other side." sohanna''s face is obviously not very good-looking, which also makes Freya very confused.


    "What''s up?"


    "A letter from the Earl Sean vigil in the southeast of the Empire."


    "Sean..." Freya said happily, but she found that there were many wizards around, so she didn''t dare to speak.


    She quickly grabbed the letter in sohanna''s hand and made the other party look white.


    "Chief, I don''t understand. He''s just a count. If you keep getting involved with him like this, I''m afraid there will be problems. Even the prince can''t explain."


    "It''s my own business. When should they worry about it?"


    Mei Mou glanced at suohana''s helpless expression.


    "You don''t understand..."

 Chapter 221

    "I don''t understand, but I can expect you to follow the troops to the battlefield soon," sohanna said.


    Almost all the Wizards belonging to the Empire gathered here, which has never been the case, even at the time of the Tacoma incident.


    The Borg invasion has begun to spread wildly among the population


    Many people who can come here are prepared. Even if they really want to fight, at least let their wizard organization prepare everything properly.


    "I heard that Prince Philip and the grand duke came in person this time. It''s estimated that there will be a lot of noise at the meeting!" sohanna continued, but found that her leader was not listening at all and had been carefully reading her letters.


    There are subtle changes in expression


    "Sean has a problem."


    "I''ve heard that the city of Oro has been busy with construction recently, and it''s normal to encounter some problems," sohanna said casually, helpless in her heart.


    Since the last time I came back, one of my beloved leaders, the leader of the wings of the sky, the red dragon witch Freya iguyle, has changed her attitude towards the men who came to the headquarters last time.


    They have lived together for so long that even a little emotional change can be felt by each other.


    What sohanna doesn''t understand is that Sean seems to have left when the team of riyetis left, while Freya left with the team. The two can''t touch each other at all, but the relationship has changed.


    I don''t understand!


    "Not this..." Freya frowned.


    "Sean thinks the war waged by the borgs may have something to do with the believers of the ancient gods."


    Even sohanna became nervous as soon as this came out.


    Come and see in the letter


    It happened to be the last letter sent by Sean. It told about a pendant that can make people strong, called lovekra pendant, and then copied that sentence in the letter.


    This kind of words related to the dark evil gods are often said by the believers of ancient gods. Freya heard similar words from the octopus and the deep and shallow in the old city of Tacoma last time.


    "What shall we do? Shall we report this to his royal highness?"


    "Sean wants us to investigate without telling others... But..."


    Freya''s magic [investigation ~] swept the page, a faint halo flashed, and another fingerprint appeared on the page. At least three people before him had cancelled the letter.


    If the letter was written by Sean himself, at most two people had lifted it, and now there are so many people!


    Obviously, the letter had been opened before it came here, but it was well disguised. After reading it, it was sealed as it was. I''m afraid the magic of [time back ~] is directly used to make it so perfect, but such magic can''t completely erase all traces.


    Moreover, there are very few people in rietis who can use that magic. Freya doesn''t have to count to know who can use it


    "I''m afraid we have to pretend to report to the prince."


    Freya looked at the letter in her hand, and sohanna nodded and agreed.


    "What do you think of our sending more people to Oro?"


    "Good is good, but we may be asked to lead the team to the north next. If there are too few personnel sent by the wings of the sky, will it be difficult for the prince to explain?" sohanna said anxiously.


    "It''s related to the life and death of many people. At least sending them to Oro will be safer than on the battlefield. The newcomers we have trained over the years have never been on a real battlefield. I''m afraid those girls can''t adapt to that environment."


    Ordinary mercenary tasks are different from the life and death battlefield. Although they are equally dangerous, the battlefield is more cruel. Freya wants to leave more personnel for her organization.


    "In that case, we''d better give the order quickly, otherwise we won''t have room to think when the king''s order comes down."


    While they were discussing the matter of keeping people, a voice interrupted their conversation at the other end of the stand of the wizard tower.


    "Isn''t this Freya? I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    It''s also a female voice.


    Freya turned back to her voice and saw a green haired woman in a tight black dress with large bare shoulders coming.


    "Faseline Blair." Freya called out the woman with black lip oil on her lips.


    A leader of the [black rose] organization from the north of the Empire, and a witch who had some holidays with herself in many exchanges... And her level was the same as herself, maybe a little stronger. In short, this woman had no good feeling in Freya''s heart.


    If they did not belong to the basharan Empire camp, perhaps it would be best for them never to meet.


    "It seems that you still have a deep impression on me." the moving voice is enough to move the Wizards around.


    "I didn''t expect you to remember me!" Freya replied with a smile.


    The last time they met was about seven or eight years ago. For such a long time, each other''s face didn''t change at all, even more provocative and sexy.


    "I heard that you almost died in the Tacoma incident some time ago. In the end, you barely survived because of the internal problems of the enemy... You''re really lucky!"


    "Unfortunately, I''m always lucky to survive."


    "Oh ~"


    Faseline''s black and charming lips smiled.


    "I really hope you can be so lucky in the future battle, otherwise I will lose a lot of fun."


    "What a coincidence! I think so, too."


    Freya replied without weakness.


    "Hum..."


    There were other wizards around. Their chat was just a few sarcastic words.


    But at the moment when the other party turned around, the golden jewelry around the slender waist shook Freya''s eyes in the sun


    "This woman is still so arrogant."


    "Sohanna ~ did you notice the girdle around her waist just now? There is a heraldry of the sun in the middle."


    "Where? I didn''t notice."


    "No, I just saw it... If I remember correctly, it should be the emblem of the sun king in IDAK." sohana Freya looked at her and said in surprise.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side of Oro


    In three days, Sean didn''t go out in Rehe''s free time, and even moved his desk near the sand table.


    The purpose is to always observe the trend of the whole city of Oro


    Once a large group of rebels appeared in the city, they could send people to destroy each other at the first time.


    Now is not the time to hide. No matter what red dots appear on the sand table, it represents danger, because I don''t know whether the believers of ancient gods will mix in, so "the red names are strange"!

 Chapter 222

    In recent days, the whole city of Oro has entered a state of strict entry and exit.


    With the cooperation of Harry and Joseph, all citizens entering Oro city are strictly controlled, especially those who carry weapons or a large number of pedestrians into the city will be watched later... For a time, people complain a lot about themselves, but Sean doesn''t intend to relax his vigilance, and even secretly spread the news that this is to prevent the rebels from appearing again.


    Incidentally, he demonized the revolutionary army and regarded them as barbarians without grass wherever they went.


    Sean didn''t expect that one day he would control the mainstream voice of the whole city, and then dilute the public''s sight.


    Don''t say, it''s a good way.


    As long as the hatred is transferred, the favor rises again in an instant.


    On weekdays, you can see by looking at the color of people walking on the sand table. At least most people still have a [respectful] attitude towards themselves.


    It''s just that no trace of the rebels has been found for several days, and there have never been red punctuation on the map on the sand table... Even some pink ones have been asked to be investigated by Joseph and the four member mercenary team.


    It is only if people who are only Tucao make complaints about themselves. If they do not know their identity clearly, they will be interrogated.


    But even in such a city with hundreds of thousands of people, it is impossible to reach them all. There will still be many people who escape thorough investigation in the streets and alleys of Oro city and even in the small towns around the city.


    Sean noticed this through the sand table


    At first, it was probably yesterday afternoon, maybe a little later.


    Because the night vision is not good, even the sand table will automatically enter the night environment. Those streets will become dark and pedestrians representing goodwill will not appear in the shadow.


    In the evening yesterday, Sean noticed that two or three red dots deeper than pink were moving in the northern part of the city... Oro city could directly connect with major cities such as riyatis to the north, so mercenaries or northern caravans would choose to live here, so that the population in the North was large and chaotic.


    However, these red dots were obviously noticed by Sean. They didn''t stay in the city for too long. They probably left the city before nightfall, and didn''t even rest in the city.


    Sean called Barnier and four others to the Earl''s house.


    "Are there any large mercenaries coming to the city recently?" Sean asked several people on the sand table.


    Now these four people are their own subordinates... Even if they are not directly under them, they at least get their own wages, so as long as they are given the task, they will give priority to complete it.


    Some time ago, it was said that the rebels might attack Oro City, so the four joined the team secretly investigating the rebel news


    "Not yet."


    "We have been paying close attention to the mercenary guild these days, but recently, all the mercenaries come from regular teams, and there are no rebel members," banier said.


    The four have their own way to confirm whether the mercenaries have rebels.


    "That''s good, since there are no mercenaries. Will there be any in the caravan?" Sean asked again.


    "It seems that the caravan hasn''t changed much recently. It''s always normal. But it''s said that there will be a war in the north. Many businessmen begin to buy materials at a high price."


    Barnier''s words also reminded Sean that once the war in the North started, maybe prices would start to soar. We should reserve materials in advance.


    But then again, if there were no suspicious people in the mercenary regiment and the caravan, who were the people above the [hatred] level yesterday... Because several generals around him were no longer in the evening, Sean didn''t have time to let people watch them, and their activity time was very short.


    Fast into the city and out of the city.


    "Lord Sean."


    While thinking, Latina in front of her suddenly stopped herself.


    "What''s the matter? Latina."


    The girl in front of her is a rare fan. No matter what task she asks the four person team to do, she always pays more attention to the relevant situation.


    "The mercenary corps and caravans have no situation, but I found that there are a lot of immigrants recently... They are in the North outside the city. I heard from the local residents that the people who have returned from exile in the southern Tacoma city have passed several people. How can anyone come here? And if there is a war in the north, can the refugees be taken in no longer?" Latina said.


    Refugees!


    Sean suddenly looked at latina in front of him.


    "Yes, it''s a refugee."


    "Ah?"


    "Go ahead and bring me the map of the area near Oro city..." he ordered the servants around him.


    Barnier looked at each other curiously, then followed Sean''s steps to the desk.


    "Does the count think there is a problem with the refugees?"


    "No, it''s definitely a problem! The borgs have started to act, and I guess they can''t sit still... You go and call aslant and Joseph back, and we have to act before the other party reacts!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, somewhere in the small town outside the northern part of Oro City, a room originally belonging to the traveler''s Tavern was crowded with more than a dozen people.


    To outsiders, they look like travelers or businessmen. In short, everyone came one after another, but they haven''t entered the city


    Squeak~


    The door was gently opened


    Sticking out his head, a man in a gray coat stood outside.


    After coming in, he took a careful look at the situation outside the corridor before closing the door.


    "How''s it going?"


    A group of people gathered around


    The man under the grey robe shook his head, drank the tea on the table, choked his throat and said slowly.


    "No, the guard in the city is still very strict. We can''t enter at all. Even businessmen with a little more knives have to be closely examined before they can be released."


    "So what? Tazmi and Ulysses are still in the dog count''s cell..."


    "These goddamn nobles have long died! I don''t know what shit luck they took, but they escaped a disaster." another man said angrily.


    "Now is not the time to say this. I have heard that there is a dungeon in count vigre''s house. They are likely to be locked in the dungeon. If we want to rescue them, we must try to enter the Earl''s house," said the grey man.


    "Isn''t that equal to fighting the Earl''s house again? Now the Earl''s house is so heavily guarded, how can we go in... What''s more hateful is that the dog Earl has strictly investigated the whole city. We don''t have a chance to sneak into the city in large numbers." someone in the crowd sighed.


    "There''s no need to be too urgent about this. Baimi will be a little sparse. We just need to divide the team into several shares and enter the city a little bit. But the time is not ripe yet."


    "Immature!! when will that wait? In a while, our people will die in prison."


    The grey man sighed.


    "Don''t be so urgent. They won''t last long. I heard through the grapevine that the war in the North has begun, and the Borg people have marched into unmatched territory. It may not be long before the incompetent king will start asking for help from the nobles everywhere... At that time, the city of Oro will be our opportunity to send troops or materials."

 Chapter 223

    Sean gathered everyone around him to discuss the search for the rebels. By the way, he also discussed what Latina found that there were more refugees recently.


    Harry and Luke have also been paying close attention to the movements of the cities around Oro. In fact, they have long been paying attention to the possible hidden dangers of the rebels, including outsiders, refugees, workers or travelers and airship staff. Almost any role that may be disguised by the other party has been paid attention to.


    But it was because it was too comprehensive that no clues could be found, so they didn''t report to themselves these days. Until now, they admit that they also pay attention


    But they are different from Latina.


    They saw the refugees and even secretly sent someone to investigate.


    In fact, many people are really homeless and want to come to Oro city to have a bowl of rice. Even if there are rebels among them, it is estimated that it is difficult to find them.


    "There are more than 500000 people in Oro area. If you add the surrounding towns and nearby villages, there may be nearly 8.9 million people. We can''t send people to investigate one by one. If the rebels are scattered and mixed in, it''s difficult for us to find them." Luke said the helpless problem at present.


    "The difficulty is not to find... But to hide..."


    Sean, who can see the real-time situation on the sand table, certainly has different views. As long as the rebels enter Oro City, they will certainly find it. Unfortunately, they rarely come in, and those who come in are estimated to be people who inquire about the news.


    If you just catch them, you can''t lead out the people behind


    "Hide..."


    The people in front of me were lost in thought.


    It''s easy for a person to hide. As long as he doesn''t want to come out, he may never find them!


    "Can there be a way for these hidden rebels to appear?" Harry suddenly asked a question that made everyone more silent.


    If there was a way, there would be no need to hold a meeting here!


    Just when everyone was worried about it, Claude suddenly ran over at the door of the lobby... Probably saw the people in a meeting, so he didn''t dare to go in, but it''s hard not to attract people''s attention where he has been at the door.


    "What''s up?"


    "Brother Sean... No, Lord count. Just now the soldiers sent a letter from the imperial capital. I just came here, so I brought it!"


    Emperor capital!


    The heart sank, and everyone probably guessed what the news was.


    Take the letter in Claude''s hand and seal it with the wax seal of the stag helmet. This seal represents the members of the imperial royal family, or directly represents the highest secret order issued by the kingdom.


    Sean, open it and see


    As everyone predicted, the borgs had taken the lead in waging war against the basharan empire.


    However, what Sean didn''t expect was that the fighting power of the Borg people was so strong. In the king''s secret order, the Borg people broke the northern wall in only one night and drove all the way. Now the northern lords are forming a common defense force to resist Borg''s troops. Even the imperial capital has sent a large army, including four marshals.


    More than half a million troops are going to the North!


    What''s more shocking is that troops of this size can only defend


    Sean read back and forth the information of the whole letter, which probably meant that the Empire would arrange the most elite troops to defend Borg''s attack with the northern nobles, hoping that other lords would give material or military support, and all troops would be led by Prince Philip to the battlefield after the imperial army.


    This means to prepare for the nobles in other Eastern, Western and southern regions. Whether it''s donating money and materials or sending soldiers, we should meet in the imperial capital at the first time and then reinforce again.


    After Sean read it, he put the letter in front of the table so that the others in front of him could read it


    "I didn''t know the situation of Borg before. Is it true that the other party is so strong?"


    After reading the letter, they estimated that many people had their own ideas. They even said that the imperial soldiers were worthless in the mouth of mercenaries like Barnier, which almost angered Joseph and aslant around them.


    "So many people actually adopt a defense policy. I don''t know what the king and those ministers are thinking. Will they fight back after the Borg people occupy and stabilize our land? I''m afraid they can''t even beat another city at that time."


    Even if mercenaries were born, banier still has a strong patriotic feeling.


    "Maybe the king''s imperial army is waiting for the opportunity. It''s not wise to confront Borg''s army directly... In the expansion history of the basharan Empire, there have been two confrontations with Borg, with no less than 100000 people each time." at this time, Harry, as a scholar, was able to speak.


    "What happened?"


    "The whole army was destroyed..."


    He looked at the crowd.


    "This history does not appear in any available records. After all, it is not a glorious thing, but it is enough to show that the Borg people are far above us in terms of technology and combat effectiveness, and even the overall order is very high."


    "... so I guess the imperial army wants to wait for the opportunity to make plans."


    Sean thought that Harry''s words were not unreasonable. If the Borg''s combat effectiveness was really so terrible, he did not dare to act rashly. Once a continuous defeat occurred in a battle of this scale, the morale of the imperial army would be gone. At that time, he could only organize the people''s ocean battle and rely on the terrain to fight guerrillas? It''s estimated to take years to end.


    The borgs may not take so long


    Sean was still thinking about what the woman in the dungeon said. The borgs wanted to find something, and it had something to do with the ancient gods.


    Pendant?


    Silver key?


    Hope is not something that brings disaster.


    Looking at the recruitment order on the table, Sean suddenly thought of a way.


    "Maybe we can use the king''s order to force the rebels out," he said suddenly.


    The crowd also looked at Sean


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, somewhere outside Oro.


    The personnel of the revolutionary army have to move in to another area almost every day. Only by acting like an alien tourist can the inspectors in Oro avoid finding out... And only by constantly changing the location, slogans and personnel and methods of each party can the safety be guaranteed.


    At the same time, we must constantly send people to the city to inquire about news.


    "How''s it going today?"


    The door opened and this time a young girl came in.


    "Something big! Count vigre announced the collection of money and grain in Oro City, which seems to be the request of the imperial capital. The war in the north is beginning to be tight!"


    "Great, I knew the borgs wouldn''t be defeated so easily!" said someone in the room.

 Chapter 224

    "Don''t be happy too soon! The borgs may not be credible. We''d better get some benefits when the two sides reach the white hot stage, otherwise it''s uncertain that the borgs will point the spear at us after dealing with the Imperial Army!" someone in the revolutionary army said.


    The borgs are famous for their treachery in zambutar!


    But other countries have no way


    Only the weak will talk about morality all day. In this era of respect for the strong, the greatest guarantee is the strength of the country. Otherwise, they can only abuse behind their backs, and no one listens to the abuse!


    There are five countries in zambutar region, and the strength of Borg is higher than that of the other four countries


    "It''s really dangerous, but the wastes of the Imperial Army are not so worthless. They can''t be defeated in a short time. We should make a good plan. We''d better occupy a stronghold quickly, so that our negotiations with the Borg people can be carried out easily," said one person.


    The base camp of the revolutionary army is located in the north of the Empire. It was connected with the Revolutionary Army long before the borgs planned to use troops against the basharan empire... External attacks are difficult to really soften the basharan Empire, and may even arouse the tenacious resistance of the whole empire. Therefore, they need an internal force to disperse the hatred of the basharan people.


    The revolutionary army is just such a force.


    As long as the contradiction is transferred to the nobility, soon some people will not have so much hatred for the borgs!


    Those who have been oppressed by the nobility for many years will stand up and resist, and finally want to benefit from the chaos


    Of course, as a revolutionary army, it also needs a strong external pressure to cause trouble to the Imperial Army, so that they can act better. Therefore, the two sides hit it off at once, but I''m afraid only the real senior management knows the conditions of cooperation.


    What people can know is to win a stronghold as soon as possible, so as to have bargaining chips with the borgs, otherwise the two sides will not be able to form an equal relationship.


    "Will the borgs embarrass us in other names? And the things they told us to look for."


    When it comes to those things, everyone is a little puzzled.


    A country as powerful as Borg is attracted by some illusory things. Those ancient utensils and ornaments are very popular with them, and even let the revolutionary army pay attention to them privately.


    Only a small number of people near the northern border know these things. After all, this is not something worth preaching.


    However, in the eyes of the revolutionary army, this strange behavior of the borgs is as unpredictable as their temper


    "Don''t worry about those things. It is said that they are the props needed to suppress a cult force in Borg. As long as what they encounter is good for us... Our primary task is still to find a way to win Oro city and rescue our brothers. Tazmi, dasqi and other brothers are still suffering in their cells. Every day is a day for them "Heaven''s torture," said the man standing in the crowd.


    "Hum, sooner or later, I will personally cut off the dog count''s head and hang it on the wall to relieve my anger." the girl who just came back from outside said discontentedly.


    "Believe us, there will be such a day..."


    Everyone nodded.


    I''m afraid everyone is holding a breath these days, but they can''t find a place to burst out.


    Now is not the time


    The army of the revolutionary army is too scattered to fight against the elite soldiers under count vigre, and it is said that the young count once joined the most desirable wing of the sky headquarters of rietis and became a member of it!


    Although I don''t know his relationship with those girls, the witch who covers the sky''s wings is famous and powerful in the south. It''s uncertain that there are many experts lurking around him


    "Keep asking for information. I don''t believe the count can do everything. There will always be a place he can''t take into account. As long as we find it, we can act, and now we all have to calm down!"


    The oldest one in the crowd encouraged everyone.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the next few days, the revolutionary army still changed places frequently in the nearby town according to the fixed plan every day. Sometimes it was a civilian house, but more often it was a room in a hotel. When several people were disguised as passing tourists, they had to talk together.


    It seems to others that a group of like-minded people meet another group of like-minded people.


    In the current environment, people are very envious


    Apart from the revolutionary army, the war of the Empire gradually spread from the north to the South and became a topic of discussion for many people.


    Although the oro region is very far from the battlefield, it does not hinder the patriotic feelings of the residents of the basharan empire. Then the Earl of Oro city began to appeal to the citizens to actively participate in the battle to protect the country, stand up in the name of the family and donate materials, and publicly stressed that all the money and materials donated by Oro city will go to the imperial capital with Oro city in three days.


    This means that the city of Oro decided to participate in the war.


    Among many citizens, count vigre''s patriotism was affirmed, and in just a few days, many young people went to the garrison to sign up and want to join the battlefield.


    Even in the towns and villages that live outside the city of Oro all year round, many people want to "participate"


    This includes a group of revolutionary troops lurking nearby.


    After confirming the news again and again, almost most people proposed that it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    "I heard that count vigil will personally take the material delivery team out of the city. This is a good opportunity. Several of our brothers officially joined the conscription team yesterday... I didn''t expect that the dog count would neglect at this time. This is our opportunity."


    "Yes, grab supplies and try to kill count Sean vigil. As soon as he dies, the whole city of Oro will be in chaos, and the rest is our meat," said one man.


    "That guy vigil is always cautious. Isn''t there any elite troops around him?"


    "Even if we can''t kill him, it doesn''t matter. As long as we grab these materials, we can go to the nearby mountain to stand on our own. It won''t be a problem to spend a year or two with our experience in dealing with the Imperial Army, but he can''t! There are a lot of these materials. Moreover, the imperial side will definitely ask him to collect materials again. At that time, he will be in a dilemma, which may cause people''s dissatisfaction Man... We just need to make a little use of this emotion. "


    Others think it''s a good way.


    In that case


    Cuba knocked on the cup on the table, endured for a while, and finally said.


    "That''s it. Fuck him. I don''t believe how capable a count can be... Gather all the hidden brothers."

 Chapter 225

    The day Sean left, most of the residents of Oro came to see him off


    As supplies and soldiers to support the national war, even Sean, who was an earl, came to escort him personally. The plan was to escort him to the mountain road from Oro to the northern city.


    Of course, Sean hopes it''s better to be far away, otherwise it''s easy to spread to ordinary citizens.


    Walking in the front position, aslant kept looking around vigilantly and kept sending people to the front and rear to pay close attention. He and Joseph stayed beside him all the time.


    "Don''t be so nervous. This is the gate of Oro. Unless they have the strength to face our army, they won''t choose to sneak attack in such a place... And if they have such ability, they don''t have to hide for so long." Sean smiled at the two people''s state of [tight Sutra!].


    "We must ensure the safety of the count."


    They even took Sean''s words as a test of themselves and answered them very seriously.


    Sean can see the favor of the people around him, so he knows whether there are enemies, but if he doesn''t give them a chance to show, it is equivalent to erasing the enthusiasm of struggle.


    Dante is an example.


    Originally, when he was in Tyler mia''an, he was respected and supported as the only guard captain in the town, but when he came to Oro City, both the level of soldiers and several generals around him were much higher than him. In Sean''s opinion, danty still had the thought of small farmers in his heart and had been living well in a small circle. I didn''t think about how to improve myself


    But if you want to improve, maybe you can''t improve much. Danti is much older than Aslan, but his level is not half that of him. This may be the reason for his great psychological pressure... So after he came to Oro City, although he gave him the position of vice captain of Pro guard, Danti kept telling himself that he wanted to resign, Want to live with the residents of the town.


    But Sean didn''t agree.


    Always use the excuse that the other party has a family to persuade, even if not for themselves, but also for future children.


    Having the title of vice captain of the pro guard is much more convenient for the education of the next generation


    Although people stayed, Sean could see that Dante''s mind had rarely focused on his work. Although some people suggested that they give Dante a sum of money to let the other party go back to provide for the elderly, Sean still didn''t agree because the other party had followed the Weigel family for many years.


    As Ross said at the time.


    Many times, powerful people should learn to give up, but loyal people should not let go.


    "That''s lucky for you!"


    Sean nodded.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I promise nothing will happen today..."


    Just one sentence can inspire them~


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Walk out of the city gate of Oro and go all the way north. You will encounter many small towns during the journey.


    In fact, most of them are post stations established to provide accommodation for tourists or businessmen. Slowly, more people live, forming a small market with one or two streets as the main living area.


    Of course, some of them were expanded from the previous villages.


    The banier four are most familiar with this kind of place. Mercenaries often live in this small town or ask for information.


    Sean knows something about this common sense now


    When I came out of the town, someone taught me that if I wanted to inquire about the surrounding folk affairs, it was best to go to such hotels outside the city. This is the place where businessmen are most concentrated, because the cost is cheap, and it is often the place where mercenaries can most afford to stay.


    "We used to live in this area before. At that time, we seemed to have come to any lot of swamp woodlands in Tacoma city... Right, Latina." Barnier asked his teammates unconfirmed.


    "That''s you! I''ve never been here."


    "Oh, but I''ve been to COGA several times. It''s said that it''s very close to where Lord Sean used to live!" Latina suddenly shifted the question to herself.


    Sean was really a little uncertain about the girl who met with [worship] favor.


    Should we be close or beware


    I''ve never seen each other before, and I haven''t deliberately brushed my favor. Actually, meeting is [worship]... It''s really uncomfortable.


    Later, Sean thought about whether some people would like him as his fame increased.


    "It was relatively close, but at that time, Tyler MIA was almost closed and had little contact with the outside world."


    "I know. Lord Sean took the townspeople out in person!" his face was full of [excited!] when he looked at himself.


    "Sean''s ability to come out of the closed town for so many years is enough to show your ability, but... What does Lord Sean want to do in the future? Do you want to build Aurora?" Latina asked curiously.


    What do you want to do


    Sean was silent.


    I was excited to move from Tyler mia, mainly because I was able to develop on my own without being restricted by the city of COGA.


    However, it''s not easy to manage a city. When I took charge of Oro city myself, I felt that in addition to the normal foothold and development, there is another thing buried in Sean''s heart, that is, the murder of my family.


    When everything was stable, Sean still wanted to send someone to the IDAK area to collect information about the sun crown.


    "For the time being," Sean said finally.


    Probably after seeing that she didn''t want to talk, Latina rarely asked again. Most of them were talking about her own affairs.


    The team walked out of the town around the city and was about to enter the mountain road


    The external propaganda is to send them to this place, and then Joseph leads a team to the imperial capital. At most one more impassioned speech before saying goodbye.


    "Your Excellency! Your Excellency count..."


    Just then said a soldier who hurried up from the rear.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "In the back, several cars broke down in the back!" said the soldier timidly.


    They are wearing new combat clothes, belonging to the group just after the conscription


    "How could this happen? Show me."


    Sean took Joseph and aslant and their four man team to the rear to see the situation.


    The supplies were carried away in a carriage, and now the wheel hub of the carriage is missing an angle, and the whole is skewed to one side.


    "How did this happen?"


    "We... We don''t know. It''s like this when we walk."


    Sean got off his horse and took a coat from the soldiers accompanying him. It was a very ordinary coat... As an earl, Sean''s clothes were originally bright, but after putting on this gray coat, he completely became an ordinary person.


    "Here it is, Lord count," said the soldier, pointing under the carriage.


    But Sean didn''t pass, but put his hand into his clothes


    Directly took out a mechanical pistol.


    People don''t understand.


    What are you doing with this thing!


    "In fact, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to be so cautious. You didn''t take the initiative until now."


    The muzzle of the gun was pointed at the soldier in front of him.


    Bang~


    Before everyone reacts!

 Chapter 226

    In the dense forest, Cuba takes almost most of the members of the revolutionary army around the city of Oro to hide in the forest land.


    There are many mountains in the southeast area. As long as you hide deeper, you can''t see it from the road


    The team of more than 1000 people is already all the members of the revolutionary army who secretly went to Oro area. Except some of them went into the city to go to the Earl''s house to rescue their trapped companions, all of them hid and sat here in ambush.


    "Captain, they''re coming. It''s the count''s people!" a voice came from the dense forest.


    "Shh ~ keep quiet. Send a signal to others to get everyone ready... Wait until they enter the range." with Cuba''s order, bursts of bird calls began to come out of the surrounding dense forest.


    Almost as like as two peas of birds, this belongs to the revolutionary army''s special way of transmitting letters.


    Once there is a cry here, wait for a moment, and then there will be a cry at the other end, followed by further places... Layer by layer is like birds singing, which means that everyone is ready.


    The first group of people close to the underground of the mountain road are approaching. The Earl Sean vigil should be walking in front. His clothes are the most gorgeous of all, which can be easily seen.


    "Did you see that guy in Chinese clothes?" Cuba said to the people around him.


    "I see."


    "That man should be count Sean wiggle. Later, according to the plan, the companions in the team will excuse the team to stop. As long as we seize this opportunity to rush out, once they are distracted, those companions in the team will attack the count at the first time. Even if they don''t die, he will be seriously injured. At that time, we can rush into Oro in pursuit." Cuba said the original plan.


    This is of course the most perfect plan


    Cuba takes any change into account.


    If the guard around the count is too strong, his purpose is to force the other party back and grab the material; If you can''t grab it, burn it directly.


    In short, no matter what kind of result, it is the most favorable for yourself.


    Seeing that the team really stopped at the place where it entered the mountain road, and the count who was the first to walk really dismounted and walked into the rear.


    "Get ready! We..."


    Huh?


    Before he spoke Cuban, the count in gorgeous clothes suddenly disappeared!


    How could


    Looking at the place the other party has just passed, what appears at this time is that everyone is wearing the same clothes.


    Boom!


    There was a gunshot, and then someone in the line fell to the ground.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I''ve been waiting for you to make a move for a long time. I didn''t expect you to be so cautious. You didn''t stand up until now..." Sean looked at several [hostile] people in front of him. He noticed the existence of several people almost from the beginning of the team, but they were outside the city at that time.


    They didn''t dare to act rashly, and because the number was too small, Sean didn''t order several people to be arrested, and didn''t even tell the leader of the guard around him.


    Until now


    Several people [surprised!] in front of them looked at themselves. They probably didn''t think why their disguise would be seen through.


    "Do it!"


    There was no time to think about it. Looking at the brothers who had been attacked and fell to the ground at close range, the people of the revolutionary army could only choose to fight back directly.


    "Protect the count." Joseph and aslant also reacted. In front of them were members of the revolutionary army who had been hiding in the accompanying troops.


    Sean leaned slightly behind him, and a dozen people rushed to him in an instant.


    Both the urban Garrison and the pro guard participated in this operation after careful selection. The order level is above level 4. It can be said that the level of the regular army is very high except for the militias needed to support it.


    "Rush over, damn count wiggle is in the middle of them, kill him. Avenge the dead brothers!!"


    "Drink ~ ~"


    Voices also came from the surrounding mountains and forests.


    Before that, Sean saw the prompt of being watched from the prompt of field of vision, and the number of prompts was almost six or seven hundred. Now it seems that it may be more than that.


    "Protect adults!"


    Aslant''s voice came from the pro guard.


    However, as soon as the voice fell, the sound of blasting exploded in the crowd, and the soldiers who had been surrounded were pushed away by a strong shock wave


    If the level is not high, the defense is also high. It is estimated that many people will be injured.


    Sean grabbed aslant around him. At this time, Joseph had taken the lead to rush into the enemy line to fight. However, after other revolutionary forces rushed out around, he had to withdraw and redeploy.


    "My lord..."


    "Aslant, you take your men there and distract them, and I think the enemy''s leader should be there."


    "But my Lord, I want to protect your safety," aslant said firmly.


    "I put on ordinary people''s clothes to avoid being too conspicuous. They don''t know who I am. Instead, all of you will attract their attention around me. You take people to fight back against the enemy is the greatest protection for me," Sean said.


    "But..."


    "This is an order!" Sean said firmly again.


    There was no chance for people to think in the battle. Just when they had a short conversation, there were bursts of magic bullets coming, and some were still exploding at their feet. The shock wave made Sean''s ears numb.


    "Don''t hesitate, go! I have the ability to protect myself."


    It was probably the sound that woke aslant, and he reluctantly nodded in agreement.


    "Be careful, my Lord!"


    Sean nodded and watched the other party pounce on the revolutionary troops rushing down the mountain forest with a hundred people.


    There are almost 1000 people on the other side, and there may be more than 3000 people on our side. Even if we remove the number of militias acting to attract the revolutionary army to participate, there are 2000 people, almost double that of the other side.


    The scuffle of only a few thousand people made Sean feel that all he saw were people. I really don''t know what it would be like for hundreds of thousands of people to fight on the front line!


    With no followers around, Sean tried to rush out of the regiment first... So he wouldn''t be hurt by magic.


    Suddenly, the prompt of [locked attack...] appeared in the field of vision.


    First step to the side.


    Almost at the same time, a cry from the side rushed over with weapons.


    Turn around and move the ammunition of the gun.


    [easy to hurt ~] [bleeding ~]


    Bang~


    The gunshot rang out, and the enemy who rushed forward stepped back in the middle of his chest.


    Cover your chest. People haven''t fallen yet.


    [magic proficiency: 303]


    Sean noticed the other party''s level. His HP was [43004700]. He shot down the other party''s 400 points of HP, but the people in front of him were almost close to level 5, almost higher than his own level.


    Watching the blood flow on the other party''s hands covering his chest, it is the effect of [easy injury ~] and [bleeding ~].

 Chapter 227

    Bang~


    One more shot.


    [magic proficiency: 303]


    The other party instinctively dodges to the side. The bullet just hits the part of the hind leg. The body stops while moving, and the blood volume is reduced by 200 points again, leaving [4100] for people with high order level


    But he didn''t seem to be seriously injured. He turned around again and looked at Sean fiercely.


    "The count''s running dog, die!" the other party seemed to regard himself as an ordinary soldier and rushed directly with a knife. Due to the effect of [bleeding ~], the pain slowed the other party''s speed and gave Sean a chance to deal with it.


    After one Dodge, he pulled out the short knife at his waist and hit it back, shaking his arms.


    At the same time, when the other picked up the pistol, the other party subconsciously turned back to avoid and pulled away again.


    According to the orderer level, Sean is also level 4 at present, which is not much different from the other party. However, the strength and combat experience of close combat are like those members of the revolutionary army who have been fighting on the line of life and death for many years.


    A few shots at each other again


    Either dodged or blocked by the other party''s blade.


    Sean rarely had the opportunity to fight in person, but these battles made him find that it was not so easy to start as long as he had the desire to fight [gehros''s eye], unless he was attacked by a completely unavoidable attack or gave up directly to let the other party attack.


    That eye is like an invisible eye hanging over his head, always protecting his life at the most critical time.


    But thanks to it, Sean dared to fight with confidence.


    For a person who has come from the era of peace, it''s not so fast to learn to chop on the battlefield with a knife. Unless he is anxious to hold your determination not to die, it''s hard to chop indiscriminately with a knife... But gehros''s shelter gives him a reassuring pill.


    It''s like the power behind yourself.


    Keep saying: go to the waves, big deal, and finally no difference crazy!


    Sean quickly moved the gunshot and hit the other party''s arm this time. The effects of [bleeding ~] and [easy injury ~] were almost the same, so he knocked off the other party''s knife.


    It''s so close


    Looking at the enemy in front of him, he was panting. From time to time, his palm could not help covering the wound on his chest.


    Although his face is very calm, the state of his head has appeared [pain!] and [patience!].


    The effects of [bleeding ~] and [vulnerable ~] are bullet effects that Sean has only studied recently. Now it''s his first attempt.


    After the last battle with the revolutionary army, Sean seemed to understand that the way to improve now was to fight with people of the same level or higher.


    Because before that, whether it was fighting mobs or directly adding buffs, it was only with ordinary people and targets without levels. At that time, your level was also low. Any way of using magic can increase your proficiency, and you must use it on high levels after reaching a certain level.


    The last brief confrontation with members of the revolutionary army made Sean see this


    If you want to do damage to high-level people, you will use your magic more, and your proficiency will increase at the same time.


    It seems that the law of high experience is also applicable in this world!


    "Why? Does it hurt?" Sean deliberately provoked each other with words.


    The body retreated a few steps backward, because aslant had rushed to the enemy team with some people, and some members of the revolutionary army had also been taken there. Instead, his place looked like the edge of the regiment.


    "Running dog! Even if I die here today, you can''t feel better... Drink..." was furious.


    Sean wanted to provoke the other party''s mistakes, but he came directly to fight.


    I hurried to the side and couldn''t control so much. I directly picked up a slightly longer weapon on the ground to deal with it... I kept telling myself in my heart, don''t be afraid, I can still fight.


    Raise the long handled weapon to block the opponent''s attack, and a heavy blow on the arm.


    Having been shot so many times by yourself, plus [bleeding ~] has reduced the opponent''s blood by more than 1000. Unexpectedly, he still has such great strength.


    "Why? No strength." his mouth was still laughing.


    This time, Sean''s anger also came up. If he can''t use guns when using long handled weapons, he can use magic directly. Since his magician releases it according to his ideas, the faster he thinks, the more tricks he can release magic within the limited scope of his ability.


    Directly push it out with a backhand, and the flame will burn on the long handled weapon instantly. "


    This is the fastest and most violent attack that Sean thought of in a short time


    "You can still do magic!!" the person in front also sighed and covered his wound. No wonder the bullet just now hurt so much!


    Fight again.


    The speed is very fast. If they are not at the same level, Sean may not be able to catch it. He should not only observe each other''s every move at all times, but also constantly think about coping strategies, and control the form of magic with his mind.


    So think faster!


    Hold the hands of the long handled weapon and let go directly


    Pop!


    Clapped his hands on his chest.


    "Look carefully!"


    Pull a flare directly out of your palm.


    [flash ~]


    The Revolutionary Army member in front of him probably didn''t expect that he would suddenly say so. He subconsciously looked at his palm, but this flash made him instinctively close his eyes.


    Time soon, at Sean''s speed, there was no time to take out any weapons to attack the other party, and even the other party could swing and chop with his eyes closed


    So clap your hand directly where the other person''s chest is injured.


    [solidified blade ~]


    ... [magic proficiency: 304]


    The blood clotted in the injury.


    [poison wound ~]


    [split ~]


    ... [magic proficiency: 305]


    ... [magic proficiency: 306]


    It''s almost the first way to think of it, and it''s as if you really hold the weapon in your palm, stroke down hard, and run out with your head down to the other side.


    "Ah!!"


    A terrible cry.


    However, when he was naked, Sean subconsciously thought that he was naked. If the other party fought hard, that eye might appear.


    In less than a second


    When Sean jumped out of the other party''s attack range, he was still glad that the other party didn''t follow his script, but when he looked back, he found another sword penetrating the other party''s body.


    "Lord Sean, are you okay?"


    Uh


    The person who appeared in front of him was wearing a long ponytail with blond hair, long bangs on his temples and a pair of blue eyes in front of him.


    Latina!


    How did she show up here


    Originally, Sean thought he had found his own way of fighting. Unexpectedly, he was robbed by the other party.


    "I''m fine," Sean stood up and said.


    Fortunately, he has no experience, otherwise he will be dismissed directly.

 Chapter 228

    Cuba looked at the fully armed soldier in front of her with sweat.


    After fighting with each other for dozens of rounds, they still haven''t won or lost. Now they both look tired and sweat in their hands! But no one dares to despise each other.


    "Unexpectedly, there are some decent guys in the running dogs of the Empire," said aslant with a grim smile.


    "Oh ~ I didn''t think there were decent people among you rebels," aslant retorted in the same way.


    "Hum, you look like you were born in an ordinary family. Why are you willing to be the running dog of the Empire? Since you encounter it, I might as well give you a choice. How about you? You can join us to fight to overthrow the rule of the Empire and bring freedom to your hometown."


    Aslant glanced contemptuously at each other.


    "I only know that your war will only bring pain to the people. What about freedom! You crazy people even cooperate with the borgs."


    Maybe this sentence hurt Cuba''s heart. Instead of talking, the other Party chose to rush forward


    The two men fought close again, and their strength seemed stronger than before.


    People with high level of orderliness are stronger than normal people in any combat action. Even if they simply wield the sword, the cold light brought by the sword body is enough to make other low-level people dare not approach.


    "Revolution requires sacrifice, but this sacrifice is necessary compared with our ultimate goal." Cuba still said.


    "Hum, this is just an excuse for you to deceive yourself and others. You don''t want to ascend to a high position." he cut out and pushed the other party into his attack range.


    Aslant''s martial arts are practiced in the imperial army. Everyone who really comes out of that place is a good fighter!


    "Since you are so unintelligent, don''t blame us for not giving you a chance in the future. To tell you the truth, there are still a group of people who have entered the city, and you don''t want to go out of Oro."


    Cuba said confidently.


    Surrounded by the city of Oro, the garrison is entangled with the revolutionary army.


    When aslant looked back, he couldn''t see Sean in the crowd


    "None of you can leave. The city of Oro will be in our pocket sooner or later," Cuba sneered.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although the head was robbed, at least the enemy fell to the ground. When facing opponents of the same level, Sean still felt that a battle would consume a lot of mana.


    Now Sean has felt his head a little dizzy


    Shake your head to keep yourself clear. The recovery of magic power is a recovery of mental state, at least in xianen''s understanding.


    I seldom had the opportunity to participate in the battle. No matter how many battles I simulated in my heart, it''s better to fight once in person!


    "Lord Sean, are you really all right?"


    "I''m fine."


    Waving her hand to Latina beside her.


    "You used to know magic, Lord Sean." Latina looked at the fallen enemy.


    In addition to his own blow, there is a fatal wound on the left side of the other party''s chest. It looks even more serious than his own blow, and what''s more strange is the weapon that caused the wound.


    It is inserted into the other party''s chest, like an ice crystal composed of blood and water.


    After the enemy fell, the strange blade melted slowly in the air.


    "I''ve learned some before," Sean said casually.


    "That''s amazing!"


    Look at the state of [worship!] and [excitement!] on the other party''s head.


    This fan sister is really... Regardless of occasion


    "Where are the others?" looking at the fallen revolutionary army members around, many of them are soldiers in Oro city


    "They all broke up in the regiment. Only I have been looking for Lord Sean."


    On weekdays, Sean may feel very helpless, but it''s very gratifying to have a man who has been staring at himself in the battle.


    "Thank you!"


    A thank you can make Latina happy.


    At this time, two members of the revolutionary army rushed up in front of him. As a result, they were killed by Latina''s fast sword as soon as they met.


    Uh


    A soldier of orderer level 6 is almost a second kill for people around level 4, not to mention that Latina is still an experienced mercenary.


    "Lord Sean, shall we retreat as planned?" Latina stood in front of Sean like a guard, just free to observe the situation in the regiment during the safety period.


    Thousands of people fought at the entrance of the mountain road.


    It is precisely because the place is so small that so many people can hardly get out


    "Yes, retreat as planned."


    Before coming, Sean had seen the terrain in this area in advance. The road was relatively narrow, but for now, it was not beyond his expectation. He took a whistle like thing out of his waist and handed it to the other party.


    In the original plan, it was used by itself, but I''m afraid it won''t work now.


    "You take this in the regiment and the others retreat."


    "But... Sir, you..."


    "I don''t care, but you follow me to lead the target," Sean said quickly.


    Look, the other party is a little [hesitant!] Sean directly stuffed things into the other party''s hands


    "Go, as long as we can successfully evacuate. We will win the war."


    After all, Latina was born in the mercenary regiment. Knowing that the urgency of the matter could not be considered, she nodded and whistled back to the position... And Sean began to run in the direction of Oro city.


    This time, I didn''t intend to send any supplies to the Empire, and I didn''t want to waste the supplies elsewhere.


    Where else can we send materials to the front line!


    Although the people around him asked him to send at least some in the past, Sean himself is not from this country, so he doesn''t have much feelings. In his opinion, if the city can''t be maintained, there is really no home.


    While running, a whistle came from the regiment


    "The count is wounded! Let''s retreat."


    "The count is hurt! Let''s retreat..."


    "Retreat..."


    The roar of one pass ten sounded in the regiment.


    Although the soldiers didn''t understand it, the generals who attended the meeting certainly knew the meaning of this sentence.


    At the top of the battle, aslant was still inseparable from Cuba. Then he heard the news that the count was injured. Because he was not with count vigre, it was different from the plan. He didn''t know whether it was


    "It seems that your count is not as lucky as you." Cuba said with a smile after hearing the news.


    "Hum, you''re lucky today. We''ll fight again next time." he threw out a sarcastic remark and turned to leave.


    "Want to run."


    Cuba rushed forward to stop, but for opponents with similar grades, it can''t stop them if they want to run.


    At this time, someone in the garrison of Oro can be heard shouting:


    "Burn all the supplies and don''t leave them."


    Hearing that the materials were going to be burned, Cuba quickly asked the people around it to tell everyone not to chase and put out the fire... These materials are very important to the revolutionary army. Since they have chosen a frontal attack, it means that it is difficult to disperse in the future. They must be prepared to occupy the mountain for confrontation, so the materials must be obtained.


    "Don''t chase, put out the fire first... Put out the fire of materials first."


    Cuba ran to a carriage to put out the fire. The horses had been released, leaving the cart full of material boxes and burning a lot of weeds in the middle.


    The big sword picked up the burning part and threw it away


    There was a very special smell in the air when it was split.


    What is this?!!


    Tear open the bag to reveal the squares tightly wrapped with hemp rope, and his eyes change from [surprise!] to [panic!].


    "No, this is dynamite!"


    "Go..."


    Meanwhile, Sean is ready for magic on the other side.


    [hydrogen bomb ~]


    Boom!


    The most deafening sound sounded in the mountains.

 Chapter 229

    The huge explosion was so loud that people in Oro could hear it


    Many people also looked at it curiously. That direction should be the road in the North outside Oro. How can there be the sound of explosion?!!


    I don''t understand.


    Or a forest collapse? But there hasn''t been a heavy rain recently.


    For ordinary people, it''s good to look at it. After all, it''s too far away. And just now I saw off the count and left. Maybe the count was seeing off the team in a special way. In short, it has little to do with yourself.


    However, the small town outside Oro, which is closer to the mountains and forests, is different. Many people stopped and looked into the distance. Just a short time ago, the count personally led the team, and now there is such a big movement.


    The smoke and dust in the sky makes many people feel fluffy... Don''t happen at this time!


    Now the north is fighting. Although the south is a little more secure, it still doesn''t want the war to spread here in the hearts of the big people. Otherwise, the military strength of the South can''t fight the borgs at all.


    Of all the people, only Claude standing on the wall now knows what happened.


    "Sister, look! Look! That''s my new work, a big guy..." Claude excitedly showed off to esmeida nearby.


    Far away, on the high wall of Oro City, you can only see the thick smoke rising to the sky.


    "Is that the dynamite you made?"


    "Of course, I recomposed and compressed it. I''ll tell brother Sean that it''s no problem at all. Let''s have a look." Claude still can''t hide his excitement. In the previous discussion with Sean, the other party always said that the power of gunpowder can be greater. If some iron filings and sharp objects are added together, its blasting lethality will be immortal and crippled.


    "So you''ve been busy with this thing these days." esmeda looked at her brother in front of her.


    After moving from the city of COGA to the city of Oro, with the support of count vigil, the skovi gun store opened again, and obtained a very good factory location. With the support of raw materials from the local Morgan and divara families, the business of the store is also good.


    But it is precisely because of the development that we are busy during this period.


    On the contrary, Claude often had time to run to the Earl''s house... However, he had been in the factory all this time. It turned out that he was making new explosives.


    "That''s right! Brother Sean said that if successful, this explosive will become the reserve weapon of Oro City, and will be mass produced and purchased by the Earl''s house in the future."


    Looking at the smoke floating in the sky in the distance and the explosion just now.


    It''s hard to say whether it will succeed or not


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But now the people on the front line are [shocked!] speechless.


    It turns out that when all the explosives are stacked together, they will have such great power!!


    Just looking back makes people''s back cool


    If I had run out a little late just now, I don''t know what it would be like now!


    At the moment of the explosion, the surrounding trees were knocked down by the huge shock wave, and it is estimated that the revolutionary troops sent to heaven can fly into the sky.


    Darling


    This is the real broken bones.


    Whether Joseph or aslant, or the mercenary team of four, they couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva ~ it seemed that there was a smell of gunpowder.


    "Bo... Lord count, are they finished?"


    Sean was still holding the magic guide book in his hand and slowly put it down.


    "Probably, even if there are still people alive, they are half disabled," Sean said.


    Looking at the direction of the smoke rolling mountains and forests.


    Now I can''t get in at this time. The thick smoke and dust quickly form a mushroom cloud and spread around. I just learned from the wizard to ignite the gunpowder by compressing flammable gas.


    Because the gas has no branch line, the barrage can''t be seen by others, and the hydrogen density is small. You can master it with your current level. Unexpectedly, the power increases exponentially with Claude''s gunpowder!


    Sure enough.


    Ability doesn''t care about size. It can be used every second as long as it is used in the right place.


    "Shall I send someone in, sir?" said Joseph on the other side.


    At this time, everyone spoke loudly, because Sean looked around, everyone had [tinnitus!] on his head, followed by the uneven countdown of time.


    "Don''t go in for a while. Let''s go back," Sean said.


    In front of them, Barnier and others are still looking at the damaged area in the distance, in a state of [complex mood!] above their heads.


    "Come on, what are you thinking?"


    As a result, the other party had no choice but to turn around.


    "Sir, you have heard before that we had another mechanic who left."


    "Yes?"


    "Yes!! but I didn''t think he was the strongest person in the whole team." his expression suddenly became extremely ugly, a little like crying.


    Uh


    Sean frowned.


    For these four mercenary teams with strange brain circuits, it is difficult to understand each communication.


    The three girls beside him behaved normally. The blue haired girl was a witch in their team. He was more curious about his magic than the members who left.


    "Lord count can also use magic?" his eyes kept staring at the magic guide book in his hand.


    "Of course, haven''t you heard that I came out of the wings of the sky?"


    At the beginning, I wandered among women in order to be justified in using magic one day. Now, my dream has come true! There have been a lot of gossip about the count in the city of Oro. Of course, the hottest one is that he used to be a member of the headquarters of the wings of the sky in riyetis, the only male among the witches.


    When Sean said this, people responded that there was such a thing.


    "Yes, sir. I heard the other party say that some of them had sneaked into the city to rescue the prisoners when I was fighting with the rebel leader." aslannat suddenly remembered that he had not spoken.


    In the Earl''s house?


    "Let''s go back," Sean hastily ordered.


    It was originally within Sean''s expectation that the revolutionary army would take the opportunity to sneak into the city, but several capable generals around him brought them out. Other soldiers were left to patrol in the city, and the hundreds of people in his family were not very strong. I didn''t know if there would be an accident.


    Sean rushed back with the crowd


    It was still a little late when they returned to the Earl''s house. The prisoners were robbed or escaped.


    Because there was no major conflict at all, except for a few prison guards who were injured, the others didn''t even know the situation in the dungeon. They just said that Captain Joseph sent someone to take away several prisoners just now.


    This almost made Joseph cut down some soldiers with a knife!


    Sean finally stopped.


    "My lord... I didn''t order them to be taken away."


    "Of course I know. I''m afraid there''s a good disguise in the enemy," Sean said.


    Just like the original witch Lucille


    Yi Rong.


    Similar methods are also recorded in detail in his magic guide book.

 Chapter 230

    Hidden somewhere in the mountains, bursts of screams scared others away.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going... My face, can it be cured!!" Cuba asked the pharmacist in front of him eagerly, holding back the sharp pain.


    At the last moment of the battle with the army of Oro City, I asked people not to chase the garrison, but to put out the fire for the materials. Unexpectedly, there were explosives buried under those materials, and they were explosives I had never seen before.


    Its blasting power almost killed 89% of his subordinates. If he hadn''t pulled the two people next to him for the first time, I''m afraid he would have broken his hands and feet now, but even if he pulled the two people to point their backs, the powerful impact, with red iron filings, directly penetrated their bodies and stained their faces


    Half a face


    Has become flesh and blood.


    Now I have been in pain and dare not scratch with my hand. I can''t open one eye, and I can see that half of my face is still purulent.


    "This..."


    "I don''t want you to say this. Can I cure it?" Cuba shouted angrily at the healer in front of him, almost losing the gauze in his hand.


    "Only... As long as the captain cleans it with medicine every day according to the method I said, and then cures it through magic, it will recover in less than half a year."


    "Half a year!"


    Cuba wants to reach out and grab each other, but it''s not used to having only one eye to see the focus.


    "What about my eyes?!"


    The other party didn''t speak.


    But it''s actually an answer.


    Snap~


    Cuba punched on the table and almost broke through the whole table, trying to endure the sharp pain on his face


    "Captain! Oz, they''re back." a surviving subordinate whispered at the door.


    The camp in the mountain was built by the first group of people who came to Oro area. It looks like a logging camp in the deep mountain. Before, there were hundreds of people patrolling in this area every day, but now I''m afraid there are less than 100 people, and this is all the members of the revolutionary army in Oro area.


    "Oz? Let them in," Cuba said.


    The pharmacist withdrew and came in a tall, strong man with a small beard.


    "Captain, your face..."


    At the first sight of Cuba, oz said unbelievably.


    "We were careless. I didn''t expect that the count of Oro city was more powerful than what was said." Cuba tried to suppress its temper. Now there are not many revolutionary troops in Oro area, and Oz, a hunter who knows how to disguise and sneak into the enemy camp, is an important force in the organization.


    "The count is really not simple. I heard in the afternoon that he had already returned to Oro city and was not injured. Even the materials collected by the previous organization were not sent out, but stayed in the city. Perhaps he would not be sent out again under the pretext that our revolutionary army was entrenched nearby."


    Snap~


    Hearing this news, Cuba once again hit the table next to it with a heavy fist. This time, it pierced the whole table


    "Asshole! Mean! Dirty..."


    A series of conceivable bad words were used, and Cuba looked at Oz in front of her.


    "Did he expect that we would rob his supplies, so he was planning on us and deliberately let some of us go, so he could use an excuse to tell the imperial waste that there were enemies here, so he couldn''t send troops and money?!" originally, Cuba thought it was lucky to escape from death, and even secretly mocked that the other party didn''t kill them all under such a huge advantage.


    Want to keep someone to revenge him!


    But now that oz said this, he reacted instantly


    The count never looked young, but his heart was extremely vicious. He would rather take advantage of the people''s patriotic enthusiasm and pass it on to himself.


    Brilliant!


    "This... I don''t know yet, but the count of vigre is really not as easy to deal with as expected. There are almost no real experts around him, but it''s difficult to deal with." maybe oz was euphemistic when he saw that Cuba was angry.


    "Hum, one day I will make him pay ten times the price to avenge his dead brothers." Cuba is still angry, but when he gets angry, half of his face hurts, and the more pain, the more angry he gets


    The conversation between the two was also heard by several other people who had been standing at the door.


    "Tazmi, why are you out? Are you better?"


    "It doesn''t matter. This pain is not worth mentioning compared with the anger in my heart."


    The people who came here were just a few people rescued from the count''s house a few days ago, and they are still recovering at the moment.


    "You have a good rest first. As long as you keep your spirit, we can fight count vigre again... And this time, we will come up with more useful methods," oz said.


    There were more and more people at the door. At this time, Cuba was also in the recovery stage. Oz persuaded everyone to retreat and returned to his room with tazmi and dasqi.


    Darth Qi has been staring at Ulysses in the crowd


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Um ~"


    Oz suddenly stood beside her and said.


    "You''ve been in a bad state of mind since you came back. Have you suffered in your cell?!" looking at the girl with short hair in front of you, there are few women who can persist in fighting in the revolutionary army, and there are fewer women with strong ability and charm like Darth Qi.


    "That pain is nothing. I''m just thinking about another thing."


    "What''s up?"


    "Oz, do you remember the ancient utensils we heard an officer Borg talk about when we were in the north? The lovkla pendant and silver keys," daski asked.


    "That..."


    "Hiss ~ that belongs to the category of their church. Borg is originally a country with many sects. I guess those things should belong to some holy objects in ancient ruins like Caine slate, which is not so easy to find... Especially the silver key, which is said by Borg to be the one of all things. With it, you can understand the truth of the world. Who will believe this kind of thing But I seem to have heard something about the pendant. "


    "What''s going on?" asked Darth.


    "There may be some special instruments hidden in the Royal treasure house of the basharan Empire, which is probably the reason why the borgs started the war," oz whispered in dasqi''s ear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, it was in the Earl''s house of Oro.


    Sean asked Luke to write down the description of the city. The letter said that Oro city was facing constant harassment from the rebels at the moment. He could not send materials to the front line, and hoped that the Empire would give him some help, otherwise the new Oro city might be occupied by the rebels.


    Luke wrote down what Sean said, said something, and looked at each other with an [exclamation!] look.


    "Your Excellency, did you think that the rebels would fight, so you arranged for them to rob?"


    "Yes, but... I''m not sure, but now our situation is not optimistic. I want to leave more money and food... After all, winter is coming," Sean said.


    Looking out the window in the north direction


    Winter is coming.


    I don''t know what the battle on the front line will look like. I hope nothing will happen.

 Chapter 231

    On the airship over Oro


    More than a dozen companions accompanied by karyana have officially entered the airspace of Oro city.


    "Karyana, I heard that you were familiar with Sean before. How was he?" a companion asked, and the other witches around came to listen curiously.


    Although Sean Weigel once spent some time at the wings of the sky headquarters, not everyone talked to him. Everyone has his own task, and some people didn''t have good fun to talk directly because of various reasons.


    Thinking about the future, who knows that the other party suddenly left after only staying in the headquarters for a period of time.


    No one even heard the news that the other party was leaving!


    "He ~ how to say. A little lazy... Always thinking that others will do everything well for him." karyana actually can''t tell. She doesn''t know much about Sean. The only thing that impressed her was when the other party asked her to draw a map for him every day.


    At that time, he could have been taught, but the other party only wanted to help him draw, but he didn''t learn. This has always left a deep impression on karyana!


    "But he''s an earl. I guess he''s used to calling people on weekdays." a girl said nearby.


    "He was only a baron at that time."


    "But that''s also a noble!" someone said.


    "Anyway, you''ll understand when you see it." karyana really can''t say it. If it weren''t for the presence of the leader, she might not have paid attention to each other.


    For the witches in the wings of the sky headquarters of riyatis, they have seen many nobles, and many with high status


    "Will we be miserable after that¡°


    "Why don''t you come? If you don''t come here, we will be sent to the battlefield¡°


    "I''m just saying... Actually, it''s good to come here¡°


    A dozen girls can quarrel with each other every word you say


    "But there''s one thing I''ve always wanted to know, Baron Sean vigil. No, it''s count vigil now. What does he have to do with our leader¡°


    It is estimated that all the people present wanted to know. Almost all surrounded.


    "It''s not good for you to talk about the leader like that¡°


    "Aren''t you curious¡°


    Not to mention, these people are very curious.


    "In fact, I don''t know much. I just heard that the leader promised to protect each other when he was in COGA City, so I brought count vigil to riyetis." it seems that karyana knows only this information.


    "Hey ~ do you think he is the man raised by the leader¡°


    They looked at each other


    "Shh¡°


    No one dares to answer that.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Compared with the ease of several girls, Sean is very busy here. The explanation of the help request from Oro city should have arrived in the imperial capital, but he hasn''t heard a reply... And Sean can''t reply as expected.


    Now there is a war in the north, and a large number of elite and materials of the Empire have been transferred to the front line. There will be no redundant soldiers to support him. King Simon did not directly throw his help letter on the ground in front of all the ministers, and then scolded it. It is considered to be a face for himself, and it is estimated that the letter will not reach King Simon at all.


    Although he is an earl, he is not enough to directly contact the king. There are many people in the middle.


    "Is your excellency waiting for the reply of the Empire?" Luke asked, as if he saw Sean''s mind.


    "There will be no reply anyway, but it''s just a way of taking advance as retreat¡°


    After all, the Empire will not make complaints about the southeast side of the country.


    "Your Excellency is so clever¡°


    Oh~


    Sean looked at each other.


    Anyone who says he has a clever means can admit that only Luke in front of him feels that he is too against his heart. He is the first person to see it among all his subordinates, and if you want to count it up, Sean dared to implement the first idea after he talked about it.


    "What should we do next¡°


    "What do you think?".


    Now that the rebels have been hit so hard, I''m afraid they can''t make trouble again in a short time, but it''s also very difficult to destroy them. There are many forests near Oro City, and almost all of them are dense forests. Even the nearby mountain people don''t necessarily walk through them.


    If the rebels don''t come out in the deep mountains and forests, they will have to spend a huge price to fight guerrillas with them


    Not cost-effective.


    Especially in this time of war.


    But after all, we can''t keep them for too long. Even if we don''t come out, we must find a way to force them back, otherwise it will be a hidden danger.


    "At present, the biggest uncertainty is in the north. The battlefield situation in the North affects the operation of the basharan empire... Do you think our war will win?" Sean asked Luke.


    Luke shook his head. No one could give the right answer.


    "The borgs are strong, at least in zambutar, no one is their opponent¡°


    "I''ve heard a lot of people say that," Sean said.


    A war is not enough to really destroy a country, especially when both sides are large enough, it is not so easy to wipe out tens of millions of people in the basharan empire.


    What really gives the country a devastating blow is the trauma after the war


    Famine, riots, disaster and disorder.


    That''s why Sean decided not to support the country, but also to leave more reserves for himself. Otherwise, sending thousands of soldiers at the current level of Oro city may not achieve much, but without those money and food, many people may die in the following days!


    "The north is the biggest variable. The victory or defeat there has a direct impact on whether the rebels want to stay here. If the war situation is deadlocked, the rebels may send troops here or invite people back. If we win, it will be the most perfect outcome... But if we lose¡°


    Sean could not imagine the defeat of half a million troops of the Empire. How should these Southern cities protect themselves at that time!


    North


    Inexplicably, I thought of the south again.


    The IDAK border is also a problem. We need to pay more attention.


    I grabbed my hair.


    Leaning back on the chair, Sean felt it was difficult to be a Lord for such a moment. If he had chosen an ordinary mercenary, he might be able to drink his sister and travel around the world now.


    "Things have to come one by one. We can find a way to solve the threat in front of us first," Luke said in a set.


    While they were chatting, a guard came in and reported that the wizards who covered the wings of the sky had arrived at Oro city!


    Finally.


    At last, there is gratifying news. Freya has never let herself down.


    "Bring them here... Wait, that''s all. I''d better pick them up myself." I''ve always lacked the opinions of capable wizards around me. I''m a half hanging wizard, but others are not

 Chapter 232

    Recently, the weather has begun to turn cool, and the weather tips every day are almost [cloudy]


    You have to put on your coat when you go out.


    Sean took Luke and the others to the outside of Earl''s house, the road to his home.


    Even the divara family next door was attracted by this situation. Dozens of witches lined up to the Earl''s house. Their robes were unified... They had hardly been seen in Oro City, especially these witches were beautiful.


    "Who are these people?" Charles divara poked his head curiously.


    Although Orlando hasn''t seen it, the sign that appeared when several witches walked past seems to have been mentioned.


    "Cover the wings of the sky!"


    "What?"


    Charles and Philo looked at their father at the same time.


    "These witches should be the Witches of the wings of the sky. I''ve seen that sign. There was a similar organization when Tacoma was still there," Orlando said.


    At this time, the three remembered that count vigre seemed to have many roots with the wings of the sky wizard organization


    "So they are the witches who cover the wings of the sky." Charles looked more in the direction of the Earl''s house. As the topic of men''s occasional conversation, the witches who cover the wings of the sky have always heard of it.


    "Don''t look!! go in."


    Philo looked at his brother''s dispirited appearance and couldn''t help scolding. When he looked at the count''s house again, the witches had disappeared from his vision.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Sean looked at the people coming, many of whom didn''t know. The only familiar one was karyana, who was walking in front. That is, when she first followed Freya to riyatis, she passed a fortress city called pikfeng city. She used to be the head office contact there, but later she was transferred. At the same time, she was the person who first taught herself to draw a map.


    Even now, the picturesque city diagram drawn by the other party is still in his study


    It''s just that the map can''t show all the places. I only walk through one street. Over time, it becomes one of the collections at the bottom of the box.


    "Long time no see, karyana." Sean said hello.


    The members of wings of heaven headquarters, even those who haven''t met, are above [friendly]. As for the level... Sean glanced at the level of everyone, almost all of them are about 6 order people, but one of them is almost level 8, with blood volume of [78007800] and magic value of [39003900].


    Even karyana is almost level 6!


    I remember the last time I saw her, it was only level 5. I had such a big promotion in less than half a year.


    Sure enough, it''s similar to what you think. The order person''s level should be above level 6 to get to the bottleneck


    "We came to help you at the command of the leader. Of course, we also set up a branch for the wings of the sky in Oro city." there were people around. Karyana officially announced her intention.


    "Of course. I''m one of the wings of the sky, welcome!" Sean said.


    I don''t usually use this identity myself, but sometimes it doesn''t hurt to use it.


    "Come first. I want to tell you about the current situation..."


    If they came over a few times ago, maybe Sean could still skin them, but now they can''t sleep without worrying about others.


    Several girls were still whispering behind. After hearing their own words, they all quieted down and went in together


    Aslant and Joseph had been waiting in the conference room for a long time. It is estimated that they had rarely seen so many witches coming together. For a moment, they forgot what they had told them.


    "Aslant..."


    "Ah! Oh, my Lord."


    "Everyone''s here. Tell them what''s going on," Sean ordered.


    Aslant told the people present about the recent events and potential problems in Oro. Sean wanted to wait for the arrival of alchemist Alphons, but the north is in a period of war. Alchemists may not be able to leave. The search for the book of the dead can only come to an end.


    "So many things happened in Oro area, can''t we send people to the north now?" said another witch, who Sean hadn''t seen before, that is, the highest level among all people, almost close to level 8 of order.


    "I don''t intend to send people out. I can defend the southeast border of the Empire, which is the greatest help to the Empire. If the rebels occupy Oro city or the IDAK troops are stationed at the border, it will be a fatal blow to the imperial army still fighting on the front line. The Imperial army is lack of skills and can''t cope with the pressure of both sides," Sean said.


    After a year as Lord, Sean is more realistic now.


    Instead of Taoge''s good reputation, it''s better to leave welfare in his own territory. Moreover, if Oro area is really occupied, there is only one way to seek peace in this country, or it will shrink to the West.


    "What shall we do now?" asked karyana.


    "We''ve discussed things before. We must come one by one..." Sean pointed to the group outside the map of Oro city.


    In my own view, the hills do show the appearance of trees, but this zoom map is too general. Sen Lili is too big to show the location of the revolutionary army, and it will not appear in those deep mountains I have never been to.


    "Look for the revolutionary army station in the mountains and forests. If they don''t want to come out, we will force them to come out. Then we will extend the strict inspection pass to the mountain road. I''m afraid the previous road will have to be repaired and a pass will be set up." Sean said his own idea.


    "As for the aidak area... I''ve been to the old city of Tacoma before. They seem to be looking for something, so they keep sending people. If I can, I''m going to send a group of people to investigate the city of aidak, which is called the city of Baha HAMA."


    Sean has been thinking about the ancient statue.


    "Sean..."


    Karyana suddenly interrupted.


    "I mean, Lord vigre." I''m probably not used to such a title, but I still used the original title for a moment.


    "Do you remember the circus that opened on the night when our covert investigator went to Katya village?"


    "Of course."


    That night''s Circus became the beginning of the Tacoma incident. In the subsequent investigation, Freya said that the circus was probably the normal role played by the diver and the children born by human beings, that is, using them to mix with normal people


    "I remember they went to IDAK?"


    "Well, that''s right. But I''ve been looking for their whereabouts for the past six months. Some IDAK businessmen said they had seen such a circus, but they didn''t stop at IDAK too much, but turned down and entered Mersin." she said, pointing to the place not drawn at the bottom of the map.


    Mersin.


    That is, the lowest country in zambutar region. The whole country borders almost the south of basharan. You can pass from COGA City, and you can still pass from your own swamp to the south!


    "We have to be wary of the idaks while facing the rebels, and we have to wait for news from the front line at any time. The three uncertain factors had better not provoke another place," Sean frowned.


    If you talk to another country


    Sean thought of it, but suddenly another idea came up.


    He looked at Luke, and the other party seemed to be thinking


    "That''s not what I mean. If the night circus makes trouble, why don''t we unite with that country? If they are willing to help us make the same troop deployment in IDAK, then the problem of Bahamas will be solved." karyana said her own idea.


    Sean thought about this bold attempt


    When I looked out of the window, there seemed to be a bit of snow falling on the glass.


    Is it snowing?


    So it''s winter.

 Chapter 233

    North


    The battle front of the basharan imperial army.


    The heavy snow has fallen for two consecutive days, almost burying most of the traces of previous fighting. It''s the bodies of thousands of soldiers.


    It''s too cold to clean up, and there''s no way to clean up the fighting that may break out at any time!


    Since hundreds of thousands of Imperial troops were in place, they fought several fierce battles with the borgs. Each time, they were counted by tens of thousands. Both the borgs and basharan''s imperial army were hit hard.


    It was supposed to be a stalemate after all these people were sold out, but the borgs still attacked the defense line from time to time, as if there were a steady stream of fire.


    Today, the basharan empire can only rely on airships and constant harassment by wizards and stalkers to reduce the possibility of long-range shelling by the borgs, but even so, the borgs continue to transfer more artillery from the country, and the basharan empire can only respond by air attack and sneak attack.


    Mutual damage


    It can be said that both countries are fighting for national strength at this time.


    Basharan is betting that the other party will fall first in the long-distance transportation, while the borgs will fall first in basharan.


    Once the war goes through a certain stage, it can not be stopped in a word


    It was precisely because marshal latura saw this in advance that he did his best to advocate counterattack. As long as the war spread from the to the territory of the Borg people, they would be in chaos, at least the other party would not advance so fast.


    However, King Simon adopted Prince Philip''s method of resisting consumption


    But where is it so easy to consume.


    Once the borgs invaded the Empire in large numbers, the number of refugees would increase. Dealing with prisoners in war is the most troublesome thing. The simplest way for the borgs is to eradicate them all. Killing together also angered the soldiers of the Empire.


    Almost every Borg on the battlefield today should be killed, and the soldiers on both sides have been in a crazy state.


    Latura came down from the high wall. Just then another officer ran up from below.


    "How''s it going?" asked ratura.


    And the other party shook his head.


    "Not very good. It seems that the Borg reinforcements are still reinforcements here, and there seems to be no intention of retreating," said the officer.


    This makes many imperial marshals can''t understand why the borgs are so determined to fight this war. It''s common for the two sides to oppose each other at the border in recent years. The most hated time is that the two sides sent some teams to their respective sites to do damage, and there was no real big fight.


    This time, however, it was so firm that it seemed as if it would never die.


    It is reasonable to say that if the Empire was in a period of decline, it would be understandable for the other party to fight, but the basharan Empire did not receive major disasters in recent years. The biggest riots and religious events in the south in this year were. However, relying on the strong economic operation ability of the Empire, it also recovered in a short time.


    The reason why the borgs have to fight the empire is that many people still don''t understand


    Isn''t Borg afraid of other countries taking advantage of it?


    Even if zambutar has no rival, what about Ashman? What about the IDAK area?


    Alpine and desert nationalities are also bellicose and able to fight!


    "That''s trouble. Can all the teams we sent out still get in touch?" continued ratura.


    "Most of them can. Only a few have no news. Maybe they have entered some places in the mountains and forests."


    The imperial army will not put all the armies here for defense. That''s what people who don''t know how to fight will do. Ratura has always discussed with several other marshals to let some aristocratic armies mix into the occupied areas.


    Sneak attacks on the traffic belt, destroy the enemy''s habitat and supply sites.


    In short, let them fight guerrillas and harass the internal of the Borg people, which can also reduce the pressure on the front line.


    During this period of time, guerrilla teams come to report the results every few days. If they don''t come back, they may be scattered or completely wiped out


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as we still have people. According to this progress, the borgs can''t endure much, and continue to send special troops to sneak into the north." marshal ratura said, and the officers around him agreed.


    "However, people are always worried about places in the northeast! Marshal..."


    I was about to leave when I hesitated again.


    At this time, the Kate people in the northeast of the Empire have been harassed by small groups. Although Kate''s combat effectiveness is not strong, she has been pressed by the Borg people and has little combat effectiveness. What''s more, his border is connected to Adela, the largest country in IDAK, which is the so-called Sun King City.


    So Kate people won''t have much action, but such harassment will cause a lot of trouble to the Empire


    "Don''t worry over there. We have reported to King Simon. I hope we can get the support of the sun king." ratura said looking to the East.


    The reason why zambutar has not been in war for so many years is that it can form mutual restraint and attack from far to near... It is very skillful in the operation of each country.


    "One more thing. Maybe the marshal should stop..." the officer had a helpless face. It seemed that everything broke out during this period of time.


    "What else?"


    "There is news from the imperial capital that the rebels have appeared in the oro area in the southeast. Now the Lord over there is rescuing."


    rebel forces?


    "Is it the group calling itself the revolutionary army?"


    "It should be them," the officer confirmed.


    Latura suddenly stopped to think


    The rebels were originally active in the north, but the imperial army did not confront the rebels in the battle with the borgs. Now a large number of refugees are trying to take refuge in the south, and rebel members are likely to be among them.


    "No, those guys want to seize the big cities in the south!"


    While latura was talking to the officers, the soldiers on the city wall moved again


    "There is movement on the front line."


    "Open your eyes... Where''s the wizard group? I need the wizard group now!"


    Similar scenes appear every few days, and the Borg''s temptation begins again.


    "We may have to send out special troops in this matter. I''m afraid there will be problems in the south," ratura said to the officers around him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the city wall of Oro.


    Sean followed several witches to the highest position.


    The heavy snow has covered a thick layer, and the whole city is particularly silent in winter. It is hard to imagine that some time ago, everyone still held a strong patriotic enthusiasm and shouted that they wanted to go to the battlefield.


    "Is this feasible?" karyana asked Sean.


    "This is the simplest way. At least it''s better than we keep sending people to look for people in the mountains."


    Said Sean.


    Cover one of your eyes

 Chapter 234

    "I don''t know who you learned these magic from." looking at the expression of [doubt!] on karyana and several witches.


    "With your leader, of course."


    "Nonsense! Don''t use the leader to oppress us every time... Your current magic can transform guns, and has all kinds of strange abilities. The person who teaches you magic should be a more comprehensive wizard. I''m afraid it won''t be lower than our leader." karyana''s statement attracted Sean''s attention.


    It was Lucille who taught herself the way to magic, but she didn''t seem so strong!


    But in fact, she just used magic common sense and theory to release magic from scratch.


    Lucille hasn''t said much about the form of magic. It''s probably good that she can learn all the spells in her magic guide book all her life. Those spells are enough for her to recite for a long time, and if she is proficient, it takes many years to contact, even those potions and formulas.


    But one thing Sean feels different from other wizards.


    That''s the form of your magic... Or the way you release it.


    I use what I think to cooperate with my proficiency transformation, and more wizards still rely on spells.


    So at this point, Sean thinks that he should be different from others, but now that he has magic, Sean can still use mantra and props to improve his proficiency to reduce magic consumption.


    "It doesn''t matter... Magic lies in the people who use it, not the people who teach it!" Sean said.


    Then take the map drawn in advance with the hands of the servants behind you


    This is what Sean asked karyana to add again according to the topographic map made by Ross, and this time he asked to draw all the nearby mountains and woodlands.


    Although the zoom ratio is still large, Sean wants to try if he can see it in other ways.


    "But is your method feasible?"


    "You have to try," Sean said.


    The garrison of Oro city has posted notices in several towns around the city. It is probably that the previous blasting of the mountain road crossing was caused by the rebels. Recently, rebels have wandered into the city and forest. In order to ensure the safety of Oro area, count vigil decided not to send soldiers and transport materials to the front line for the time being, But all the people must pay close attention to the recent arrivals.


    The same is true for the villagers who go hunting in the mountains. Once suspicious people are found, they should report to the local inspector as soon as possible.


    In this way, at least the rebels can be temporarily trapped in the mountains. The weather is bad in winter and there are not many living materials in the forest. It is estimated that it is very difficult to live in it.


    Thinking of Sean reciting the magic in the magic guide book and closing one eye


    When I opened it again, my body didn''t stand firm and almost fell down.


    "Lord count!"


    Aslant beside him held his body slightly.


    Quickly close your eyes and your thoughts come back again.


    Looking at the goshawk standing on the wall in front of him, Sean shook his head


    "Nothing, just not used to it."


    Then he stood firm and used the magic of [spiritual vision ~] again, that is, the magic that controls the vision of animals is recorded in the magic guide book.


    This is the advice given by several witches to find the rebels


    Some of them will use Warcraft to go to the forest to find the rebel hiding place, which also reminds Sean of his once used the magic of Mind Vision ~.


    Maybe your own will be easier to use


    Read magic again. This time, slow down and get used to the vision of the eagle.


    Close your eyes and cover your left eye slightly with one hand, because Sean feels more used to observing things with his right eye.


    Try to open your right eye slowly


    The vision suddenly changed from looking outside the city wall to looking inside.


    At this time, the eagle''s eyes are looking at the people on the city wall, tall and more holographic


    Like focusing, you can see the city wall and a large range of places inside and outside the city wall, even their moving direction and some small movements!


    If you stare at a place, it''s like a telescope that can constantly zoom in and clear objects at a certain place, such as the magic wand that karyana now holds in her hand. Sean can even see the bending movement of her fingertips from a high place with an eagle''s eye.


    Eagle eye is indeed the most outstanding among birds!


    No wonder it is written in Lucille''s magic guide book: proper use of [spiritual vision ~] can get qualitative returns.


    "Succeeded?"


    Karyana asked.


    "Well, aslant, get me a chair and help me sit down."


    The leader of the guard and several other servants were busy taking chairs for themselves to sit down, because one eye had been closed and the other eye was in the state of eagle eye. They couldn''t see the front at all, so they had to let a few servants help themselves sit down.


    The eagle eyed man saw this process clearly. He felt that the perception of the body was in the original body, but his vision did look down on the whole city wall and the places inside and outside the city wall like God.


    He couldn''t stand all the time without a positive view, so Sean asked the people to help him sit down, and then began to try to control the goshawk to take off with other magic.


    I looked up a little and saw my body sitting in a chair and raising my chin.


    There is a wonderful feeling of peeping at yourself


    Use the vision of the goshawk to carefully stare at the people on the city wall.


    Karyana: [health 60006000, magic 30003000, human], [friendly];


    Aslant: [64006400, human], [respect]


    Sure enough,


    Even in the eagle''s field of vision, it is also its own field of vision, so if you look carefully, you can see the character''s state.


    "I''ll try to make the eagle fly away, see how far this magic can control, and don''t bother me too much until my magic is over," Sean said.


    "Yes, your excellency¡°


    Aslant nodded and said, while karyana and several other witches stood beside him.


    This action Sean saw with eagle eyes


    Fly high.


    As if he had really become a goshawk, Sean''s vision gradually rose from the ground to the sky, and he could see farther and farther.


    It is said that the eagle eye can see the range of twenty or thirty miles. Sean couldn''t imagine what it was like before, but now he believes... He can really see such a far place.


    If you focus carefully, you can even see a busy housewife in front of a window with heavy snow on the roof in a small town outside the city.


    Unfortunately, the feeling of the body is still the cold of sitting on the city wall wrapped in a coat. It doesn''t feel like an eagle flying. Otherwise, I can really feel the state of being an eagle.


    With the goshawk flying far away


    In view


    The value [10:59:59] began to appear behind [psychic vision ~]


    Eleven hours?


    In other words, can you only keep this state for 11 hours?


    However, with the distance getting farther, Sean found that this value was decreasing rapidly, and it turned into [10:30:40] in a flash, 20 minutes less.


    It seems that even your orderer level can''t use spells for too long. It will shorten the use time with distance


    Meanwhile, Sean tried to slowly open his blindfolded left eye.


    It can only be a little, because if the two horizons are different, they will make nausea


    Look at the map in front of you.


    As if the shadows were removed, green dots appeared on the map, that is, the small town where the eagle was flying, which represented the residents of their own territory.

 Chapter 235

    This


    It should represent the residents of their territory.


    The body suddenly straightened up from the chair


    "How''s it going? Can you see it?" asked karyana.


    "Don''t talk yet. I can see it, but I''m not used to it." Sean said casually. At this time, he focused on the map, but didn''t care about the other side of the Goshawk.


    After a little adjustment to this transformed vision, Sean felt as if he could control it.


    As long as you focus on one eye and don''t look at the other side directly, you won''t feel too uncomfortable


    Looking at the place on the map, it was only a conventional ground, but at the moment when the goshawk flew by, there were color dots representing the characters, green, almost a [friendly] attitude, and occasionally some yellow, which represented the favor of [neutrality] or [indifference].


    During this period, I have issued a series of policies, not all for the benefit of the majority of the people, so some people will complain that they are normal, and there has never been a perfect Lord.


    However, there are small points on the map, which means that you can open the map and see other people''s attributes through [spiritual vision ~]!


    A burst of excitement in my heart!


    Why didn''t you think of this skill at the beginning? Otherwise, many special tasks can be completed with [spiritual vision ~].


    Although the distance can''t be too far, the eagle eye can see a wider range.


    For a moment, Sean even thought it would be better to keep an eagle Warcraft as a pet!


    "See?" just as Sean was excited, karyana''s worried voice came to his ear.


    "Don''t worry, we haven''t arrived yet¡°


    Maybe all the people present dared to talk to herself like this. I remember that when the two met before, if Freya was not present, the scene would have been out of control.


    Since you can open a map in this way, fly away and get close to the forest


    Although he didn''t know where the rebel camp and were hidden, Sean thought he might be able to find it in a few hours with the range of eagle eyes.


    Cover your left eye and focus on your right eye


    The line of sight returns to the goshawk again and turns the target to the forest.


    The position that the eagle eye can see is large enough, which is more like magnifying the picture several times. Especially when focusing, Sean can even see the squirrel jumping on the tree trunk!


    It''s uncomfortable to keep this vision for a long time. You can only hold on for a while, then close your eyes and open the other side to see if there are red dots on the map


    The rebels won''t all stay in the forest in this big winter. You know, the deep mountains are much colder than the outside world! Sean, who had previously lived in Tyler mia, was very impressed with this. Moreover, when he was in the town, he was still a baron, and the surrounding environment was at least popular in a few streets.


    If the rebels have been hiding in the forest and don''t have enough supplies, I''m afraid life will be difficult


    by the way.


    It might be easier to find traces of someone''s life, Sean suddenly thought.


    Keep flying high.


    All the forests covered with snow are at the foot, and only a few places are not covered with snow.


    The farther away the distance is, the longer the duration of [spiritual vision ~]. It was still 11 hours just now, but after flying far enough with the goshawk, the remaining time is less than 5 hours. Sean is also worried that if the goshawk flies farther, it will directly interrupt the contact. After all, the goshawk is also controlled by his own magic.


    It''s too far to connect!


    But the forest is too big


    Come all the way from the small towns on both sides of the official road. You can see some villages near the mountains, but there will be no people a little further.


    Occasionally, there are several houses on a small piece of reclaimed land, which belongs to the logging yard in the forest, but the logging yard will not be inhabited in this season... And the logging yard will not appear in the deep forest land, otherwise the felled wood can not be transported out at all.


    Then move forward, there is a little higher


    Sean gradually felt that there was not much time to maintain, only [3:20:30] left.


    Just a few minutes, two hours less


    It seems that the city wall is still too far away. You should go to a place closer to the forest, but even if you want to go, you should find a good location. Otherwise, the forest area near Oro city is so large. Where is it?


    This is why the witches who cover the wings of the sky use their own Warcraft, but there is no news for a few days


    The view has gradually approached the sky over the uninhabited forest. Almost no human buildings can be seen in this area, and the forest has become more dense.


    Just then Sean noticed a place that seemed to be smoking!


    Slowly, from the edge of sight


    If you don''t pay attention, it may be covered by snow.


    Will there be smoke in this area?


    Control the goshawk to turn the direction and fly to the nearby sky


    The line of sight is staggering, but if you focus carefully, you can still see the situation below. Someone!


    Sean was a little excited and slowly controlled the goshawk to descend, and the picture he could see gradually became clear, but it was not the people who made a fire to cook under the light smoke, but


    Stone?


    Wood?


    Sean can''t understand it.


    Because there are living individuals standing like stones and wood under the forest, a bit like stone people and tree people.


    But it is different from the wood elves seen before. The whole tree is almost withered, and then the branches will not spread and move, just like the shell of a tree or the shell of a stone, and it is still black. Even stone people are mainly black.


    It''s like being blackened by smoke


    The light smoke is the product of the canopy leaves being shaken off and burned in the fire below.


    Sean looked at the sky:


    Stone man [10000000, puppet]


    Tree man [80008000, puppet]


    The name displayed is actually a puppet!!


    Puppet


    Sean recalled what he had heard about the puppet before... Perhaps using the magic guide book left by Lucille, which she said in retrospect.


    [... The status of primitive alchemists is threatened. They have developed another special magic, contract! Which can be attached to their puppets... You''d better pray that no magicians will ever come to your town...]


    This is what the other party said when he was in the town. Is it these things in front of him?


    At this time, Sean looked carefully at the so-called puppets in front of him. The layer of black on them was not a trace left by burning. It looked more like a special material and a bit like powder.


    At the same time, as the height decreased, Sean found someone at the feet of these puppets.


    The other eye suddenly glanced at the map beside him


    oxblood red.


    [hostile]

 Chapter 236

    The climate on the mountain is getting worse and worse. Especially in winter, people living in the depths of the mountain are almost isolated from the world, which makes the whole revolutionary army very uncomfortable.


    I''ve been holding my breath for a long time, but there''s no place to vent


    The outside was blocked too tightly by the Lords of Oro City, and even notices were posted in various towns to let the residents help find the whereabouts of the revolutionary army. For a time, the revolutionary army with more than 100 people left did not dare to go out of the mountain, but had to stay in it passively.


    If there is food, there are still some wild animals in the mountain forest that can hunt, but the taste is not so good.


    What the revolutionary army can''t stand is the cold with the arrival of winter and the aimless desperate waiting... The message of asking for help has been sent out, but now the base areas in the North don''t know whether they can successfully reach the reinforcements in the midst of the war. If they are cut off halfway or can''t find reinforcements after the letter eagle flies out, there will be no news.


    Cold and loneliness, especially the depressed mood and endless waiting, are the last straw that really crushed the revolutionary army camp


    However, as the leader of the current revolutionary army, Cuba suffers from facial ulceration every day. There are almost no imaginary drugs in the camp, and can only rely on magic to relieve the pain, but the iron filings have long been buried in the meat of half of his face. If you want to take them out, you may have to cut a lot of meat, Although Cuba struggled for several days, it finally frozen half of its face with ice and snow in winter, and later cut it off.


    Now he looks very impressive with a bandage wrapped around half his face, and he feels that Cuba''s character has completely changed since that day.


    The firewood leaf is half open


    Tazmi dragged in with the venison he hit today.


    "This is today''s portion, although not much. But it''s enough for us to eat for a few days!"


    The revolutionary army camp is located in the deep mountains. Few people come here, and ordinary people can''t enter such a deep forest, so it has become a habitat for animals. If it''s just about food, it should not be a problem to live in the forest for more than ten years, not to mention that there are only more than 100 people left in the revolutionary army, Not much food is consumed every day!


    "Captain, is he better?" asked gibek, sitting on the other side.


    Both of them, including Darth Qi, escaped from the death of the Earl''s house. Although the night attack team killed two people, the remaining three still have to go on. Now it''s just a long waiting period.


    "No, he says his face hurts and itches every night... He doesn''t dare to grasp it with his hands, but he can''t help cutting the meat on his face with a knife every time. I''m afraid he''ll collapse first if he goes on like this," tazmi said.


    Darth Qi on the other side was dissatisfied and snorted coldly.


    "It''s all the count vigil. If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t die. So many brothers would be trapped in this deserted mountain."


    At the mention of count Sean vigil, the other two also gritted their teeth.


    "Don''t worry, we will ask for this account one day. He and his running dogs will pay for the death of his brothers!" tazmi said angrily.


    However, at the mention of count vigil, dasky could not help thinking of what the other party had said at that time


    "What has Lord Ulysses been doing lately?"


    "He has been helping the leader treat his face injury, and he seems to be doing his alchemy recently!"


    "Alchemy?" Darth Qi and gibek asked curiously.


    "Yes, he''s an alchemist, don''t you know?" tazmi looked strange.


    Ulysses was an elite member of a branch of the revolutionary army when he was in the northern camp. He was not a former companion of any of the three in front of him. He could only be regarded as a colleague of the revolutionary army. At that time, it was worth hearing that the other side of the northern branch was a very capable man. He played tricks on the local nobles and imperial armies several times.


    "At that time, Ulysses''s branch should be very close to Borg."


    "A little. Anyway, they are the first people to cooperate with Borg people, and they seem to be the middleman who first introduced the leader of our revolutionary army to Borg," tazmi said.


    In the original night attack team, tazmi was originally responsible for intelligence, so he has heard of many things. Even now, he is also responsible for hunting and daily food during the healing period.


    The bonfire surrounded by three people suddenly burst out several fire cores


    After a brief silence,


    "What''s the matter? Daski, are you doubting Ulysses?" gibek seemed to be aware of the thoughts of his long-time companion.


    "No... I just feel very strange. I heard that there are many evil believers over there."


    The so-called heretics are only those religious elements that the basharan empire is unwilling to recognize. The belief of the whole basharan empire is very weak. After all, it is an economic power and believes in the interests of seeing as believing. Therefore, the status of priests in basharan may not be as high as that of Erudites.


    "There are many religions in their area, but most people don''t want to show it and don''t believe it. However, in the past year, there have been riots by ancient god believers in this area, so the believers in Borg are also reveling... But it seems nothing. We don''t do wrong with the believers!" jibek said.


    Darth Qi didn''t speak, but silently recalled the things that count wiggle and oz said.


    "Forget this... It is said that master Ulysses can use the equivalent exchange of alchemy to arouse the life of nature to fight for us. He said that this is the only way for us to fight in the future."


    "Oh, I remember. No wonder I saw the big trees moving those days... I thought I was dazzled!" gibek said.


    Alchemist?!!


    Darth Qi recalled the past about this profession and didn''t seem to have heard any stories related to cults


    Either count Sean vigil was lying to himself that day, trying to alienate the members of the revolutionary army.


    During this time, there have been many insidious topics about the count, which have become the object of daily curse in the revolutionary barracks


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, in the Cuban room, under the dark light, bursts of magic spells loomed and flickered.


    "Is this method feasible?"


    "At least it''s worth trying. If the ceremony is successful, we can recover your body with the power of the legendary ancient man, and we may become stronger! Many people think that the lovekra pendant has been lost for a long time, but it has never really disappeared, because the pendant is also alive," Ulysses said.


    "A living pendant?"


    Cuba is even more confused.


    From his injuries, Ulysses occasionally came to visit him and was secretly building a team that could play with his superb alchemy.


    If the reinforcements fail to receive the news, at least ensure that these people can survive.


    Or yourself


    Can live.


    "This involves a lot of things. We''ll talk about it slowly in the future. Now the most important thing is to arrange the things we need and summon the lovekra Pendant!"


    "Then everything is at your disposal, master Ulysses," said Cuba.

 Chapter 237

    Sean carefully controlled the goshawk to descend slowly


    In front of them, these biological structures are building branches like machines, as if they were making another tree man and stone man!


    Puppet?!!


    Sean had never seen the puppets of alchemists before. He didn''t know what they would look like. Looking at their dim halo, it should be this halo that controls them!


    Contract?


    Who is the contract with.


    Sean didn''t understand, but he slowly lowered the height and wanted to have a closer look


    Almost all the attention was focused on the right eye. I couldn''t hear the sound, but I could guess from what I could see that if the blood volume was about 10000, it would take at least level 5 of the orderer to fight, and it''s best for two or three people to encircle and suppress together.


    Generally speaking, those with large body size have high blood volume, and the body shape of these tree people or stone people in front of them is large enough, so the blood volume is about 10000, but Sean remembers that the big mouse he met in COGA city had more than 10000 blood volume, and that mouse could not defeat the later wizards with order of about 5, so it is preliminarily estimated that these puppets in front of him should also be of the same level!


    The number is not much, only a dozen can be seen


    Are these summoned by the revolutionary army?


    In Sean''s memory, it seems that there are no alchemists in the revolutionary army, but he can''t fully confirm it, because he hasn''t really seen all the members of the revolutionary army fight. At that time, he just sent them directly to heaven with explosives.


    Use magic to control the goshawk to stop on a tree trunk a little closer


    [spiritual vision ~] there is less than half an hour left.


    It means that it''s far enough from me. I''m afraid it may be interrupted at any time. I can only stop here for observation.


    Almost the whole trunk of the big tree has been dyed with dark color. Now when we get close, we can see that the things on these structures are a twisted brilliance, like water ripples, but they will not really fall down. What we have to say is more like the material that has been adhered to the big tree and stone.


    Several kept moving, pulled down the surrounding trees, and then stood straight aside to look at Sean as if they were in line.


    Is this going to save a little more and rush down the mountain together?


    Because I can''t hear the sound, I can only look and guess


    Despite the light snow, the snow on the ground has long been trampled by these tree people and stone people wrapped in dark matter.


    It''s dark.


    It looks more like an unknown substance


    I remember the warlock Alphonse once said to himself that alchemy is equivalent exchange, and this way is called contract. It should also be a kind of equivalent exchange, but Sean doesn''t know what it is exchanged with and what this mass of material is!


    The tree was walking slowly, waiting to stand on one side. Sean found two people coming from a distance.


    Hide


    Lean the goshawk''s body slightly against the shelter on the tree trunk. It''s not very convenient. It just flew up again and used it to hide the goshawk''s body in the dense leaves.


    The magic of [spiritual vision ~] is not impeccable. Many people with strong ability can feel the magic fluctuation when they get closer. At present, their level is not high, so I''m afraid this little fluctuation can''t be hidden.


    Looking at the two people


    One of them had a bandage wrapped around his head, revealing only one eye. He seemed to be hurt.


    It is estimated that few people could not be injured in the explosion. Sean even thought that even people with the strength of Freya would be injured in the explosion, but the other person was fine.


    And Sean looked familiar with him


    Wearing a high hat with a certain dome and a black coat, he was almost wearing a cloak.


    Huh?


    This is not the man who was brought here before.


    Sean suddenly recalled that he was taken to the dungeon by barnell''s four man team. Isn''t he the one who was almost half dead? It seems that his injury has healed. He''s recovering quickly.


    Looking at the two people walking in front of the dark tree man, they seem to be talking about a dialogue. Anyway, they can''t hear it. They can only observe their actions in the dark


    He stood in front of the tree man and the stone man for a while, and then they went to the center, that is, the land empty after the trees were uprooted. The burned traces still left smoke and dust.


    Sean looked at the man in the high hat


    He squatted down, then took out a few things Sean couldn''t understand from his coat pocket and placed them in four corners in front of him, looking like some kind of Summoning Magic array.


    As the other side recited the spell, there were traces of the magic array on the ground


    Soon, lightning and an irregular mass of black meat appeared from the center of the luminous magic array. At the same time, the grassland and forest within ten meters around seemed to be polluted by black matter in an instant.


    It was not until this time that Sean realized that the smoke was not generated by fire, but that the plants were carbonized and drained all the heat in an instant, and the light smoke would rise. After the vegetation withered, the black block in the center of the magic array began to move.


    Move slowly, just like a person stretching his arms. The meat tried to gather and pull up his body, but failed. Instead, he began to climb towards the surrounding trunk, and the direction was his own side!


    The irregular shape and chaotic shape are still creeping.


    It''s alive!


    That''s


    Sean quickly opened his eyes and his vision returned to the wall again.


    Looking at the map in front of me, a small dark red dot suddenly appeared, appeared briefly for a while, and then disappeared.


    "What''s the matter, my lord?"


    Raslant and the witches noticed that Sean had recovered.


    "The magic is interrupted."


    "Interrupt?" asked karyana and several other witches staring at Sean.


    "But I found them here..."


    Point to the place where the red dot just appears on the map.


    "It''s like a deep mountain. They really hid in the deepest place," aslant said, looking at the location on the map.


    However, Sean didn''t worry about the location of the enemy at the moment, but looked at karyana and other witches


    "Karyana, what do you know about alchemists?"


    "Ah?!" the sudden question puzzled several people.


    "Let me put it another way. How much do you know about the power of Caine slate?" Sean looked at the expression changes of the people from [doubt!] to [surprise!].


    I probably don''t understand why I suddenly talked about slate.


    Because in the just [spiritual vision ~], Sean saw the thing wriggling on the ground, showing a display of "chaos" that Sean had never seen before.

 Chapter 238

    The thing you see should be a life.


    If not, how can you crawl at will... And the magic array effect used by the other party. If it is alchemy, it should be called alchemy array. It absorbs the surrounding plants and obtains that thing?


    Sean doesn''t understand the mechanism of alchemy. He will simply sum it up as equivalent exchange


    But how to exchange and how to get what he wants is not clear to Sean.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Back in the Earl''s house, Sean prepared some equipment Nisa wanted, and then asked everyone to move to the conference room, while he followed others to wait


    Nisa is the highest ranking witch sent by the wings of the sky. Her strength is close to the orderer level 8. When she asked who knows more about alchemy and Caine slate, she stood up first.


    In terms of alchemy, I want to popularize it with myself and other witches, because the basharan empire is still strong with wizards and hunters as the main combat effectiveness. Of course, there are many alchemists, but most of them are regarded as auxiliary occupations, medicine refining, refining equipment and other things necessary for life.


    The snow outside the window suddenly became heavy, and the cold wind gradually made the windows vibrate.


    In the dark room, Sean asked the servant to light more lights


    Even the servants were curious about the utensils on the table.


    Burn the fire, and then put a container on it!


    "The count said he wanted to know about alchemy. I think maybe you can understand it in such an intuitive way." Nisa looked at Sean''s direction.


    In addition to several witches such as Sean and karyana, aslant was also present in the room


    Of course, there are those curious servants who will quietly lie down at the door and watch.


    Water was poured directly into the container red by the brazier.


    Instantly boiling water vapor


    "It''s water that can turn into gas after being burned," Nisa said, looking at Sean.


    Nod.


    The physical explanation is heating to boiling, which is easy for Sean to understand.


    "Please continue!"


    "Although the amount of water has become less, they just become gas and float into the air. It is not really reduced, but we can''t catch it... The basic principle of alchemy is that all things exist at the same time and don''t suddenly disappear or increase. They just become another thing we can''t catch." With that, Nisa began to draw a circle around the burning water container.


    It''s the shape of the magic array. It''s different from the one you saw Ulysses put before. It''s very simple. There are two triangles in the circle


    "Alchemy can form another form directly through decomposition and reorganization. It is the simplest for water to form ice, even in boiling water."


    After a short spell recitation, the magic array began to appear halo, and then Nisa directly put her hand into the boiling water, but pulled out an ice crystal.


    This goes against common sense and instantly reduces the temperature of the brazier to the point where it is about to go out


    "It''s still the simplest. An alchemist with strong ability can even create something composed of the same material as long as he uses it properly, such as this..." looking at the other party, he grabbed a handful of carbon ash directly from the brazier and put it with ice.


    The magic array has changed a few places slightly. This time it looks like some beautiful pattern


    When the effect started, the water formed by carbon ash and ice gradually fused together, just like ramen, forming a wood like object in front of everyone.


    Cellulose?!!


    Sean held it directly in his hand. It was actually an irregular piece of wood.


    "I used to learn some alchemy skills in order to improve the orderer level, which is also the earliest ability to learn, but I didn''t study further after coming to basharan, so I only know these." Nisa looked at Sean and said.


    "Come to basharan? Where did you come from before?"


    "Nisa, like me, went to the wings of the sky headquarters when she was very young. She was from Mersin port and used to be a kesselk." karyana was busy explaining.


    Kesselk?!!


    Sean seemed to remember the name, and it was the name of the country that alchemist Alphonse told him. It was a country in the southern continent, and that country was a country rich in alchemists.


    "There were many national alchemists in kesselk, and I learned a little at that time, but then I followed the cargo ship northward because of my family... Then I encountered wind and waves on the sea, and only one sailor and I survived..." Nisa told her story.


    There are many adopted orphans and little girls in the wings of the sky. They have seen several when they were there. They all belong to highly gifted children. I think it is precisely because Nisa has the foundation of alchemy that she will be selected into the wings of the sky when she is higher among children of the same age.


    "In fact, alchemy is like this, and so is equivalent exchange. It breaks up all materials and reorganizes them... It wants witchcraft very much, but it is different from witchcraft."


    Sean looked at the wood in his hand. Most of the components of the trees were cellulose. If it was subdivided, it was carbon, hydrogen and oxygen, so just now Nisa used the charcoal in the brazier and the hydrogen and oxygen molecules in the water to form a new wood block.


    got it.


    This is what equivalent exchange means.


    "But according to what the count just saw, I''m afraid it''s not ordinary alchemy." Nisa suddenly pulled the topic to the most critical part.


    "What do I see?"


    Sean looked at each other, and there was that "chaos" like irregular creature in his head.


    "Even using the same materials as people can not form people, and even with the blood and flesh of countless animals, it is impossible to refine the same or other species... Over the years, with the rise of mechanics, traditional alchemists can only become auxiliary people, so they will continue to try to develop stronger alchemy products. Contract is a way."


    Sean looked into Nisa''s eyes and there was a faint [fear!] in her eyes.


    "But there are few alchemists who can understand the contract. They exchange it forcibly through sacrifice. They can summon something to be attached to other objects to form combat effectiveness, and this material seems to listen to the words of alchemists... But this method is very dangerous. If it is not used properly, it will cause greater disaster as far as possible, and alchemists who use more will also lose their lives Will fall into a madness... "Said Nisa.


    "What''s that?" Sean asked.


    And the other party shook his head.


    "I don''t contract alchemy, and it''s difficult to learn that way. Some say it costs a lot, which is also the reason for the protection of the so-called ''gate of truth''... I once heard a great alchemist of riyetis say that the original rules of the world are to breed all things. If you break this way, it may cause..."


    "What caused it?"


    Sean asked again, looking at each other''s hesitation.


    "Arouse the attention and dissatisfaction of chaos in the dark..."


    It seemed like a baton, but it seemed as thrilling to Sean today.

 Chapter 239

    What are you waiting for!


    How could such a thing make them ready to send troops to kill them when they are not ready for all the combat puppets!


    "Ah, Sloan, how many orderlies above level 5 are there in the garrison, the pro guard and everyone around you?" Sean asked suddenly.


    Everyone can hear that they want to take the initiative to attack the rebels


    Aslant hesitated for a moment and said reluctantly.


    "Well... I haven''t counted it yet. I''ll do it now."


    "Give you two days... No, one day is enough. Report all the people above level 5 to me and tell Joseph and Barnier that they will come together." Sean ordered.


    "Yes, sir." then aslant went out, leaving only karyana and other witches.


    "Sean, are you going to take the initiative?"


    When no one is there, the other party seems to be used to calling his own name directly. After all, they know each other early, but it seems strange.


    "Of course, don''t they have to wait until that thing takes shape? Now the war situation in the north is uncertain. Once the crisis comes, it is likely to force Oro city to donate materials to the front. I can''t keep such a thing at home... Not to mention that power..." Sean didn''t go on.


    Since he witnessed the tragedy of Tacoma''s old city, Sean''s heart has always been afraid of the so-called ancient gods, mainly because he has no way to deal with them, or there may be no way to deal with them at all.


    Although he has the shelter of the eye of gehros, it is only strong enough to explode when facing believers or ordinary humans. However, when facing those things directly, I don''t know what the result will be.


    [... Something we describe as terrible awakens from billions of years of sleep... And all the truth we know will collapse.]


    Sean has always remembered this sentence. Even the small thick paper page is still in his study


    Ulysses who wrote this sentence is still alive, and the other party is using taboo Alchemy to prepare to fight back against himself. How can this reassure Sean? He always thinks that there is more than one ancient god, because he has seen two!


    Others don''t know what powerful power they have.


    And Sean thought it was better not to touch this power. Although he liked the bridge against heaven and fighting god Buddha when he read the novel, he couldn''t be so crazy in reality.


    Man''s greatest fear is the fear of the unknown.


    The universe is vast, and some things are not completely known by themselves. Although they want to know everything, I''m afraid no human can do it.


    Otherwise, why would you be reborn in this world?


    Still keep the original memory


    For more than a year, Sean didn''t bother about this coincidence, because in his heart, he felt that "ignorance" was the greatest protection for himself.


    "It''s really troublesome if the other party uses contract alchemy, but the place is in the mountains and forests after all. So many of us may not have played any role in the past and will increase casualties," karyana said.


    The garrison of Oro city can only have more than 20000 people at most. Even if there are three levels above orderer level 5, it is only more than 6000 people... If the forest is so large and the rebels set up an ambush or guerrilla in it, these 6000 people may suffer a lot of casualties.


    Although there is a greater chance of winning in the end, the loss is also large for the city.


    But we can''t let them become hidden dangers in the mountains. Most of the time, they will develop slowly without taking care of them


    Sean estimated that when the rebels began in the north, they used similar methods to constantly recruit people and train their troops. As long as the local lords were negligent, they might personally "build" a knife hanging on their head.


    I can''t make such a mistake!


    "There will be sacrifices in battle, but don''t worry about it. I''ll be well prepared and won''t send too many people over. After all, the defense of the city is the key." Sean thought for a moment. It''s easier to give play to their mobility in the deep mountains, so if you want to choose, it''s best to choose people with strong field ability and adaptability, A team of four like Barnier is the best.


    And they should be equipped with suitable weapons


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Heavy snow has been falling since winter, especially in the days just before winter.


    Such weather largely hindered the speed of the populous troops to destroy the rebels. Finally, Sean carefully selected an elite team of more than 200 people to go together.


    As a local Lord, although everyone around him didn''t allow Sean to go there in person. But looking at the whole city of Oro, he had the ability to spy on the enemy. He couldn''t go without going in person. However, Sean also promised that he wouldn''t participate in the battle in person if he didn''t have to, and believed that they could protect their own safety.


    The time of departure is the next day


    Almost for a moment. According to the location marked on the map, the rebels'' camp in the deep mountains is located in the northeast of Oro City, because from the city to the west is other small towns, to the north is the road to riyetis and the imperial capital, and to the south is the old city of Tacoma. Only the East is close to the border, and there are many mountains and forests. It''s best to hide.


    After the last time the rebels were almost wiped out, Sean thought they were most likely to escape to this place and hide. Now it seems that they are here!


    Against the wind and snow, subconsciously touched his waist and prepared the bomb


    All in


    And it''s not damp in the snow. It''s enough.


    Aslant and Barnier''s four person team have always been followed. However, after the witch who covered the sky came, karyana always seemed to follow her. It is said that this is a task specially given to her by Freya.


    "It''s very cold in the mountains in winter. Adults think it''s ok?" Barnier said at this time.


    "I used to live in the mountains, so I can bear the cold."


    Although Sean is a man who likes to have fun, the original Sean vigil was a small town Baron living in the mountains. Naturally, his body is not as delicate as those nobles who grew up in the city. His physical quality has always been very good. In addition, he has become stronger after improving his level in this year.


    "The count doesn''t look like a noble, but like a mercenary."


    "Oh, really. People used to say that..."


    "Have you ever been a mercenary before?"


    "It''s just a short attempt." Sean didn''t say the specific time. After all, Freya is still in Tacoma, and her subordinates are still present.


    I looked at the horse behind me. There was a small cage hanging there.


    In the cage is another vulture, which is the tool used to open a map and explore the way this time.

 Chapter 240

    There will be a small village near the entrance of all forests, even in the forest


    Sean didn''t understand why people in this world like to live in a closed town. After all, the productivity of this world is insufficient and the population is not so large. Such a large land is enough to develop life, but although there are a large number of people in the city, there are still another layer of people who don''t want to be close to the city anyway.


    There are many such towns and villages with inconvenient transportation. In a year, there are a little more people in summer and autumn. Once in winter, almost no one comes.


    But as Sean became count later, more and more public opinion polls let him find the reason


    Although such a town is far from the market, it is stable enough.


    Home!


    Nothing more than stability and warmth... Although many people complain about their rule, they try their best to maintain their rule, because they all know that once there is an accident in Oro City, the stable life will be broken, especially when the war comes


    Therefore, Sean felt from the beginning that it was meaningless for the revolutionary army to occupy here. In a year or two, there will not be many people with the same values in Oro region to join them!


    Less than a year after the incident in the old city of Tacoma, most people cherish their lives.


    Sean approached the village with a team of more than 200 people


    The road is hard to walk. You can''t ride to the back. You can only lead the horse on foot. It took a whole day to reach the village until nightfall.


    Fortunately, I don''t have many people with me. Otherwise, if there are thousands of people, it''s estimated that the village can''t live in. Even 200 people have to live in different hotels separately... And many hotels don''t have enough food ready. If they don''t have money, they can''t buy it.


    At night, Sean sat alone in the chair in the center of the hotel to eat, and everyone else was around, but no one dared to sit with him because of her identity... Latina wanted to come, but the witches who covered the sky looked at them coldly, while karyana and others were stared at by aslant and other pro guards. It''s one thing to have a good relationship, but there must be proper order in Oro city, No one can sit opposite the count unless they are of equal status.


    Sean didn''t expect that these groups of people would form a tacit understanding of mutual restriction


    More than a dozen people sat around themselves and could only hear the sound of the beating of the dinner plate.


    The atmosphere makes the hotel owners feel depressed


    But I dare not ask the reason. After all, in winter, a team of more than 200 people came at one time, and many people were more or less worried.


    At this time, the shop door suddenly called


    The sound of wind and snow suddenly became louder.


    It was a mother and son who came in wearing a big coat. They were stunned to see so many people in the hotel. It took a long time to relax and walk to the store manager with [doubt!].


    "Uncle, we want to buy some fried bean paste."


    "Oh ~ oh. OK, but there''s not much left today. Can I have a bowl?" the shopkeeper responded.


    The boy glanced at his mother behind him and nodded.


    "OK."


    What they bought was actually mashed potatoes. After cooking, they fried them. They are the staple food of many people in the countryside! Luke is in charge of the finance of Oro area, but the subordinate divara family is the family that mainly controls agriculture in Oro area. It has not been heard that any place is hungry for food in the past six months, but many people still buy from outside in winter, and the family is kept as grain storage


    But the poor have it everywhere. They can eat full, but not necessarily well!


    When the shopkeeper went to get something, the mother and son stood in place and waited, but the little boy was busy, but he didn''t dare to go to others around, but walked in front of himself.


    Seeing aslant trying to get up in the corner of his eye, he was stopped by Sean


    The degree of favor is [friendship], which means that they are ordinary people in their own territory.


    Looking at the meat in his bowl, his face is full of [desire!]


    "Want to eat?" Sean said suddenly.


    The little boy was stunned and wanted to run back to his mother, but the temptation of meat stopped him.


    "I''m sorry, sir. My child is not sensible."


    "It doesn''t matter. I just said the meat could be given to him."


    It''s not uncommon to see such a thing as giving alms to the poor, but most people don''t refuse. After listening to it, the mother began to bow down and thank Sean.


    "But can you tell me something?" Sean took a roast chicken leg from the plate and nodded in front of the little boy.


    "Has anything happened in the mountains recently?" Sean asked.


    Although the subordinates have been asked to inquire, sometimes different people reply with different answers, especially when there is temptation.


    The little boy thought, and finally his mother spoke first.


    "Nothing seems to have happened in the forest recently, sir. It is said that the snow is very thick this year. It may be inconvenient to enter the mountain. There is a small village in the mountain. Someone came down two days ago... Gentlemen, are you going to enter the mountain?"


    Sean looked at her and there was no sound for a moment.


    Adults sometimes choose to say something irrelevant and beneficial to themselves, which is also the most news received today.


    "Birds!"


    The little boy said suddenly.


    "Birds often fly out of the forest recently." his eyes are full of longing for chicken legs.


    Animals?


    Sean thought for a moment.


    "Well, your intelligence is enough for you to get a reward." he handed the chicken leg to the little boy. At this time, the owner also got what he brought. The mother and son accelerated their steps and left the hotel. When they reached the door, they could hear the mother scolding the little boy.


    Everything in the hotel is back to normal


    "The count is so wicked that he deceives children," said karyana coldly.


    "I''m not lying to him. I''m just telling him not to wait for alms. It needs to be exchanged with my own ability... I''ll get an interesting information!" Sean looked at the other party and said.


    "Lord Sean is great!"


    Probably no matter what she says, Latina will feel good. As long as her people don''t collapse, this fan sister is expected to be like this in a short time!


    But these words made the girls who covered the sky sick and looked at each other coldly, but Latina didn''t seem to care


    "He at least told us that even animals are fleeing the forest center. Aslant asked the brothers to rest early tonight. We will go into the mountain early tomorrow morning. It''s best to supply in the village in the mountain."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Aslant replied.

 Chapter 241

    Where you can see from above is snow


    Probably only eagle eye can notice every move around.


    Seeing that there was nothing special in the area more than 20 miles away, Sean reluctantly took back his vision.


    "There is nothing around. The direction of the village should be about ten miles ahead..." said pointing to the distance of the road.


    I have to say that [spiritual vision ~] is indeed a very practical and helpful magic. Using the vision of various animals, we can see the details that human locks can''t detect.


    No wonder igunia was clamoring to capture a Warcraft. It is said that the animal nature of Warcraft is higher than that of ordinary beasts. It can be imagined that they are more practical!


    "Shall we go straight in which direction, my lord?"


    "That''s right," Sean replied.


    Aslant seemed to have something to say, but he didn''t say it.


    "If you have anything to say, don''t hide..."


    He was slow for a while and finally said.


    "I don''t think we should enter the village, my Lord."


    "Oh? Why?"


    Not only Sean, but also several others turned their attention to this side. Aslant was a commander trained by the imperial army. Although he could not reach the point of real big war command, the soldiers under the command of imperial field marshal ratura were different from other soldiers in training.


    In later contact, Sean also gradually heard about marshal ratura, who was called the brain of Imperial War


    "I think if so many of us used to go, we might attract the attention of the rebels. It should not be far from the forest. If we go deeper, it will not be suitable for people to live. They should move around here. Moreover, if there are rebels in the village, we may be attacked at night."


    Aslant''s worry is not unreasonable. It''s inconvenient to move in this snowy weather, let alone fight.


    If the other side occupies the attack with familiar terrain, the team is estimated to have great losses, and even if the rebels do not attack, it will be a hard battle if someone informs them.


    But these are of no use to Sean, who can see changes in people''s favor and mentality


    What''s more, there are eyes patrolling overhead!


    "Don''t worry about that. My eagle eye can see everything around me." Sean said, slightly changing his vision, but didn''t look at the range seen by the eagle eye carefully. Instead, he focused on the map in his hand while using [Mind Vision ~].


    Just like scanning a map, as long as the eagle eye sees the range, it can show the highlights of the representative figures, which is larger than the range where you stand nearby, which is probably related to the wide range of eagle eye''s field of vision.


    "But... In this case, don''t you want adults to stare at the use of magic all night?" aslant was still worried.


    "It doesn''t take a night, just take a look at the village. I know what you mean, but it''s because it''s inconvenient to move in the snow forest that we have to take the village as a base, otherwise we are more likely to encounter danger," Sean said.


    It''s really cold.


    Walking around is dangerous, and it''s easy to fall behind when it''s dark!


    Probably felt that he had made up his mind, and aslant stopped talking, but focused on leading the team forward


    The mercenary team of four people in the party used to be people who often perform tasks outside. The witches who cover the wings of the sky seem to have a good ability to survive in the wild, not to mention the garrison of Oro city. On the contrary, they feel very tired after walking a few miles of snow.


    Fortunately, he finally persisted to the so-called village.


    The village is not even marked on the map. The total population of a village with dozens of families may not be as many as they bring.


    More than 200 people used to attract onlookers from the whole village


    Smaller than I expected.


    "It seems that we need to camp in the village tonight," Sean said to Barnier nearby.


    I propose not to reveal my identity and let aslant take people to talk to the village head. It is said that it is the exploration and hunting team in Oro City, which aims to explore or hunt in the deep mountains... Because basharan is in a period of war, any seemingly unreasonable actions can be mixed with the excuse of war reserves.


    However, Sean found that these villagers seemed not interested in the reason. They could live in the village as long as they could give some money, and they were [neutral] about their attitude!


    [neutral] there are two explanations. Either I haven''t spoken to myself and don''t know, so I''m neutral. But he is already the Lord of Oro area. It is impossible not to know him, so these people are the second attitude that doesn''t matter who is the Lord.


    "What''s the matter with these people? Why is there such a village with more than ten families in the mountains?"


    "Probably moved here," Barnier said.


    "Adults may not know this very well. If the other''s ancestors were rich farmers or businessmen, they would choose to live in the mountains and forests in order to escape the war and pursuit. At first, they used money to buy more than a dozen servants together. If it was during the war, even women were very cheap. As long as they bought and sold a few in the slave market, they could set up two or three families'' manors... The money of rich businessmen If you can support several generations, you can gradually buy new women to form a family and become such a village. "


    I heard about the escape of rich businessmen when I was in tylermian town. It was not long ago in the historical records of the town that it was said that the local tombs were stolen many times, and it is likely to be the burial place of a dead minister or businessman.


    "I see."


    "Ask carefully. Their last names should be the same."


    Looking at the villagers around, no wonder the rebels choose such a place to avoid. The whole village is neutral. Even if they find them, they won''t report.


    After communicating with the village head, even in the afternoon, Sean didn''t let the team move on


    The wind and snow suddenly became heavy, almost blocking the sneaking road of the team.


    In fact, this place is very close to the rebel camp, maybe 20 or 30 miles away, but the mountain road is difficult to walk, and if they don''t communicate with each other, they are almost isolated from the world.


    The eagle couldn''t fly in this weather, but fortunately Sean had observed the situation near the village in advance and there was no abnormality


    I was very careful when I went to almost every place these two days. After all, my opponent was using a dangerous magic... It was like entering Tacoma city six months ago, but there were so many experts present at that time, and now only myself.


    Alchemy!!


    Before night, Sean suddenly remembered that he took out the magic guide book and looked carefully for any records about alchemy.


    However, the magic guide book left by Lucille hardly wrote down much information about alchemy. Only the title was written in the column of alchemy, and nothing else was written. It seems that Lucille is not proficient in alchemy.


    But


    Others are not proficient because of the problems of magic alchemy, spells and materials.


    This kind of thinking relying on proficiency should not need these


    Thinking of Sean, he picked up the most snow in the heavy snow to try... If according to Nisa''s previous theory, alchemy is the decomposition and reorganization of materials, then the elements of water are hydrogen and oxygen, and rearrange them in a certain proportion.


    Isn''t that


    For a moment, Sean even had a picture of learning chemistry in the previous life in his head.


    While Sean was thinking, there was a halo in his palm, which opened again in a few seconds and became water.


    Uh


    This is too simple.


    It looks more like it melted after being heated by magic!


    If you add wood blocks, can the carbon, hydrogen and oxygen in it be more than one component, or does the silicon in the sand mean that it can be made into glass?


    But these are relatively easy, not special.


    Most objects in the world are composed of carbon, hydrogen and oxygen. They should be able to reorganize more new things, even the most in the human body

 Chapter 242

    For such a moment, Sean felt that he was almost going astray


    According to Nisa, the rule of the world is that all things can be born only through the breeding of nature. Relying on the reorganization of alchemy is equivalent to breaking this rule, which means that the God who protects the breeding of nature will bring punishment.


    Sean suddenly remembered gehros''s eyes on the rusty red planet. There should be a lot of things like him


    When Sean was very young, he was actually a staunch believer in science. He believed that all ghost theories were deceptive, but as he grew older, he gradually realized that ghost theories might be deceptive, but his fear of the unknown was growing.


    The existence that can create the rules of the world itself is a great ''God'', but it is unclear whether this so-called God is what human beings understand.


    Watching the snowflakes turn into water, Sean took some sand on the ground and tried to reorganize it in the way of alchemy


    The most element in gravel is silicon, so silicon crystallization should be OK.


    I suddenly thought of silicon crystal in my mind... The sand on my hand began to soften and a little hot... I threw it on the ground in a hurry.


    The whole sand is melted red and fused together quickly like water droplets, because it is the size of a hand and the content in it is not high. Finally, the red inflammation fades and a small naturally formed silicon crystal appears.


    The color is like metal, because it is too small to feel any quality.


    [magic proficiency: 307]


    I''ve increased my proficiency.


    That shows that even refining such a small crystal costs a lot of magic.


    Looking up, I thought about the temperature needed for smelting. It must be about 2000 degrees. Naturally, it''s no wonder that the proficiency will increase when heated to such a high temperature by magic.


    Sean estimates that he can make small things. If he gives himself a lot of high-purity sand, he can''t do it. The current level is not enough to maintain such a large refining, even if it''s no higher level.


    If you want to refine in large quantities, you still need the blessing of the magic array and materials... That''s not right. Isn''t it easier to manufacture directly?


    It seems that part of the world''s alchemy is a simple way to increase industrial production capacity.


    No wonder it can be said that with the development of machinery industry, the status of traditional alchemists has been threatened, so taboo alchemy has been developed


    If you don''t present magic through thought guidance, ordinary alchemists need to pay more efforts, not only the amount of materials, but also the ratio of various substances.


    Even if you haven''t seen it, you can''t guide magic.


    For example, carbon, hydrogen and oxygen can be combined into many substances, but you can''t go through them one by one in front of your eyes.


    So even you still have an upper limit


    After I tried to study alchemy, I thought I knew something.


    Looking at the blank page about alchemy in the magic guide book, Sean suddenly picked up the pen on the table and wrote down the page about the principle of alchemy and the fields it could not set foot in.


    Suddenly it was night. When Sean looked up at the window again, it was dark and the lights were on outside.


    I live in a warehouse in the village


    It is said that it was built to breed, but later it was not raised. I wanted to fill in the new house as the owner''s child, so I used it for myself for the time being. Aslant and other witches lived next door, and more soldiers lived around their house by building tents.


    Anyway, there are not many people. Take out a few you know, just more than 100 people and dozens of tents.


    Sean looked out the window at the sky:


    [night: heavy snow, 9:35:30]


    Just at night, the soldiers outside began to prepare for dinner.


    Sean looked around the map again, close to where he was... A group of yellow dots outside the green dots, and there were no rebels.


    It is estimated that they will not come out on such a windy and snowy night!


    It would be best if we could wipe them out at one time tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Sean didn''t delay too long in the forest, otherwise there would be no one to solve the problems in the city, especially the Northern War. It is said that it has reached a deadlock and neither side can get benefits.


    This also shows that both sides have entered an endless situation


    Suddenly, the door knocked twice.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me." outside the door was karyana''s voice.


    "Come in!"


    The other party came in with a bowl.


    It''s time for dinner. There are no servants around. Of course, they act as servants. They were originally sent by aslant or Latina, but now they have become karyana.


    "You haven''t eaten yet..."


    Sean didn''t know how to answer this. Karyana put a bowl of bread and barbecue on her table and read the magic guide book.


    "Can you write magic guide books?"


    "That is to add the parts I know that are not above."


    Karyana didn''t pick up the book and read it. She just glanced at it. After all, Sean didn''t write any magic spells. It''s nothing to look at.


    "This magic guide book looks very complete."


    "There are a lot of magic, which I bought with a wizard passing by the town," Sean said.


    "Some people will sell this kind of book?!" looking at karyana, she didn''t believe it, but she didn''t ask in detail.


    "It depends on what price you offer..."


    "Anyway, how was the north when you came? And Freya, they didn''t have any problems on the front line," Sean asked.


    "The first time..."


    "Ah?"


    "I''ve been here for many days. This is the first time you''ve asked about the leader."


    The answer left Sean speechless.


    "This is also within the scope of the report?"


    "Of course!" he said naturally.


    "Since the war between the Empire and the borgs, he has been in a passive defense state. King Simon wants to persuade the borgs to retreat with the bad weather in winter and the inconvenient natural conditions of transportation. However, Borg seems to have noticed this, so both sides have been consuming now to see who falls first," karyana said.


    Sure enough, at this point


    When the War reached this point, there was no reason. Both sides were desperately trying to see who couldn''t fight.


    "What is the country''s response strategy?"


    "For the time being, it is still consumed by the weather, but then it may start to requisition materials from the nobles everywhere. The Kate people are constantly harassing. Although the strength is not strong, they still scattered some troops of the imperial army. Various wizard organizations are also worried about this. Even we have sent many sisters to the northeast." It''s really sad to say here.


    It''s hard to say whether you can come back alive on the battlefield.


    By comparison, I''m lucky to be sent to Oro!


    "Sean, do you think we will win this time?" karyana asked Sean for an answer.


    "There are many ways to end the war, but... I''m afraid they won''t be used in the end."

 Chapter 243

    If Sean was the king of basharan, he might consider uniting other countries, either uniting and encouraging the people to rise up against the national war, or contacting the reactionary forces in the Borg country to make each other suffer from both sides.


    However, these are just their own theories and belong to the blueprint of playing the war game in those years. As for how to use them in reality, I''m afraid only real decision makers can say.


    Sean is not a minister of the imperial capital, nor is he a member of the royal family.


    They don''t have much information at hand


    So these words can only be regarded as their own blind comparison.


    Moreover, he had his own way to maintain the long-term stability of the country. He can''t conquer the world by jumping out and giving directions, unless... The existence of those terrible ancient gods flashed in his mind.


    If that thing appeared, it would not stop the war, but destroy the whole world!


    "Is there any good way?" karyana seemed to want to listen to her own opinions.


    The wings of the sky have been sent to the front line continuously. It is estimated that she is also very worried.


    In the environment of war, any beautiful witch has no meaning. It is also a war machine. Even if it is captured, it may be treated worse.


    This is also the reason why women in the history of various countries either died in war or hardly survived.


    "Don''t you worry about the leader?"


    "Of course I''m worried..."


    "Then why don''t you think of a good suggestion to the Empire? You think of so many ways for the leader on weekdays! Or you can write to the leader and ask her to give it to the prince." Sean couldn''t find a reply after a retort.


    "If it were me, I might choose to contact the ashaman area... The fighting power of the alpine people is very strong, and I think it is more reliable than the desert people, or the bog people are also caused some trouble by pretending to negotiate and secretly uniting the soldiers and people in the lost land. Of course, the most important thing is to directly cut off the source of military use. Now there is still a chance to wait until the war lasts another year or two When Borg moved the fortress to the Northern Territory, it would be more difficult to recover the land. "Because he was not on the battlefield, Sean could only talk on paper, but karyana listened carefully.


    "That''s all?"


    "I don''t know the topography of the north and the distribution of industry and agriculture. I can only say that..."


    "Well, when this is over, I''ll go back and ask the Erudites in Oro city to give all my information, and I''ll show it to you later." karyana seems to want to involve herself in the war decision-making in the North


    "Well, wait until it''s settled!" Sean nodded.


    At present, the most critical thing is the rebels who are about to face


    The black substance he saw the day before yesterday always made Sean feel uneasy!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In short, the world is big


    Moreover, there are few similar in zambutar region.


    As he was walking, Sean suddenly stopped


    "Wait."


    "What''s the matter, my lord?"


    "There''s a situation."


    Everyone began to guard with weapons, but there were no animals except the wind and snow.


    "Where is it?"


    Sean followed the cue of the field of vision [being watched...]


    He looked down into the depths of the dense forest.


    There is nothing in a forest covered with snow, but the big trees inside the forest look black.

 Chapter 244

    In the heavy snow, there were not only people on Sean''s side on the way, but also people running away at risk on the other side of the revolutionary camp


    Dazzie and tazmi, dressed in fur coats, dragged their sledge companions forward, trying to escape from this terrible area.


    "We''re about to go out. As long as we cross the mountain... We can go out right away! Wait a minute..." dasky comforted jibek behind him.


    "Soon, soon!"


    Behind him is the other party''s painful howl


    However, the other party never let them turn back, just let them run with themselves, keep running, don''t turn back!


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Don''t worry! Don''t look back, don''t look back! Otherwise, you''ll be finished. None of us can run away. Someone must tell the head about it. Some of us have set foot in the field of evil gods." he almost shouted with his last strength, and there was a voice of coughing up blood when he spoke, But daski and tazmi followed each other''s words and never looked back.


    I want to look back to see what it is, but the other party is constantly emphasizing that we can''t look back!


    What I said most along the way was this sentence, and my voice was hoarse because of this sentence. What can''t turn back


    These days, at the initiative of alchemist Ulysses, the revolutionary barracks need to melt some puppets as defensive combat effectiveness, which seems to have no problem. Originally, there were only more than 100 brothers left in the camp who were still disabled and defeated. Few people still wanted to fight. Even in Darth Qi''s opinion, at least the other party could disarm and surrender some people of the revolutionary army with a little temptation.


    After all, it''s hard to live in the mountains. Coupled with the heavy snow, it may be this cold weather for months.


    Many people''s fighting anger was extinguished in an instant... And the count of Oro was a scheming fellow!


    However, with Ulysses'' unscrupulous use of alchemy, he even asked his brothers to donate part of their blood in exchange for more alchemy products. Dasky and his two companions don''t know alchemy, so they can only let each other do it.


    But only recently did I find something wrong in the camp


    Yesterday, jibek went to the camp to get food as usual. When he came back, the whole person took the wound and let dasqi and tazmi run with him all night. He can''t look back... No matter what happens, even if he dies miserably, he can''t look back!


    "What happened? How do we report to the head?" tazmi asked again and again.


    The five members of the assassination team have lived together and carried out tasks together since they were taken in by the revolutionary army. Except this time, they have never paid such a terrible price before. If jibek cannot be taken out, there will be only two left in the assassination team!


    "You..."


    The voice behind him suddenly became weak.


    "What''s the matter, gibek."


    "Don''t look back!"


    Once again, both of them were scared back when they were supposed to turn around.


    "What''s behind it?! jibek, we can''t just watch you get hurt." tazmi roared helplessly.


    The three didn''t speak. There was only the roar of heavy wind and snow around.


    "Remember what I''m going to say next, maybe it''s our last goodbye," gibek said suddenly.


    The sledge stopped


    "Don''t look back, you can listen to me, but don''t look back... Since yesterday, I thought I could escape and let you take me away, but now I find that I can''t escape..."


    "What''s behind and why don''t we see it?" tazmi asked hurriedly.


    "Something you can''t bear, it''s definitely not an alchemy product, but another terrible thing! I''ve never believed in the statements of evil gods and ancient gods before. I''ve never been afraid even when I was sent near the old city of Tacoma, but only recently did I feel that there are things in the world that we can''t touch."


    Gibek''s words reminded Darth Qi, who had been silent, of the words he saw in the count''s Dungeon again.


    "Someone has entered the cult believers in our team. That Ulysses must be one of them. He keeps asking us to use blood sacrifice. It''s not alchemy at all, but to summon their so-called evil gods... Don''t look back. It must have seen it, and you''ll never run away."


    "What the hell is it?" tazmi asked.


    "I can''t say anything about it. I''ve been following it since I saw it last night and I can''t get rid of it now. I don''t think anyone can get rid of it. It''s not human at all! When you go back, tell the head to let him strictly investigate the people in the team and tell him what happened today... Also, if you can, you can leave. We have done it in the revolutionary army these years We''ve done a lot of things and killed a lot of people, and we all say it''s the right person to kill. "


    Gibek paused.


    "But who should be killed? The revenge we want has been completed long ago. It has been completed since we became an assassination team. What''s behind is just doing things for the organization... But the hunter will become prey one day. It''s time to let go."


    Gibek doesn''t know why he suddenly became a believer, but in the face of life and death, he really hopes to have faith, have the legendary gods to surpass himself, and let himself rest after death.


    "Let go of me, you are tired and I can''t escape..."


    Looking at the bandage man who can''t hide in front of him, he has been in front of himself since the first sight of him.


    Can''t move or speak, but the distance is always within a few hundred meters of yourself. No matter how you run, you can''t escape... As long as you close your eyes a little or don''t stare at each other, it will come to you in an instant


    "Go, leave me alone. Don''t look back!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean led the team into the black forest. It was like a residual forest burned by fire. All the branches and leaves disappeared.


    However, these trees are different from what they saw before. I remember that they could move at that time. Now they are the same as lifeless, except that the color is the same as before.


    And not only the forest, the landscape of this area has also changed.


    The whole soil layer is as loose as if it had been turned over, and many places are not completely covered by snow.


    Sean guessed that it should be related to the stone man he saw that day. If the stone man or tree man gets up, the soil will be loosened


    But why don''t you see them? They still hide themselves.


    "Keep alert around at all times and don''t let go of any wind and grass."


    "Yes."


    The people around answered.


    What''s the matter with [being watched...] in Sean''s vision, and who is looking at himself in the forest.


    Looking around, I didn''t find anything.


    "Sir, do you think there''s someone over there?!"


    At this time, aslant suddenly said that everyone''s eyes were fixed in the same direction.


    In the wind and snow


    It was as if there was a man standing in a ragged linen gray robe with a huge iron chain on his arm.


    Especially his head.


    He put something like a linen bag or bandage on his head, so that people can''t see his face.


    What appeared in Sean''s vision was another thing

 Chapter 245

    [HP 0 ~ 10000, chaotic]


    What does this amount of blood mean? There is no display of magic value, but what does the other party''s race mean??


    If Sean remembers correctly, everyone will show each other''s race behind the display of blood and magic. Of course, humans are the display, and the rest have seen tree spirits, deep divers, mutants and so on.


    But what does chaos mean?


    Is this one of the species? Sean suddenly remembered the black mud species he saw through the eagle''s eye that day. It also showed chaos, but it was different from the bandage man standing in the distance.


    "Who''s ahead!"


    "Come out!"


    Some of the soldiers shouted towards the other side, and everyone subconsciously gathered around.


    The visibility was very low in the strong wind and snow, but the bandage man in front of everyone was like a shadow standing next to the treetops in the distance


    Don''t move!


    No reply.


    Just stand and look here... The iron chain in your hand seems to be stationary.


    The cold wind blew so hard that the other party didn''t even move.


    "Sir, look at this..." aslant seems to be asking for his own opinion.


    "Wait a minute, the other party seems to have a problem."


    In Sean''s vision, he couldn''t see any action of the other party at all, not even the state and emotional changes that should appear, just like this is just a puppet.


    But if it''s a puppet, why does it show the amount of bleeding? Even a puppet should not.


    "He''s coming, he''s coming..."


    A soldier in the team suddenly shouted. Sean looked back and didn''t find anyone. Just as he turned around and looked again, the bandage man seemed to be closer than before?!!


    "Aslant, did he walk in?"


    "It''s a little closer. It''s strange... I didn''t hear him walking."


    It takes time for such a heavy wind and snow to move directly from a place hundreds of meters away, but it seems to be completed in an instant.


    From hundreds of meters away under the woods, we came to a position that may be only tens of meters away.


    So close


    Sean could even see the black chain on each other''s hands. His ragged grey linen robe was like the dress everywhere in the slum or cell. He had a linen bandage on his face with strange runes painted on it. There seemed to be something in his eyes to prove that this guy was indeed a human figure, At least it''s a creature, so you can see its state in your own eyes.


    But there was nothing except race and a strange amount of blood from zero to 10000. There was no thinking and no action to trigger, which made Sean unable to estimate what the other party was going to do next.


    "It''s coming!"


    Roar~


    At this time, a strange voice appeared in the team. A soldier not far behind was suddenly rushed up by the bandage man. He wanted to trap the soldier with the iron chain in his hand. Fortunately, the people who could follow Sean were not weak. He pulled out his long sword and hit back and pushed the other party a few meters away.


    But he didn''t move again!


    Sean looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. He wondered why the bandage man was more than ten meters away in front of him. He suddenly ran to the soldiers behind him.


    However, at the moment when he turned around, Lord pump stood in front of him


    He took a step back in surprise.


    Before you came, remember to pull out your weapons, you heard other soldiers fighting with each other one after another.


    "Be careful, my Lord."


    Right beside him, aslant also fought with another bandage man, and Sean clearly saw that the bandage man was actually standing in front of him.


    Turn around and look at the bandage man in front of you.


    It''s like a puppet standing in front of me


    A pair of empty eyes under the bandaged head could hardly see its eyes.


    "They''re coming, be careful!"


    "Ah!!


    "What the hell is this?"


    The constant bandage people seemed to split and jumped out of the invisible to fight with the soldiers. However, they stood motionless in front of themselves without moving.


    Sean looked at the bandage in front of him


    It''s almost within one meter, and it''s taller than yourself.


    But the other party stood still and didn''t respond.


    How could this happen


    Sean quickly took out his weapon and subconsciously shot the other party. He still didn''t respond. He didn''t fall down or fight back.


    "Lord count!"


    Aslant was fighting with another bandage man.


    As soon as he looked back, the bandage in front of him was almost close to his face, but he didn''t attack... At the same time, Sean suddenly noticed that there was no snowflake on the other party.


    Can see, touch


    But the heavy snow couldn''t fall on it.


    Sean looked back at the state of the people around him, turned back, and the bandage was no longer close, because it was a little closer


    "These things are close to your fear. Don''t be afraid... They won''t move as long as you''re not nervous," Sean said suddenly.


    There was a state of [fear!] on the top of all heads, except that he was only surprised but not afraid. Especially when he said this sentence, he stepped back a little and turned his head to look in front of him again, the bandage man was still motionless.


    Sure enough.


    As long as it is not afraid of it, it will not move forward.


    "Don''t be afraid, just think it''s a realistic puppet. They can''t get close as long as they are not afraid," Sean said to the soldiers around him.


    Some soldiers have begun to try to put down their mentality and walk away slowly. They found that the bandage man in front of them really stopped.


    "What''s going on, my lord?"


    Aslant, karyana and others ran to themselves, but they couldn''t help looking at the bandage people standing still behind them... At the beginning, there was only one, but as everyone saw it and worried, they kept "splitting" the same people.


    As many people fear, as many bandages appear.


    As long as you relax a little, it won''t move


    "They keep coming up with new individuals based on everyone''s fear, and as long as you''re not afraid, it won''t keep up," Sean said.


    The soldiers around kept trying this method and found that the bandage man really stopped... Just like a puppet.


    "But it''s very difficult. The enemy is in front of him, but he has to pretend that they don''t exist, and he doesn''t think about them... Why aren''t you afraid?" karyana asked Sean.


    I?


    If I''m afraid, gehros will return. Of course I''m not afraid.


    The passivity of [gehros''s eye] really emboldened Sean, but just now he was afraid of the bandage in front of him for a moment, but the other party didn''t do it. Maybe it has something to do with this passivity.


    That means the other party is afraid of gehros?


    "The enemy''s camp should be ahead. I''m afraid these things are the chaos called by contract alchemy!" Sean said.

 Chapter 246

    It can not only Summon this strange creature, but also split according to people''s fear. What is the real master?!!


    Go on, but someone can''t help looking back. Once there is fear or even curiosity, the bandage person will appear in front of that person instantly


    Looking at several witches around me, I was subconsciously surprised.


    "See again?"


    The other party nodded.


    "I''m sorry, Lord count."


    "Don''t look back, don''t think... Once you look back, you can''t forget it, and it will always follow you!" Sean said.


    But in fact, I couldn''t completely control my curiosity, as if I tried to tell myself not to think about the bandage, but subconsciously I couldn''t help thinking about its strange appearance... Every time Sean turned his head, he could see the bandage standing around.


    It''s like entering each other''s field. No matter where you go, it goes with you


    It''s just that they''re not afraid of it, so they won''t really rush up.


    "It''s very difficult. How can I not think about what I just saw, and it''s so strange!!"


    "Think of something fun and have a chat. Calm down," Sean said.


    But these effects are not good, people still can''t overcome their subconsciousness


    Looking at everyone around with [nervous!] state, at least not fear or fear, can keep the safety of the team for the time being.


    It is estimated that there is no chance to go now. As long as you have seen the bandage, I believe everyone will never forget it. Once you go out, it will always follow the team... Countless people will see it and quickly spread to the whole Oro region or further away like a virus.


    The species shown by each other are chaotic.


    That''s what I mean!


    When I looked around, I saw my position in the surrounding dense forest.


    It just stood there and looked at itself


    Don''t move.


    as the shadow follows the form!


    "Nisa."


    "Here I am, Lord count."


    Sean asked Nisa, the only one on the other side who studied alchemy.


    "How much do you know about the so-called ''door of truth'' of alchemists? What will alchemists attract if they violate taboos?" I feel more and more insecure, and countless people around staring at their bandages can''t get rid of them at all.


    It''s more difficult to forget them. As long as you see them, you seem to engrave indelible traces in your soul. It''s estimated that you should recall them in your sleep


    "There are many statements..."


    Sean looked at each other.


    "There is a passage in the story spread from kesselk to now. It is said that thousands of years ago, in order to win the battle with underground spider monsters, the national alchemists used countless people''s flesh and blood when the capital was about to be destroyed to integrate into a huge war machine to resist the enemy, but finally summoned a terrible monster."


    "What kind of monster?" Sean asked.


    Many people around have focused on this side. Once there is no more tangled bandage in their heart, he will not exist.


    But when Sean thought so, when he subconsciously looked at the surrounding forest... It appeared again!


    "A monster described as having countless arms and no face did not indeed destroy the enemy, but it was destroyed together with the whole empire. As long as the residents living in kesselk have heard this story, it is used to warn people not to explore the essence of the world too much," Nisa said.


    "Then do you know something called lovekra pendant?"


    When he said this, the other party suddenly stopped, and then Sean stopped... Because he stopped, and everyone stopped with him.


    "Where did the count hear the name?"


    "So you know?" Sean looked at Nisa and couldn''t help glancing at the dense forest behind her.


    Once there is even a trace of thought in my heart, the bandage person will always stand where you can see!


    "It''s a strange pendant. It''s said that it can recover all people''s wounds, both soul and body, but the price is very high... But I haven''t seen the real appearance. It has always been spread in the stories of famous alchemists in ancient times."


    When the two talked, the person sent to explore the way in front had returned


    Although everyone knows it, Sean knows that the bandage must still exist in their sight, so everyone seems to be in a state of tension all the time. They don''t want to have a passive protection like themselves.


    The Pathfinder replied that the enemy''s camp was found ahead, but no one was found!


    "No one?"


    "No one."


    Sean took aslant and the witches to the location of the revolutionary camp, which was the same as the location marked on the map, and his map showed that there was no enemy on it.


    Everyone is gone!


    Is it about the bandages around you?


    Sean previously thought that the bandage man might be some kind of magic or controlled by his master behind his back, so he should be able to find the mastermind to eliminate these "fears" when he came to their camp, but there was nothing in the camp.


    Sean stood in the middle of several houses. The soldiers were looking around. He also went to the door of some house and squatted down.


    There are traces of stepping on the snow, but there is no one around


    Everything in the room is well arranged. The meat, vegetables and the pots they have eaten but haven''t completely cleaned up are still there, as if all those people evaporated in a moment!


    "Come here, my Lord!" aslant at the door suddenly shouted to himself.


    "I found something over there."


    Take Sean to another slightly larger house


    The pattern of this room is almost the same as that of the previous rooms, except that the things placed in this room are very strange. There are discarded gauze bandages everywhere, and there are traces of blood that has been oxidized to black. In the center of the room, a complex magic array is painted, and the sacrificial blood in wax candles and gold and silver utensils on both sides has dried up.


    "My lord..."


    Sean stopped each other''s words and asked some witches to come over.


    "Keep your brothers on alert. It''s windy and frosty outside. Just lean near the house," Sean said.


    Then I asked karyana and others if they knew what the magic array was?


    "It looks like an alchemy array. Maybe they use this array to synthesize those things," said Nisa.


    "Can you find it?"


    If you can''t find it, doesn''t it mean that those ubiquitous bandages have to follow themselves all their life? Wake up at night and find it standing by the bed! That''s terrible.


    "We can use the magic of exploration to find it. We all try it once..."


    Explore?


    Oh.


    Sean remembered that the little girl igunia often used to search for the magic of Warcraft [exploration ~], which was also recorded in her own guide book


    In order to increase his proficiency and magic effect, Sean did not cast his magic completely, but read the spell with the help of the power of the magic guide book!


    Palm slowly close to the magic array


    The ground is cold.


    The eyelids are very heavy, and a strong sense of sleepiness comes


    Close your eyes and let your body relax.


    Quickly enter another place in the field of vision


    It peeps in the forest and constantly looks at the location of the house.


    These houses Sean is also very familiar with, that is, the revolutionary army station currently occupied by everyone!


    It seems that you can always hear an intermittent and very harsh voice:


    "Nyar... Nyarlatho... Nyarlathotep... Nayaratotip!!"

 Chapter 247

    "Nayaratotip... Will come!" the intermittent voice continued to recover in Sean''s head, and the last thing he heard was this sentence.


    What you see is the periphery of the house, and in the direction of quickly approaching the house


    "It''s coming and the people outside are scattered!"


    Sean hurried back from the [explore ~] magic.


    However, almost no one could make the first response to this prompt method. Soon, the first person who fell was heard at the door.


    "What?"


    "What''s the matter with you!"


    Many people ran to the door to see, but the second man was knocked down by an invisible attack


    Sean quickly stood up.


    "Everyone go out. The opponent can''t see it under normal conditions. Go out and spread out!" just as he said, a hint of [danger] appeared in his immediate vision.


    Hurriedly pushed away the nearest Witch and flashed aside


    Snap~


    I couldn''t see each other, but I could see that these sacrificial furnishings were smashed in front of me.


    "Get out!"


    Sean yelled at the witches, but he found that the warning of danger was still in front of him, as well as the warning of [being watched...]. The body flashed to the side again. The wooden furniture behind the station was split in an instant. It was almost torn in half.


    He ran out of the house from the crowd, but the dangerous hint followed. It seemed that the other party was going to kill himself.


    In the room, aslant and several witches watched Sean dodge on the snow outside


    The target has no one at all, but it can be really hurt!


    "This..."


    "Karyana, what''s going on?" aslant didn''t dare to talk to karyana witches all the time, but the current situation can''t allow him to think more.


    "What is attacking the count?"


    "I... I don''t know why I can''t see it," he said, reading magic.


    [appearance ~]


    This is a magic that makes some assassins who are good at hiding in the dark appear, but it is found to have no effect after release.


    "This thing is not invisible, but it has no entity at all. It belongs to a creature in disorder!" Sean, who is avoiding the battle, suddenly said. At the same time, he also squeezed a flame out of his hand and released it around his body.


    But it doesn''t work


    The other side is still using unknowable attacks against themselves.


    If it weren''t for the hint of vision, I''m afraid Sean himself would be in danger.


    "What shall we do, my lord?"


    A group of people can only gather around and work anxiously, but they can''t attack. Occasionally, soldiers rush forward to cut, but it''s like hitting the air. Let alone hitting the monster, they almost hurt themselves.


    "Don''t come here!" Sean ordered.


    If the soldiers around get out of the way, they can give themselves more space to avoid each other''s attack.


    The backhand is another blow [lightning ~]


    Roaring ~ is like hitting in the air.


    Still not!


    Without any effect, it blew a gap in the snow


    No fire, no lightning.


    These two are very destructive forces in nature. Neither of them can work... What do you need? Water? Ice? It''s still a strong wind. These are relatively soft, and Sean estimates that the natural elements can''t hurt each other at all. The physical attack of the soldiers just now can''t. It doesn''t belong to the creatures of the world at all.


    Another hint made Sean avoid another fatal attack!


    Looking back at the place where I stood just now, a huge pit up to half a meter deep appears. If I can''t hide, it may be divided into two!


    But it''s strange that the other party''s attack can hurt, but there is no trace where it is, even the mark of stepping on the snow that should appear


    What should I do?


    It''s not a way to hide like this. If you can''t touch the other party, you''ll just die. But if you don''t hide, can your passive skills trap the other party? All the time, [gehros''s eye] has appeared as a physical attack. Sean is really not sure if you can do it.


    But I dare not try


    If you can''t see each other, at least if you don''t avoid danger tips, you''ll be gone!


    Back and forth a few times, the body is too tired.


    I saw several witches in karyana reciting moving spells, especially Nisa, the highest level... Alchemy, that''s right. If the other party is an alchemy product, then this body should also be able to shape.


    But at such a moment, the other party hit again. I''m afraid he couldn''t jump far this time because he didn''t have enough strength. Sean could only catch the falling snowflakes and cast the spell


    [Alchemy: ice wall ~]


    The surrounding snow quickly condensed in front of us.


    [magic proficiency: 310]


    In an instant, a thick ice wall appeared in front of them and surrounded each other half a circle to temporarily isolate each other from the ice wall.


    The unknown attack just hit the ice wall


    It split~


    But it wasn''t completely broken.


    At the same time, Sean felt a huge mental force in his body being evacuated. It is not released by means of alchemy array and spells. Although forcibly using magic will improve proficiency, the amount of blue is also very high.


    However, this hand made karyana and others who were preparing to release a wide range of magic silly!


    It never occurred to me that count vigre, who had been protected by the public, had such an ability to make such a large-scale ice wall in an instant. How powerful it must be. I didn''t even hear him say magic spells.


    Not only is it the witch who covers the sky''s wings, but even the four member team of banier mercenary who knows a little about the magic principle also knows that this scene can be used by high-level talents!!


    "Isn''t... The Earl is the strongest man in Oro city?!" Barnier looked at his teammates. He said it funny, but he felt it was true.


    "Are you stupid? Don''t go to help."


    Latina beat the talking banier, and she wanted to rush forward.


    "Don''t stand still, wizards, you throw all the wood here... Come on!" Sean roared angrily as he looked at the motionless people.


    The ice wall was knocked again, and this time it was almost broken.


    Although all the people present have experienced many battles, they have never had the experience of fighting against the "unknown target". They can''t see anything and how to respond!


    Fortunately, they still threw the movable wood in front of each other according to Sean''s instructions


    The floating snow and the ingredients in the wood


    that''s enough.


    Bang~


    Another heavy blow hit, and the ice wall was completely broken at the moment.


    "Who are you? You should be able to hear me."


    Because he just [explored ~] caught the other party in his vision, this guy worked hard to kill himself!


    "If you don''t speak, you still can''t speak... It doesn''t matter. If you can''t speak, I''ll help you shape a body. You can''t hide in the shadow forever..."


    With that, a huge magic array pattern appeared within a radius of five meters.


    There is no need to consider what shape it will be refined into. If there are wood blocks around it, use the form of pure wood, just like a tree spirit. As long as the other party''s body appears, his own person has an attack target.


    The magic array suddenly burst out


    Then there is a huge energy consumption of the body.


    [magic proficiency: 311]


    [magic proficiency: 312]


    [magic proficiency: 313]


    [magic proficiency: 314]


    [magic proficiency: 315]


    The surrounding snow melts, and the wood also decomposes and dissipates, but the combination of the two substances makes a distorted posture gradually appear in the center of the magic array.


    Squeak~


    Like the roar of bark rubbing through the forest.

 Chapter 248

    Many of the garrison in Oro city are estimated to have seen Sean''s shot for the first time. This set of consistent hair moves and reactions is definitely a good fighter. Although the posture of avoiding the attack is not very good, they can escape properly every time, and the return attack is also quick.


    Fire and lightning


    The backhand will come. I''m afraid I won''t be so lucky if I hit myself!


    "Unexpectedly, the count is such a powerful wizard. Would you dare to fight like that?" someone in the garrison asked his companions.


    Each other shook their heads.


    If you really fight, you don''t know how to face a shapeless guy, let alone fight. But also can play back and forth


    "I heard that the count learned the magic of the red dragon witch Freya. I heard that she was also a wizard who could fight close and fight original..." said Barnier in the mercenary four member team.


    People realized that those rumors might be true.


    "But such skilled magic can''t be learned in a day or two. It can be seen that the count is a very few magic geniuses!"


    The crowd sighed.


    "Don''t stand there, wizards, you throw all the wood here... Come on!"


    In a word, everyone was shocked


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Watching the rattan like body gradually take shape, the twisted body shape is composed of dozens of curved rattan, and all of them are mixed together to form a human like body. There is no face, but it tears something like a mouth in the "limbs" separated from the hands, feet and heads, and the harsh sound is made from the inside.


    Show up!


    Sean was busy retreating, took out his rifle and came up with a series of straws.


    "Protect adults!"


    At this time, all the garrisons of Oro city surrounded and could fight as long as there were bodies.


    Aslant took the lead in rushing forward with several soldiers, cleverly avoided the attack of the other party''s trees and vines, cut off the body of several vines of the monster with a horizontal sword


    Roar!


    The sound came from the mouth where the other party''s arm was torn.


    It''s like pain and laughter


    The cut vines fell to the ground but began to grow slowly. Soon another slightly smaller twisted monster stood up again.


    "How could..."


    "Captain, they will split!"


    The garrison quickly expanded the encirclement circle. If physical attack is not good, use magic.


    Several witches in the wings of the sky read the magic of fire, and a series of attacks also played a role, but after the ashes burned, they would combine again, and then a complete individual stood up again.


    "How can this thing? Mages and melee attacks are useless to it!"


    Karyana several witches pushed to the position of rain Sean side by side. When they looked at each other, they couldn''t help asking again.


    "What kind of body did you refine for him?"


    "It''s just the most ordinary body."


    Sean also saw the strange ability of the monster in front of him. In order to facilitate the battle, what he remembered in his head for a moment was the shape of a tree spirit, which could be burned up by the fire, but the thing in front of him was not strong enough.


    "Ha ha ha... I didn''t expect to bring count vigre."


    At this time, the tallest twisted tree spirit monster standing in the center suddenly spoke!


    A face made of wood grows from the place with the most vines in the center of the other party. It has a high nose and a wide mouth. The action of speaking is as vivid as a real person.


    Sean stopped the garrison around him from trying to attack again and walked forward slowly... And the people around him made way for himself.


    "Who are you? You know me?" Sean asked.


    "Why... You just caught me and don''t know me now?" the tone of the other party''s voice has completely disappeared. It''s like the sound of friction. Who can hear it, but the other party said that he was caught and now he came back.


    "Are you the Ulysses?" Sean said.


    "It seems that Lord wegel is really a sensible man. Among all the people present, only you have a familiar and special smell... But what I didn''t expect is that you still have such strong power. You can easily do it with a body that I haven''t refined at any cost. It''s a pity to kill you!" Ulysses said.


    Sean sneered.


    "So it seems that the thing you summon should be the pendant mentioned in your book. It''s not very good ~ it just turns you into a deformed product."


    "Deformity? What the great nayaratop left behind is not your tiny existence. You can spy on it... Lord nayaratop will come to the world!"


    With a roar, he rushed straight to where Sean stood.


    At this time, the garrison of Oro city all stood in the front... Even if the other party can''t die, the attack can still effectively stop the other party from moving forward.


    "No one can resist chaos, come out, disorder!" with Ulysses''s order


    Mixed in the wind and snow, those bandages that can be seen but will not move, people suddenly became angry and rushed to the garrison


    It came so suddenly that the garrison was forced to attack without any reaction. Many people were injured by the other party, the whole siege was broken and the city was in a scuffle


    On the other side, the largest twisted cane with Ulysses''s face chased Sean''s back and ran directly to the forest in the distance.


    "Damn it!"


    Aslant kicked off the bandage man around him and looked at the direction Sean fled.


    They wanted to chase, but they were immediately entangled by bandages... And this time, even if they were not afraid of them, it was useless. These monsters fought with the garrison like puppets.


    "Karyana, go over to the count. He is chased by the monster alone. I''ll help you block these things."


    "OK."


    "Then I''ll go too!"


    Latina on the other side said the same.


    "Barnier, you cover me..."


    "Ah?"


    "Don''t be silly. Help me stop these monsters."


    The two broke free from the regiment, looked at each other, and then chased in the direction of the forest Sean had just run into.


    The snow is still heavy


    Sean hid in front of him and shot him twice from time to time, but it didn''t work... The other party seemed to be immortal. He didn''t matter how to fight, and he was still approaching himself quickly.


    Sean clenched his fist,


    At present, there is only one means of counteraction.


    "Hahaha, I want to thank you, count vigre. If your strength hadn''t helped me refine my body, I wouldn''t be stepping out of this world..."


    Ulysses laughed wildly behind him.


    "He has a special power, much like us, but stronger." another voice came.


    "What?! no wonder..."


    2 People?


    Sean, who was running in front, suddenly turned back. It''s no use continuing to run. It''s better to face it directly.


    Probably when he saw Ulysses stop in front of him, Sean noticed that the two holes in the talking wood carving and the many mouths it originally grew on were not the same personality thinking.


    "It turns out that count vigre, like me, has the care of the great God. No wonder he can see our bodies in chaos." Ulysses laughed.


    "No, I''m different from you... I''m not interested in being a freak like you!"

 Chapter 249

    Karyana and Latina quickly catch up with the trace of the monster


    "Why did you come here?" said karyana, glancing at each other. In fact, since she came to Oro City, she always felt whether the girl from mercenary was too deliberately close to Sean.


    As the shrouded wing witches in the southern part of the basharan Empire, who are the topic center of nobles, they have seen a lot of such girls, especially in the shrouded wing headquarters.


    Talking about a noble young master is often talked about, but the other party is very concerned about any gossip and dreams of marrying a rich family


    There are many such people in the headquarters, so karyana knows at a glance.


    Although others can''t control what they think, Sean is also a member of the wings of the sky. Moreover, the leader emphasized many things when he came. In her heart, karyana still thinks Sean belongs to the wings of the sky and can''t fall to other places.


    "I''m better than you. Of course I''m more useful than you," Latina said casually.


    Looked at each other


    It''s as if everyone knows it, but now people in the same camp don''t want to quarrel about these things, and they''re still fighting


    "That''s not necessarily."


    "We''ll see!"


    "OK, I''ll wait..." karyana accelerated her speed.


    He is a wizard, and he was born in a wizard organization with a better environment. He can walk in a carriage on weekdays. When he needs to run by himself. But even if her physical strength is poor, karyana has put out all her strength to catch up.


    At the same time, Latina seemed very relaxed and kept up with karyana


    Sean and the monster didn''t run far away. Only a few minutes later, he could see some body debris broken by the surrounding values when the monster ran, but the closer they were to the front, the more they felt that they were inexplicably agitated.


    "Do you feel it?"


    "Yes."


    I can''t tell why I feel this way


    It''s like a drum beating in my heart. Once it''s knocked, the whole person and heart tremble. It''s very depressed and uncomfortable.


    It''s like being trapped in a dark and closed room without seeing the light


    The mood is restless but not quiet.


    In the strong wind and snow, their eyes turned. The last picture they saw was that countless empty tentacles came out from all directions of the forest.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "So this is your back hand, ha ha ha ha ~ what deformity? Look at yourself, aren''t you the same as me!" Ulysses laughed wildly.


    After seeing the eyes of gehros, Ulysses laughed more madly. Unlike all the people who were watched by the eyes before, Ulysses showed more madness and desire.


    Finally, at this time, Sean''s mental state of the other party [crazy!] appeared in his vision.


    "But it''s no use. Even if this body can be torn by you, you can never defeat the eternal chaos in the world. The chaotic world is around us... You''re just deceiving yourself and others." Ulysses said with a wild smile.


    At this time, Sean felt something pulling himself in the snow under his feet.


    Flash~


    Seeing the world seems to leave only black and white for a moment.


    The place is still where I stood before, but the environment has changed


    The snow stopped in mid air, and the foot was clearly stepping on the snow, but it was as hard as stepping on a stone!


    In the black-and-white world, only the sky is different.


    It''s not a cloudy day with heavy snow, but a huge black object that looks like climbing in the sky, in a disordered and distorted shape.


    Almost occupied the whole sky!!


    "Unexpectedly, in the chaos, this force can still affect me." the tone is no longer harsh, but more like the roar of some kind of beast.


    Sean turned to look at the opposite thing


    The huge colloidal mass extends five huge tentacles, which constitute human limbs and head respectively. The color of skin is actually similar to human skin, which is also the only color here, but there are no facial features, except the mouth.


    At the moment, the opposite party is trapped by tentacles stretched out in the void and can''t move


    This tentacle should be the power of the eye of gehros, but what is that in the sky?!!


    "Where is this?"


    "Disorderly..."


    "Where is this?" Sean yelled. His tentacles held each other harder.


    One arm was broken


    "It''s no use, even if you kill me here. Chaos exists anywhere in the world. Even if I die, I can still be reborn under the call of an alchemist, and you will be trapped here forever!" Ulysses said madly.


    At this time, he tore open a mouth again on the top of the organ with only his head left


    "He also has the ability to summon ancient gods," said another mouth.


    "I almost forgot. It seems that you have a special ability to save you, count vigre... Let''s make a deal. You tell me you summon the spell of the ancient god, and then I''ll let you out. Can we agree on a temporary truce?" said Ulysses, who had only one head.


    "Truce?"


    "That''s right."


    When the other party said the truce, Sean didn''t believe it at all. The other party even killed all his companions. How could he truce with himself... After seeing this special world, Sean probably knew where the members of the revolutionary army had gone.


    Either he was killed by all the things in front of him, or he was forcibly dragged into the space and disappeared.


    At present, the other party is trapped by the power of gehros and can''t move. At least he is still in the advantage!


    "What if I refuse?"


    "Then you''ll never get out..." said Ulysses.


    Summon the ancient gods.


    The power on my body was just a condition to talk with gehros at that time. At that time, I didn''t think that the other party would agree so readily. Where did the calling spell come from.


    But what happened to gehros made Sean remember the scene when he met him. Didn''t he see him through a certain space at that time?


    Looking at the almost frozen time around, except black and white, everything is like the normal world, but you can''t touch anything in real time and space, even the heavy snow is frozen.


    incorrect!


    At this time, Sean noticed that the snow near the corner of his eyes had now become close to his chin.


    Snowflakes are moving, but they are moving slowly.


    Ulysses just answered disorder


    That is, time and space are just chaotic here.


    Time seems to stop in this special time and space, but it is still flowing... Because nothing can really stop time, just as Nisa said.


    If man-made life will cause the displeasure of the chaotic, will stopping time also cause the dissatisfaction of the Lord of time.


    Similarly, space will not be completely without exports


    If you can use magic to open and weaken this barrier, you may be able to go out!


    With that, Sean began to work magic and imagined that he could get through the export of chaos and reality


    "You can''t go out. Only the great existence in the legend can really shuttle through time and space. No one has really seen it, and no human can call it."


    Said the other mouth on Ulysses''s head.

 Chapter 250

    Sean tried to use magic to open the channel to the two worlds, but when he released the magic, there was a hint of "invalid" in his vision.


    Invalid


    In other words, your ability is not enough?


    "Hahaha... No one can escape from chaos. This is not a place where you can be at your mercy. You are just an ant in this world. Count Sean wiggle, you might as well follow my advice, so that you can at least guarantee to return to your lovely home." Ulysses laughed wildly.


    Bound by the power of the eye of gehros, although it can''t move, it is not afraid to die in this world. Maybe it won''t die in this disordered time and space.


    Sean still didn''t believe it and kept trying to open the channel with a little magic.


    A one-time release may be [ineffective], but slowly, with the method of grinding needles, a little consumption may have a breakthrough, just like curing those cursed people at the beginning.


    "Nothing absolutely exists in this world," Sean said, continuing to try to open it with magic.


    Imagine the door to the two realms, and then cast magic... Or [invalid].


    The power of this space is too strong. With his current magic reserves, he can''t open the channel between the two worlds.


    It consumes a lot of magic, but it''s useless!


    "Fool, how can the chaotic essence controlled by the great Lord nayaratotip be broken by your small and humble existence? You don''t have that ability! How about accepting our proposal?" the mouth on Ulysses''s head spoke.


    "You also have a powerful ancient god power. Why not use it. Explore the true meaning of the world with the great power of the ancient god. As long as you have them, you will be invincible."


    Their words made Sean angry and funny when he was constantly casting magic.


    It seems that these two people are also fanatical believers. They have never understood what ancient gods are and their attitude of existence. Nayaratotip in their mouth may not know the existence of such two fanatics at all.


    As for the black lump in the sky


    It should be a part of the world.


    [the world is not what you see]


    Sean suddenly remembered such a remark, which was probably heard in an environment in the last life. Even the colors seen by humans are very limited, and many things that people can''t see may be with you.


    "That''s just your wishful thinking," Sean said, continuing his magic.


    The magic value is almost exhausted. I''ve used magic for too many times this day. Now I''m afraid there''s not much left in my body. My body has begun to tremble uncontrollably.


    "Save your strength, your magic doesn''t make any sense," Ulysses continued sarcastically.


    Sean looked in the direction he was trapped


    Further behind the black-and-white background, it seems that two girls exist.


    Karyana and Latina!


    Why are they two here.


    Because the time of the two worlds is different, what I see at this time seems to be slowed down to the action of painting frame by frame, which is surprisingly slow!


    But just then Sean suddenly felt a stream of heat coming back


    Cough! Cough!


    Look at a blood stain in your hand.


    "It seems that your body is no longer good. Even with the protection of ancient gods, you are still a physical fetus. This time and space should not exist in the real world. Although you look at the outside very slowly, once the outside things enter, your own world will become fast. You are aging rapidly now. You may die in this place soon because of aging ¡£¡±


    Sean looked at the twisted tentacle meat in front of him in surprise. No wonder Ulysses would parasitize in this body.


    It turns out that in this time and space, the human body will age rapidly!


    "Your time is running out. Make a quick decision, count wiggle."


    "Think of your great city, your glory and wealth, and so many women... Don''t you want to have them?" Ulysses began to seduce Sean word by word.


    "I want to thank you. Thank you for your strong strength. I''m afraid I can''t taste the taste of material body again if it''s not for your alchemy. How wonderful it feels! I can''t forget it once. As long as we cooperate, you can continue to be the king of your border and become..."


    "What are you doing?!"


    Ulysses stopped suddenly.


    Because Sean standing in front of him is squatting on the ground, depicting the form of a magic array.


    Alchemy array


    The residual human memory made him remember these things.


    Bite your finger and let the blood drop into the magic array on the ground. At the same time, take one of the other party''s tentacles twisted by the power of [gehros''s eye].


    "What are you doing?" even the mouth on Ulysses began to speak.


    "Don''t you mean alchemy? You mixed the life of surrounding plants with the blood of the revolutionary army and led to chaos. Can I use the material of disordered time and the life of orderly time to attract the attention of the Lord of time?" Sean smiled and looked at each other.


    "What!"


    His twisted face widened his eyes.


    "It''s impossible. You can''t know the mantra. It''s a greatness you can''t touch."


    "Yes, but since the Lord of time really exists, it should know no matter where I am, no matter where I am at any time, as long as I call it!"


    "No human can pronounce that spell!!" Ulysses began to struggle frantically, but the power of gehros''s eye almost grasped their bodies and could not move.


    "No one, but I can think."


    With that, Sean simply took out the knife he carried and directly cut open his arm, so that the blood covered the tentacles under his feet.


    "If you can hear me, please answer my call..."


    I keep thinking of all kinds of things related to time.


    The universe, stars, and those pictures of birth, age and death... It seems that all the pictures you can recall in a moment flash in your mind.


    Past, present, and future


    "I call you, who knows everything. Past, present and future... Lord of dimension, Lord of endless void, Lord of time..." more and more pictures flashed in my head.


    At the same time, the magic array began to light up.


    "Impossible!"


    Ulysses stared in horror in front of him.


    "No one can know that name."


    ¡­¡­


    Different from Ulysses'' urgent madness, Sean fell into a madness of thoughts and memories. All the scenes he passed and the words he might not remember in his dream seemed to echo in his ears at the moment.


    "... I call you, all things are one... Ancient immortal..."


    A name that didn''t even think of himself suddenly came to his mouth.


    ¡°Yog~Yog-Sothoth¡£¡±


    "Yug Sotos..."


    Boom~


    A smashing explosion sounded from the sky.


    The dark meat was swallowed up by another flickering and rotating light, just as a black hole and swallowed up the whole nebula.


    Instead, there is a huge halo rotating at the speed of light


    No one could feel the speed of light, but Sean felt in his heart that it was spinning at the speed of light!


    The stars circle at this moment, and time is eternal at this moment

 Chapter 251

    [the sky and the universe are a whole, this is the hymn]!


    Countless pictures flashed through Sean''s mind, and all the things he had encountered in the past seemed to be replayed in his head in an instant.


    Things you saw or didn''t see in the past


    In the small town of Tyler mia, I was reading in my room at night, but on the roof outside the window sat a beautiful witch with white hair and a high Wizard Hat


    In the skovi store in COGA City, I was talking in the store, but outside stood a passer-by, who was indeed the guest of the count''s spy


    Even in riyetis, or now the city of Oro.


    Every picture that I have participated in, what I know and what I don''t know for myself, flashed in my mind at the moment


    It''s too fast.


    I can''t bear such a huge amount of knowledge and information.


    Vomit~


    His head was dizzy. Sean couldn''t help squatting down and vomiting.


    At this time, I noticed the wound on my body. The wound just used to summon the other party was healed in an instant. I couldn''t find any scars. Even in addition to the feeling of dizziness, the lack of magic and the negative effects of rapid aging of the body were completely eliminated at the moment.


    Sure enough, he is the master of time!


    Look up and look at the wonderful sky again.


    At this time, countless shining spheres of size gather in the sky


    At such a glance, it seems that galaxies are destroyed in the distant universe, and it seems that new galaxies are constantly breeding in another space-time.


    Countless wonderful pictures flashed in his mind, and the speed was faster and faster. In the end, Sean could only remember the most beautiful pictures, and he couldn''t think about or recall anything.


    Unless we can think like the speed of light, and countless huge nebulae operate at the same time, I''m afraid we can understand such a grand information.


    "Miracles!"


    "It''s a miracle..."


    The trembling language of Ulysses in front of Sean pulled Sean from countless thoughts and memories to reality.


    Just focus on one point... Even if you just stare at your feet, these vomit are much more comfortable than your current wishful thinking


    "There is such a great existence, such a great owner... All things are one..."


    Hearing Ulysses''s almost crazy praise, Sean could only close his eyes.


    Now you can''t look at each other directly. That huge knowledge will drive you crazy. If the omniscient and omnipotent one really appears on top of your head, it should know what it wants to do, even if it doesn''t say it.


    Isn''t that what it gave itself to those fragments that flashed in my mind just now?


    Is this telling yourself that it knows everything?


    "I serve you, the great one of all things, and I will serve you wholeheartedly!"


    Listen to Ulysses shouting, but Sean still didn''t open his eyes.


    Silently reading the idea of leaving


    "Look, it''s a miracle."


    "Oh ~ great master, let me accept your gift."


    "Wait, Ulysses. Our attributes are different. Seeking the gift of another ancient god may bring disaster!"


    "There''s no disaster... Don''t you see? That light is shining on us, and the one of all things hears our call..."


    Sean did see a light.


    In the black-and-white world, this beam of light can be felt even with your eyes closed.


    Open your eyes


    The light appeared on Ulysses'' twisted body and on the magic array under his feet.


    Equivalent exchange?


    This idea suddenly appeared in Sean''s head. He called the Lord of time by relying on the wrong integration of the two worlds. However, if he wants to leave here, he must exchange things.


    The power of the eye of gehros is disappearing in a gradually clear vision.


    From beginning to end, the existence in the hundreds of millions of brilliance did not say a word, but Sean seemed to understand each other''s intention. The condition for leaving this plane was to exchange the power of [gehros''s eye].


    Watching the tentacles that bound Ulysses gradually fade away, the other party began to laugh wildly.


    "Look, I said..."


    "As long as you pray piously, you will be able to get the favor of the great master," said excitedly.


    But in just a few seconds Ulysses and the tentacle mouth on his head suddenly stopped talking and looked at Sean''s position with incredible eyes.


    At this time, I can stand up, and the feeling of maladjustment has disappeared.


    "All time is unique. Those who know everything already know what you want to do. Reflect on this sentence in the void."


    Sean said, watching each other''s stagnant body gradually become blurred, and the original three-dimensional body is now like a piece of white paper


    Shua~


    The whole tear.


    The body was disconnected from the middle and two pieces of paper fell to the ground.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the snowy forest, Latina and karyana came after them.


    Just a blink of an eye seemed to see something terrible, but it disappeared again in the blink of an eye, and Sean knelt down in the snow for no reason


    "Sean!"


    "Lord Sean!"


    They ran forward and picked up each other''s collapsed body.


    "What''s the matter with you? Where''s the monster?"


    "Dead."


    "Dead?"


    They looked at each other in surprise. They didn''t even think about how to deal with that kind of thing. They thought that the three would try their best to fight and see if they had a chance. They didn''t expect to die like this.


    "It was swallowed up by its own strength. Don''t say that. Go back first!" Sean looked at the direction of the wooden house with his weak body. He didn''t know how the battle was over there.


    But at the moment, my thinking is very confused. I can''t see clearly ahead.


    Close your eyes


    Countless pictures appeared in his head. Sean saw that Ulysses asked more than 100 revolutionary troops to donate one or two drops of blood. He then used them to summon a strange looking Pendant with a mouth and put it around the neck of a man with a bandage wrapped around half of his face.


    Soon, the face began to grow bleeding flesh from the bones and continued to expand... Until the whole flesh and blood was swallowed by the fluffy meat, together with Ulysses.


    Then they disappeared into the room, and then people with bandaged faces appeared in the revolutionary army camp. People were dragged into the disordered plane in fear and disappeared completely. Only three people escaped, and one of Sean was very familiar with the revolutionary army girl who had been locked up in the dungeon.


    Suddenly open your eyes.


    The line of sight has returned to the room


    "Your Excellency, you are awake."


    It is no longer a snowy field, but a warm house facade.


    "Where is this?" asked aslant who came up.


    "We are still in the rebel camp. Those bandages who fought with us suddenly disappeared, but some of our brothers were injured. It was snowy outside and we couldn''t leave immediately."


    "Lord Sean, how are you?" Latina was among the crowd.


    Sean looked around. The house was old. It was obviously the house of the former revolutionary army. So he was in a coma just now? But are the pictures you see in your sleep what happened here before?


    "I''m fine. How are the injured brothers?"


    "I let Barnier and them go to see it. It should be all right. Two of them are seriously injured. They may have to rush to the nearby town as soon as possible."


    "Sir, are you really all right?"


    Sean shook his head and smiled.


    "It''s all right. I''m a little hungry."


    Everyone looked happy when Sean recovered.


    "Let''s get ready to eat now." then a group of people said goodbye to Sean and left the room.


    The house in the revolutionary army camp is very small. There is a fire pit right in front of the bed. In order to keep the house warm, they burned a pile of charcoal


    [burning charcoal fire: 4:30:30]


    It can burn for four hours. It''s a long time, but it''s a little too choking.


    Just a little smaller!


    But just as Sean wanted to get up and pull out the charcoal fire, the time suddenly passed quickly


    ¡¾4£º20£º00¡¿


    ¡¾4£º00£º00¡¿


    ¡¾3£º50£º00¡¿


    ¡¾3£º40£º00¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Sean watched the red charcoal burn in front of him in a few seconds!


    In my own view, the original [eye of gehros] skill has disappeared, which is a condition for returning to the normal plane, but now there is another one.


    [time dominator]

 Chapter 252

    The wind and snow are still


    Depending on the situation, it is estimated that it will be like this in a week. Although karyana has not been to this place before, she has heard that the Wizards in the Earl''s house often say that the weather here is very bad, especially in winter, it will snow for a long time!


    "This area must have been cleaned up by the rebels. No wild animals can be found."


    Aslant and karyana were responsible for hunting in the heavy snow. Of course, Barnier went out together, but they were divided into a group.


    "Maybe those monsters," said karyana.


    When she and Latina returned to the camp with Sean in a coma, the battle was over, and it was said that all those bandages disappeared together suddenly, appeared quietly, and finally disappeared inexplicably.


    It doesn''t make sense, and it feels so strange!


    "Maybe, but what are those monsters?" aslant was also curious. He didn''t know much about the magic field, but he couldn''t have thought of such a strange thing if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes.


    "Maybe it''s some kind of magic illusion, or it''s caused by the confusion of alchemy products that Nisa said. In short, there are many incredible things in magic... I''m more surprised that count vigre can defeat the monster." karyana said puzzled.


    Even though it''s all over, I still don''t understand.


    How could that monster be killed so easily... Even he was ready to die.


    "Didn''t adults learn all their magic at the wings of the sky headquarters?" aslant looked at each other curiously.


    "Who knows who he learned from." karyana whispered. After all, it''s best not to let outsiders know about things related to the headquarters.


    A bunch of frozen green grass suddenly appeared in front of me


    "What is this?"


    "Something to eat!" aslant said.


    "I didn''t expect to find it here. This plant tastes good. Just cook it. It was lucky to find it during our field survival training."


    Karyana looked at the green plants handed over by the other party. She had never seen such vegetables before.


    It looks more like wild vegetables... Can this kind of thing taste good?!!


    "I heard that you used to be a member of the Imperial Army and a soldier under marshal ratura. The soldiers under marshal ratura must have strict training."


    "Er... A little bit." aslant was a little embarrassed.


    "But fortunately, it is the strict requirements of the marshal that I can achieve today and become a sharp sword around the count."


    "Oh ~ you are very loyal," said karyana with a smile.


    This smile made aslant even more embarrassed. He had not dared to chat with the witches who covered the wings of the sky before, so the relationship has always been just a colleague relationship, and he has never talked to anyone alone.


    "Let''s go, or the snow will be heavy!"


    Compared with aslant''s tension, karyana seems much more natural.


    Look at the sky


    The weather here is really bad. No wonder the companions here said they wanted to go back!


    In the old city of Tacoma, there used to be some branches of the witch who covered the wings of the sky. In fact, there were only one or two people in each branch. On weekdays, people who join the local mercenary regiment integrate themselves into the city. Once they have anything to do, they will immediately become the ears and eyes of the headquarters.


    It was said that count Francis of Tacoma city had private communication with the grand duke and people from the desert country, so he sent several more people... Unlike staying alone in Pik Feng City


    Now, I came to this city for no reason.


    It''s a city that many sisters make complaints about many times.


    "Come on, let''s go to the forest and look for it. If we can''t find it, we''ll go back first. It''s not suitable to go too far in this heavy snow!"


    "Well..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The snow capped mountains almost blocked all the roads. Sean and the garrison stayed in the former revolutionary army camp for two days. Finally, they had to consider leaving because of food shortage.


    Due to alchemy, a large number of surrounding vegetation have withered, and few can grow naturally in winter. Since then, almost anything to eat has been found around. As for the meat that was put in the house before, they dare not eat at the beginning, but in the end, no one cares!


    But even so, it won''t last for a few days


    After all, there are more than 200 people!


    On the third day, the vultures Sean came from the city were frozen to death. Finally, he had to eat it too... Don''t say, it''s really fragrant~


    Seeing that the heavy snow will not stop waiting, it will only be more and more difficult to walk. After some soldiers are injured and can walk around, they will leave forcibly, at least to the small village in the mountain, and the seriously injured soldiers also need to be treated as soon as possible.


    As for Sean


    After exchanging new passive skills, these days, in addition to restoring spirit, more time is spent studying the usefulness of the so-called [time dominator] passivity.


    It''s like a controllable clock.


    Sean can change all the time that can be displayed in his field of vision.


    Small things can even be reversed, but the greater the relationship, the lower the effect of change


    For example, Sean can play back and forth during the time of charcoal burning. He can burn out the charcoal within a few seconds or reverse the time, and reverse the time from the burned out fire, but the reverse requirement must be within the time of charcoal burning.


    In other words, as long as you use the reverse change time at the last second in advance, but once the combustion time is over, using this ability will be invalid. Sean has tried it many times alone, but it''s useless.


    Maybe it''s your lack of ability, or it''s the irreversible change of what''s really burned out


    For these two explanations, Sean prefers the former.


    Because in all the time you can see, the largest range is the time of day and night!


    This time can also be changed, but it''s only a second or two... And it takes a lot of mental energy, but it doesn''t work when it''s used again.


    Sean tried several times to force time when talking to others.


    "Sir, you @# £¤! #..."


    Displayed as: [daytime: heavy snow, 8:40:10]


    After the change, it suddenly became [day: heavy snow, 8:40:8]


    It is almost calculated in seconds, and time is going when you release this ability. If you are not talking, I''m afraid you won''t notice this subtle time change.


    However, once you are talking, this second or two speeds up the conversation, and you can''t hear what you just said clearly.


    Even tried the effect of inversion.


    "My lord..."


    "Do you want to say @# £¤! #..."


    "Ah!! you have guessed."


    Because it was only a blink of an eye, people around didn''t feel any difference, or even accelerated or slowed down in that second or two.


    This can be regarded as the biggest change given by the [time controller] passively.


    The exchange partner is the master of time, so he traded his ability to control time for his ability to protect the eye of gehros.


    Of course, in addition to this, Sean often dreams of some strange pictures recently


    I''ve never been to those places, but it always appears in my dreams.

 Chapter 253

    On the Gobi, tens of thousands of refugees tried to flow into aidak area


    However, they were all blocked outside the country by desert cavalry. However, as the war of the basharan Empire became more and more intense, many people who fled from the north of basharan chose to pass through the Gobi, so at least they didn''t have to encounter the imperial army. Otherwise, they might be forcibly pulled to the battlefield.


    But even walking on the Gobi is not safe.


    There are many bandits, and they often encounter the "snake" in the desert, which is an organization specialized in killing people, stealing goods, robbing and robbing people.


    It''s equally dangerous no matter where you go, but it''s always in danger for those who leave their hometown. Therefore, although many people are reminding, some people still escape from the desert road around the Gobi area of IDAK area from the front line of the war


    And there are a lot of people.


    Even the nearest city in IDAK has retreated its defense line by more than ten kilometers!


    The desert area has a vast land but a small population. If you have to work hard to drive away these refugees, you might as well leave them alone. Anyway, as long as you keep the oasis and don''t let them in, it doesn''t matter where they want to run in the vast desert.


    Without direction and sufficient food resources, it is impossible to cross the desert to the oasis. Maybe they were robbed by robbers on the way, so the cities in IDAK are not worried at all.


    And from the beginning of the war to now, I haven''t heard of any refugees except businessmen who ran to the depths of the desert... They all entered zambutar again around the mountains of the Gobi.


    Some of the people who went south around the route were not refugees, but members of the revolutionary army.


    The basharan Empire has entered winter, but the gobi region across the vast mountains is still hot, and there is no winter at all.


    But even in the big sun, the people walking are still dressed very tightly, because once at night, there will be a strong wind, which makes people headache!


    Near the basharan Empire, you can also see groups of naked stone mountains. If you continue to go east for dozens of miles, you will gradually enter the desert. If there is no guide and unfamiliar with the oasis route in that place, it is estimated that outsiders can''t go out at all.


    Kubazi looked at the desolate scene in front of him


    Fortunately, this is not a big desert, otherwise more than 8000 people may be buried.


    "This area is really annoying. I don''t know when I can get to the south," kubazi complained.


    He was accompanied by two people, a man and a woman... They were all wrapped in half of their headscarves, only showing the part of their eyes, but even so, they should always squint, otherwise they would be easily blown into their eyes by the small wind and sand.


    "It should be fast. At that time, we and desert mercenaries have launched an attack on Tacoma City, which will certainly break through the defense line of the basharan imperial army."


    "Now it''s called Oro region!" the man on the other side of kubazi suddenly said.


    "Sorry, I haven''t changed for a while. But then again, the new Lord of Oro seems to have been a country Baron before. I don''t know what opportunity can make him suddenly become a count of a region at this time!" said the only woman among the three.


    "Who knows, the nobles of basharan like to engage in activities and decide what methods to use... But it is said that the count is very powerful. He not only made a series of rectification measures for the city, developed trade and military, but also could not send troops during the Imperial War and was not blamed by the Empire!"


    For the matter of Oro City, the revolutionary army spy who first lurked nearby has reported everything to the northern headquarters


    "It''s not Cuba. They haven''t made any achievements for so long, and finally let us clean up the mess." kubazi was angry when he thought of Cuba, the captain of a certain revolutionary army unit originally sent to Cuba.


    To know how difficult it is for members of the revolutionary army to move from the north to the south of the Empire, many brothers even have to leave and can''t carry too many weapons, otherwise they are easy to be found.


    But under such conditions, thousands of people went south, and many people were caught by the Imperial Army on the road!


    There are so many people, but they still don''t give good news. It''s rubbish


    "It''s not all their fault. After all, winter has come."


    "I don''t blame him. I saw early on that Cuba was not the best person to lead the team. I should have chosen tazmi at the beginning. Alas!" sighed.


    There''s no point in saying that now.


    The battle in the North has put both Borg and basharan empire into a period of fatigue. Now it belongs to the process of struggle and consumption on both sides. It is estimated that this process will last for a long time, and it is unknown who will give up first.


    The greatest possibility is that the basharan empire will seek peace


    But a large number of countries like this will not fall down so soon. It is said that they have begun to have the trend that politicians want to fan the national resistance and unite with other countries in zambutar.


    The long-term failure to advance on Borg''s side also frustrated the morale of the soldiers. Now some people began to attack the southwest of basharan around the western amansha region, while this side attacked the southeast around the aidak region in order to force the basharan Empire to fall.


    Only one army can win in the south. This news will not only inspire the Borg soldiers on the front line, but also put basharan in the dilemma of fighting on the north and South lines.


    Method is a good method, but the process is too lucky and bitter!


    Since the revolutionary army cooperated with Borg, the task of bypassing the attack from IDAK naturally fell to the revolutionary army.


    "But then again, if we hire desert mercenaries, will the Lords of Oro unite with others?" the woman said again.


    "Those nobles? Hehe ~ it''s too difficult."


    "We have fought against the basharan empire for so many years. You don''t know their selfish habits. When they unite, the gate of Oro city will be broken by us." kubazi said confidently.


    "What if it''s not a noble?"


    "Are they willing to pay a high price to buy all the desert mercenaries? You look up to them too much, Farah."


    Kubazi looked at each other with a smile and suddenly quickened his pace on his horse,


    In the desolate Gobi, more than 8000 troops formed an army and headed south


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean suddenly woke up from his sleep.


    "Lord count, am I disturbing you?"


    Look around at the familiar rooms. A day ago, the team had returned to Oro city from the forest


    Looking at the maid who came in to clean up the midnight snack and change the charcoal fire.


    "When is it now?" Sean asked.


    "It''s almost dawn, count. Have you had a nightmare?" asked the maid, looking at the sweat on Sean''s forehead.


    "No, it''s not a dream."


    "Go to your study and get the map of Oro area. By the way, you want to get the border. It''s the map of our border with aidak area..."


    "My Lord, you didn''t sleep very late last night. Now you''re going to work before dawn? Your body can''t stand it."


    "Go!" Sean ordered directly, regardless of what the other party said.


    Because I seemed to see a threat from IDAK in my sleep just now.

 Chapter 254

    Before dawn, it has snowed for several days, so that the biggest work in the whole Oro city is to clean the road.


    Especially on the main street and the roads of the rich gentlemen''s house... Fortunately, the snow seems a little less today. I don''t know if it will stop. I hope it can stop.


    Sean had the lights lit and was ready to put up several maps.


    "Come on, help me and lean the table over," he said to the maid standing next to him.


    The weather is very cold. Even the servants have thick Plush clothes on board. The servants living in the Earl''s house are fairly good. At least they don''t have to be hungry, and their clothes are warm. They can take turns to take a bath with the remaining hot water every day, which is a good condition for many ordinary families.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The maid gathered the two desks together with all her strength.


    The girl is not very old. She is estimated to be younger than igunia. She has short hair for easy care. Almost all the maids in the Earl''s house have short hair, so she doesn''t have to spend too much time tidying up her hair every day. As for the girl''s appearance, it''s OK.


    Of course, it''s not as beautiful and fashionable as the wings of the sky witches. At most, it''s the dress of an ordinary peasant girl


    Sean opened the map, the light was not bright enough, so he asked the other party to continue to light a string of candles. There is also electricity in the world, but that energy is not widely used, and transmission is a big trouble, so it is more convenient to continue to use candles a little away from the factory.


    "Why did your excellency get up so early?" asked the maid behind him.


    Seeing himself standing next to him, he couldn''t understand. He had to go to the back to tidy up Sean''s clothes and bed.


    "Something," Sean said casually.


    I suddenly flashed several pictures in my dream just now. On the vast Gobi I I had never been to, there was a team coming towards Oro area, and I also saw with my own eyes the appearance of their troops on the gate of the border line.


    Since my passivity has changed from the eye of gehros to the time dominator, I always see some pictures in my dreams in addition to moving the displayed time back and forth.


    I can''t say whether it''s the past or the present. It seems to have everything!


    Because Sean sometimes dreamed that she would jump out of the window when she was still in Tyler MIA Town, especially after learning magic with Lucille every day, but in fact, she didn''t go, but stayed on her roof for a long time. Sometimes she leaned against the roof and didn''t leave until the early morning.


    Sometimes Sean feels that he thinks too much. With time, he imagines the emergence of a scene... But in his dream, the layout of Tyler MIA town is very real.


    Different from their previous normal dreams, even a very familiar scene will be interspersed with many pictures and characters when they sleep and dream normally. Finally, they will become a combination of illusion and reality, and they will forget most of them when they get up.


    However, in recent dreams, every scene is the same as the real one. The places I have been and haven''t been are like things happening around me at the same time... Although I didn''t participate in it personally, it has something to do with myself, so they all appear.


    It was not only the day when he studied magic, but also when Tyler MIA first had an avalanche


    Bahler followed the caravan to tylermian Town, and kept asking the residents of the town whether there were ancient relics or objects in recent years. Finally, he went to Xi village because he heard that someone in the village had left an ancient artifact at home. As for the avalanche, he didn''t find it and pushed it to the children of the family angrily.


    The little girl fainted on the spot. As a result, she became a family with a knife to cut bahler, which led to disaster


    Killed a family, and soon the whole village was killed.


    As for the avalanche and the snow giant, they were completely to hide people''s eyes and ears. As he said at the beginning, he thought of relying on his identity as a wizard and finally helping the town to mix into his home and become a guest of honor. However, he didn''t expect that several experts including Lucille were present in the town at that time.


    These problems that have plagued Sean for a long time have been solved at this time!


    As for the later count Hamilton and the octopus man Weisman, they often appeared in their dreams and their private conversations


    These represent the past, and the current situation. Sean sometimes sees some pictures of war inexplicably, because he has not been to the front line in the north, and he doesn''t know whether it is the battle in the past, now or in the future.


    However, when I came back from the forest, I dreamed that I had returned to the Earl''s house. At that time, I saw Luke come out to meet him, and then the snow suddenly crushed the roof next to the sentry post. This picture really happened after I came back.


    So after that, Sean believed he could foresee something


    The power of the Lord of time is estimated to have affected himself.


    At that time, the exchange with the other party was to exchange the power of another ancient god for its power, so he could directly cross back from the disordered plane.


    Recalling the dazzling spheres rotating around, the other party knows all the things that happened in the past, present and future time in the whole universe... The self with a small part of the other party''s power should also be able to know the past, present and future.


    Not everything, but there should be no problem around you.


    With this thought, my thoughts could not help but enter the crazy desire to learn and know everything


    "Adults are different from what they say."


    A sudden sentence brought Sean back to reality.


    "Oh? How different." looking back, I happened to see the maid who had made the bed.


    "My Lord has been very attentive in managing the whole city of Oro, and there is little rest!" after thinking about it, the little girl can only say these words.


    "Oh ~ in fact, many nobles are very careful in managing their territory, but it''s exaggerated outside." Sean said with a smile.


    "No! Only the count is like this. My family used to be in Tacoma. At that time, Lord Francis was not as kind to the citizens as the count." the little girl insisted.


    Sean was embarrassed to say that.


    Suddenly noticed the time display outside the window


    "By the way, how long have I been thinking?" Sean asked.


    "Ah, isn''t the count reading the map when he lights up?" the maid surprised Sean.


    It means that the crustacean just thought for a long time and was in a daze for a long time. For such a long time, the other party said it didn''t happen?


    Is it because of the ability of the time dominator that the time in his life will be chaotic? Sean looked at the place on the map.


    "When it''s dawn, you ask Luke to come to my study."


    "OK, my lord..."

 Chapter 255

    It was almost the same in the Earl''s house in the early morning of winter. After observing the terrain of the border, Sean went to sleep for a while, and it was long before dawn that the servants woke him up.


    Breakfast


    He still eats at the dinner table alone. The difference is that Luke will report the news of the front line to himself. During this time, because of Barnier''s relationship with mercenaries, some mercenaries have been combined as the hub of information in Oro city. Although the cost was not enough at the beginning, he still got a lot of information with Barnier''s skilled routine in mercenaries.


    And the cost is small, and there is no need to worry about whether the other party will leak the secret.


    "So the war between the Empire and the borgs is on the verge of anxiety?" Sean stopped and asked the other party.


    "Yes, both sides urgently need to open up the situation, but both are in a quagmire. Now it is difficult to have a large-scale siege. Both sides are competing for resources."


    The battle will become like this almost at a certain stage. Unless it has destructive power to directly blow up a country, or an attack can kill millions of people, even if it is a little ahead of technology, it can not completely control the overall situation, not to mention Borg''s supply line is so long!


    "That would take a long time," Sean said suddenly.


    Subconsciously took a look at his breakfast. He had meat, eggs and wheat porridge one by one. I don''t know how long such a day can last.


    "Yes, if the Borg people insist on not retreating, it may last a long time, or even a year or two... Then we will prepare some money and food to be sent to the front line," Luke thought.


    Since the northern part of the basharan Empire has become a battlefield, more food sources will be pressed on the south. At that time, maybe all southern nobles will have to pay money and food to the country, especially the Grand Duke of the south is still such a patriotic person.


    "We really need to make preparations in advance, so the borgs urgently need to end the war as soon as possible!"


    "I''m afraid it''s not so easy to end. Now even if he wants to withdraw, he''ll lose a lot of soldiers..." Luke said.


    "No pullback is required."


    "Ah?"


    Sean looked at Luke in doubt. Although other servants participated in the conversation, they also heard the conversation. Therefore, there were many focuses in the field of vision, and everyone''s head was written with [listen carefully!].


    "Why don''t they need to retreat? Can''t they fight with us?" the question was not Luke, but karyana and others who came from the other side.


    The address of the wings of the sky branch has not been selected. Sean has arranged the Morgan family to take charge of this matter, so they lived in the Earl''s house when they didn''t enter the branch.


    Of course, Sean also wants them to live in the Earl''s house. Even if the branch is established, at least karyana and Nisa should stay


    One is for safety, the other is that if they are here, the soldiers in the Earl''s house look energetic!


    Karyana went directly to Sean. They were also allowed to eat with themselves, so they could sit opposite themselves.


    "Why do you say they don''t need to retreat?" asked again.


    Karyana has always been the contact person between the wings of the sky headquarters or Freya herself and here. She will truthfully report all things that happen here to there. After returning from the forest, she buried herself in writing a large section of information and sent it to Freya in the north. At the same time, she also mentioned several ways to deal with the war she had thought of in the letter.


    Although Sean didn''t think it was necessary, she did so.


    As a member of the national wizard corps, Freya can occasionally speak up. The direct leader is still the person who can influence the king''s decision-making, so karyana thinks it is necessary to submit her opinions


    Of course Sean doesn''t care about these. He''s just giving advice anyway.


    He did not believe that the old marshals who had been in the north for a lifetime would not think of these methods. Submitting them was just saying what others had said.


    However


    It''s different now.


    It''s different since I gained the ability of time dominator.


    What you foresee is likely to become a reality


    Karyana sat directly next to Sean and waited for an answer.


    "The best way to retreat is to attack."


    "But they can''t move forward, not a step!"


    Sean looked at the witch in front of him and said firmly


    "They really can''t move forward, but they can attack from other places. For example, they can bypass the plateau mountains in the West and attack the southwest of the Empire in the amansha area. At the same time, they can also bypass the Gobi in the IDAK area in the East and directly attack the southeast of the Empire, that is, our city of Oro," Sean said.


    In the early morning of this morning, I studied the topographic map for a long time. Although I can''t see the highlights of the characters on a large scale, I can find out the height of the nearby terrain and the size of the plain. That road can be taken, and it has been close to the Gobi bare stone mountains, and even a small amount of oasis that can be replenished. It is simply a god given route.


    "This..."


    Karyana is not stupid. She looks around, and Nisa and Luke are thinking about this method again and again.


    "Is it possible? You know, no one has ever walked through those places."


    "It may not be suitable on the plateau, and it may not be so easy to make way with the temper of the amansha nationality, but it is not impossible; as for the aidak area, it can go."


    Hearing this, Sean knew that several people in front of him had never been to the Gobi or desert.


    That place is an empire, and every city is connected by roads... Outside the smaller city is the vast desert, so the defense line will not be so long.


    Those aidak soldiers who stayed on the border did not retreat because of their anger in Tacoma city!


    Luke and karyana thought


    "Next, I''m going to set up the border. Luke, you ask Joseph to send troops tomorrow... No, set out to set up the border today. I don''t think there has been any battle in that place. Those high walls should be repaired, and the arrow tower and Fort should be improved. Let Claude go there to help. The defense line should be set up in the buffer zone in IDAK." Sean ordered.


    Luke listened to the deployment of these columns in surprise.


    I just guessed that I had thought of the whole deployment!


    "Sir, will they really sneak from there?"


    "Yes. I will..."


    They looked at Sean''s firm eyes in disbelief.


    "How many people should General Joseph take?"


    "Half... No, take two-thirds of the troops directly. It''s faster to deploy in this way. We don''t have much time to get ready in front of the enemy!"

 Chapter 256

    The northern front of the basharan empire.


    Freya is carefully watching the letter sent from the south, which is the task she assigned to karyana. The wings of the sky witch protects the safety of count Sean vigil. At the same time, karyana personally has to keep a close record of Sean''s daily work and life.


    In the letter, she learned about the fighting with the revolutionary army in the forest around Auror City, and also said the details... Those monster like alchemy products and fighting methods, and finally the strange result that Sean alone attracted the big monster and then the big monster disappeared.


    Is it the same again?


    Freya recalls when she was in Tacoma


    That encounter has not been forgotten, and it finally ended because of Sean.


    It seems that his ability is still there. In this way, he may be better than himself!


    Among the Wizards of the basharan Empire, Freya really rarely met her opponents. She knew how many wizards she could beat herself, but it was estimated that no one could think that the count who had been hiding in the southeast border of the Empire was also one of them.


    Not bad.


    If it was Sean, Freya wouldn''t feel unhappy. Maybe she didn''t have the idea of fighting with him at all.


    I read each other''s daily life again. They are all daily work, and often stay up late and get up early


    Stop.


    After thinking about his previous appearance, it seems that he didn''t have such a habit before.


    Is the management of Oro too busy?


    Open the second one. This letter was written by karyana alone. Before opening it, she would subconsciously [explore ~] with magic. The letter had been opened by several people before. If it was sealed twice, magic would make it show traces.


    Not this time!


    Since the Northern War, letters from both sides have become much safer. It is estimated that those spies have been transferred to the front line, and Freya has also used new people as contacts for both sides. Although she knows that there are people from both princes and Grand Dukes in the headquarters, it is not easy to kick them out.


    As long as someone is in charge of such a long intelligence network, it is uncertain which link will be bought off, and its own intelligence network will rely more on Prince Philip''s people, so even if it knows that the wired people around him can''t act.


    In the second letter, karyana wrote some methods about Sean''s northern strategy, but in fact, many of these methods were discussed at military meetings


    Want to unite the amisha or the Adak?


    Grand Admiral ratura had a similar idea for a long time, but both sides are now observing


    The war situation is still deadlocked. The countries in the other two regions have never had much influence on zambutar. They will not choose to participate when the two powers are energetic. If they want to help, they will certainly choose to stop the war when both sides are exhausted. In this way, they can get a lot of benefits.


    So we expect that they might as well give money directly and let their corresponding remuneration come directly


    It''s just that there is no credibility during the war. Even if you give money, you don''t necessarily guarantee that the other party will send troops. You may leave before you take it, so the diplomacy on the imperial side has been in trouble.


    As for zambutar, other countries have almost the same attitude. The Kate people have also allied with the Borg. Although the other party''s solidarity exceeds the actual dispatch of troops, it has at least shown that it is on the side of the Borg people. The other two countries are relatively small and dare not stand in line at this time, so they have been waiting.


    It seems that all the countries around are looking at the front line of the battlefield


    Once the balance tilts, other countries will make the next judgment.


    Freya looked at these methods in the letter and almost all of them were put forward.


    It''s not bad, at least it shows that he has great foresight for the national situation. He has never been to the north, and he was born as a rural aristocrat in the south!


    But when she saw the last few things, even Freya couldn''t sit still


    The borgs are going to take a detour from the East and west to attack the south of the Empire?!!


    On such a long front, will the other party do so?


    But in the last few places, karyana made it clear that Sean was convinced that the borgs had bypassed the East and West in batches, and even Oro began to devote all its military strength to deploying border defense.


    See this


    Freya suddenly stood up.


    "Chief? What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll go to the barracks." she said to sohanna and ran out.


    The letter was still on the table. The other party picked it up and looked at it carefully... There was also a complex look on his face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Impossible!"


    Several Marshals in the camp suddenly said.


    "Master iguire, do you know how much energy it takes to detour from the east to the west? Would the amansha people like to leave aside for the time being, that kind of high mountain climate is not suitable for our zambutar people''s life. Moreover, if so many people want to pass, I''m afraid they will lose most of their lives on the way, and they will naturally disperse without fighting at that time." a marshal said.


    It is very dangerous to take an army on a strange route, especially if it is not from your own country.


    If you want to attack the city, there must be at least tens of thousands of people.


    Neither the plateau nor the Gobi climate is suitable for the long-distance March of the people on the plains. The climate will erase the determination of many people. At that time, the whole army will boast of a series of deserters, mountain thieves and so on. Even if it really bypasses the southern part of the Empire, people can''t afford to storm with that.


    "But what if?" said Freya.


    "That''s impossible! We can''t allocate troops to support the south for a rare event. If the borgs suddenly approach, our lack of these people may become a fatal hidden danger," said another element.


    At this time, several marshals and the wizard group of the imperial organization were in the military camp, and most people didn''t believe Freya''s statement.


    "Where did you get the news? Master iguire."


    Just then, marshal ratura suddenly asked.


    As the marshal with the highest prestige of the basharan Empire and known as the ''sword of the empire'', as long as he speaks, the rest dare not speak


    "The city of Oro in the South and southeast is already deploying border defense," Freya said.


    Southeast Oro?


    After thinking about it, they didn''t seem to have such an impression, but some people finally remembered that it was the new area destroyed and rebuilt six months ago?


    "I don''t know the city of Oro, but it''s said that the Lord of Oro is Sean vigil. He seems to have some friends with Lord iguire." there was a strange voice somewhere in the wizard team.


    "Catherine Blair, we''re talking about Imperial military," Freya looked at each other.


    The enchanting woman in front of me seems to have been struggling with herself many years ago


    "Of course we are talking about military affairs, so we are in shape. Don''t take personal feelings with you, sir igour."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That is, literally..."


    The people around heard the tit for tat in their tone.


    At this time, marshal ratura shouted:


    "This is a military camp, not a noisy place, sir Freya iguire. Where did you get this news?" ratura thought for a moment and suddenly felt that this method was very terrible. Although the long-distance March was unrealistic, if it was successful, the Empire would be over.

 Chapter 257

    south.


    Is there such a person in the south?


    Of course, latura has also heard of some things about the wings of the sky witch organization. Freya is the leader of one of the best wizard organizations in the south of the Empire. Because all are girls, there are often topics among nobles. More than half a year ago, a man appeared in the group composed of witches and became the focus of the crowd.


    Sean wiggle.


    It seems to be this name, and it was given to each other in the later appointment of the Lord of the new town Oro by King Simon!


    As the most prestigious marshal of the Empire, latura certainly knew that the meaning was different, because no matter who was appointed, haruman, the Great Duke of the South and Prince Philip would quarrel for the candidate, but they were silent when they said this person.


    By this silent time, the king decided the candidate, so to say that the count has nothing to do with the upper class, latura certainly doesn''t believe it


    "We''ll talk about this later. At present, we still focus on material reserves and cutting off enemy supplies." this is the only thing the whole imperial army can do at present.


    The two armies have entered into small-scale and repeated harassment operations against each other. They can''t afford a large-scale battle before the time is right, so they are consuming each other and waiting to see if there will be an opportunity.


    To put it bluntly, they are all waiting for an opportunity or the other party''s mistake.


    Such an opportunity is very rare... It requires patience and strategy!


    Of course, the more important thing is to stabilize the hearts of the people and the army of the whole country. As long as the will does not fall, the battle will not fall!


    Freya''s suggestion did not attract the attention of many marshals and generals. Finally, they discussed daily problems normally. However, latura didn''t let Freya stay alone until the end of the meeting.


    "There were too many people just now. We can''t discuss this kind of thing in front of everyone, otherwise it will spread in the barracks and affect the morale of the army."


    When the other party said so, Freya reacted. She was really reckless.


    In the barracks, there are marshals and generals leading more than 600000 imperial armies, as well as half of the leaders of imperial wizard organizations. It is inappropriate to say these threatening words in front of so many people.


    Only a few people really make decisions. The more people participate, the more things will be tangled in place!


    "The Grand Marshal said..."


    "What I want to ask you is whether your intelligence source is reliable?" ratura is the real leader of the imperial army. Almost the whole army and people of the Empire are looking forward to his decisive victory, so every suggestion is worth referring to.


    "Or I''ll make it simple. Can Sean vigil be trusted?"


    "I can assure you that he is absolutely trustworthy," Freya said.


    "Without any feelings?"


    "That''s the same. He was the first person to find out that there was a problem in the Earl''s house during the incident in COGA City, and he was the only person who realized that there was a mob''s premeditated rebellion at that time."


    "I''ve heard of this, but I also heard that he was only born as a baron in the countryside." because when Oro city was determined to be established, the military once asked for soldiers suitable for border management, and sent a commander under its command, so it made some investigations on the count of trust.


    "It doesn''t matter where you came from, and the vigil family is an aristocrat who has experienced more than 200 years."


    "More than 200 years! That''s really an old noble family."


    "And he has done a good job on the border, hoarding a large number of soldiers at the border and building fortifications," Freya continued, but she was also selfish.


    If Sean can show his head in the imperial army this time, especially the favor of the Imperial Army God in front of him, it will be very helpful for his future development. Even the grand duke and Prince can''t control him.


    "So he was right. He thought the borgs would take a long way to attack the south of the Empire."


    "Yes," Freya said firmly.


    "Well, I''ll personally ask the people on the southwest border to strengthen their defense and transfer all the surplus Imperial troops in the south, but I don''t know if Oro can really hold it."


    "He has no problem."


    Said Freya.


    All along, Sean gave himself the feeling that he was a very smart and low-key person who would never make a move without complete assurance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Compared with the skeptical attitude of the north, Sean is busy deploying the border defense. Due to the Imperial War, he has sent people to block the buffer zone between Oro and IDAK.


    The junction of the two places is a vast range of mountains.


    There is only one convenient road in the mountains, which makes Oro the only reason for the southeast of the Empire to border with IDAK.


    In fact, if you want to calculate, many mountain places can come directly, but those places can''t leave at all.


    In the depths of nature, there are places where plants flourish until the sun disappears, swamps, wild animals and all kinds of thorns stagger all over. If the army walks inside, it may not need to fight by itself, and most of the casualties will be killed or injured. Therefore, the enemy will not go to those places, but will only attack the places on the valley roads.


    In order to give the soldiers of Oro more fighting space, Sean specially extended the defense line to the middle of the two boundaries, built wooden fences and arrow towers outside the old city wall defense, and hid the artillery in the places where it is difficult to climb in the valley.


    "Brother Sean, do you think the enemy will come from here?" asked Claude, standing beside Sean.


    He was the first to be brought here after receiving the news.


    As Sean''s most trusted artillery maker, many special deployments must be made by him in person.


    "Brother Sean?"


    There was no reply, so Claude shouted again.


    "Huh?"


    "You didn''t listen just now."


    "I was thinking that I didn''t notice. What did you just say?" Sean asked.


    "Hey, forget it. It''s all here anyway. Do whatever you want." Claude seemed very indifferent


    But Sean next to him has been paying attention to the decoration of the arrow tower in front of him.


    "Did you say that if you set up another arrow tower in front, it will become two?"


    "Ah, what do you mean, brother Sean?" I looked at the tower being built below


    Sean didn''t answer because it was hard to answer.


    In my dream, I once saw the picture of the enemy pushing down two connected arrow towers and then attacking the city wall, but it was only a short moment, and there are no such two arrow towers at present.


    During this time, Sean often sees in his dreams what he didn''t know about himself in the past. At the same time, what happens now occasionally appears, but there is little in the future.


    If you can see a picture of the future, do you try to avoid it as much as possible?


    Or is it impossible to avoid the established future?

 Chapter 258

    Sean looked down at a group of people holding on to the construction work. There was still snow around the valley, so there was no need to worry about being ignited by building a defensive fence with wood.


    Further away, Sean also let people explore. There are many Surian mountains near IDAK, but most of them are bare stone mountains. The season becomes different from the distance of the forest. It''s not suitable to build fortifications in that place, which costs too much, and Sean can''t say when the other party will fight.


    Looking down again, next to the single arrow tower, someone began to plan another one on the ground!!


    "What are they doing?" Sean asked suddenly.


    "This is building a tower," replied Claude.


    Sean looked at the action below. If he built another one next to a single tower, it would be two adjacent towers, just as he saw in his dream... He hurried to call a soldier nearby.


    "You go down and tell them not to build there, put the second arrow tower away, and don''t connect the two together," Sean said to the soldiers around him.


    Anyway, I want to try. The past is a fact that has passed, but I let the future picture not appear. Does that mean that the future seen by my [time controller] can also be changed?


    "Yes, count," said the soldier nodding, and then hurried down the high wall


    "Does that thing need to be changed, brother Sean?" Claude, who was standing all the time, still couldn''t understand it.


    "Just want to try!"


    Look up at the sky


    [day: cloudy, 8:30:10]


    It doesn''t snow in this area, but it''s still cold.


    The climate will gradually heat up to the east along the border mountains. It may be normal temperature dozens of miles away. It will be hotter to the East.


    "Forget it, brother Sean, I''ll show you the best explosive I''ve brought this time." anyway, Claude doesn''t understand. It''s better to change to a topic that he can talk about.


    "New?"


    "Well, I''ll never let you down this time," said Claude with a confident look.


    "OK, then go and have a look."


    Sean looked back at the bottom in the distance. The soldier had just run and said something to the engineer who was planning to occupy the land. They seemed to look here. Because they were far away, they could almost see only a few small black spots moving, so they were not sure what they were doing!


    Follow Claude to the warehouse on the border, where all the artillery and explosives transported from Oro city are placed


    "Sir, we''ll use these attacks?" Sergeant Joseph, who was also in the camp, just accompanied Sean to see the place where the supplies were placed.


    "Well, it''s very suitable to use these to consume the enemy''s forces. Have you forgotten the result of our last battle with the rebels?"


    Speaking of it, the explosion surprised many garrison troops. I didn''t expect that the explosive would have such great power if it was changed a little. It solved thousands of rebels at one time and saved a lot of trouble for the garrison of Oro city.


    "So I have prepared more explosives this time, and I will be able to send the enemy to heaven!"


    Uh


    I don''t know when Claude liked the saying of heaven so much. Sean just used a description at the beginning. As a result, he has been used by the other party as a head Zen.


    "Good or good, but we don''t know whether the enemy will come from this side." Joseph was still uncertain.


    If you want to speak, he is the one who knows the border best in the garrison of Oro city. When he was young, he was a patrol team and stayed at the border for two years before he was transferred to the regular army


    In his statement, although aidak had troops in the past few months, they would not dare to act rashly as long as there were no other threats in Oro, because the supply lines in aidak area were difficult to maintain long-term operations.


    Now the soldiers in Oro city are strong enough and the supply is faster than the other side, so although Joseph has stationed a large number of soldiers on the border, he still continues to send scouts to the Gobi to inquire about the enemy.


    "They will come. Compared with the cost of a little rash, the chronic death of the northern front is the biggest consumption," Sean insisted.


    At the moment, it is difficult to move on the front line of the confrontation between the two northern armies, so sending troops around the rear is also a breakthrough


    Of course, these are just reasons to tell people around him. For Sean, who exchanged power from the one of all things, he has foreseen that the enemy is coming this way.


    I hope there''s enough time!


    These days, Sean put down what he was doing in the city and came to the border to personally supervise the construction of fortifications, because he could not tell when the enemy would come, so he had to finish the basic defense measures in advance.


    Fortunately, the border is not as cold as Oro city. I ate with the garrison at night. It was not until I went to the border in the evening that Gao Cai noticed how the two tall towers in the distance appeared again!!!


    "Joseph..."


    "Count, I''m here." Joseph, not far behind, rushed over.


    "You ask someone to ask, I only asked someone to dismantle one of the two towers during the day. Why does it appear again now?"


    Sean subconsciously looked at the sky


    [day: cloudy, 3:30:10]


    There is no problem on this day. Why did it appear again.


    Soon Joseph asked his men to call the engineers. When he asked, he knew that someone who built the arrow tower in the distance took the drawing upside down and didn''t mark the position, so the position was just next to the tower!!


    "Tear it down and go now!"


    The people looked at their own count as if he was angry, and didn''t dare to ask. Finally, they nodded and ran to dismantle the skeleton of a tall tower almost built.


    "Sir, the two arrow towers can cover each other on the battlefield. If you put the little brother Claude''s artillery on it, you can suppress it remotely. I don''t think it''s necessary to dismantle it..." Joseph said his own idea.


    But Sean didn''t say why, just let people continue to do what he wanted.


    The result of not removing


    It will still be pushed down in its own foresight.


    For the rest of the day, Sean asked Joseph to keep reporting on the situation in the Gobi. The scouts sent out to report that they had not seen the enemy, but they found a group of Desert Gold regiments in the East.


    The so-called Golden regiment is mercenaries. Some cities in the desert countries are a country alone. Such a place can''t cultivate any army at all, but there are many robbers in the desert environment, that is, people called "assassins". Therefore, small desert countries will use money or materials to hire some professional mercenaries to fight for themselves.


    That''s desert gold!


    Even the golden group appeared


    "Where are they?"


    "It''s far away from us for the time being, but it hasn''t moved, and we don''t dare to get too close. Everyone in the golden regiment is a very talented soldier, and ordinary scouts don''t dare to get close to them at all," Joseph said.


    "My Lord, why did the desert gold group appear here?"


    "It''s hard to say now. We can only continue to do our things well... Let the soldiers speed up the construction and finish it as soon as possible in two or three days. Tomorrow, the witches who cover the wings of the sky should come soon. We should deploy as soon as possible. It doesn''t matter what the enemy comes." Sean ordered.


    For the sake of the stability of the city, Sean didn''t let the witches follow when he came, but they could come at the end of the fortification.


    Everything was as usual, but the accident happened the next day.


    Because the camp had to make room for the follow-up soldiers to rest, and the construction of the fortification was at the end, Sean asked the soldiers to distribute hot weapons such as guns and artillery to each team.


    However, some people in the garrison could not use guns. As a result, there was an accidental explosion and directly destroyed an arrow tower that was about to be built!


    "What? Arrow tower." Sean was surprised when he heard the news and looked at the soldiers who came to report.


    "Yes... Yes." his expression was a little nervous and he didn''t dare to look up.


    "But don''t worry, sir. We have built one with the directly removed skeleton overnight... And it will be finished soon."


    Hearing the arrow tower, Sean hurried to the high wall again, and the soldiers behind him kept chasing after him to explain.


    "We repaired the arrow tower with residual wood, but it was shorter. Fortunately, there were two foundations there before, and we built another one nearby..."


    Even if you don''t have to listen to Sean, you know what happened.


    The two arrow towers are back


    Look at the cloudy sky again.


    [day: cloudy, 8:30:10]


    Take a deep breath.


    I seem to recall the names I mentioned when I called the Lord of time in the disordered plane,


    All things are one.


    All knowing and all seeing

 Chapter 259

    On the barren Gobi desert, kubazi took the team to rest under the dashiba while waiting for the news of coming back from afar.


    I never thought it would be so difficult just to bypass from the north to the south of the basharan empire. There were almost no supply resources in the Gobi. At the worst of the way, we could only kill all the mounts to satisfy our hunger. Later, all the animals brought by the whole team, including pets, were eaten as food.


    Fortunately, there are intermittent green spaces and water sources near the bare stone mountains of the basharan Empire, which makes the team have a place to supply, and often catch water drinking beasts near the water source... And kubazi tasted the taste of snakes and scorpions for the first time during this period.


    Those who had never eaten before could not help but eat when they were most hungry!


    "Why hasn''t the gold regiment replied?" kubazi asked the people around him.


    "It should be fast. The people we sent have been relieved from the golden regiment," said Farah, another senior general of the revolutionary army.


    This long detour can be said to be the most important link in the cooperation between the revolutionary army and the Borg people. At present, the northern battlefield is deadlocked, and the Borg people can''t even send elite troops separately, so they can only hand over the heavy task to the Revolutionary Army


    However, people who are used to living in rich areas can''t walk through the environment of aidak. Several teams are OK. It shouldn''t be a problem to send elite teams to spend the Gobi. However, the purpose of this trip is to attack the city. It is an important city where the Salan empire is located on the southern border. In this way, it can alleviate the pressure of the northern battlefield and force the basharan Empire to give way as soon as possible.


    Therefore, there must be a large number of people, and they are elite combat effectiveness!


    But even though kubazi, a member of the revolutionary army with less than 10000 people, was not sure. Therefore, under the introduction of the Borg and Kate people, the three parties also contacted the desert gold regiment, the only war regiment that could help in the desert.


    This group of professional war mercenaries in the desert for the purpose of collecting money and materials. As long as they are willing to help, they have a better chance of winning!


    "Will there be an accident?" kubazi looked at the woman in front of him. He had never dealt with the desert gold group.


    Before that, I had never heard of the existence of professional mercenaries


    "I don''t think so. Since they are professional mercenaries, they should be loyal to their employers, otherwise who will hire them in the future!" Farah said definitely.


    "But in the desert, we were foreign to them."


    "But fame is equally important..."


    After thinking about it, this statement is also right.


    Although aidak region and zambutar region do not belong to the same ethnic group, there are contacts between businessmen and people in the two places. Such an open breach of promise may not be good for the reputation of mercenaries.


    Wait, just wait!


    Kubazi looked at the southern boundary. This area is not as desolate as it was when it came. Even the semi desertification hills also have a small amount of weeds, and there are many animals running out of the mountains, enough to feed the team of nearly 10000 people.


    "How long will we be able to reach the basharan border from here to the south?"


    "It''s about two days away. It''s very close."


    While they were chatting, a soldier was busy reporting back and caught an imperial scout in front


    "People of the imperial army? Why are they here..." kubazi looked at Farah. This time he came here to take the lead, but he didn''t expect to catch the people of the Imperial Army in aidak area.


    "Bring him here!"


    He ordered his men to bring a man dressed as an ordinary resident to him soon.


    "Captain, that''s him! This sneaky man has been looking at us on the hill. He speaks in the southern accent of basharan. He must be the running dog of the Empire."


    Kubazi went to the soldiers on the ground.


    "Which army do you belong to? What''s the purpose of coming to the Gobi?"


    The other party didn''t say a word, just looked fiercely


    "Don''t you want to say it? Or are you unconvinced?"


    Kubazi has been dealing with the imperial army for so many years, and he can almost guess what position he is when he sees them. Generally speaking, only the well-trained regular army can have such firm eyes.


    So he should be a member of the other party''s regular army, not the lazy garrison on the border.


    "You should be a soldier in Oro area. Why are you here? Is there any trend in Oro city? Say..." kubazi suddenly grabbed the soldier''s neck.


    Since Cuba failed to raid the South with another group of revolutionary troops, no news has been received about them. The whole team in the south of the Empire seems to have evaporated. The last time they received a letter asking for help and a description of the city of Oro at that time.


    The soldier was choked red by kubazi, but he still didn''t say a word.


    He struggled desperately until his body was almost convulsed and still refused to speak


    "Hum!"


    Throw down the soldier with one hand.


    "Good backbone, just don''t know if you can be so proud when you are bound and thrown into the Gobi to feed the wolf." kubazi said and began to order his men to bind the soldiers and throw them to the place where wild animals often haunt.


    At this time, the soldiers could not help but speak


    "Bastard, rebel!! you won''t be arrogant for long. Count wiggle will kill you all, he will."


    Fear and anger finally made the Scout speak, but the only word did say a name that kubazi saw most in the southern team''s distress letters.


    Count Wigle.


    Seems to be the Lord of Oro!


    "Don''t worry, your count will soon follow suit."


    The scouts were dragged down, and kubazi frowned to the south.


    "It seems that the count may be ready at the border... Strange, how did he know we were going to attack from the IDAK border?" the voice was very low, almost Farah nearby could hear it, and he had to keep calm in front of the soldiers.


    "Is there a traitor among us?"


    "You can''t talk nonsense..." kubazi reminded the other party.


    "I''m just guessing."


    Farah''s eyes were also shocked.


    Surprise attack.


    What is a surprise attack if everyone knows


    However, while they were confused, another soldier ran over and said that the golden regiment sent someone over.


    "We can''t let the golden regiment know this for the time being, otherwise there may be trouble," he whispered to the people around him.


    "Yes."


    Farah and the others nodded.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    To the east of the resting place of the revolutionary army is the most desolate direction on the Gobi.


    At this time, a small group of people appeared in sight


    Riding a horse with stronger limbs, the leader is also a man and a woman... Graceful figure, strong physique around him, and wearing dazzling gold armor.


    However, they can''t see their faces, because they also wear a gold mask in their faces

 Chapter 260

    Kubazi is the first time to deal with the desert gold regiment. He has never seen them before, and even heard of them recently.


    Looking at a small group of people slowly approaching in front of me, about seven or eight. The leader is a man and a woman, and everyone is wearing a gold mask with no face to cover up


    Kubazi doesn''t understand what this means? Don''t show your face. Is that a way of talking?


    However, now in the Gobi, the revolutionary army does not have any extra food supplies. They either choose to go back directly or continue to act according to the plan. But going back means that the cooperation with the Borg people has broken down. At that time, the Borg side will not tolerate the revolutionary army, and the imperial army will not be able to reconcile. Going back is to drag the revolutionary army into the abyss, so we can only move forward.


    The short thought made kubazi clear his position. Even if the golden group has any attitude, he should cooperate with them on his own side.


    "Hello, friend from afar." I don''t know how to call each other. Kubazi thinks it''s more appropriate to use "friend" at least.


    "Commander kubazi?"


    Under the mask, your woman spoke first. Because she was wearing a gold mask, her voice was even lower.


    "Yes, I''m kubazi, commander of the northern revolutionary Corps."


    Kubazi and Farah introduced themselves. Desert Gold regiment is an organization introduced by Borg people. Before that, there was no intersection between the two sides.


    "It''s just you. We came here to make sure that we don''t want to waste time if we can. The golden regiment will attack the enemy''s territory with you. The previously agreed combat time is half a month... We will fight with you for half a month. You don''t need to provide food and materials during this period, but we may need to cooperate in special circumstances "Said the woman.


    It is said that women in IDAK are sexy, enchanting, and good at singing and dancing... In addition to the strong women in southern IDAK, women in many northern places are tall and plump, and can maintain a slim figure for most of their life, Many nobles in zambutar countries often have the habit of buying Adak women as lovers from traffickers.


    Although the woman in front of him was also plump and slim, in kubazi''s mind, what the other party just said made him very unhappy.


    At least it has the level of orderer 9


    Whether in the revolutionary army or in the ranks of any other country, they belong to high-level combat effectiveness!


    "Half a month? Can''t you retreat if you haven''t defeated the enemy in half a month? Or should you prepare to increase the weight?" kubazi angrily retorted. He had never seen such a war mercenary. Since he had promised to help fight, he had to set a time.


    "Captain kubazi, don''t get excited. We are also considering the interests of the team. The time is set to reduce losses... But you can rest assured that we will become your best combat effectiveness within half a month." it seems that we are used to seeing similar situations, but there is no emotional change when the woman answers.


    "Best?"


    Kubazi looked at each other with some contempt.


    Women


    He is almost a little taller than his chest, and his limbs still have some muscles. However, in the eyes of men, this muscle is nothing big, far less attractive than the two great banks in front of his chest. There is a bulge device in the right hand of his arms, which looks like a boxer or something.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be the team most in need of protection..."


    "Captain kubazi can rest assured that we will not become a burden, as long as you don''t rebel halfway." the plain tone is even more unbearable.


    "What do you mean?!"


    "Just explain the situation. I think I should say a lot in advance."


    "Then I want to ask, how many people have come to your gold regiment this time?"


    Under Farah''s persuasion, kubazi has well suppressed his dissatisfaction


    After all, the current situation is not friendly to the revolutionary army, and the golden regiment is an important force.


    "5000 people."


    "5000? Are you kidding? The enemy''s Garrison has nearly 20000 people, and we have to capture the city, of which the number of people is the key."


    I thought the other party would come with at least 10000 people. In addition, the revolutionary army is close to 10000 people. Even if the garrison of Oro city has walls for defense, it can win with higher combat effectiveness, because it will suppress citizens and possible mobs in the future.


    The more troops the other side sends, the more soldiers they can save


    "Just one city is enough."


    "I would like to remind the friends of the golden regiment that the cities of the basharan empire are not made of loess like desert countries. They are real stone walls and artillery!" kubazi is beginning to feel that the golden regiment is not as powerful as he thought.


    "It doesn''t matter. Our combat effectiveness is enough." the other party still replied blandly.


    This attitude completely angered kubazi.


    "That''s good. In order to prove whether the golden regiment has the combat effectiveness you said, I''ll also try your combat effectiveness... As an orderer 9, I should be able to..."


    Before he finished, kubazi suddenly felt something against his back


    Looking up again, the woman in front of me had disappeared.


    All the members of the revolutionary army pulled out their knives at the same time, and the golden regiment on the other side also pulled out their weapons.


    So fast!


    Kubazi stared wide and reached behind him in such a moment


    "Don''t move!"


    "Don''t move!"


    "Attakris, that''s enough. They are our employers. The golden regiment is not allowed to point a knife at our employers." the strong man who has been standing behind finally spoke.


    Kubazi felt the knife behind him slowly leave


    "The higher the level of orderlies, the stronger the fighting skills." the woman bypassed the front and played with the curved figure to take back the moon sickle.


    "And... The news of commander kubazi may not be well informed. Now our enemy has built tall Fortifications on the border. It seems that the count has realized that we will attack."


    Said atakris, looking at kubazi.


    Slowly opened part of the mask... First a white hair came out.


    "One more thing... The walls of aidak area are not all made of sand, and we also sent some people to try how strong the so-called basharan imperial army is!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the camp, Sean got up from his nap table.


    At the moment, karyana and several other witches also rested on the next chair because the camp was warm.


    And Sean''s awakening woke up several people from the hazy


    "What''s the matter?"


    Look around, or your familiar camp, not Gobi


    "Karyana, let people set up the defense line! The enemy has come and is about to enter our defense line, maybe tonight."

 Chapter 261

    "What?!"


    Karyana didn''t understand what Sean said.


    "Do you mean the enemy will attack tonight? But they haven''t arrived yet?" that''s what makes people confused. If the enemy is stationed outside the high wall, it may attack at any time. At present, the shadow of the enemy has not been found, the scouts sent out have not been completely back, and other enemies have not been found except Desert Gold regiment.


    However, the desert gold regiment has always been rebels dozens of miles away from the border. They don''t know what to do!


    According to Joseph''s understanding of the border, mercenaries in the desert will not walk around aimlessly. Maybe the opposite City BAHA HAMA hired them, but it costs a lot to hire the gold regiment. I don''t know why they hired the gold regiment.


    "You''ve been acting strange lately..." said Sean, looking at the chair in the middle of the camp.


    After waking up, karyana was not sleepy.


    Most of the tea on the table was cold, and several other witches were busy reheating the kettle of water. The camp was still a semi closed door. Generally, other soldiers would not rush in at this time unless there was something important to report.


    "Sean, you''ve been acting strange recently. You''re always inexplicable in talking and doing things." she looked at the other party holding the table and panting all the time, so karyana said again.


    And Sean still didn''t answer, just subconsciously looked at her.


    "Is something wrong?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Your mental state has been bad recently. Sometimes you will be in a daze for a long time. Did the last battle in the forest leave sequelae?" karyana tried to ask.


    Still silent, but this time he breathed a sigh of relief and let himself try to be more energetic.


    Since he gained power from the Lord of time, Sean has indeed become a little different. Everything around him occasionally slows down, and in his dream, he can see those unknown true thoughts in the past, as if he were like the omniscient prophet. What he didn''t know before is now slowly understood.


    For this reason, if Sean wants to know more ''truth'', he will always fall into a dream


    "I''m fine. I''ve been too busy recently. But what I said just now is not a joke. You should let the soldiers prepare now, especially these nights... Maybe today..." Sean stressed again.


    At this time, there were more than one soldiers running at the door.


    Door open~


    Joseph hurried into the camp with some soldiers, and several witches around noticed the expression on his face.


    "What happened?"


    "Sir, one of the scouts we sent didn''t come back!"


    Joseph''s words made Sean''s head buzz... Didn''t come back, that''s the same as what he saw in his dream.


    "Is it a young man?"


    "Yes, he was originally one of the scouts. According to the discipline of the scouts, he had to come back on time every day within a certain range. If he was in trouble, he had to let Xinying come back at the first time, but now there is nothing... I''m worried that something might happen to him... Sir, do you know the scouts?" Joseph spoke for a while before he realized that Sean seemed to have told each other first.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I know it or not... Joseph, you now send troops to patrol the front-line towers day and night, and take the signal gun brought by Claude. You have to signal any accident."


    "Yes, sir," Joseph answered quickly, but asked curiously.


    "The count thinks the enemy has begun to act?"


    Sean turned his head and looked at each other seriously.


    "No matter whether the enemy starts to act or not, we should be ready. Obviously, they are close to us... You go and find Barnier." no matter what Sean says, he is the largest local leader, and even if ten thousand of them don''t understand, they will do as they say.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll call them back now. Shall I send them outside the arrow tower?"


    Sean has been a mercenary for some time. Although it is not a long time, he still knows the fighting style of mercenaries in the south. They are more suitable for individual combat. A four person team like Barner had better put them together. It is very suitable to send them out. Can become an assassin who assassinates local generals


    But at present, the enemy''s combat effectiveness is not clear. Sending them out is likely to be in danger!


    The face with the golden mask was recalled in my head


    "Don''t use it for the time being. Let them stand guard with the team in the camp."


    Joseph nodded and left the camp with orders, leaving a group of witches looking at him with [surprised!] eyes.


    "Go and prepare now. It''s best to set traps with magic. We don''t know how strong the enemy''s combat effectiveness is. At least take the best defense measures."


    Sean felt that the economic strength of Oro city should not be a problem in the first half of the year, but he didn''t want to lose the natural barrier of the high wall at the border, otherwise the ruins of Tacoma behind him was an empty city, and the enemy would probably take it as a stronghold and form a confrontation with Oro city.


    Of course, the city will be much safer, but the surrounding townspeople are likely to be harassed endlessly... The order they are not easy to establish will collapse in an instant, so this high wall should be guarded anyway.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After arranging everything, Sean had dinner with the soldiers as usual, but after dinner, he didn''t meet the camp on time, but walked alone to the top of the high wall


    Looking at the dense fences and gun holes under the soles of your feet, there are many arrow towers and sentinels in the periphery, and the roadblocks have just been set up.


    It is impossible for the other party to use cavalry to attack the city. The desert area also eliminates the possibility of any large siege machinery. All natural conditions are favorable to themselves. The only uncertainty is the local combat effectiveness.


    "Lord Sean, why are you here?"


    While thinking, there was a sudden sound around me.


    "Are you on duty here?"


    It was Latina who came here, wearing a thick coat and still carrying her long sword. The southern girl has always maintained a high degree of affection for herself. In a sense, she is also the link between the Earl''s house of Oro and the banier mercenary team.


    "It''s dangerous here..."


    "It''s most dangerous to stay in the camp where everyone can see the best conditions," Sean said with a smile.


    "Lord Sean is still so humorous!" Latina came up to her and looked at the fortification in front of her.


    "Adults think these defenses can resist the enemy''s attack?"


    "It''s hard to say, but at least it can consume a lot of their combat effectiveness."


    Watching each other''s lazy pestle on the wall


    "I don''t know how long the war will last. I heard from mercenaries in the north that there is no way to work normally. Almost all assignments are related to the war. Of course those who want money will go, but those who don''t want it are ready to go to other countries."


    "This is also human nature."


    Sean also heard that there are many mercenaries going south from Oro recently


    Most people are going to Mersin, a coastal country in the south.


    "But don''t worry, they can''t win in the end, because Oro will never fall."

 Chapter 262

    "Lord Sean, do you remember when we were a team of five?" Latina said suddenly.


    I remember that when I met Barnier and Latina, I listened to them all the time, and later decided to recruit them. They also made an investigation. A mercenary team from the North all the way south originally had five people.


    "I remember. The one who left was still a mechanic?"


    It''s almost the same profession as Claude, but Claude didn''t learn to fight. If he exercised his physical fitness a little and combined with the explosives of those weapons he made, it can be said that in some battles, the power is far more than that of people of the same level, and even surpass the level.


    Gradually, Sean found that level is the embodiment of a person''s strength, but strength does not necessarily represent absolute advantage. Various combat environments and the psychological state of combatants at that time are also related, so it is not uncommon for high-level to be killed by low-level.


    "Yes, he is very talented in firearms, traps and bombs... He came to us and wanted us to continue to work as mercenaries in Mersin. It is said that there are a lot of tasks on the sea and the pay is very good," Latina said.


    "Oh, it''s really a good place." Sean hasn''t seen the sea in such a long time.


    "How do you reply?"


    "No," he replied sharply.


    This is somewhat surprising to Sean. If you put aside the argument that the other party is his favorite sister, the mercenaries still yearn for a free way of life. Even if Latina doesn''t want to, it''s not certain that Barnier and the three of them don''t want to. To tell the truth, the four man team is very useful under their own hands. If they leave, Sean will have to increase the size to retain it.


    Watching Latina holding the wall and leaning back naturally


    Stop and stand firm again.


    "I don''t think we need to go so far... Although we entered the oro City Army soon, this period of time is completely different from our previous life... You know, Lord Sean, sometimes when we go to the small towns around the city, the people know that I am a garrison and often give me some fruit."


    "... they said that only with the garrison and the count could they have a stable life. Moreover, the count did not blindly increase taxes and send soldiers to the front line, which was very popular among the people. They heard that the territory next door was constantly squeezed to support the war, and felt it was great to live in Oro."


    Latina said, and there was a [excited!] expression on her face.


    A little bit [excited!]


    "I never thought that what I had done could bring others a sense of security, so I wouldn''t leave." finally, she said firmly.


    I see


    Even carefree mercenaries yearn for a stable life, just as stable people yearn for freedom. Sean forgot this.


    If they can get recognition from a stable life, it is their pursuit


    The social order they build is not only their own achievement, but also the life and dream of others and many others.


    Looking at the bonfire in the distance of the fortification in the dark


    So this high wall can''t fall, and robbers can''t destroy the lives of people here.


    Suddenly at this time, the tower on the side of the high wall is higher. It seems that an owl has stopped. There are animals!


    Sean was busy releasing magic to trap it and use it as a vision tool in front of the reconnaissance front, but he was ready to cast the spell. The owl flew up before he finished reading the note.


    [capture ~]


    "Lord Sean, you want to catch that owl?" Latina seemed to understand Sean''s behavior.


    "It''s all right. It''ll be £¤% # £¤ #%"


    Time:


    [night: cloudy, 9:00:00]


    instantaneous,


    [night: cloudy, 9:00:03]


    The time went back for three seconds, which was just enough for him to read and release the magic bar. The owl''s original flying action was like the picture freeze frame, and came back in an instant.


    "Lord Sean, you want..."


    Ah?


    Latina didn''t finish her words, but she found that the owl had flown to Sean''s hand. What made her even more surprised was that what she was going to say just now seemed like what she had said.


    Did you say that?!!


    He looked at count Sean vigil with a puzzled face, but the other party''s face did have a very ordinary smile.


    Did you just get distracted?


    "It seems that my capture magic has improved a lot. With this, I can observe the situation in the distance." teased the owl who had docked on his shoulder.


    Sean felt a sigh ~ a sigh of relief.


    It''s not easy to see birds that can haunt at night in this barren mountain. If you don''t do it, you can''t do it. However, if you want to pull the time in front of others, there will be similar problems. Even if it''s only a few seconds, the content of the dialogue will disappear with the overlap of time and space, but the human ontology does exist, Her memory can''t be erased in an instant, and the memory of talking will remain.


    "Oh, well, Congratulations, my Lord."


    This time, I didn''t take my name with me, and there was a state of [doubt!] and [don''t understand!] on my head.


    "I''ll use it to observe the situation in the East. You can go down and have a look... Today there has been the disappearance of scouts. I''m afraid something similar will happen in places where the defense force of the garrison is weak."


    "Yes, Lord Sean."


    Guided by her topic, Latina finally took the order and continued her patrol.


    Tut tut~


    that was close.


    Or you can use this ability less in front of your own people in the future, mainly for fear of scaring them. The things of the ancient god have buried a shadow in many people''s hearts. If there are people who can make time chaos appear suddenly, it is estimated that new rumors will arise again.


    He looked at the owl on his shoulder and touched its hooked mouth.


    "Goo Goo... Goo mi..."


    Flapping his wings, several feathers fell, and Sean specially picked up two larger ones and inserted them on each other''s head. This is carving!


    Head tilted


    "Go."


    Flying to the East, at the same time, I recited the spell and began to close one eye.


    The first spell I learned from the magic guide book is [soul vision ~]. Unexpectedly, it is also the one that is most used and most skilled in memory.


    As his eyes slowly opened, a moment of vision change made Sean instinctively tilt his body, stand firm again, and carefully integrate the vision of owl, an animal whose vision is 100 times faster than that of human beings at night.


    Just like night vision, any mouse or pedestrian is in the field of vision


    Most of them were patrolling soldiers and people standing at the top of the sentry tower. However, when they flew to the East, they noticed several people who acted very strangely.

 Chapter 263

    Is that human?


    Sean looked at those people in surprise, slowly controlled the owl and looked at it carefully... The night environment was not good in the eyes of ordinary people, coupled with the strong wind in winter night. Although it doesn''t snow here, it''s still cold at night.


    The temperature is cold and the fire is weak.


    But can''t others see when Sean doesn''t understand?!!


    Through the owl''s vision, Sean noticed that four people had different steps from all patrols. Others walked at a normal pace. Only they walked and stopped, as if they were sneaky.


    Who?!!


    At this time, a group of patrol soldiers passed by, but Sean found that his soldiers didn''t seem to see several people at all. He stood on the side for a while. After the patrol passed, the four people continued to move forward.


    Why can''t you see it.


    Return the vision to the person again. The vision will return to yourself at the moment of task change, but now it''s night. My vision is not as sharp as an owl. The places I see are much darker. Only the bright part can occasionally see some things.


    Can''t you see it from a human perspective?


    Sean suddenly thought that when the other party walked slowly, his soldiers didn''t seem to see them. Could there be some magic on the other party so that his people couldn''t see them.


    Look around, several soldiers have just walked around, ready to climb up from under the high wall


    In order not to be disturbed, Sean chose a slightly quiet place, the room near the fort, which looked like a soldier guarding the artillery to outsiders!


    Close one eye and let [spiritual vision ~] return to the owl again


    Four people have gone out of sight.


    It should be coming towards himself. Sean controls the owl to fly towards the high wall.


    It''s too difficult to hide in the sight of this nocturnal predator. I found them when I flew up


    Still four people gathered together and quietly avoided the patrolling soldiers.


    The closer to the fortification, the brighter the fire. With the help of the owl''s vision, Sean finally saw the shapes of four people... Tall and strong, but when he looked at them carefully, he found that they showed different colors.


    The four people are all a pure white color. Under the reflection of the fire, they seem to wear white rubber.


    They should all be male, but they can''t see each other''s faces. When they look at their heads, they appear at the moment:


    [stealth ~]


    what!


    Sneak.


    Sean saw the so-called stealth for the first time. He really had this skill.


    Look at the soldiers next to or on the sentry tower. Even under the vision of owls, they are still what ordinary people can see. Only these four people are completely white, and some places slightly into the shadow become pure red.


    No wonder the soldiers can''t see them. They can only see a single color under the visual acuity of owl, which is 100 times that of human beings. Ordinary people may not feel it at all.


    Quickly retract your vision


    It happened that the soldiers who had just come up from under the high wall came to themselves.


    "You guys, follow me..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Under the defensive arrow tower, karyana and Nisa are also arranged as normal night patrols. According to Sean''s instructions during the day, magic traps and eyes should be arranged in the shortest time, so they need to be prepared in every corner.


    "What do you think of that side?"


    Karyana suddenly pointed to the corner of the tower not far away


    "That place should be a dead end of patrol, and it''s easy. Even if the enemy comes, it''s estimated that they rarely take that direction. We set traps there."


    "It''s a nice place," said Nisa.


    The witches who cover the wings of the sky are also good at many kinds of magic. Some common traps. Counter magic is the most commonly used. As long as the magic array is painted on the ground and slightly buried in sand, the enemy can be killed instantly when the enemy passes by. Generally, this dead corner is where the wizard or Archer stands, As long as you set up a trap, you may be able to pick up a ''big fish''.


    Karyana and Nisa came over. Although the people on the sentry tower saw it, they didn''t care. After all, they were still in their own camp. The place behind them became a dead corner because of the protection used by the sentry tower to cover it


    Karyana drew magic with her heart, and Nisa began to prepare to set the mechanism of the spell.


    "In other words, karyana, do you think count Sean has become a little strange recently and often dazed."


    "Didn''t I say it at noon? He didn''t seem to have this habit before." they both noticed Sean''s recent change.


    In the past, I basically smiled and didn''t fear when fighting, but now I always have something in my heart and seldom talk


    "Could it be that the last battle left him sequelae? After all, the other party has super alchemy. I once heard that people who use taboo alchemy will be swallowed up by that force. Although we won in the end, did the monster also affect count Sean?" Nisa asked curiously.


    At this time, karyana, who was drawing symbols on one side, also stopped.


    "Don''t tell me, I also have this feeling. But he didn''t say anything when he asked him... I remember when the leader first brought him to Pik Feng City, he helped our two companions unlock the rigid magic, and he said, ''there are no magicians in the world that can''t be solved'', and his appearance at that time was completely different from now."


    There are no magicians in the world.


    Nisa said this silently.


    "Unexpectedly, count Sean has a very high understanding of magic."


    "In fact, I doubt what kind of person the tutor who teaches him magic is. More than half a year ago, he was not so powerful. After such a short time, he even caught up with you and me! I''m afraid the tutor who can teach such disciples is not a small person," said karyana.


    By the way, magic is being released from your hands.


    But at this time, the magic induction in his hand suddenly broke.


    "Karyana!"


    "Shh ~"


    The surprised two people looked around vigilantly at the same time!


    Because what they release is the magic of setting traps, which also belongs to a kind of search, just like [spiritual vision ~]. If the other party uses a similar sneak in here, it will also trigger the mechanism. Therefore, once they are interrupted during setting, it means that there are hidden "things" around.


    Everything on the sentry tower is as usual


    However, they looked around nervously.


    Nothing, nothing!


    "Who''s there! Come out..." karyana roared.


    It also attracted the attention of the staff sergeant of the sentry tower


    "What''s going on down there?"


    It''s too late to look down


    Four people suddenly jumped out of the original normal environment, just like walking out directly through the plane. They couldn''t see each other the previous second.


    "Be careful!"


    It was so sudden.


    Nisa and karyana instinctively retreated, but there were four people on each other.


    That speed came in less than a second.


    It''s about to succeed


    Boom!


    There was a gunshot in the distance.


    He woke up everyone around him. At the same time, the four people appeared again inexplicably.

 Chapter 264

    Bang~


    A gunshot woke everyone around


    Seeing the four people suddenly appear, they jumped out of the two witches to attack! One shot missed, but it was too late. Sean could only subconsciously use the power of the time dominator.


    Display:


    [night: cloudy, 8:30:20]


    instantaneous,


    [night: cloudy, 8:30:23]


    It is such a three second time that the whole process should return to the time when the other party jumps out. However, people''s existence is obviously greater than their current ability, so people will not retreat, but those actions and items have indeed returned to the state before three seconds.


    [magic proficiency: 321]


    The blade that the stalkers had pulled out was repeated at this time, but the body had jumped in front of karyana and Nisa.


    The action was reset, but the body jumped on them as planned.


    Without a knife, even the hand is still in the state of drawing a knife.


    This time, she directly took the wand attack of karyana and Nisa with her face


    Maybe both sides of the battle didn''t react. For such a second or two, both sides were stunned. Obviously, they saw a blade flash just now, but the next second the other side actually fought with his face!!!


    "Come back!" Sean yelled.


    Then another shot hit a stalker.


    Karyana and Nisa can jump out of danger


    "Who are you?"


    The soldiers brought by Sean surrounded the four people, and the fire gathered to this side at the same time.


    At this time, the attributes displayed in their own field of vision, these four people actually have [7500] blood volume at the same time, that is, the orderer is above level 7, and there are four at such a high level! If the degree of favor is [hostile], it means it is an enemy.


    Revolutionary army?


    No, they don''t look like people from the basharan empire. They are obviously taller than the soldiers around them, and their skin is dark, especially their facial features are different. Their eyes look darker around, and they seem to be smeared with something.


    "Sean, they''re more like idaks," said karyana, who had already come running.


    Adak?


    When did he get angry with the adaks again? Did BAHA HAMA send him to avenge the businessmen? No, four people came from thousands of miles... Or


    Sean suddenly thought of the desert gold regiment that Joseph suddenly mentioned in recent days.


    "Are you the golden group?"


    "Ha, it seems that you are the commander here." the man opposite finally spoke.


    The soldiers around didn''t name their titles, so outsiders thought they were the commander at most. After all, who would have thought that the count of Oro would stand in the forefront.


    "So the gold regiment was hired to find us?" looking at the four people in front of us, one of them was injured in the arm, which was the shot he shot just now.


    It only reduces the opponent''s HP by 200 points, which is just a flesh wound for a person with nearly 8000 HP.


    "Whatever you think... We just want to try whether the so-called basharan empire is qualified to fight against the golden regiment."


    The voice fell and four people disappeared at the same time.


    Sean looked at him in surprise


    The other party just disappeared in the field of vision and couldn''t see it at all.


    This is sneaking ~ sure enough, no trace can be found. They can''t be found in the range visible to the human naked eye.


    "Spread out, they''re stalkers," Sean shouted to the soldiers around him.


    At the same time, time goes back at this moment!


    The four people who had just disappeared in front of us appeared again inexplicably.


    [magic proficiency: 322]


    Call~


    Sean breathed a sigh of relief


    It''s time to seize. If you delay for a few more seconds, your strength may not be effective. At present, the maximum time you can accelerate or reduce back and forth is 3 seconds. If the other party sneaks for more than 3 seconds, you can''t let them appear.


    Uh


    The reappearance of the four turned back the soldiers who were just about to disperse, and even the four looked surprised.


    "This..."


    "They show up and kill them," shouted one of the soldiers.


    A group of people swarmed up, but the other party was a level 7 Figure with order. A sweep could push away four or five low-level soldiers and jump to a place with few people.


    Draw a knife


    The body shape disappeared into stealth again


    [magic proficiency: 323]


    The body shape of escape appeared again without warning. Even the action of drawing the knife has not started. The one with both hands clearly holding the blade a second ago, but now it has changed back to the action of drawing the knife.


    Jump back to the center back-to-back.


    "What''s going on?!" the four gathered together again.


    "Captain, this place is a little strange. I clearly remember that I had pulled out the knife just now, but it became like this." the handle of the knife was handed to the other party.


    "I also find it strange that there seems to be some force in this place that limits our ability to sneak," said one of them.


    "It''s not just sneaking. It always makes me feel like I''ll do it again!!"


    "Damn it, there are probably transcendents around here... Let''s leave first. I''m afraid the camp is not as simple as we think."


    The four men discussed it and decided to retreat temporarily. They must report the matter to the golden regiment.


    Sean saw that the four had an impulse to [want to escape!].


    "It''s not so easy to want to go."


    "Take them down for me... It doesn''t matter if they die!!" Sean ordered.


    This is the power of [time dominator] that I really use in combat. In a sense, it is not as powerful and deadly as the previous [eye of gehros], but this power can be really used in actual combat. It can not only be silent, but also improve my magic proficiency, especially against high-level opponents.


    The four stalkers may not have figured out who made their blades come back again.


    I can only run first


    But the soldiers didn''t have a chance with them.


    Seeing the long gun approaching, habitually they will choose to block with their weapons.


    [magic proficiency: 324]


    Time went back again. The thrown weapons did not appear. Instead, the arms were still pulling out a knife, but the long gun was approaching and could not avoid being stabbed in the chest.


    If a few people were still [surprised!] just now, it has completely turned into [fear!]


    What is there in this camp, and what kind of power can unconsciously make actions against their will.


    "Forget it, one can go, one can go, come on!!"


    After only a few minutes of fighting, the conversation changed from a confident look just now to just trying to escape.


    "It''s not so easy to want to go."


    Around karyana and Nisa, they release attack magic at the same time.


    Ready to avoid, but subconsciously feel that you may not be able to avoid at all

 Chapter 265

    Boom~


    Ballistic magic hit the target at an incredible angle, and the four fell down at the same time.


    A group of soldiers took advantage of this time to surround


    "How... How possible!" even after being hit and falling to the ground, the four people still couldn''t believe how this simple magic could hit themselves. They could dodge even with their eyes closed, but they were inexplicably in the middle when they wanted to dodge


    His chest was burning violently. Looking at the soldiers pouring up around him, he still wanted to hold his weapons, but finally found that every time he wanted to take out his weapons, the next second would turn into a state of drawing a knife.


    It seems that there is an invisible force to suppress yourself, so that you can''t pull out the knife


    The soldiers walked forward around and looked at the four people who fell to the ground in front of them.


    "Bah! Those who can''t escape even the most basic attacks dare to call themselves experts. Is it because there is no one in IDAK, that I asked you amateurs to fill the field?" a soldier said mercilessly, which made the onlookers laugh.


    "You..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. People who live half their lives talk too much." when someone wanted to talk, a soldier kicked directly and turned to Sean''s direction.


    "My Lord, what about these four people?"


    adult?!!


    The four people lying on the ground turned their heads and looked in the direction of Sean.


    Although the names of aidak and basharan are different, those who can be called adults are at least a column of military rank or nobles and officials. The purpose of the four people''s trip is to take advantage of their sneaking ability to rush into the local camp, and then understand a high-level official is the best result.


    Originally, it was to test the strength of Oro area. Unexpectedly, he was knocked down by the other party without even breaking through the fortifications


    All the soldiers saw was that Sean waved his hand and said something casually.


    "Treat the enemy according to the usual war."


    Then soldiers came with knives and axes


    "You... What are you doing!"


    He tried to struggle, but the badly wounded wound kept bleeding. He almost couldn''t get strength to escape and fight back.


    Hand up and knife down.


    The last picture I saw was the scene of blood splashing from my companions.


    "No, no! You will be avenged. The golden regiment will never stop... Absolutely..." roared and tried to struggle, but his head left his body before he finished.


    A man who is close to level 8 of order, in fact, it''s not so difficult to really fight! Sean said in his heart.


    If you had the [eye of gehros] at the beginning, you might be able to attack each other for all seconds directly. However, seeing the eye of the ancient god, the whole garrison will probably fall into madness. In contrast, the [time controller] is much more gentle and can be used flexibly later.


    It can be regarded as a very practical skill, and can also improve your magic proficiency


    As long as the effect is released on high-level people, it can improve proficiency, but such a combat method will consume his experience, and the more people the effect is, the more Sean finds himself unable to bear it.


    According to the power of the Lord of the world, the time of action should lead to the change of the whole world. However, their role is nothing more than the goal they are aiming at. This time, only four people have consumed their own great spiritual power.


    After the battle, Sean felt his magic value was empty


    I''m afraid I can''t eat more high-level people, but this is really a way to improve my magic proficiency.


    Now, as a local Lord, Sean can''t rush to the front line every time. He is more likely to command the whole battle behind his back, but relying on the power of [time controller], he can skillfully upgrade and reverse the battle results in the rear.


    It''s the best thing for yourself, especially when everyone doesn''t know


    The four had fallen to the ground, and the rest was just the time for the soldiers to show off their achievements. It was more bloody. Sean didn''t need to watch, so he turned and prepared to go back.


    "Sean."


    The sudden call stopped people.


    "I mean, Lord Sean..."


    It is estimated that there are many soldiers around, so karyana replaced her title.


    "What''s the matter with those people''s strange actions just now?" after all, karyana and Nisa are the favorite students who cover the sky, and a little detail can still be captured by them.


    "Didn''t you beat me?" said Sean, pretending not to know.


    "I know. I asked them what they had just done was very strange. It felt... Like they couldn''t exert their strength." I didn''t feel it personally, so karyana didn''t know what it was like.


    But what I remember best is that when the other party attacked suddenly, I did see the blade. At that time, I felt that I couldn''t hide. However, in the blink of an eye, the other party didn''t pull out the knife again!!!


    "I don''t know, but I want to thank you for beating back the enemy. All your achievements in this battle will be rewarded later. For the sake of our home, Oro city will never allow anyone to trample." Sean still pretended not to know and turned the topic to encouraging the soldiers.


    Look at the expression of the soldiers [excited!].


    It''s better not to let others know about it. Even Freya should be careful to tell her.


    That''s the ability to control time. Maybe many people in the world don''t know that there is a great existence to control time and space, but they see that thing.


    Even now, Sean can''t understand how a great creation it is, as if everything is under its control from the moment it appears... And the longer time, the more Sean feels that the other party exists.


    Watching all the soldiers around shouting the determination of Oro city to win, Sean woke up from thinking about the great creation.


    Compared with those powerful things that make humans feel humble, the current defense is more important


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, the bodies of the four stalkers were tied to wooden stakes and placed in an open space near one end of the Gobi, two or three kilometers in front of the outermost line of defense.


    This approach is tantamount to directly mocking each other


    But Sean didn''t care. Since the enemy had sent someone first, he had to double it back.


    With the help of the owl''s vision, Sean saw that the wooden stakes on the Gobi were quietly accepted, while the dark population kept approaching the edge of the defense line.


    Far away


    Kubazi looked at the golden regiment with interest and cleaned up the bodies of his companions.


    "How about it? This city is still very powerful."


    If I hadn''t been an ally, I''m afraid I would have laughed now... The other party vowed that there was no problem the day before yesterday, but it came so quickly after a day and a night.


    "Oh ~ interesting. Only such a city is interesting, otherwise it will be boring if it can be attacked at one time..."


    The man in charge of the gold regiment suddenly said with a smile.


    The sunrise gradually rises from the East

 Chapter 266

    On the Gobi Desert beyond the border between the basharan Empire and aidak, the revolutionary army and the desert gold regiment have converged


    Although the total number of people is less than 15000, it is still very shocking when viewed from the sky, especially the golden regiment! Sean was the first time to see a soldier covered in gold armor, and almost everyone wore a gold mask.


    "How many people do you think?"


    "Looking at their team, it is estimated that there are more than 10000 people, but certainly not as many as ours." Joseph looked at the distant team and said.


    Neither Oro nor Tacoma, which ruled this area at that time, have seen such a large array. Although there are many garrisons in each city, they almost deal with some small things, occasionally exterminating mountain bandits and bandits. Even Sean stopped the only chance to go to the front line of the north this time.


    So even the oldest Garrison has never participated in a real war, let alone Siege


    Sean noticed how timid the soldiers around him were.


    Even Sergeant Joseph of the Garrison has swallowed saliva many times


    Looking back from the owl in the sky, Sean observed the situation of the other camp. Surprisingly, there were few supplies on the other side. Did they think it was easy to break their own walls?


    "I don''t see any supplies in their team," Sean said to the people around him.


    "I once heard that desert Knights have the habit of plundering. Because the desert is not easy to carry goods, they start to rob before they march to a place... The golden regiment only takes money and does things, and they have no faith in them." on the other hand, karyana said.


    Sean took all the high-level people around him to the top of the outermost fortification


    Almost eight of the forces that can be gathered in the city of Oro are blocked on the border. The defense of the valley walkways and the arrow towers and defense walls in the mountains add up to more than 20000 troops.


    In fact, it''s not much more than the enemy. The only thing that can reassure people is the protection of high walls.


    "Can we try to buy the gold group with money?" Barnier said his idea at this time.


    "What are you talking about? The enemy has hit under our city wall. Do you want to spend money? You don''t know how much they will charge, and the northern front line keeps asking us to provide supplies. What else will Aurora eat at that time?" several wings of the sky witches said discontentedly.


    "I just said my opinion, but I didn''t say I must give money. Besides, are so many of us afraid that they won''t succeed..."


    "Yes, your excellency."


    Several people put the key of the topic on Sean again.


    Sean is the ruler of the whole Oro region. As long as he insists on fighting in his heart, the others will stick with him, so no matter how strong the enemy is, he should see the appearance of victory in front of him.


    In fact, the day he found the enemy, Sean had sent a message to the Empire for help.


    If the enemy appears in the south of the basharan Empire, it will not be just his own battle. Once there is any problem in the city of Oro, it is likely to cause a huge shake in the balance of the northern front line.


    So the Empire should send someone


    At least it''s better for him to delay, so the enemy should choose to make a quick decision. It''s best to break his own defense line in a few days.


    "I''m afraid it''s too late to ask for and. They don''t carry too much materials. They just want to make a quick decision with us... As long as we hold each other for a month, we can''t help it."


    "If your excellency is right, we won''t go to war, even if they play any tricks," Joseph echoed.


    At this time, bursts of roaring sound came from the Gobi in the distance.


    It sounds like a war drum, but there is no drum in the opposite team... Instead, it is replaced by a way of middle and rear roaring and beating places in unison.


    "All guns are ready. Once the enemy is in range, they will fire directly." Sean suddenly ordered, and the soldiers around him are ready to fire at any time.


    In the distance, bursts of roaring and the sound of weapons hitting the ground slowly became more and more neat, and gradually changed in the enemy''s team


    The center made way for a road, then walked side by side with two and slowly pushed out a tall thing.


    "What''s that?"


    Far away, in the maintenance where Sean was, he could only see something like a bamboo pole standing, and there seemed to be a black spot on it.


    "It seems that the gold regiment pulled out something, the flag?"


    People can''t see clearly, but in fact, the flags opposite are on both sides. There''s no need to take out a big one alone.


    And Sean once again controls the owl in the sky to see


    What flag is there? It''s a body tied in the middle of two horses and dried by the sun. It''s all tanned, but it can be seen from the armor that it''s the soldiers of Oro city.


    "That''s..."


    As the target gets closer, people around them gradually see what has been pushed forward.


    That''s the missing scout. He didn''t think of any news for two days. As a result, he looked like this.


    "Damn desert people! They didn''t pay attention to us..." Joseph angrily hammered the stone wall in front of him. The scout was sent out by himself. He was a quick recruit. Unexpectedly, he was taken out by the enemy!


    When the soldiers around heard this result, they also looked [angry!]


    "We killed the four of them, and now they retaliate against us in the same way... Oh, want to pay for reconciliation? No way. The Gunners are ready!" Sean ordered again, and all the surrounding towers began to aim in one direction.


    Because it''s still the whole local team coming with the suspender dragged by two horses


    They will not choose to charge at such a long distance. In that case, they may be tired under the high wall. Therefore, it will only move forward slowly, close to a place only about one kilometer away from the high wall.


    Neither ordinary muskets nor common guns can take the lead in this distance, but the extended gun improved by Claude according to his own idea can exceed this distance.


    "They''re in range."


    "Wait a minute, get the archers ready and wait for them to come closer." Sean wants to have an overwhelming advantage in the first attack, so one kill is particularly important.


    "It has entered the range of 1000 meters..."


    "Ready."


    "900 meters!"


    "Keep an eye on your position."


    "Sir, they are about to enter 850 meters."


    "Fire!"


    With Sean''s order, more than a dozen guns were fired one after another.


    The other side is only more than 800 meters away. Xiaoshen can even see that the front group of enemies wearing gold armor pulled out machetes at the same time


    Jump up.


    I''m afraid that height is not the ability that an ordinary person can achieve. Some people even step on their companions to make themselves jump higher.


    Facing the shell fired directly, I cut it with a knife


    The speed is very fast, and the knife is also very fast.


    Boom~~


    From outside the desert, the sound went directly to the valley one kilometer away.

 Chapter 267

    Kubazi in the revolutionary army saw the cruelty of the so-called Golden regiment for the first time


    The most I can do is to leave the enemy in the wilderness and let him die, or I can directly understand each other, and I have never seen such a cruel scene that people burn and cut alive in the fire.


    It seems that the scream of the Scout before his death is still echoing in his ears


    The smell around made most of the revolutionary army feel sick. Even Farah on one side couldn''t bear to be close to himself


    "These golden regiments can really do everything. Can we trust them?"


    Seeing the people of the golden regiment send the body of the reconnaissance soldiers of Oro city to two horse suspenders bound in advance, it''s like a public display!


    Earlier today, the garrison of Oro City tied the bodies of four members of the golden regiment to crosses and inserted them on the way, and now they will fight back in the same and more cruel way.


    "I''ve heard that the IDAK people are very temperamental, especially in countries in the desert. Because they often fight for water and food, they have a heavy heart of killing. However, such people attach great importance to brotherhood. They are mercenaries for money. If they don''t do so, it will be difficult to win the loyalty of others," kubazi said.


    In fact, the same is true of the revolutionary army.


    If you don''t do something for the dead brothers, I''m afraid you''ll soon lose the trust of your soldiers.


    "Then we..."


    "Now we can only trust them, and we also want to thank the garrison in Oro city. If it weren''t for them, I''m afraid we couldn''t confirm whether the golden regiment really participated in the battle... Now, all the anger is ignited by the other party. Let''s watch how these desert mercenaries rub their opponents first."


    This is probably the scene that kubazi most wanted to see. Mercenaries came to break the enemy''s fortifications first, and then he could launch a general attack on his own side. However, he watched thousands of teams gradually approach the high wall at the border of Oro city. For a moment, he couldn''t help running to the commander of the golden regiment


    "Commander brodock, let your men come back. There are obviously artillery hidden under the other party''s high wall. If you line up like this, you will only be killed!!"


    Originally, I thought the desert gold regiment was cruel and bloody. This is exactly what I need most in the war


    But I didn''t expect that the other party would choose to walk directly under the artillery fire.


    Don''t you know the power of gunfire?


    Even in the relatively barren aidak desert, there should be artillery imported from other countries. How can you not understand it at all.


    "What you do is to let your hands go down and die!" kubazi said hurriedly.


    If the golden group had a problem at the beginning, it would be a great blow to the whole joint team!


    "That''s just for your team, commander kubazi. It''s not the first time we fight a city with artillery. As long as the level is high enough, those things are just cattle and sheep slaughtered at will in front of us."


    Boom~~


    The sound of a row of artillery rang out.


    From here, you can see a black object thrown by the naked eye. However, you can see that someone in the golden group jumped directly into the attack.


    Unarmed?


    Cannonball?


    In doubt, the man has cut down


    A violent noise exploded over the square, and nearly hundreds of people in the square fell down with the explosion.


    "What?!"


    "How possible!"


    The golden regiment has indeed cut a lot of shells. As long as the knife is fast enough, they don''t even have a chance to impact. What these people can''t imagine is that the artillery in Oro city is not a solid iron ball used to impact the queue, but can scatter iron blocks! There are even poisonous fog and dissolving liquid!


    At the moment when the shell was quickly cut, the venom or corrosive liquid contained in the burned red iron shell instantly splashed on most people around. Although it was not a fatal injury, the corrosive potion flowed and scalded on the body. The feeling of burning and pain was the weapon to frighten the whole gold regiment.


    Many people screamed. Even though they were wearing gold armor, there were still exposed places, especially the parts of hands and feet. The group standing in the front was even sprayed by dense corrosive liquid, directly entered the eyes through the holes under the mask, and the face quickly began to flow pus.


    I can''t help but take off all the masks!


    A trickle of liquid mixed with blood lipids left


    Soon, half a face will be out of shape!


    "Damn basharan, this despicable dog!"


    "Unexpectedly, this kind of thing is used as a shell." the golden regiment is also an army that has participated in various battles. It soon saw that these shells are unusual.


    "Spread out, spread out!"


    "Don''t get any closer to those shells..."


    Although the first batch of fallen people did not completely lose their combat effectiveness, the pain and itching almost made them lose the conditions for possible charge.


    Boom, boom, boom~


    Then there was a barrage of artillery attacks.


    "Spread out, all spread out!!!"


    "Despicable basharan, head, let me lead the team. I can''t continue to hurt my brothers." atakris took it out at this time.


    The first charge is often the most injured, but it''s easy to break through the opponent''s first line of defense.


    "Well, take 500 people with you and be careful," brodock finally agreed, and then turned to the direction of the leader of the revolutionary army on the other side.


    "Commander kubazi, where are your men?"


    "Your people should cover us..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Horizontal trough~


    Heartless!


    Sean began to admire these so-called experts for the first time.


    I can dismantle shells with my bare hands! It seems that it''s not far from meeting people who can pick up bullets empty handed... Any one of those sneakers sent by the other party yesterday is level 7 or even level 8 of orderer.


    I''m afraid these people are above level 6, at least around level 5. Anyway, there are no weak people, otherwise they don''t dare to rush over like this.


    No wonder the desert gold group can make trouble with this person alone!


    Sure enough, there is capital


    If the level is too high, I''m afraid your gunpowder gun won''t work in close combat.


    People at this level try not to let them close


    "Fire, keep firing! They must not be allowed to enter a range of 300 meters. All guns, no matter how much ammunition they have, will not stop until they run out of ammunition." Sean ordered.


    There are more than 20 guns under the first high wall, and there are about 30 guns on the surrounding arrow tower. They shoot together and rely on fire to suppress their opponents.


    "Look, my Lord! Another team is coming."


    At this time, the enemy opposite also began to learn to disperse and drive away. Instead of the square team like before, they scattered and ran quickly.


    One of them was still running very fast. His arms did not know what props he had taken. He could actually launch a lock and catch the naked stones in Gobi, jumping like a flying insect.


    And also use the concealed weapon in your hand to detonate the venom grenade in the sky far away from the golden regiment!


    "Replace it with iron ball bullets and shotguns... The wizards are also ready."


    "Never let the enemy near!"


    This is the first line of defense. Sean doesn''t want the other party to break through after only two groups of people.

 Chapter 268

    Watching the other party use the bare stones on the Gobi as a cover to keep approaching


    These things were originally intended by Sean to be used as roadblocks to block the enemy''s large-scale charge, but now they have also become the defense of the enemy''s small forces as cover!


    "Attack with iron balls and destroy all those roadblocks!" Sean ordered.


    At present, we can only deal with what we can come


    The purpose is to delay. As long as you can delay for a month or two, you will win. Maybe it doesn''t take so long... Even if the reinforcements of the Imperial Army don''t reach the enemy, you can''t last so long.


    "Break down all the roadblocks and leave them nowhere to hide."


    Rounds of artillery rang out, this time filled with iron ball bullets, which is the most commonly used artillery type.


    A big solid iron ball is very powerful under the impact of gunpowder. If you concentrate on one point, you can even collapse the city wall... This is not the city wall this time, but the obstacles on the front battlefield.


    The enemy''s troops have dispersed, and now the effect of artillery attack is not very obvious.


    But as long as there were artillery, it was the best deterrent for them. With a loud noise, the people who had just appeared quickly took it back.


    "My Lord! Is there another rush over there?"


    At this time, standing on the high wall, Joseph next to Sean pointed to the west of the front.


    At this time, another team of people came from another direction, and this time it was from a section of the bare stone mountains in the valley. The mountains on both sides of the high wall were not so easy to climb. Although the defense force was small, no one could climb there.


    "That dress looks like a rebel... It''s them!"


    Anyone who participated in the last encirclement and suppression action at the forest and the previous road intersection can see that the dress of these teams now is unique to the revolutionary army.


    "It turned out that the borgs didn''t come here, but used them..."


    "They''ve been with the borgs for a long time, and we should have thought of it," banier said, looking at the team towards the edge of the stone wall.


    The border defense line in Oro area was originally a high wall across the valleys on both sides, but because it was deep and the valleys on both sides used to be used by caravans for rest, there were many large and small caves. Once the enemies hid in those places for a long time, their own artillery could not get in, and they did not dare to send people to attack rashly.


    So the best way is to build another zero hour high wall outside


    That''s where you stand!


    Let the high walls on both sides and the middle of the valley be empty, which can be used as a buffer zone, and make plans for your next step


    At present, the first high wall is only made of simple stone and wood. It breaks as long as it is bombarded by artillery. Fortunately, the enemy doesn''t have such weapons. He can only come here with hard strength... So Sean dares to stand here.


    The mountain walls on both sides of the high wall are so steep that it is almost difficult to climb up, and there are soldiers on both sides!


    "I don''t want to. I''ll take a team to guard the guard, sir." Barnier suddenly volunteered.


    The four person team, which has always been lazy, will stand up for the first time in the face of urban crisis.


    "No, those people won''t really climb up, and there aren''t many people who can have this ability. They''re just feigning... Turn the muzzle to the other end and don''t let them get close."


    "As for these people in front of you, karyana, you trap them!"


    Sean imagined that the other side would not split troops on the two lines for the time being. He wanted to save all personnel consumption and ammunition for artillery, as long as he suppressed them and kept them away.


    "No problem."


    Several witches who covered the sky began to perform magic, and the surrounding air began to become turbid and hot.


    Raise your hand~


    A hundred meters away from the high wall, the ground suddenly turned black, like fuel, and the ground lit up a fire.


    Stop this group of gold masked people from approaching quickly by igniting the ground... Because without the suppression of artillery, they move faster this time, but the number is obviously not as much as before.


    As long as you enter the range of 300 meters, you will officially enter the range of guns. The soldiers on the high wall have long been waiting for someone to enter this range. Under the barrier of the fire wall, even the fastest person was forced to stop, and there is no place to escape around.


    A series of gunpowder shots can only be dodged by the body


    I stepped back and couldn''t hide.


    Finally, we can only rely on the iron chain and rope tied on our arms to grasp the mountain wall and jump up high!


    Bang Bang


    Countless guns suppressed, and almost all the people who could run within this range fell down. Then the magic flame began to burn gradually to the East, constantly eroding the land under their feet.


    Can only keep retreating, or drag the body of the fallen companion as a shield to retreat


    "Kill those people directly and let them die," Sean told the witches around him.


    Magic works again


    The two sides are only three or four hundred meters away. They can see each other, but they don''t see very clearly.


    Sean only felt that the person who had just kept jumping to avoid the gun attack was the leader of these people. As long as he killed it, the attack should retreat... The second wave of attack could be within 300 meters of the high wall.


    You have to call out!


    You can''t give them any excuse to think that Oro''s defense is weak!


    Took out his gun and aimed it under the high wall


    [precision ~]


    [slow down ~]


    [bleeding ~]


    Several different buffs are added to yourself.


    Aim ~ a shot.


    However, the other party seemed to have a natural instinct of agility, or perhaps it was the experience accumulated in the perennial battle. At the moment of the gunshot, it actually pushed the dying members of the golden regiment aside, and its body deviated from the attack in a less elegant and awkward way.


    The golden mask fell, revealing snow-white hair


    Still a woman.


    The automatically popped rope on the arm pulled the edge of the mountain wall again and jumped up.


    300 meters~


    Maybe less than 300 meters away.


    "Just right."


    Karyana luck magic around her.


    "Wait a minute!" Sean said suddenly, interrupting the witches'' impending attack.


    "What''s the matter?! she''ll be right away..."


    When talking, the other party has swung 400 meters away. If it is too far, the magic trajectory is not so accurate, and it is easy to avoid.


    "Hey!"


    Karyana sighed sadly.


    Uh


    "Let them leave. This person is the other party''s top management at first sight. Our purpose is to endure... If we kill the capable top management directly, I''m afraid the other party will not die!" Sean said casually.


    "And the level of that person is not so simple..."


    When the other party showed his white hair just now, Sean subconsciously thought of an old friend. But now take a closer look, the other party''s favor is [cold], and has [95009500] blood volume. It should not be the person you think.


    But that unique snow-white hair really makes people feel suspicious!


    Especially these days, I always recall those things in my dream


    As the two charges failed, the people of the golden regiment and the revolutionary army retreated


    I''m afraid I haven''t come up with a way to break my defense for the time being.


    "They should not attack for the time being, but don''t relax, especially at night!"

 Chapter 269

    From day to dusk, you can see the enemy team outside the Gobi, but the other party did not choose to attack again!


    Instead, they set up camp two or three kilometers away from the high wall. Obviously, it is a posture ready for long-term combat


    "It seems that they are not going to attack, sir!" Joseph looked into the distance.


    It took a lot of artillery and burning the ground in front of the whole high wall to blacken and stink to survive today. I don''t know what it will look like in the future.


    "Well, but they still don''t have supplies. I don''t think there will be so many beasts in this area to provide them with food, so they can attack again at any time," Sean said.


    During the day, I didn''t see any supplies when I used the owl''s field of vision to observe the place. Even I kept asking aslant to send food and supplies from Oro city. How could I not want anything on the other side!


    Even the strongest people don''t eat?


    So the other party still has the possibility to attack at any time


    "Your Excellency is right. Otherwise, I will send soldiers on duty in turn and keep sending scouts out to find out the situation."


    "This is the best!"


    Sean nodded.


    Watching the sun set, the place you can see is very limited.


    "It''s best to let all arrow towers light torches and let people guard them day and night in turn. Once the enemy has any movement, they will report it at the first time."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The short rest also relaxed the nerves that had been tense all day.


    Sean looked at the wings of the sky witches and the four member team of banier mercenaries around him. These people are one of their strongest combat effectiveness at present. Although they can''t compare with the combat effectiveness of the other side, they should be able to deal with for a long time with the help of guns and artillery.


    Anyway, the longer the time, the more powerful it will be for yourself.


    "Go back and rest first, at least have a full meal!"


    Several people smiled and motioned to Sean and left, but only karyana followed in the direction of Sean.


    "Sean..."


    "Huh?"


    "What else can I do for you?" he looked at the other party with [suspicion!] and [dissatisfaction!] on his head.


    "Did you mean to save the golden girl just now?"


    Otherwise, women''s intuition is terrible, and there are so many guesses for such a small action... Of course, Sean did mistakenly think that the other party was Lucille when he saw that snow-white hair. After all, he had only seen her white hair color for so long since he came to the world, and that guy has always been good at changing looks, Even his posture can be changeable, so no matter what form appears, Sean is not surprised.


    But it is certain that the Ranger during the day is not!


    They are not so bad


    "Golden regiment? It''s too late for me to kill them. Why should I save them?" muttered in my heart, trying to keep calm and act indifferent.


    "But you weren''t like this before... You fought much more decisively than now and would never leave any enemies. If you hadn''t told me to stop today, I might have finished her at that time!"


    Karyana continued.


    "You really don''t know her?"


    "It''s just a desert man. I''ve never seen him before... Even if you say so, I''ll be angry. The golden regiment killed our soldiers and is now in the city. As long as there is any way to defeat them, I''ll try." Sean looked at each other and said.


    "The reason why I don''t let you do it is that I feel that the man is of high rank. Maybe he is a cadre member of the enemy. If he dies outside our camp at the beginning, it will attract crazy revenge from the enemy."


    I can''t think of any good excuses for a while. In the end, I can only say so. I''m afraid these excuses are untenable


    Because the direct fall of enemy cadres will also give the enemy a deterrent, but it seems that karyana did not notice this, but kept looking into her eyes.


    Just stare at each other for two or three seconds.


    Probably for such a long time... Finally, karyana sighed and answered.


    "Forget it, since the enemy has escaped, it''s no use saying this now. At present, we still have many battles to fight. Save some strength for the time being."


    Karyana''s words are ambiguous, but Sean won''t delve into them, otherwise he will become a ghost in his heart!


    But then again, her intuition is right... At least about her inner changes.


    At the beginning, it was because of the passivity of [gehros''s eye], so Sean was not afraid. It''s a big deal for everyone to see the "true face" of the ancient god. Now, although his ability is more practical, he has more conditions to take the initiative to release, so he is not as wave as before. He is usually cautious.


    I''m afraid that level 10 guy will jump out and give himself seconds!


    Among the people they meet, who can go up to level 10 is not the leader of one organization, and the combat effectiveness is not to be said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, campfires kept burning in the camp.


    The more the war front-line soldiers needed to fill their stomachs, but Sean had just sat down with the soldiers, and a signal came from the high wall.


    "The enemy is coming..."


    "The enemy is coming!"


    The team was called up before the meal.


    Sean hurried up the high wall with the witches


    From a distance, people with torches could be seen coming, and when Sean ordered the enemy to retreat with artillery fire, the other party only relied on arrows to hit, and they haven''t hit yet.


    Using the owl''s field of vision, we can see that hundreds of people on the Gobi are shooting at this side with bows and arrows. However, because the high wall rises directly for more than ten meters, and the range of artillery attack is wider than the arrows, the enemy''s arrows are basically harmless.


    It''s hard to understand, but now when the soldiers are in the state of [hungry!] and [irritable!], Sean still let them eat first and then have a good rest.


    But the same thing happened. Just after dinner, everyone felt a little sleepy, and the enemy came again


    It''s the same way to keep hundreds of soldiers close to the defense line, and then shoot with bows and arrows... It''s just useless, but if you don''t use artillery to fight back, the other party will get closer and can only fight!


    Sean''s instinctive feeling was not quite right. He continued to control the owl to fly to the enemy camp two or three kilometers away. He found that few people lived here, while more people rested further away, and those enemies who constantly replaced to harass lived in the camp.


    It is estimated that there will only be more than one person in one day!


    "My Lord, they don''t want us to rest. They want to exhaust our energy in this way," Joseph said first after hearing Sean''s description.


    In fact, Sean should probably understand when he saw it.


    I want to stick to


    But persistence will become the target of the enemy''s various means.


    Looking down at a group of [angry!] and [sleepy!] soldiers


    Now rush out?


    The enemy is a mercenary who is good at fighting and a revolutionary army who has fought with the Empire for many years. Moreover, the combat effectiveness of the soldiers on his side is far less than that of the other side. It is estimated that all the front-to-front attacks will be cut over.


    But in the face of constant harassment, it''s no good not to fight back. It''s dark in front of you!


    "We''ll also change to other weapons..." Sean ordered temporarily, frowning at the same time.


    Doesn''t it mean that Adak people are all big and thick muscle reckless men? How can you fight so orderly

 Chapter 270

    Somewhere on the Gobi, in the camp of the golden regiment.


    Kubazi hurried over to ask brodock, the head of the gold regiment on the other side.


    "Commander brodock, I don''t know what your next plan is? If we can''t beat the defense of Oro city in six or seven days, it will only be more unfavorable to us if we continue to delay."


    Kubazi saw the problems of the two teams.


    What? The people on both sides don''t trust each other. The camps are divided. Let''s not talk about these small contradictions. The important thing is that the supply of the team can''t keep up... More than 10000 people. The daily consumption is very large. The golden mission has its own special dry food and dried meat. It is said that it can eat for seven or eight days.


    But seven or eight days later?!!


    At first, the Revolutionary Army wanted to bring more supplies, but it has never crossed the Gobi desert. It is difficult for the convoy to transport. If it can only be carried by livestock, it will consume a lot.


    In the confrontation between the north and the basharan Empire, the North could not draw so many resources to this side, so it chose to cooperate with the golden regiment.


    However, in the face of kubazi''s inquiry, brodock seemed very calm


    "Commander kubazi, you should have enough food in your team for a few days?"


    "Up to eight days," replied the other party.


    "That''s enough. We just have to attack their high wall defense in the last six days." brodock looked at each other, with another female soldier standing beside him.


    For this man, kubazi certainly won''t forget!


    The Ranger who came up and wrote down Ma Wei impressed herself. Her weapon was two moon sickles hanging behind her. At the same time, she was also the only person who rushed to the high wall of the garrison in Oro city today.


    And can retreat


    "But I still want to remind that the enemy''s defense wall is more than one, and we are facing only the outermost edge," kubazi said.


    "War doesn''t depend on who has more defense barriers... If there are no soldiers, there is no point in leaving an empty wall. As long as we invade the oro area, the small towns in the area will be the source of our supplies." brodock finally walked outside the camp tent.


    The distant artillery sounded again.


    "Again?"


    Kubazi looked at the head of the gold regiment suspiciously, and the other party motioned to the female soldier standing nearby to speak.


    "Today, when I rushed to the oro army camp, I found that the level of their defenders was not too high. They made a sea of fire under the high wall. The level of several witches should be about level 5 or level 6. Anyway, it would not be too high... But there was a man with a firegun. I can''t understand it."


    The words of the female soldier made kubazi and Farah look at each other and didn''t speak.


    Can the other party rush over today to observe the level of Oro garrison?!!


    "It''s not too difficult to break through such a defense. With the strength of the golden regiment and you, you can make a hard breakthrough, but that loss will be great. Everyone in my regiment is a carefully selected person who has experienced countless wars. Missing any one is a loss..."


    "But today, the despicable means of Oro city made me very angry and attacked me with poison! Since they want to play like this, I will also deal with it by belonging to the golden group."


    Brodock turned and looked at kubazi and Farah.


    "We have experienced more wars than you think, and there are many more walls than auro, but without exception, we have won them, and this time is no exception!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Sean shook his head and poured a basin of water on his head to keep himself awake.


    After repeated hair, he looked at the soldiers around [tired!].


    Throughout the night, the enemy harassed the team one after another, which has exhausted the team. It''s not easy to change to ordinary guns and bows and arrows... The noise from the Gobi, including the sound of fire guns, echoed in the valley.


    This seemingly iron clad defense line has become a confined space for closed teams.


    At this time, Sean felt that the other party should come to observe the terrain within a few hundred meters near the high wall. The constant harassment day and night was to make the soldiers tired.


    Look around at everyone around, almost staring at the state of [sleepy!].


    Some fell asleep under the arrow tower


    Although the soldiers in Oro had normal training every day before, they had no real battlefield experience. And this kind of experience is also what I lack


    Caught in neutral!


    In addition to this ability, Sean never felt how great he was. After all, others were a team baptized in the war, and he just played a few more strategy games.


    A Strider can sweep across the world just by pulling soldiers composed of several groups of data with a mouse and keyboard, and then building houses that can be built without loss by mining?


    A little too underestimate people in other worlds!


    The real battle of life and death is often more complex


    To say his own advantages, Sean thinks it should be a better understanding of the future of science and technology, and then his mysterious abilities.


    If you want to win, you must pull the war situation into your field of expertise


    Roar ~ roar~


    Outside the high wall, the war drum sounded again.


    It''s already dawn. Are they going to launch a general attack?


    "Sir, they are fighting again. There are more people this time!!" Joseph hurried down from the high wall and said.


    "Let the brothers be ready to meet the enemy. No matter whether the other party launches a general attack or not, they must attack and retreat from the enemy."


    "But..." Joseph hesitated.


    "Once you relax, the other party may really rush over. You saw it yesterday."


    "Yes, sir." Joseph nodded and led the team up the high wall.


    Now the initiative of the attack is in the hands of others. Only when the artillery is suppressed can the other party fight back. Otherwise, once it is relaxed, the situation like yesterday will appear again... More importantly, you can''t judge whether he really attacked this time. Maybe you just leave within the range that the artillery can attack.


    The enemy is using this way to consume the energy of himself and his soldiers!


    Either bite your teeth or bear it silently.


    Sean looked at the arrow tower and twin towers behind him. It meant that he was pushed down in his dream


    Just at this time, I saw Claude who was about to walk up the high wall and hurriedly grabbed each other.


    "Brother Sean?"


    "Claude, listen up! The next thing can only be done by you. According to everything I told you before, it must be done today... Then you personally take my letter to all surrounding towns and cities, and dispatch troops around all other barons to help, otherwise no one can protect themselves. In addition, this credit letter eagle is sent to a place called Shanggu town , let Baron Melander, the Lord there, put the letter somewhere in the forest, then shout ''Caitlin'' and leave. "


    The same [tired!] Claude listened carefully to Sean''s orders and nodded one by one.


    "Brother Sean, are we going to give up our defense?"


    "If I choose between winning and defense, of course I want to win... When I have to, I have to give up even the most favorable conditions!" Sean said firmly.

 Chapter 271

    For two days in a row, almost every few hours, this way is used to harass, more during the day and less at night... The purpose is to prevent the soldiers from having time to rest.


    However, there is no way to avoid this way that everyone can see.


    The purpose of the garrison is to delay time. As long as it can delay time, it will eventually be its own victory.


    But the seemingly simple task was seized by the other party


    There is no way to withdraw. It is impossible to rush into the enemy line and fight.


    It took almost a month to build fortifications, which have been busy since the beginning of winter. Now these fortifications are both barriers and shackles.


    The earthquake echoed in the valley again and again, and the whole army could hardly have a good rest.


    Moreover, the other side is still the one who takes the initiative to attack. As long as they don''t attack, defense is impossible.


    But Sean prefers them not to attack


    One more day is one more day. I just hope the reinforcements of the empire can catch up quickly.


    "My Lord, we will soon run out of ammunition. If we continue to do so, I''m afraid we won''t last tomorrow." Joseph ran up to the high wall and reported.


    Today, he is also in [exhausted!] state. Most soldiers are in this state these two days.


    I haven''t had a good rest for a long time, and my temper has become grumpy. If I hadn''t pressed myself, I''m afraid most soldiers now have the determination to rush out and fight to the death.


    "How long will it take?"


    "Tomorrow morning..."


    "Enough!" Sean said.


    "Sir, should we ask Claude''s factory to send some more now, otherwise I''m afraid we''ll run out today, and then we''ll... We''ll..." Joseph couldn''t stand the line of defense.


    "Can''t hold the high wall?" Sean looked at him.


    The current highest army commander hurriedly knelt down


    "Sir, in no case will we let the enemy enter the territory of Oro city."


    "I know your loyalty, but many times it won''t happen if we don''t want it... I asked Claude to contact other nobles around and ask them to organize troops to help."


    "The nobles around? But... Sir, they have few troops!"


    The reason why Oro area is named after its own city is that there is almost nothing to do in the surrounding towns. On the one hand, it is because of the trouble caused by ancient god believers six months ago. On the other hand, there are few nobles in this area. Even if they are called, there may be thousands of people, and their combat effectiveness is obviously insufficient, just like when they were in tylermian town.


    Barely gathered up more than 1000 people, and then they were all farmers who worked a little harder on weekdays. There were few people above level 2!


    "But at least some people can be gathered together. Naturally, I will make arrangements... Take me to see the ammunition depot."


    Sean wants to go to the ammunition depot of the artillery to see how much the specific quantity is, and what should be destroyed at a special time. Otherwise, leaving it to the enemy is the greatest threat to himself.


    Joseph took Sean to the ammunition depot on the high wall of the second line of defense. Now there is only a corner of the room that was originally full.


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s all that''s left."


    The soldiers guarding the warehouse are also in a state of [tired!].


    "That''s enough!"


    Sean painted a few times in front of the ammunition box and ordered them to be sent to the positions of various artillery points.


    And just then the soldiers on the front line came to report.


    The enemy is coming again!


    And this time, like the first day, it poured out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Next door, the revolutionary army and the golden regiment gathered again.


    The third day, if you drag it down, it will become nervous here! Kubazi has repeatedly urged the other side to launch an attack together. Even if it costs more, he must break through this defense barrier in these days.


    Otherwise, their soldiers will soon run out of supplies, and they will not be able to go back or break the defense of Oro city at that time, which will only make their soldiers have nowhere to settle.


    "Don''t worry, commander kubazi. I don''t know if you noticed... The enemy''s artillery has been noisy these two days. Not only us but also they are worried. We are short of supplies, and once they are broken, this defense will become a lamb to be slaughtered." brodock''s attitude has not changed since the first day.


    This is what makes kubazi angry


    The overall strength of the golden regiment is stronger, and they are desert people. They can stand it, but their soldiers can''t drag on.


    "I hope your practice is useful!"


    Kubazi looked at each other, and then returned to the revolutionary army with Farah around him


    After two days and three nights of constant harassment, the troops in Oro city should have been unable to hold on, and they can''t delay on their own side.


    "Brothers, think about how many words we were oppressed by imperial soldiers and how many brothers died miserably in the hands of imperial nobles... Now they are anxious about the war in the north. As long as we capture the cities in the south, the Empire will collapse on the front line. Our wishes for so many years will come true."


    "For the Revolutionary Army..."


    "For the dead brother..."


    A group of people shouted in unison!


    In the next second, nearly tens of thousands of revolutionary troops launched an attack. The target was not only the position of the high wall, but also the mountain walls on both sides. As long as some guns were separated, the damage would not be so strong.


    "Rush over, as long as they break through any of the other party''s defense openings, they will disintegrate."


    Kubazi charged with the team, but he didn''t forget to look back at the direction of the golden regiment, and they also began to move.


    Kubazi never believed in these desert mercenaries, but now they have strong combat effectiveness and can only cooperate. They are also responsible for feigning on both sides according to the negotiated countermeasures. The golden regiment is the key to breaking the wall.


    Boom, boom


    The sound of the artillery ahead sounded again and again.


    At this time, kubazi noticed that the artillery sound on the side of Oro city was indeed chaotic, a bit like random shooting.


    The incessant harassment for so many days made the opposite group of soldiers who had never participated in the war unbearable and began to vent their anger indiscriminately. Their faces and hearts were very poor.


    "Spread out. Don''t attack these shells."


    Shouted at the team, but the dense artillery attack still caused damage to the team.


    At present, I can''t control so much... As long as I can get close to the other party''s defense line, I can have the opportunity to use it.


    At this time, there is a very fast team in the middle of the charging team


    Enter 1000 meters


    800 meters


    Even the guns and magic on the opposite side came out, but the small group continued to move forward.


    Within 500 meters


    Boom~


    The black iron ball bullet was played. In everyone''s surprised eyes, the group of people actually used a special iron net to capture the iron ball bullet, but the impact of the iron ball was so great that they almost pulled people away, and two or three people could pull them back together.


    Throw your backhand at the high wall


    Those wooden frames supported by stones can''t withstand such a return stroke at all.


    The iron ball bullet went straight through a hole in the stone wall!


    The rickety wooden frame also collapsed

 Chapter 272

    "Don''t panic!"


    "Don''t panic! Keep blocking the enemy''s attack," Joseph shouted on both sides and kept leading people down the high wall.


    A hole has been made under the largest high wall. If you continue to fight on it, the whole stone wall may collapse, so people keep walking down slowly.


    But


    Once the suppression of gunfire on the high wall is lost, the other party will fight soon.


    Sean stood on the high wall before he could get down


    The other party broke through his defense wall so simply, and used his own shells!!


    Then why didn''t you do it on the first day


    Just for fun?


    Or to consume the energy of the soldiers on your side?


    Looking at the soldiers passing by, in addition to [panic!], the state of [fatigue!] always exists. I''m afraid I can''t fight in close combat.


    "Sir, let''s retreat behind the second defense wall," Joseph suddenly reminded nearby.


    In addition to him, several Witches of karyana were present around him. They can be regarded as their own bodyguards and have been following to protect their own safety.


    "Did everyone else withdraw?" Sean asked.


    "Most of them have retreated. The rest will cover the adults and leave first."


    In fact, it refers to the person who gives away after the break. He is the Lord of Oro city. No matter what happens, he must first ensure his safety.


    "Don''t worry so much now, Sean. They''re about to rush up!" said Kayana nervously.


    Look at the group of people who rush the fastest below. They are already close to 100 meters!


    The lock hook suddenly flew up from under the high wall.


    "Go!"


    Karyana roared.


    The magic in his hand was thrown out in an instant, and the place where the other party hooked was destroyed together.


    "Go!"


    Sean ran down the high wall with several witches around him and Joseph


    The pierced hole below can see the enemy''s figure at this time. They have approached and tried to open the hole.


    "Block them, block them with a defense cart!"


    The scene was chaotic


    Passing soldiers pushed a car full of iron blades into the hole.


    "Don''t look back, Sean! They don''t recognize you. Just keep running..." whispered karyana.


    She accepted Freya''s personal task to ensure her safety, and the rest couldn''t manage so much.


    Boom~


    Before the defensive car was pushed out, the sound of the collapse of the high wall came from behind.


    Sean didn''t dare to turn back and continue to run with the team. The whole garrison was retreating in an orderly manner. As for those who couldn''t get down at the first time and were alone on the mountain arrow tower, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have a chance to get down.


    "Stop them and retreat slowly." Joseph still commanded the team to retreat slowly.


    Just retreat behind the second high wall. That wall is stronger than the first one. Maybe it can block the enemy for a few more days! But in Sean''s opinion, the enemy has chased behind him. If he can''t get rid of the other party''s last wall, it''s just decoration.


    Just when I was thinking, the hook lock suddenly appeared on the mountain wall above everyone''s head


    A dozen people jumped from the rear to the front in an instant.


    "Where are the scum of basharan?!"


    He jumped to the ground and took away several soldiers beside him. The weapon Sean had never seen before looked like a sickle, but it was not so long. It was more like a short sword in his hand, just the shape of a moon sickle.


    It''s her!


    The amount of [95009500] blood displayed on his head made Sean recognize the other party. It was the member of the golden regiment who was able to rush to the front of the high wall on his own on the first day.


    Now also wearing a golden mask


    In front of people almost close to level 10 of orderer, these soldiers can''t stop each other at all.


    Fighting is one-sided


    Countless soldiers rushed up and cut down like vegetables, and there was no room to fight back.


    People with high levels of orderliness are several times stronger than ordinary people in any action, especially the higher the level, the more obvious the effect is.


    It''s like that ordinary people can cut a piece of wood at most. It''s still not too thick wood, but people with high level of orderliness can directly cut several big trees, and even people with higher level may be able to destroy a whole forest with this blow.


    The last time Sean saw a high-level soldier was at Prince Philip''s house in riyatis, but he didn''t have a chance to see the other party fight that time. Now the female soldier close to level 10 is as terrible as a head harvesting machine on the battlefield.


    "I''ll stop each other, Lord Sean. You follow them first."


    Latina volunteered, and then Barnier also stood up.


    "Don''t go!"


    "Don''t go at all." Sean stopped several people''s thoughts directly.


    Taking several people from the open space opposite the female soldiers, they walked through with the crowd, close to each other, but the other party was constantly impacted by the soldiers and couldn''t rush over.


    "You can''t beat her. No one here can beat her."


    There are only these "experts" around him, and they have been accompanying him to fight with the revolutionary army until now. Sean doesn''t want them to fall here!


    "But they..."


    "No, but!" roared.


    Countless hooks and locks were thrown from behind to the top of the mountain wall in front of him, and the shouting and killing sound behind him gradually changed its taste.


    I''m afraid the revolutionary army and the golden regiment have rushed to the valley now!


    "Time is always on my side..."


    "What?!"


    People looked at Sean puzzled, but there was no time to explain.


    Seeing that he was about to run into the gate of the second high wall, another hook lock suddenly grabbed the wall... At this time, everyone clearly saw that the hook lock firmly grasped the stone wall.


    But the next second, the hook lock disappeared, but repeated the action of grasping the wall.


    What''s more strange is that the female soldier who was about to land in mid air fell down inexplicably!!


    Submerged in the crowd


    The people couldn''t care to analyze the strange scene. At this time, they all passed through the gate of the second line of defense.


    "Close the door, close the door!"


    Joseph shouted to the soldiers to close the door.


    The soldiers who can run are the luckiest. All the people who can''t pass through the gate are killed by each other


    Those soldiers who rushed to the back one second ago were killed without even holding up a face to face!!


    The gate pushes slowly


    At the moment of closing, he stuck the sickle on the door.


    "It''s too late. You can''t run away."


    A sweep, with the help of a little space between the doors with big fists, seven or eight lives were harvested by invisible blades.


    Turning around, Sean could even see the blood on each other''s golden mask


    "No later!"


    "Time is on my side."


    Close your eyes and let the stagnant time move quickly.


    [magic proficiency: 335]


    [magic proficiency: 336]


    [magic proficiency: 337]


    [magic proficiency: 338]


    [magic proficiency: 339]


    The bloody Valley suddenly smelled of gunpowder.


    "It''s too late! You can''t run away."


    Similarly, the other party should be able to hear it in the crack of the door a few meters away.


    The female soldiers suddenly turned around and looked at the thousands of golden regiment and revolutionary army crowded in the valley!


    The huge high wall suddenly fell without warning at this moment... And then the explosion that shook the whole mountains remembered.


    "Come here, get down... Cover your ears!"

 Chapter 273

    Entropy increase is the most desperate law in the universe


    There is time for the destruction of all things.


    From the moment of birth, all people and all creatures are slowly dying out over time.


    It''s just a long time... And it''s difficult to control. Sean can''t see these data at all. If he can see the countdown to a person''s death, I''m afraid he will be really enchanted.


    Although not as powerful as the one who is called the oneness of all things, Sean''s power comes from it, so he can know a lot.


    When Sean noticed the apples refrigerated from autumn to winter, there was a countdown to the decay time after they were taken out for a period of time... At this moment, Sean found that he could stop the decay of apples with the power of [time dominator].


    But there''s no way to recover!


    Because the decay has occurred before the time display, even if you set the countdown to the first moment, you can keep the appearance of decay.


    As for how long it can last, Sean hasn''t tried. It costs little. It doesn''t even cost much magic value to light a candle, but it will still cost some magic to keep it for a long time.


    However, it can be shown that this force has gone beyond the cosmic law itself, or that the unification of all things is one of the cosmic rules.


    Recalling the price that alchemists pursue, if they want to create life and permanent residence, they are challenging the laws of the universe! That''s why it attracted the attention of the law of the universe itself, and the names Nyala totipu and YOG Sotos were mentioned at that time.


    Their strength comes from them!


    However, when Sean saw his soldiers falling into [fatigue!] and being harassed by the enemy on the battlefield, he was always looking for a way to win:


    Face to face, no;


    It''s impossible to continue playing the war game than those mercenaries who came from deforestation.


    The only thing that can be called more powerful than others is the power they contain and the ability to see what most people in the world can''t see.


    Although Sean doesn''t know whether there are people like himself, he is the only one close to the truth of the universe in the confrontation between the two armies!


    Therefore, in that case, Sean asked Claude to secretly prepare some more gunpowder for himself, and it was the most powerful one. In the name of reserve, it was placed in inconspicuous places at the corners of each cave and arrow tower, and asked him to take people to dig holes in the wall.


    The high wall of the border has not been repaired for many years. It is only recently that Sean sent someone to settle in, and more people are busy building the first line of defense... While the real high wall remains the same.


    After Claude drilled the hole, according to his calculation, the explosives that can directly blow up the high wall are buried in several main load-bearing stone column chisels.


    And since that day, no one was allowed to enter and the iron door was locked


    From that day on, Sean planned how to bury the whole golden regiment and revolutionary army in the valley.


    Since the other party harasses us with the terrain here, let''s use it as a cemetery for the two armies. Even if you want to destroy this gateway connecting the trade between the two places.


    Since then, in the two days and three nights without good sleep, Sean has been trying to light the gunpowder line and control how long the time can last.


    At last he found himself successful, whatever he could control for a whole day or so.


    As long as the revolutionary army and the golden regiment will come in


    Everything will be settled.


    Because time is always on its side


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Boom~


    The rock wall up to more than ten meters fell down


    Kubazi only remembered that the last picture he saw was that more than a dozen brothers of the revolutionary army and Farah threw themselves on him, followed by successive explosions and the continuous rolling of huge stones on the top of the valley.


    Cough


    His neck was covered with dust and gunpowder.


    When kubazi tried to get up, he found that one of his feet was pressed by a huge stone.


    "Ah!!"


    Call~


    But I felt no sound.


    "Er..." he shouted, but he really couldn''t hear a sound.


    Reached out and touched his ears. It was hot and sticky with sediment... Blood. The whole hand was full of blood.


    My ears have been deafened!


    "Er... Ah..."


    I tried hard, but I felt that the pressed leg seemed unconscious. I could see that there was blood all around, and even meat that was crushed by falling stones.


    Next to him, Farah was lying next to him.


    "Er... Farah, Farah." he hurriedly shouted the other party''s name. Although he couldn''t hear it, the other party must be able.


    However, buried in the dust, the woman with messy hair has no movement at the moment


    Kubazi is busy looking for something around him to touch each other! By the way, the long gun... I don''t know it''s the long gun used by the soldiers of the camp over there. It was taken out of the dust at hand.


    For a level 9 orderer, he didn''t feel anything when holding a huge weapon weighing hundreds of kilograms, but now it''s just a weapon weighing more than ten kilograms, which will become so laborious.


    The long gun was just in front of Farah and forced against the other party''s body. Finally, there was a reaction.


    "Farah, you''re awake! Are you okay?" asked eagerly.


    But when the other party slowly raised his head, he was laughing all the time, and his whole face was covered with dust. At this time, kubazi noticed that the other party''s head seemed to be irregular.


    "Farah... You..."


    It seems that he can''t speak. Maybe he did, but kubazi can''t hear it now.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t hear you now. Are you all right? If you''re all right, tell me this word on the ground." they are not far apart, but their pressed legs can''t move.


    Watching each other really write on the ground.


    It''s just that it''s not nothing or any other news, but it''s written: go, leave quickly. With the rest of the brothers


    The rest of the words were not finished, so there was no strength.


    "Ah..."


    Kubazi roared and opened his mouth. He didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    Unfortunately, I can''t hear anything... I can only silently look up at the sky covered by the arch stone, coughing and spitting out dust.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the garrison of Oro slowly stood up at this time.


    There has been a low sound in my ears, and my whole head is in a dizzy state... It seems that it is still echoing the loud sound just now.


    And Joseph looked at it!


    It was more terrible than the last experience. The whole valley collapsed.


    The last barrier of the soldiers of Oro City, proud that the high wall that must be able to guard, also fell to the direction of the valley at this moment.


    All fell down. At this time, the valley should be buried alive with gravel!!!


    Take a deep breath.


    Want to take a step, only to find that the footsteps are trembling.


    Too bad, too cruel!

 Chapter 274

    Many years later


    Even after hundreds of years, whenever the Erudites of the basharan Empire look through their own historical documents, they can''t help but look more.


    In the two or three hundred years since the establishment of the Empire, except for the first turbulent years, there have been few major wars since then, and the most serious one is the battle with the borgs! A large amount of land was occupied and a large number of soldiers died.


    In countless battles, large and small, few have won.


    The defense policy implemented by the Empire has become the focus of criticism and debate among historians for many years, because such a decision almost led to the collapse of the basharan Empire, and the enemy even combined many armies to bypass the south to attack!


    However, in this war, a battle on the border involved the tripartite forces, which destroyed the enemy in an almost cruel and destructive way in just a few days. It also contains the gold regiment that was arrogant in the desert of IDAK region at that time.


    There are not many records


    It''s just a few days in history.


    But its influence was unmatched by many imperial civil wars... In the following years, it left a deep impression on the aidak people in the desert. It seems that since then, the desert countries began to pay attention to the research of gunpowder and firearms in zambutar.


    After all, under normal circumstances, the physical quality of aidak people is better than that of zambutar people, so the average rank of orderers is higher.


    There was a famous scholar, Ross Leonard, who once said: we should thank the magic of the creator for making people in each region love the land under their feet, and there are chaos and battles at any time, insidious and cunning, betrayal and conspiracy. Otherwise, it''s hard to say whether the countries in zambutar can bear it.


    But anyway.


    The battle in Oro also showed the front-line generals the hope of victory


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean looked at the ruins in the valley, including the high wall falling to the inside.


    Claude''s calculation was right. If the wall fell out, it would be another story!


    The ears are still buzzing


    "Big... Lord!"


    Turn around and look at Joseph and Barnier, including the witches, with a [shocked!] expression.


    "Sean... You destroyed the whole high wall?!" the scene in front of karyana was so shocking that she forgot to have a title in front of people, but instinctively shouted her name.


    Just half an hour ago, everyone present was ready to die. If the defense line was broken, the soldiers in Oro city in the open area were not the enemy''s opponent at all. The only thing we could think of was to give up everything to ensure that the Lord and some high-level soldiers returned to the city, Then rely on the city people and wall defense to resist the arrival of imperial reinforcements.


    But that means that all the surrounding towns have given up!


    It was not easy to build, and the oro area was completely destroyed, and I don''t know if the city wall can last as long as here for a few days... After all, there are so many people in the city, and this is already half of the troops of Oro city.


    However


    In such a short time, the balance reversed!!


    vary from minute to minute? Or just reverse it?


    Karyana couldn''t find a good adjective for a while. She always felt too dreamy. At the same time, she also felt relieved.


    I''m afraid other people around me feel the same way at this time


    Joseph and Barnier looked at each other. Some time ago, they did have their own plans, but now they don''t need them... What kind of person is he who can ruthlessly blow up the whole traffic artery as the enemy''s grave, and everyone doesn''t know!


    "Unfortunately, we thought it was a trade route to Adak," Sean said.


    Looking at the public''s favor for themselves, it instantly increased to [respect]


    Well, it''s all so real!


    "No, I''ll take someone to open it again. This... Adults don''t worry," Joseph suddenly promised in front of himself.


    After that?


    In fact, Sean wants to send someone in to mend the knife now, because there must be others who are not dead. Maybe they are damaged by the explosion or they are crushed by big stones. However, once the high wall falls in, there is no place to go. The big stones are piled more than ten meters high, and there is the possibility of collapse again at any time.


    And I''m afraid my soldiers are not in good condition!


    "Sir, what are we going to do now?" Now Joseph had great admiration for the young count in front of him.


    I feel so lucky to be able to follow such an upcoming great Lord. Now I think back, I''m afraid count Sean can occupy a high position at this age for a reason, and it''s definitely not the kind of saying in the neighborhood that count Sean has the opportunity to show his face in the high level because he has become the little lover of a famous witch.


    His own ability, wisdom and means far surpass many nobles


    "Count the injured brothers, and then wait until the reinforcements from other towns come. We will start to clean up the battlefield. There are living enemies to solve on site, and the bones of our soldiers will be brought out alone!"


    "Yes, Lord count." at this time, Joseph thought that the Lord count had sent someone to contact the surrounding towns in advance.


    Hiss~


    The more you think about it, the more scared you feel.


    Did the count think of this in the days when the war was deadlocked?!!


    Master, this is a master.


    "By the way, I''ll tell the people in the city about it quickly to make them feel at ease," Sean ordered.


    I hope victory will dilute sadness. These soldiers are also native residents of Oro city. If one of them dies in battle, his family will lose a member.


    Although life and death are normal in this world, who wants to die is his family. Let Luke settle them down later!


    "OK."


    Seeing that Joseph seemed to have something to say, he hesitated and asked again.


    "My lord..."


    "Huh?"


    "I have a question. When did you make these arrangements?" glanced at the ruins in the valley in front of you, and others around turned their attention to it.


    I''m afraid that''s what they want to ask.


    "About two days ago, I asked Claude to arrange it secretly. At that time, I was not sure. In order not to affect the morale of the whole army, I didn''t tell you."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    That night.


    Far north, in the team that rietis was just about to start


    General Mandela led soldiers borrowed from the nobles and sent from the Imperial Army, a total of almost 50000.


    "Hurry up, we have to travel all night these days. We must arrive at Oro city at the first time." Mandela looked at the soldiers in front of him and felt all kinds of feelings.


    Except for the regular Imperial Army, the soldiers of other nobles can''t keep up with their physical strength and can''t travel day and night, but I''m afraid they can''t hold on if they don''t hurry up.


    As soon as the Empire received the request for help, the marshal sent his own team to reinforce the south.


    It is said that the enemy has sneaked into the desert gold regiment! It''s a headache for people to think about the army. I just hope that the city can stick to it more, otherwise the 50000 people led by themselves will become a siege in the past.


    "General, general..."


    Just then a soldier hurried over.


    "What''s the matter? Are the troops behind ready? We''ll start overnight."


    "No, general... We have just received the news from Xinying that Oro city has won!"


    Ah?!!


    "What are you talking about?!" Mandela asked again in disbelief.


    "The garrison of Oro won, and it was a great victory. Count Sean vigil directly blew up the valley on the trade road and buried all the rebels and the golden regiment alive," said the soldier quickly.


    Mandela''s eyes widened.


    "Bring the map..."


    On the border map of Oro region, there is a natural Valley, which is the main traffic road between basharan and aidak region.


    Blow up this road and bury the enemy alive!


    It sounds feasible, but the enemy is not stupid.


    On one side are difficult rebel members and on the other are the golden regiments with rich war experience... Can you bury the whole army of the other side alive? In such a short time.


    "Then... General, are we going to go there?"


    Mandela suddenly fell into thinking.


    For a moment, he said to the adjutant beside him.


    "You take people back, go back now... Go back to the north and tell the marshal the whole thing. I''ll take 5000 imperial soldiers to see it in person."

 Chapter 275

    The news of border victory spread rapidly in Oro City, a city that slowed down from the events of ancient god believers six months ago, but now it can usher in the joy of victory.


    In those days when the mountains were closed by heavy snow, it has been speculated that the garrison of Rio city has been mobilized to the south. It is estimated that it is not a good thing to send so many soldiers at one time.


    Many people are guessing, but most people don''t dare to say, until the war on the border spread to the city


    The enemy actually chose to take such a big detour to attack the southern part of the Empire, and among them was the member of the golden regiment who was said to be the first "snake" in the desert among the IDAK merchants. That was a real murderer.


    In the story of the IDAK businessman


    You can meet bandits in the desert because they often just rob property.


    Of course, some people will rob women, but in the custom of the IDAK nation, women belong to private property. Except for those poor and ferocious bandits or bandits without women in the tribe, most people disdain to rob women, because it will lose face among their companions and attract criticism from others even if they hold them to sleep!


    But if they encounter a "snake", it''s another matter. They kill everything and rob everything.


    The golden group has no faith, and the only thing that can trend them is their interests. However, such a disorganized team can attract many people with strong ability to join, which is even more lawless.


    The city he didn''t capture may be able to do anything


    At that time, many city residents were afraid and even considered moving


    But where can I move!


    The north is in a hot war. Other regions are oppressed because they want to improve the materials used in the war. On the contrary, the city of Oro narrowly avoided conscription because of various problems.


    In this way, Oro city is actually better.


    Tangled for a few days, actually in exchange for the news of victory!!


    Can you stop people cheering~


    Countless people in various pubs are happily discussing the news from various channels. It is the most appropriate topic to drink in cold winter.


    "I tell you, the count is really powerful. He knew almost from the beginning of the war that the other party would harass our soldiers day and night, and then pretended to be deliberately trapped by the other party and had nothing to do... Until he led the enemy into the valley."


    Tut tut~


    The man had another drink and his face began to turn red.


    After a loud hiccup, he slowly continued:


    "When all the enemies entered the valley, because they were eager to capture the count, they chased very deep, and others even thought they could possess our artillery to facilitate the subsequent Siege... Alas, unexpectedly." sighed.


    "The explosion caused a tsunami and towering trees. I heard it at home."


    A group of people laughed


    "Just blow it. It''s strange that you can hear the strong wind that day."


    "I heard it anyway!!"


    Fat body swing has become the source of many jokes in the pub


    However, in the corner of the tavern, where no one paid attention, a woman in a thick sheepskin coat sat on the side and listened carefully.


    Recently, the Lord of Oro City, Sean vigil, has been in the limelight. The whole city is explaining how powerful he is, especially some residents who originally belong to his town are more happy. Wherever they go, they will show off what the count was like in the town before.


    Only a newcomer who has just come to Oro city doesn''t feel much


    However, speaking of defeating the desert gold regiment, it shows that the count still has some skills. At least he should have high talent in commanding the army.


    That''s great.


    Just


    Why, this name is very similar to a hunter I''ve met. It''s strange!


    The girl shouted another cup of hot wine, and her pink hair came out under her hood


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the Earl''s side, Sean was a lot more low-key than the people''s admiration for himself.


    At their own call, most of the nobles nearby sent their family ministers to lead the troops, and some came in person. If Oro fell, they would be difficult to protect themselves, so they all sent teams.


    Now these teams can only leave the border to clean up the battlefield. Almost 20000 people died in the valley. If it is not handled in time, the channel will not be used. It is an important source of border tax in Oro city and all kinds of imported goods.


    Although the war was won, it will develop in the future. It directly destroyed the business routes between the two places. I''m afraid the income in the future will be cut off. According to Joseph, it may take more than half a year or even a year to deal with all the rubble.


    Sean originally wanted Caitlin, the wood elf, to come and help, but it was a pity that the other party didn''t come after the letter from Shanggu town was sent out


    Maybe she didn''t want to leave the town, or maybe the Baron of the town didn''t want it to be known by more people. In short, the news over there was nothing.


    Without the help of tree spirits, the progress of moving stones will only be slower, so Sean needs to discuss a way of business cooperation with the nobles in other towns... And he also received a disturbing report on the post-war work at the border.


    The Ranger girl with silver hair who finally rushed to the gate was not found in the body. Many people were crushed by big stones, and even their bodies were blown apart by explosives. It is difficult to identify who is who.


    This worried Sean


    Remember that the opponent''s level is close to orderer level 10. The last person who had this level and was able to get out of the battle was Weisman.


    Yes, it''s the octopus man!


    Sean is really worried that the other party is still alive and threatens the safety of the city and himself.


    In short, compared with the cheers of the citizens these days, Sean is more worried and anxious, as well as the planning direction of future urban development.


    Moreover, there is a more important factor than these is the battle on the front line of the basharan empire... If the battle fails, any of your plans will be meaningless.


    On the fourth day after the end of the border war, a group of troops with imperial flags came to Rio.


    And their leader was the famous general of the Imperial Army, Mandela.


    On the day of the other party''s arrival, Sean personally met the imperial general with his men, and the other party came precisely because of the border war.


    "To be honest, count vigre, I didn''t expect you to defeat the enemy so quickly!"


    "Has the count learned anything about war before?"


    In many people''s understanding, Sean comes from a deep mountain town, which is usually regarded as uncivilized land. There are few people who can read. Don''t say anything about learning.


    "It''s really not. I just used the terrain to gain an advantage. It''s no big deal."


    Be modest, be modest


    It doesn''t make sense to keep a high profile. If the other party asks him to play a ball on the front line, those people are not their own soldiers. Do you want to order them?


    I''m kidding


    And a novel protagonist.


    Too hard, too hard.


    My own city is still full of problems.


    "Lord wigger is modest. In fact, I came here this time to understand the situation at that time and to ask the count''s views on the Northern War."


    Here we are


    coming.


    Said silently in my heart.

 Chapter 276

    Ask about your views on the north?


    A little too much.


    Sean stared at each other, and a state of "temptation!" slowly appeared on his head. What is this trying? own? No, I''ve guarded the gateway to the southeast for the Empire. Even if it''s reported, it''s a great achievement. Why try it.


    "Did general Mandela mean the war in the north?" Sean asked tentatively.


    "Except for the Northern War, I''m afraid the Empire has no second most important thing." the answer is natural. The whole basharan Empire really has nothing more urgent than the Northern War.


    This time, the Borg people''s plan to let the revolutionary army attack the south is dead. I don''t know what the other side is. If there are problems on both sides, it will also be a serious blow to their morale. Maybe the Borg people can''t hold on for long.


    However, no matter what the borgs think, or the next plan of the Imperial Army... It is impossible for a local count to give advice. There are so many generals and Marshals in the country. Of course, there are all kinds of officials and nobles who are more powerful.


    Even if they don''t have the talent to see attributes like this, they don''t have the ability of [time dominator].


    But they are the top of the Empire!


    A high-level identity is enough to kill many capable people. Managers are not necessarily the most capable people, but all people recognize is their identity... Whether they unite with other countries or the soldiers commanding the front line, they need enough identity to have a voice.


    These conditions are not their own, so what is the general doing?


    Are you really going to let yourself go north?


    If we had thought of such a kind of Tucao just now, but Sean would not make complaints about the second moment of the trial state.


    "I''m not familiar with the north, and I believe marshal ratura will lead us to victory. I''m going to restore the commercial trade of Oro city for a while... Now the only commercial road leading to IDAK has been destroyed, and I''m going to expand business with other parts of the south. It''s winter now... I hope to find better opportunities when spring comes." Here Sean sighed symbolically.


    "It''s a pity... The oro area has been in a slump because of the old city of Tacoma more than half a year ago, resulting in the sacrifice of many people and the flight of residents. After I officially became the Lord of this place, I was assassinated by the revolutionary army, which consumed a lot of manpower and material resources. Otherwise, I really want to send someone to the front line of the Empire."


    "But now... When we recover a little, we can at least send some food and material weapons to the front line. The gunpowder in Oro is still good," Sean said with a smile.


    The attitude of looking at the other party''s [test!] gradually eased, and then there was a state of [comfort!].


    Only then did Sean suddenly guess


    Isn''t this guy testing whether he will rebel?!!


    As for you.


    After thinking about it, it''s really possible that he became famous in the first World War, and his reputation in Oro area increased instantly. Moreover, the Salan empire is still struggling to fight. If there are independent or cooperative countries in the border area, the basharan empire will also be finished.


    That''s why the other party brought 5000 elite soldiers to ask. The other party''s orderer level is also level 9. If they fight, they really don''t have anyone who can be his opponent here.


    Oh~


    That''s interesting.


    I didn''t expect that a marginal count would be suspected


    Of course, this also shows that they have begun to enter a higher level of bureaucratic ecology. Mutual suspicion and vigilance is not a normal class ecology!


    The grand duke and Prince Philip are the two most typical people.


    "I''ve heard about these things, and count viguel personally led them, otherwise I really don''t know what it would be like." when he said this, the other party obviously didn''t have a [tentative!] tone.


    As a general, the martial artist''s background is relatively straightforward. If a high-level imperial official comes today, I''m not sure what kind of expression will appear.


    "Speaking of this, I have something I want to ask general Mandela for help."


    "Count vigre means the cleaning of the valley roads?"


    "Ha ~ it seems you can''t hide it from the general," Sean said with a smile.


    "No problem, I''ll ask my men to help... Although they come all the way, everyone''s level is not bad, which should be helpful, and I just take advantage of this time to report the things in Oro." Mandela said.


    Then Sean told each other the details of the war, of course, how he used bombs and how to lure the enemy into the hook.


    Anyway, normal people never think they can control time to walk back and forth


    In their view, it was just an ingenious and exquisite design, and there was a lot of gambling, but the final result showed that the weight of victory was on their side.


    And Sean also told the other party that several members of the gold regiment couldn''t find it when cleaning up the body. Since the other party may stay in Oro city in the next few days, make good use of the orderer''s level 9 ability.


    After receiving Mandela''s guarantee to look for clues in person, their first meeting was over.


    Sent off the general... Luke just came from the study.


    "Sir, what is the general doing here?"


    "Let''s see if we are still obedient..."


    Sean spoke casually, but Luke thought quietly and suddenly understood.


    "These people are really boring. The war in the north is tight. They still have air traffic control!"


    "It''s not meaningless, at least it means that we have entered one of the forces that the Empire needs to pay attention to... It seems that we need to be careful in future," Sean said.


    "I understand, count," replied Luke.


    No wonder so many people choose to be a fool!


    Sean said in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the next few days, the processing work on the border continued, and Sean still couldn''t find the members of the gold regiment whose bodies were missing. According to Imperial General Mandela, the other party may have used some magic to escape.


    Of course, this is just speculation.


    It may also be deeply buried under the rock and has become a pool of rotten meat, which can''t be distinguished even if it is found.


    In short, although this matter is hanging in my heart, the results will fade away slowly


    But time is still going, and gradually winter will pass.


    If the northern front line still has no way to make good decisions, the confrontation between the two armies may continue, but Sean got the grapevine news from the other side... The bunch of borgs who bypass amansha in the plateau area are not as lucky as those in the Gobi.


    A country called Xiata is doing it!


    They were reluctant to let the borgs pass because they were likely to lead the war to the amansha area.


    After months of fighting, changes have taken place with the participation of another region

 Chapter 277

    In the capital of the basharan empire.


    King Simon and his ministers are still discussing the war in the North... The fire in the hall has been added again and again, but no matter how long the meeting is held every day and reported all kinds of situations, in fact, they can''t come up with any valuable way.


    Boil the process and wait for the opportunity.


    When King Simon was young, the teachers who taught him often said. Since he succeeded as king, the whole basharan Empire has rarely seen such a serious situation as it is now.


    opportunity?!!


    When is the time.


    A large number of territories have been captured. Now we have to set up a defense line in our own territory to deal with the enemy


    Although it is safe for the time being, the domestic inflation and the resettlement of disaster victims have begun to heat up. If only the war of consumption is fought through resources, the basharan empire can withstand it for several years, but the internal problems are different.


    Because of the problem of victims, thieves have been rampant, burning, killing and looting in all places!


    Although there are obviously local lords and soldiers under their command to suppress, the suppression consumes a lot of supplies, and if the granaries in the central and western regions are threatened, the work of spring planting will be affected, and the country may fall into a food crisis at that time.


    Then


    Looking at the reports from all over the world and the plans of a group of Ministers for the future.


    None of them is really reassuring!


    At the moment, King Simon even regretted listening to Prince Philip and adhering to the defense policy... I didn''t expect that the cost of defense would be so high.


    "How long can we hold on if we continue to fight?" King Simon asked the ministers below.


    No one dares to answer.


    Simon pointed directly at the nearest man in front of him.


    "For you... Houston."


    "Er... Probably, probably... It can last for about two years."


    "Confirm?"


    "There should be no problem in a year." under Simon''s pressing, some nervous ministers said the answer they thought was very positive.


    In fact, if we insist, it should take longer. Although the basharan empire lost a large area of territory in the north, the borgs did not get much benefit. It takes a long process to completely annex this territory.


    They are also suffering, but in contrast, the weak side of the war is easy to lose popular support.


    After hearing the answer for a year, King Simon was so angry that he picked up the things on the table and threw them down... Even the ministers around him were not confident. How can we fight this battle? Just surrender the whole country directly.


    "Where''s Prince Philip?"


    Although King Simon regretted that he had obeyed the policy of defense.


    But even if the previous choice was attack, the result may not be better than that of the planet... At present, there are not many people around who dare to put forward opinions. Except for a few ministers and dukes, the opinions of his uncle are still very important.


    "The prince has recently arranged a meeting with king shata," said a minister.


    Shatta!


    By the way, it has been reported recently that the borgs encountered a roadblock when they tried to attack the southwest of the empire by bypassing the plateau, and this country is Xiata.


    Although a country in the plateau region has a small population, it also has combat effectiveness that can not be underestimated. More importantly, as the first country in the amansha region to stand up and say "no" to the borgs, it is one of the few good news heard by the basharan Empire since the beginning of the war.


    "What''s the result?" asked King Simon eagerly.


    "There is no news yet, but although shata has shown resistance to the borgs, he seems unwilling to join the battle... But the prince is still trying to sign an alliance with shata." the minister continued.


    By the way, I took a look at the man standing on the other side


    The nearest people who can sit in the king''s hall are the great Dukes except the ministers in charge of important departments of the country.


    The great aristocratic family who followed the early kings to fight in all directions and laid down the territory of the basharan Empire, and then was awarded the highest glory. Even now, they all control the forces in various places, and even the king is very polite to them.


    Archduke haruman was old, so he always arranged to sit next to him when he was in the hall.


    Many people know that Prince Philip is at odds with Archduke haruman. If you say good things about one side, you can''t help but look at the attitude of the other side!


    "That''s great. You send my order to Tell Philip that if there is any need, we can discuss it as long as it does not violate the national interest... And if he needs any assistance, I will try my best to meet it."


    opportunity!


    Finally, at this moment, King Simon seemed to understand the meaning of what the teacher said.


    This is a rare opportunity


    If shatta was willing to make a covenant with himself, the borgs would not dare to be so arrogant.


    At this time, the internal soldiers outside the hall rushed in to report that the war in the southeast was won!


    Ah?


    There was a surprised expression in the whole hall.


    Hasn''t the reinforcements sent gone long?


    Since receiving the local Lord''s request for help, all the people present attended the meeting, and King Simon immediately consulted with the Grand Marshal latura of the military headquarters. The other party seemed to have made preparations in advance and was able to discharge the reinforcements in the fastest way.


    But no matter how fast it is, it can''t be so fast.


    The Northern War took so long. There''s no reason why the South can finish it in just a few days.


    If the troops are insufficient, the nobles in the border are also insufficient... And there are no elite troops!


    "What''s going on?" asked King Simon.


    A minister received the soldiers'' report letter, and then read all the information in the letter in public


    Especially after hearing that the local Lord buried the whole rebel and desert gold regiment alive in the valley, the people present could not hide their shocked expression.


    As the imperial high-level, it is impossible not to know what the desert gold group means. Even if it has not met, many people in the hall, including King Simon, know about those historical events that have been in the target.


    Count Sean Wigle.


    King Simon recalled the name.


    I''m a little impressed. Prince Philip and Archduke haruman quarreled fiercely for the decision of the Lord of Oro. No matter who came, they didn''t agree. They hesitated when they tried to pronounce the name.


    In order not to worry about it, King Simon took advantage of that strength and directly ordered him to be Lord of Oro.


    I didn''t expect the other party to have such talent?!!


    "Duke haruman, who is this Sean vigil?" he suddenly looked at haruman sitting not far away and asked.


    "He, at the earliest time, the vigil family was a courtier of my grandfather''s generation. Because of their meritorious service, they were awarded the title of Baron. They were granted a land in a small town in the mountains, but they didn''t know much for so many years. The last time they saw him was when they accompanied the red dragon witch to riyetis..."


    Haruman is also very confused at the moment. The silent Baron has the ability to take charge of the battlefield?!!


    Hiss~


    "I think this is a good opportunity, your majesty."


    "What opportunity?"


    Everyone in the hall turned to Archduke haruman.


    "Your Majesty, do you remember when the king of jagong, the eagle of the desert and the Sun King visited our country more than 20 years ago?!"

 Chapter 278

    It''s been a long time


    More than 20 years ago, King Simon was just a child in his early teens. At that time, his father was still acting as the king... In the impression of King Simon, his father''s excellent diplomatic means has always been the key factor in maintaining the operation of the country.


    "I remember it, but I was young at that time. At that time, my father was dealing with many things. Up to now, I don''t remember what the sun king looked like." in Simon''s impression, he only remembered a tall man.


    But I was about ten years old at that time.


    Everyone is tall. Even the guards who follow them all the year round feel very tall!


    "Maybe the previous king didn''t say this, but it was really not an important thing at that time... I was one of the people who received the Sun King at that time. I clearly remember that I heard the title of Desert Gold regiment for the first time at that time. It is said that it is a mercenary organization in the desert area and has strong ability. However, in the later conversation, the other party really meant Zeng The golden mission has done them no small harm. "


    Haruman looked at the crowd,


    Especially the ministers on Prince Philip''s side!


    On the contrary, this kind of thing can only be known by an old man, because it has been too long. Even today''s important minister was only a small official at that time.


    "At that time, the sun king didn''t say much, but it was mentioned in many cocktail parties. At that time, we guessed that the Sun King''s family had been persecuted by the golden regiment. Twenty years ago, jagong was only a country in the desert. With the development of these years, you can know from the mouth of any IDAK businessman... Today''s jagong has become a bright star in the yellow sand Beads. "


    "... we can use the golden mission as the starting point to send envoys to jagong, hoping that the other party can send troops to help. According to my understanding of the Sun King and his country, he should not send troops." haruman said his own ideas.


    After hearing this, the ministers did not dare to stand up and express their attitude at the first time, mainly because they did not understand the country in the desert.


    Zambutar is far away from the desert, and the communication between the two sides only depends on those businessmen. They don''t know much about many things and don''t need to know!


    Haruman stared at the minister who had just spoken, and he did not speak.


    But king Simon asked.


    "The golden regiment once posed a threat to the Sun King''s country?"


    "To be exact, it may have assassinated or wounded the closest people around the sun king," haruman said.


    Most of the reasons why the golden regiment can run rampant in the desert are also because of the needs of that place, so they must exist. Since there are many people who need it, there are also many people who hate it. Jiagong was not very strong more than 20 years ago, but now it is not what it used to be.


    "This battle is equivalent to our revenge for the sun king. If we use this as an excuse to let him send troops to help, it should be no problem."


    "Wait, Archduke haruman..."


    At this time, the minister who had not spoken for a long time finally spoke!


    "The other party is just a mercenary regiment. Even if what you said is true, why doesn''t the Sun King''s relatives die in the hands of the golden regiment... We can only win one war in exchange for sending troops to the desert country?"


    "You don''t know the situation in the desert and the pattern at that time..." haruman looked at each other contemptuously.


    Many officials on the prince''s side are relatively young.


    Thirty or forty years old~


    In my opinion, I''m just a mature man. It''s still a long way to really become an important official in charge of one''s own affairs!


    "I''ve never heard of the assassinated nobles and rich businessmen, but why doesn''t anyone destroy the killer organization? And why does it always exist? Young people, we can''t just look at the surface... Apart from the strong appearance, the aidak nation has a high quality of friendship. We''d better look forward to the surprise brought to us by aidak rather than believe in the amansha people."


    Every time when it comes to the key, haruman can keep the other party speechless with his rich experience.


    I can only watch angrily


    King Simon didn''t like the big Duke either, because he was one of the "young people" in his mouth, but this opinion was really interesting.


    It is said that the Sun King has become the supreme king in the desert. If they are willing to send troops, the Borg people will quickly return to defense... Facing the elite soldiers in the desert, they have high level and strong combat effectiveness. Even Borg people dare not neglect it.


    "Does Duke haruman find it credible?"


    "I''m sure."


    Got a positive answer.


    "Then I''ll arrange it right away!"


    We can''t hesitate on the issue of survival and destruction


    In life and death, as long as there is a chance, it is worth paying for it.


    This is also one of the words taught by teachers in those years.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Haruman returned to his residence


    Talisa could see that today''s grandpa was very happy. When she came in, she hummed her favorite tune. During this time, for the war with the borgs, no matter any official looks gloomy, but today it is very strange.


    "What are you happy about, Grandpa..." Talisa asked.


    "There is indeed a happy thing."


    Looking at his favorite granddaughter, Archduke haruman said what happened in the hall today.


    Even Talisa was surprised!


    That ~ Baron Sean vigil?


    No, it''s the count now.


    Talisa still remembered the only time she had seen each other, a little simple and honest, and had been following the Witches of the wings of the sky. At that time, she also heard that the other party was brought by the red dragon witch.


    Although the witness of an event came to report at that time, in Talisa''s eyes, the impression of Sean was still attributed to the aristocrats who wanted to hook up with those beautiful witches.


    Talisa might not have communicated with such a person if the other party''s grandparents had not been one of the courtiers of her haruman family.


    If you say you''ve seen more interesting nobles, there are also many who are eloquent, handsome or capable... Anyway, Sean vigil can''t be ranked.


    "I didn''t expect him to have such talent!"


    "Unexpectedly, I was surprised when I heard it," said Archduke haruman.


    "Well... Grandpa, shall we call him again?"


    Think about it.


    "I''ve thought about it, but I don''t want it for the time being. The king won''t know his relationship with us, and his unclear relationship with the witch organization under Prince Philip is incomprehensible."


    "By the way, Talisa... What''s your impression of this guy?" asked suddenly.


    Talisa was obviously stunned!


    Every time my grandfather asked me that, I felt very fluffy.


    "I didn''t have any impression. At that time, I felt rustic and didn''t say anything."


    "That''s a good impression!" said Duke haruman with a smile.


    "Well... Let''s finish contacting the sun king for the time being."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The imperial capital is planning for the war, while the situation in Oro city is relatively stable.

 Chapter 279

    As the snow season gradually passed, the temperature began to warm up.


    Although it is often windy these days, it is no longer so cold. The sun occasionally shines at noon, and the biggest cold comes from the cooling of melting snow.


    Sean slowly returned to his normal work from his worries the other day


    Perhaps it is what general Mandela said. Even if the people who fled did not die, they escaped with special ability, or they were crushed by boulders into a pool of broken meat, which can''t be distinguished at all.


    After a long time, the vigilance faded.


    Anyway, Sean didn''t find any "roles" in red when he looked at the sand table map of Oro city every day. On the contrary, most of them were green dots and daytime. After the victory of the border defense war, he also pushed his reputation to the highest level.


    In recent days, I often hear the servants say how to praise themselves in the street. Even the topic characters in the tavern have become themselves!


    The feeling of becoming a national idol all at once


    However, it is fortunate to have such an opportunity to turn around the negative emotions brought about by the acceleration of construction in the past six months. Now it is almost difficult to find characters with yellow dots when looking at the sand table.


    General Mandela stayed in Oro city for more than ten days. He originally planned to let his men stay to help deal with the post-war recovery and clean up the battlefield, but he was rejected by Sean on the pretext that the Northern War was more important.


    Oro region has its own circle of soldiers and nobles. The rest can be solved by itself


    Of course, the most important thing is that Sean doesn''t like an imperial general who is always staring at himself and pointing fingers on his own territory.


    According to the class division of the basharan Empire, although the imperial general is not a hereditary system like aristocracy, the other party is a general from the imperial capital after all, and his direct subordinate is Grand Marshal ratura. Hundreds of thousands of troops are enough to support his identity. Even some senior imperial officials are afraid of the other party, let alone a border count.


    Mandela must be sent away before Sean can continue the reconstruction of Oro


    However, before sending off the other party, you should prepare some farewell gifts.


    There were not many things to take out in Oro City, so it was impractical to give money to people. Finally, it was decided to send part of the saved food and materials to Mandela and take them to the north.


    These were originally reserved by Sean and Luke for collection in the Northern War. Now they can be taken out and the cost of sending them is saved.


    Simple and easy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On that day, Sean ate alone at the table as usual, and the whole city of Oro still did not exist on an equal footing with the count!


    Since the victory of the border war, the prestige has suddenly peaked, and another accompanying topic has also attracted extensive attention... That is, count Sean vigil has no wife.


    There is no hostess in Aurora!


    With such a high prestige, such a strong and decisive style of action, and more importantly, the count who is young and high and has unlimited possibilities in the future has not married at this age.


    Many rich families saw this opportunity again


    If there were rumors that the rise of count vigil was due to being the little lover of a well-known witch, many people really felt the energy contained in count vigil after this war.


    Once the war is over and the country begins to reward, count vigre will be nominated.


    If you can get on with such a promising earl, it will be the opportunity that many rich ladies dream of... So for a period of time after the victory of the war, the Earl''s house has become a place for rich ladies to admire.


    If Sean hadn''t asked aslant not to let anyone in, the whole Earl''s house might not have enough tea cups to use these days~


    Other aristocratic families are easy to refuse, but girls like divara and Morgan are really hard to refuse!


    Both families hold important positions under their own hands. They can only fool the past with the excuse of being too busy every time... But slowly, several girls are also smart.


    They will choose to wait!


    They didn''t want to go until Sean couldn''t stay in the room.


    If it wasn''t always dark, Sean thought they might live here


    Eating alone has become the most leisurely and quiet moment.


    Just after the meal, aslant hurried in from the outside before he could wipe his hands and bring back his gloves.


    "What''s up?"


    Usually when the other party takes the initiative to speak, it''s important. If "come in and say it." seeing that this is not a place to talk, Sean directly asks the other party to talk in the house.


    Looking at the girl, she glanced back and followed the count into the room. A group of soldiers looked at each other.


    "Captain, that''s..."


    "Shh, you don''t see anything. Don''t talk about the count." aslant taught the soldiers around him, but he was also very confused.


    The girl really knows the count!!


    Does the count like this type?!!


    Looking at the girl''s not very attractive back, it''s more than a little worse than karyana, Nisa and other witches.

 Chapter 280

    "Why are you here? I remember the last time you said you were going to continue the bounty hunter mission." Sean remembered that the last time he saw the female snitch, he was invited to form a team mission together.


    But I didn''t promise at that time, and I was addicted to being a mercenary at all. There was no reason to let the nobles switch to mercenaries... Moreover, the situation was special at that time. I disguised myself as a mercenary to leave, so as to avoid the intelligence network of the prince or the grand Duke.


    "I saw your portrait in the city, so I came to confirm it. I didn''t expect you to be the count of Oro!"


    "Now you see, would you like to stay for dinner?" Sean looked at each other and said.


    In fact, the relationship between the female snitch and herself is not good. If she insists on it, it may be a little bad. When they first met, they collided in the street. In order to prevent what she grabbed from her hand from being asked to go back, maybe it really fell at that time, and she didn''t have a chance to pick it up when she was chased


    That night, I found the medal I wanted to return to the bounty hunter, but it didn''t succeed.


    Once the relationship was [hatred] or [indifference]... It was not until the Tacoma City incident that the female snitch found herself very close to Freya that she noticed herself.


    But at that time, the bounty hunter medal was also returned to her, and she saved her life. If you want to study carefully, she may owe herself a little. Sean noticed that at the moment, the other party''s favor appears to be "neutral". Although it''s no longer "hatred", it''s really good to put it at home. Maybe he stole something and ran away.


    The blood volume is displayed as [41104110]. I don''t remember how much it was last time, but this level is really not high. No wonder it will be caught by the guard outside!


    "You invite me?" the female snitch turned her eyes curiously.


    "I''m not going to meet an old friend without asking him to come in." although Sean has just had dinner, he still has time for a sip of hot tea. He still comes in a hurry to order according to the other party''s appearance. Let the servant prepare one.


    "We are old friends?" the other party [surprised!] took a look.


    "No," said Sean.


    Looking at the female snitch, she didn''t seem to care, and then continued to follow her to the restaurant.


    Along the way, many servants [surprised!] looked at themselves, and many [whispered!] just didn''t dare to say it in front of themselves, and Sean also prepared a breakfast for each other at the table.


    It''s nice to say that. It''s time for dinner whether it''s early or late.


    Sean didn''t know much about the female snitch. At first, Freya had the impression that the other party was a thief, but her tracking skills and ability to identify people were good. It seemed that she took the initiative to find herself twice.


    Looking at the other party''s wolfing down, there is no such food condition as the Earl''s palace outside on weekdays


    "Your name is Kayla, isn''t it?"


    After recalling for a long time, Sean finally found the name in his memory.


    "Huh? HMM ~ Yes, you remember." he shouted at himself with a mouthful of meat. There was no image at all.


    However, the other party is a female snitch. We should pay attention to what image. We are probably used to such a life outside. We eat and look at the things in the room.


    "Let me say first. I don''t have anything you want to steal here. Even if I take anything, it''s worthless... I let you in because I have a job to talk to you. Instead of always stealing and doing tasks, I''d better consider my conditions."


    Kayla stopped eating suddenly


    There was a visible sense of tension in his eyes when he turned to Sean.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. Although my escort is higher than you, they won''t fight you without my command. I don''t know how you came to Oro city. It should be related to the war in the north. There are refugees and bandits everywhere. I guess it''s hard to live there."


    Looking at each other''s eating, Sean guessed that this guy hadn''t eaten meat well in the past few days.


    "Then what are you doing?!"


    "Even if you have the help of those witches, I can go if I want to." he was ready to stand up, but Sean motioned to sit down.


    "Don''t be so urgent. If I want someone to catch you, I won''t bring you in."


    Slowly take off your white gloves


    If the female snitch is brave enough, I don''t know if it''s because she took her things last time. She actually decided to make trouble in the Earl''s house. It''s a pity that aslant won''t let her in easily.


    "I remember you invited me to a task before, and then the reward was half and half, didn''t you?"


    "I didn''t know you were rich at that time. If I had known you were a noble, I would have asked you for money directly."


    "Oh, now is a good opportunity. You should have heard about the recent border war. I can''t send people out temporarily because I have to deal with the post-war problems, but I don''t trust to leave it to other mercenaries," Sean said.


    Kayla hesitated and asked.


    "What do you say first, and then I''ll think about it."


    "It''s not difficult ~ in fact, it''s the same as that in the mercenary guild. You won''t forget that we were together in Tacoma city. At that time, the ancient god believers killed almost all of us. Fortunately, we barely survived that accident, but some important things in that city disappeared... I want you to help me find the whereabouts and return of a book in Adak There is a strange statue. "


    Sean is talking about the whereabouts of the book of the dead and the unknown statue.


    If it had not been for the sudden outbreak of the Northern War and the later delay of the revolutionary army, I would have sent people to IDAK to find their whereabouts.


    What are you most worried about


    Normal people''s answer: life and death, loss of status and wealth, love but not, etc.


    But since Sean saw two great unknown beings with his own eyes, he slowly felt that the world surrounded by mystery was the fear of the unknown!


    I can''t forget the second when I peeped at the Lord of time


    It should be one second.


    In short, the time was chaotic at that moment. I saw countless incomprehensible pictures in that second.


    The destruction and birth of galaxies, the vastness and infinity of the universe, and more is its own past... That is the master of time showing its ability. It tells itself that it knows everything in any corner with a silent picture.


    Whether in the past, now or in the future


    Even in the days when he exchanged power with the Lord of time, Sean kept thinking about the pictures he had seen, and once thought that the so-called "ancient gods" were in charge of everything in a greater field.


    Therefore, those ancient utensils must not be let go. Caine slate or any statue should also be collected by themselves.


    Tell Kayla some things about Tacoma city and the description of those two things, waiting for the other party''s answer


    "No, that''s too dangerous. If it''s related to the ancient god event in Tacoma, I have no ability to intervene."


    "You don''t need to bring it back, as long as you can get the news... And I''ll pay you ten times more than the mercenary guild. What do you think?" Sean asked.


    "Aren''t you a little curious? In just one year, two similar accidents have happened in the south of the Empire. Recently, there seem to be more activities of believers of folk ancient gods. You should know better. Those crazy believers don''t think you are irrelevant and let you go. Instead of waiting for them to appear again, let''s find the answer Case. "


    Sean continues to seduce Kayla.


    In fact, in my dream, I saw the avalanche in the small town, which was also caused by wizards looking for ancient instruments.


    These ancient relics have become the fuse of accidents and wars in places unknown to most people


    Maybe the war waged by the borgs has something to do with those things!

 Chapter 281

    "What exactly am I going to do?"


    This sentence obviously resonated with each other. As one of the parties to the old city incident in Tacoma, Kayla must be very curious about what happened that day!


    Especially when it was close to the center of the city, it once plunged the whole area into a frenzy... Sean saw it with his own eyes. He just looked in the same direction and talked nonsense. Those with a higher level may be a little conscious, but his spirit is as excited as being drunk.


    Only she knows how Kayla feels.


    "If it''s too dangerous, you won''t promise me any money."


    "The danger depends on your curiosity. You have also participated in the rescue mission in the old city of Tacoma. You can''t know the strange things that happened there... Just help me find out those two things. Don''t try to steal them. You''ve seen the mysterious power of ancient god believers! That thing can''t be touched by laymen like us." Sean intended to frighten the other party.


    I''ve seen all kinds of people since I became an earl. According to Sean''s impression of the snitch in front of me, the other party should be just an ordinary mercenary, because her behavior and eating habits are very like mercenaries.


    I just don''t know why she later preferred to be a thief


    However, it doesn''t matter what the other party''s identity is. As long as both parties have interests, they can call.


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it."


    It does sound simple.


    "Are you willing to pay ten times the price of the mercenary regiment for such a task?"


    "The money I give you is just for your expenses that you may be away all year round. Adak is not the basharan empire. You have a lot to pay attention to," Sean said.


    To put it bluntly, it''s just an intelligence agent who pays the other party to stay abroad. As for whether she wants to


    Sean doesn''t think a person who is away all year round will refuse such a good thing.


    Kayla is different from anyone in banier''s four person team. She wants to be younger. The mercenary four person team is just too lazy, and she also likes the environment of Oro city in such a long time of work, and Kayla is a person in front of her.


    Such young people dream of traveling around the world. If they give her another sum of money, she won''t suggest that work is tourism!


    Sure enough


    Sean saw a series of states of [expectation!], [fantasy!] and [surprise!] above each other''s head.


    This emotional change is a bit dramatic!


    "What do I need to pay attention to?"


    "That''s all for the time being... I need you to find those two things and send a message through our domesticated letter eagle, and then I''ll give you a hint. Can you do it?"


    Looking at the female snitch in front of me, I thought.


    "Let me think about it."


    "You''d better give me confirmation in these two days, otherwise I''ll let others take charge."


    "Wait... Let me go."


    That''s it. The other party immediately changed his mouth.


    "But I want to ask count Sean, how much money can I get?"


    "Anyway, it''s much higher than what you bought by stealing two things at random. By the way, I want to remind you that there are other countries over there. You''d better restrain your hobbies, or I won''t be able to save you if someone over there catches you," Sean said.


    "I don''t specialize in this unless I have no money..."


    "No, unless, it''s important. If you''re not competent, I''ll replace someone else immediately."


    Probably frightened by her momentum, Kayla nodded quickly to promise.


    "Well, I''ll be careful over there."


    "This is the best!"


    At last, I picked up the teacup from the table.


    "I don''t like drinking alone at home, so I''ll replace it with tea... Happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation ~"


    Kayla responded in the same way.


    "When shall I start?"


    "Now the trade road leading to aidak area has been blocked, and my soldiers are still clear. It is estimated that it will not be possible to get through for a while. You will take the airship of Oro city to Mersin, the country in the south, and then go around there to aidak area... I will pay the cost, but you need to learn how to master the use of letter eagle in these days." Sean ordered.


    Then let aslant take the other party to the garrison to report, train for a few days, and then go on the road.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After seeing Kayla off, aslant came up to him curiously.


    "My Lord, who is this man?"


    "Who do you think she is?" Sean asked.


    After thinking about it, aslant said with some caution


    "I see her separated by mercenaries."


    "It should be more like a thief."


    He looked at the other party and smiled [embarrassed!].


    "She is a thief. I met Freya iguire and I when we went to riyetis. At that time, we had a little conflict with each other... She wanted to cheat in and steal today, but I gave her another choice."


    "Why do adults stay? A snitch is used to it. Even if you work for her, she may still do her old job after a period of time." aslant, as an imperial soldier, of course, knows thieves very well.


    "But she has a talent for observing and tracking targets, and I don''t think she wants to be a snitch all her life."


    It''s fair to say that nature is hard to change, but I saw Kayla when I was in the old city of Tacoma. The other party was in a mercenary regiment, and specially invited myself to participate in the task when I finally solved the problem.


    This shows that the other party is not an iron hearted snitch. If it hadn''t existed, even if the other party was gifted, Sean wouldn''t hire her.


    "Don''t worry, if she just cheated once and left, we''ll catch her."


    I didn''t find any lying or related status in my conversation with the other party, which shows that Kayla is still willing to take the job.


    Being able to travel around other countries at work is a good job for many people


    Sean rubbed his head.


    The problems left over from Tacoma city have finally been sent over, and the rest is the problem of the Northern War.


    Looking at the days passing by, spring is approaching. If the front line is still so deadlocked, spring is expected to cause a new round of problems. For Oro City, I''m afraid we have to increase the amount of spring planting this year.


    Walking to the hall outside his study, Sean carefully studied the sand table and the locations on the map... Which place is better for reclamation.


    It can not only supplement the food problem in Oro City, but also provide it to the front line when necessary.


    At this time, Sean suddenly remembered the fruit tree seedling he tried to grow in COGA city... It''s OK to use magic!!

 Chapter 282

    In the northern front barracks.


    It was another meeting attended by almost all imperial generals and leaders of wizard organizations to discuss how to plan the war in the north after the arrival of spring... Originally, such a problem should be brought forward by a higher level of imperial management, but because of the consequences of agreeing to the defense policy last time.


    Nowadays, many people in the Imperial military headquarters have temper. In order to ease the contradiction between the military headquarters and imperial officials, under the suggestion of ratura, the decision-making in the general environment is still left to the king and officials, and the words on the front line will leave more voice in the military headquarters itself.


    In their words, those officials can''t fight. What''s the reason to tell!


    Now, no one tells.


    The front-line operations are commanded by the military headquarters themselves


    Marshal ratura looked at everyone and said nothing. Then come first.


    "Let me tell you about the current situation. With the warming of the temperature, spring is coming. The borgs have hardly made much noise in the whole winter, but once spring comes, the other side may attack on a large scale, and our defense line is still very fragile... The good news on the other side is that on the western line of the Empire, Xia TA did not promise to form an alliance with us, but he once blocked it It won us a lot of time to stop the Borg people moving forward, and at the same time, it also made a tie with the Borg people. "


    Speaking of this, ratura got the latest information from the aide behind him.


    "The borgs are likely to make trouble with shata. Now Prince Philip is actively discussing with each other, hoping to have a good result. This may be the breakthrough of our dilemma! On the other hand, the Grand Duke of haruman thinks that jagong from the desert may help us."


    Latu carefully read the information sent from the palace. The content has something to do with the victory of the southern border war?!!


    Suddenly looked up at the crowd


    "Grand Marshal, what''s the matter?"


    "Er..." I didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    "The grand duke felt that the sun king of jagong would send troops to help, and could take the opportunity of the border war to eliminate the desert gold regiment."


    After that, the people were more confused. Then latura told the whole news in front of the people. Many people still didn''t understand. The news of the victory of the war in the southeast of the Empire had been spread long ago. Everyone didn''t expect that count vigre on the border had this ability to plan strategies.


    If it were not for the time of war, many generals would like to directly meet the count who had never heard of how he planned strategies on the battlefield.


    But then again, what does the victory of this battle have to do with the sun king?


    Grand Marshal ratura has served in the Imperial military headquarters for many years, but he is really unclear about what happened more than 20 years ago.


    At that time, I was just an ordinary general. I couldn''t talk to foreign guests like the sun king, so I couldn''t understand the reasons disclosed in the news, but since the grand duke said it was credible, it''s credible.


    At least it is also a method, otherwise all the pressure on Xia TA may not have a good result.


    "These are probably the situations we have to face right now. Although the imperial capital is opening up the situation for us in various ways, we still have to go all out on the front battlefield. I have received news that the borgs want to reclaim and plant on the lost territory in the north to make up for the disadvantages of their long transportation lines..."


    "Delusion, really take our land as theirs." some of the generals shouted discontentedly.


    "Yes... These shameless borgs!"


    "I''ll show them sooner or later..."


    "Then can you fight over?" latura said, silencing the excited man just now.


    "If you can, I hope you have the courage of the count of the south, who can wipe out the enemy several times stronger than yourself."


    "That''s the reason for the terrain... The terrain... There are many plains in the north, and there is no such good terrain," said a general.


    In the group of wizards, Freya also sat somewhere and watched contemptuously as the generals quarreled with each other.


    When the news of Sean''s victory came, I didn''t expect that he could be so powerful that he could destroy the enemies including the desert gold regiment alone. At that time, I especially wanted to recommend him to the Grand Marshal, but now it seems


    Sean is right not to come, or he will be excluded by these generals!


    In fact, military meetings like this will be held every few days to report the situation in each responsible area. Since the war on both sides reached an impasse, they have stood still for a long time. Even the daily harassment is much less in winter, and it is quiet most days.


    The quieter it was, the more uneasy it was for the Grand Marshal in the front line. He was eager to find a breakthrough, but he failed


    At present, winter is almost over. As soon as spring comes, it is time to send troops, and with it comes a series of problems such as contradictions among domestic victims and spring planting. The front line must take action, otherwise such consumption is also dragging down the domestic economy.


    While everyone was discussing, a reporter said that general Mandela, who had sent reinforcements, came back and brought a lot of food, materials and new guns from the southeast.


    "The southeast? From the territory of count Sean vigil?"


    "Yes," replied the soldier.


    Then Mandela came in


    After living in Oro city for a period of time, he took the team back to the northern front line. When he went, he hurried. When he came, he couldn''t catch up so fast because he was carrying a lot of materials, money and food. It took more than half a month to hurry back.


    "Grand Marshal!"


    Mandela came in and bowed when he saw ratura.


    "It''s lucky for you this time."


    "In fact... It''s not so hard."


    Mandela said reluctantly that he had thought about all kinds of fighting methods and accidents along the way, but who knew that he solved it himself before he went there. Instead, he was brought back with a pile of things.


    "What''s going on over there?"


    "Well, I think the best place on the imperial border defense line is the city of Oro, where Lord count Sean vigil is really a great man," Mandela said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The front line of the basharan empire is worried about war, and now it is in the east of the world.


    Deep in the desert


    Many people feel that this area is a real human purgatory and is not suitable for human survival!


    But what they don''t know is that as long as they look through the desert, they can see a huge oasis, which has rare rare rare animals and even the whole continent, as well as a huge population base.


    Among the desert countries, Jiagong, the kingdom that has really ruled for more than ten years in modern times, and its supreme King... The sun king.


    Today, tens of thousands of people gathered outside the temple of the sun.


    Ranger captain melsousa put on the silver hood and drove the pterodactyl into the air.


    Countless pterodactyl air forces rise


    At the bottom, the huge split hoofed cattle up to several meters are marching towards the western desert!

 Chapter 283

    Spring has come quietly.


    However, there is no big change in the feeling. As early as the snow gradually passed, the temperature warmed up. Gradually, it was only colder in the morning and evening, and there was a big sun at noon.


    When spring comes, farmers go to the fields to cultivate. During this time, Sean has seen many people walking to the West on the sand table... To the west is Oro city or the food production land in Oro area.


    Oro region is the border, which is not suitable for large-scale planting of crops. For a long time, more reserves have come to buy. We use the tax of border trade to buy food from other regions. As for our own cultivation, there is only a large manor in the West. About more than 100000 mu of cultivated land was not a problem to feed hundreds of thousands of people in the past!


    More land and fewer people have always been the norm in the world. Sean has previously analyzed that for the sake of safety and convenience, many people are willing to live closer to the city. Even if they can''t live in the city and surrounding towns, mountain villages should be closer.


    At the beginning, our own Tyler MIA town was like this. It was not far from COGA City, and it was less than a day in a straight line. Because it was a mountain road, we had to walk for a day and a half.


    The cultivated land near the city is responsible for feeding the people around it!


    Sean specially asked the divara family, an agricultural tycoon around him for this matter... Now the population of Oro city has increased, and there are nearly 500000 people around. It is estimated that it is actually 6 people per mu.


    Even if it is mature once a year, it can support the food of six people.


    It''s just


    There are not so many people in Oro.


    Many places are deserted, and some of them have to be allocated to other crops, fruits and so on.


    Must also be separated


    To put it bluntly, some crops can''t be planted together, including fruits, rice and wheat. There is a process in the soil, especially for the vegetable land that likes fertilization, there can''t be anything else.


    "This relates to many reasons, such as..."


    "Needless to say."


    Sean was in front of the sand table, listening to Charles divara''s report on the surrounding crops with afternoon tea and snacks.


    Charles divara is Filo''s brother, and the divara family is arranged in the management... After all, the Morgan family has taken charge of part of the real estate industry, and Sean will naturally let the divara family take charge of another part of the industry.


    Balance the power of the two business giants, which will help them better manage the city.


    "So, although we have a lot of land in Oro, the planting conditions are not as good as those in other mainland cities," Charles said.


    "Has there ever been acidification on the planting land in the west?"


    "Er... What does your adult mean?"


    "Oh, it''s all right. I mean, I can''t grow fruit or there are often withered and yellow leaves and so on." Sean was busy explaining.


    In fact, it''s the process of soil acidification caused by too much soil fertilization, which is why Charles just said that all crops can''t be planted together... Before, Sean thought of using magic methods to improve production, but in the reports of several business tycoons, the consumption of magic is not as fast as using alchemy directly.


    Sean really ignored that!


    Because I didn''t know the principle of alchemy at that time in COGA City, it seems not difficult to make some high-content nitrogen fertilizer according to my own understanding, and alchemists have been involved in this area for a long time, so rich ranchers will buy some Alchemist''s powder or solvent to fertilize.


    Therefore, although there is a lot of land that can be planted in Oro City, on the one hand, there is no one, on the other hand, the area that can be planted is too unified, but it is difficult to get it, and most of it is idle.


    After a cup of warm tea, the maid will take the initiative to pick up the cup.


    Then I will hand in a warm handkerchief to interrupt. If I''m hungry, I''ll also send some desserts.


    Wipe your hands, Sean picked up a soft fruit cake


    "Go on," motioned Charles to continue reporting.


    "We haven''t seen what adults said, but there will be such problems occasionally in a few years. At that time, we will use Alchemy to revitalize the land, so this problem can be solved."


    Do direct agents need to balance acid and alkali!


    It seems OK.


    It''s a way... Sean bit off the cake, wiped his hands and watched the bustling dots move on the sand table.


    The problem remains in place. Only one side of Oro city is suitable for planting crops. There are many mountains in the north, but there are not many villages. In the south is the old city of Tacoma and some swamps and towns to the south. There are still many mountains and stones in the East. After the business road with IDAK is reopened, the place will continue to become a road and trade area for businessmen from both places.


    It is impossible to develop planting along the border roads. It needs a lot of people to manage, or it will be destroyed and stolen.


    "Charles, you see, these are the problems in our Oro area now. If we had a good life in previous years, but we don''t know when the business road to IDAK will be restarted. The surrounding towns that used to get rich by the flow of businessmen are not so lucky this year... Coupled with the uncertain Northern War, we may have to bear a lot of difficulties going south The people and the money and grain handed over to the state. "


    "Now it''s just spring. If we prepare in advance, we may have a chance to be rich. Otherwise, everyone will have a hard time this year ~" Sean said with emotion.


    At this time, the divara family, as a business giant, is actually on one side with themselves. As long as they are not good, they will not be good, and so will the residents of the whole city of Oro.


    At that time, one layer after another, I''m afraid families who could still eat meat will eat potatoes this year.


    "Er... I think we can put some crops to the north and let a farmer go up the mountain..."


    "Not feasible."


    Sean stopped before the other party finished.


    Isn''t this funny? Only a large number of people can form a city. If you bombard people away, the consumption of the city will be over.


    Looking at the moving dots on the sand table, I also looked at Charles who was thinking


    It seems that the descendant of the divara family is not very good. Maybe it''s better to ask John of the Morgan family.


    "Expansion..."


    "Huh?"


    The other party suddenly said a word.


    "Sir, we can either use the original possession of Tacoma''s old city, which will be much better."


    "We never lack land, but we don''t have enough people," Sean said.


    This is still nonsense. If there were enough people and money, I would have rebuilt the Old City long before he spoke.


    But expansion is not just such a narrow meaning. Sean suddenly turned his eyes to the South... More south.


    "Do you think it would be better for us to carry out more trade and diplomacy with Mersin at this time?"


    Sean picked up the plan mentioned by karyana many months ago


    Because recently I heard that the news of the border war also spread to the coastal kingdom in the South with the merchants.

 Chapter 284

    In order to verify this, Sean specially called out several think tanks around him.


    Harry, Luke and John of the Morgan family. Of course, there are several well-informed witches. Let them help to consider whether to carry out more foreign policy towards Mersin.


    In this world, due to the inconvenient transportation, or the road construction is not so good, many border areas are still very muddy roads. As for the things that can be carried by airship, there is no way to form an endless stream of teams.


    Moreover, the consumption of airship is actually very large. The cost is too high. It''s not cost-effective to use it to transport Ordinary food, or you may lose your life.


    So once you decide to carry out trade cooperation with Mersin, it means you have to spend some money to build roads for the border, and there may be more


    "Mersin is a country close to the inland sea. Its ports are all over the surrounding countries, and even reach the islands farther away from the sea and the southern continent... I think there is no problem in trading with Mersin. Their seafood is rich and cheap. Now it is just the time of civil war. As long as we can buy a large number of frozen dried fish or cans, we can get it In the mainland, the price is enough to double several times, "said John Morgan.


    He is worthy of being a member of the big chaebol family. Even at this time, he wants to make a profit


    Make war money?


    Sean thinks it''s also good. His city has always been short of money, resulting in no chance to transform the old city.


    "But... Is there no price?" Sean asked.


    Since it is so high, they should have mentioned it a long time ago. Why do they say it now.


    "Yes."


    "We need to spend a lot of money to expand the roads and traffic between the two places. In the past, we didn''t focus on the South because we have the relationship with Adak. If the focus is shifted to the South now, the business road of Adak may be much colder than before, because I always think the country near the sea is more likely than the desert."


    This is a businessman''s intuition


    In fact, the regional lords before Sean also considered which side to give priority to East and south.


    Due to the constraints of population and economic environment, it is difficult to develop the other side... And in the eyes of many people, although Adak has the most yellow sand coverage in the world, it also has the most gold and rare beasts in the world. The oasis after crossing the desert has one of the best prosperous cities in the world, and they also have ports, So the previous lords preferred Adak''s side.


    Mersin itself in the South has not been seen because of its small country.


    "In that case, why can''t we wait for the trade route over there?" Harry asked suddenly.


    If you want to ask the direction of ruling and managing people''s hearts and political development, Harry and Luke are really good at it, but John of the Morgan family knows better in business.


    Originally, Sean also wanted to cultivate Luke''s old lover. Esmeida became one of the leaders of the local business community. However, since she came to Oro City, the girl has kept a low profile, which makes Sean vaguely feel that esmeida intends to suppress herself and make Luke more conspicuous.


    Anyway, there is a feeling that they give up their career and choose their family. Therefore, they have become much more harmonious than before. Maybe Sean will receive their wedding invitation soon.


    Whatever.


    It''s someone else''s choice, and Sean can''t say anything.


    However, the original sister and brother, brother Claude, gradually got up because of his unique inventions. Perhaps it is for this reason that esmeida wants to give her family to her brother and let her go to pursue her happiness.


    Looking at the discussion of the three people in front of him, Luke''s problem is similar to Harry''s


    "Because we don''t have time."


    "It really takes a lot of time to reopen the trade routes in IDAK," said Harry.


    "I don''t mean this... It''s the time of war. It''s running out." John''s statement made them feel more puzzled.


    "You mean the north?" Sean finally said.


    "Not only the north, but also the whole empire... Should you consider the preparations for various possible situations? If the empire is defeated and a large number of borgs go south, riyetis may resist for a period of time, but if at that time, resistance is meaningless. Many places will certainly choose independence or vassal for self-protection."


    The wall fell and everyone pushed?


    Sean listened to John''s words, and he really thought about his plan once the empire fell


    "Lord count became famous in the first World War. No one in this land is more suitable to be a lord than you. I''m afraid I''ve heard your story whether it''s bahahama city opposite Adak or Mersin area. Now, it''s still a war time. We can take advantage of this time to buy Mersin''s seafood and transfer it to the north by airship. In this special time, food is more precious than gold Expensive, we have to leave more chips for use in the future. "


    John made a mess, but because he was from the basharan Empire, he couldn''t say anything rebellious.


    But the three people present are smart people. How can they not understand


    John Morgan meant to let himself make a fortune during the war. No matter whether the Empire seems to be defeated or not, with the unique advantages of the Aoluo region, the borgs will still keep the Aoluo city as long as they are willing to belong to it.


    It sounds inhuman, but


    Sean thinks it works.


    "How sure are you?" asked John suddenly.


    "90%. I have inquired about the situation in the north. There are thieves everywhere. As long as we sell the food we brought to the local Lord, we will get a high price, and these values far exceed the price that airships need to pay."


    "You can arrange this. Now it''s spring. If there are problems with spring planting in various regions, the prices will soar... I hope you can stabilize the situation in the city, at least not in a short time..."


    "Yes," the three replied at the same time.


    Sean can only stabilize the current situation as much as possible. If the war is really going to be defeated, I''m afraid the currency of the basharan empire will have to be converted into gold in advance.


    I hope the north can survive.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That night, Sean fell asleep normally.


    The dream picture that hasn''t appeared for a long time appears vaguely again


    Vaguely, as if someone was talking to himself, but it seemed to be whispering.


    Sean saw a group of huge teams running away in the desert. In an unknown place, he saw an old man sitting high in Chinese clothes and an invisible dark shadow creeping behind him.

 Chapter 285

    Borg capital.


    Even if looking at the whole zambutar region, it is one of the top cities. Borg''s huge industrial manufacturing has led to a great increase in the productivity of the whole country. In the whole zambutar region, it is probably only in this city that vehicles driven by steam engines can be seen.


    Moreover, the powerful industrial system of the Borg people also brought convenience to the whole people.


    Rich citizens can even use mechanical vehicles instead of carriages. To a large extent, this country actually represents the most advanced technology in this region... Ordinary steam machinery can no longer satisfy the curiosity of the Borg people. They began to study astronomy and science; Pursue history and find a broader way out from all kinds of residual civilizations.


    In the hearts of many Borg people, it is precisely because their country is too advanced that it has attracted the dissatisfaction of other countries around them!


    They think that Borg is a traitor. They have brought continuous changes, leading to the whole world having to follow them. However, the faster Borg people go, the faster other countries feel the crisis.


    Therefore, over the years, smaller countries have either attached themselves to them, and the big Kingdom has not given any good face.


    Now they have to see


    In the palace, the emperor of Borg, an old man in his 60s and 70s, wearing noble clothes and a crown symbolizing power, was looking at himself in the mirror.


    "We have consumed too much time, too much... If we continue to endure, it will be bad for us, even for the whole people."


    It''s like talking to yourself.


    But when he asked for this sentence, his voice suddenly changed from an old man to an extremely sharp voice.


    But the same person is still saying


    "Any waiting is worth it, for our ultimate goal. A little sacrifice is necessary."


    "But then my soldiers, my people!" the voice returned to the roar of the old man.


    "Yes, yes... My emperor, it''s your people. It''s all... The whole country is. Whether you used medicine to cause distortion or blood sacrifice to summon me, it''s your people."


    The strange voice continued.


    Now the two people have become one and can talk to each other, but it seems to outsiders that the same person is speaking in a different tone.


    "But that is..."


    "Come on, noble emperor, we can quarrel about this all day, or we can calm down and continue to focus on our topic... You summoned me, and I gave you the ability to continue to live and make you live longer. Now this power can''t last long, we need more and stronger power," said the sharp voice.


    The emperor looked in the mirror. Every time the other party spoke, his eyes would turn dark, and his expression was close to ferocity


    "What exactly is the power you say? Old seal?"


    "That''s just one of them... We''re looking for a lot of things. Any ancient instrument that records them in ancient times can be used. If we can find the holy thing, it''s the best. We''ll conquer the enemy and find it from the enemy''s treasure house!"


    The emperor of Borg didn''t even understand now.


    In order to alleviate the pain of dying, I got something to call great things from the Pope, and its emergence did alleviate the pain of my body.


    Not only that, recently, I even found that the physical function will be young... I can continue to find palace maids for fun, and there are more than one.


    But over time, Emperor Borg found that the ''thing'' summoned and signed a blood contract with him could talk to himself, and under its guidance, he asked himself to send people to the surrounding areas to find some ancient sacred artifacts.


    The purpose is to summon a greater existence!


    As long as they appear, the so-called immortality and power are just the smallest prayers.


    "More than half a year ago, there was an event called by the ancient gods in the basharan Empire, which shows that someone was ahead of us, so we should speed up the progress. There are many hunters around to spy on them, and we have an absolute advantage." the voice continued to urge the Emperor Borg.


    "But our soldiers have been in trouble on the front line and can''t move on for months!"


    "Then take advantage of this time to search for anything related to the local area."


    "Is something wrong?"


    Asked the emperor Borg.


    However, the thing in his body can''t speak for a long time. It peeps at the mirror, and the ''self'' in the mirror is peeping at it!


    "I always have a bad feeling that there seems to be some force peeping at us in this room."


    Emperor Borg suddenly turned and looked around at all the corners.


    This is my own room. Even the servant can''t come in without permission!


    Suddenly, at this time, the interior officer at the door eagerly shouted for a report.


    "What''s going on outside?"


    "Yes... It''s the news from the military headquarters. It says it''s urgent. Your majesty needs to go and have a look in person."


    The ferocious expression was taken back in the mirror. Emperor Borg hurried to open the door and followed the internal Officer


    News from the military headquarters.


    Now their soldiers are sent to the front line to fight, and victory is in sight, but the enemy''s resistance has suddenly become tenacious, extending the battle that should have ended last autumn to the next spring. They have to admire the perseverance of the basharan people.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Following the inner officer to the main hall, Emperor Borg asked as soon as he saw the herald standing in place.


    "In the East, our ally Kate people found a large number of desert cavalry in the East!!"


    "What?! which country are you from?"


    Asked the emperor Borg suddenly and anxiously.


    "I don''t know yet, but it''s said that there are countless flying dragons in the air and huge war beasts."


    The herald''s answer instantly reminded emperor Borg of those countries deep in the desert


    "The sun king sent troops? How possible!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It is now at another junction between Adak and zambutar.


    The Kate people who formed an alliance with Borg are looking outside their border defense line


    At the moment, the border team of more than 3000 people only have the impulse to run.


    How!


    Can you play!!!


    The Gobi is dusty, and in the dust all over the sky, more than a dozen huge beasts gradually approach.


    You can feel the tremor on your face and the ground


    "That''s a split hoofed cow, fire, fire!"


    The artillery fire happened in a neat direction. However, under the huge body of the other party, which was nearly ten meters high, he just shook his head, and then rushed frantically towards the border defense line.


    "Go, go!"


    I don''t even have the courage to resist.


    How can this kind of thing come here

 Chapter 286

    It is difficult for people to know that they are dreaming, and once they recall that they are lying in bed and in a dream.


    Moreover, it is easy to think nonsense at this time. The scene of the whole dream changes by leaps and bounds, which may be related to reality, or it may be an imaginary world combined with many places in your mind.


    But


    Sean knew he was in a dream, and everything in the dream was beyond his control.


    It''s more like what''s happening in reality, and you''re just the person watching in the next ''screen''!


    The Lord of time and space, the power given by Utah Sotos, will make him lose in time every time. Even in life, Sean sometimes feels that he has finished something, but he looks down and finds that he has not started to do it.


    Writing letters and taking notes, including the planning notes of Oro city


    And every day''s work. I clearly have read the report and signed the approval or rejection, but when I think back, I find that I haven''t signed yet.


    Fortunately, there are fragments in his memory that have been read, so he can sign directly... Every time when it comes to this, Sean has to look at the time display outside.


    Because only by confirming that the time is going in the general environment, there will be no mistake.


    To this end, they also moved their desks closer to the windows


    But even if you can grasp it during the day, the pictures you occasionally see in your sleep at night are completely beyond your control. Through the experience you have seen before, you can judge that what you see may be an event at a certain time point or a story happening somewhere in the world.


    And it''s either related to yourself, or it''s a problem you''ve been thinking about and struggling with recently, so it will appear in your dreams


    And this time, it should be the same.


    Sean looked at the huge unfamiliar room. Outside the window, he could see the high house.


    Below you can see a vast building complex, which is bigger and more prosperous than your own city!


    Where is this?


    A big city?!!


    Or the imperial capital.


    Sean is also a person who has been to a big city like riyatis, but it''s much worse than what he sees in front of him. It''s estimated that only the imperial capital has such prosperity.


    The air is full of floating airships, and there are bicycles on the wide road?


    Hiss~


    Awesome.


    This is a place where mechanical wheels are used.


    The whole road has become much cleaner, and it is not as bumpy as its own city... The whole is smoother.


    I''m afraid this place is a very rich city, but why did you come here?


    Sean looked around. Different things were happening all the time in the world. It was impossible for him to know all these things... He felt that unless he had an incomprehensible unknown material body like the Lord of time, how could the human brain know all the things in the world in a short time.


    So it must have something to do with what I''ve been thinking about recently.


    Walk around the corner and move on.


    Sean noticed a lot of people wearing beautiful clothes, but guarding the door of a room like servants.


    Go in


    In this state, you can enter directly without opening the door


    What I saw inside was an old man, with a crown on his head, talking to himself in the mirror.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean woke up from bed again.


    There was already a glimmer of light in the room.


    Look up at the time outside the window... [night: sunny, 0:50:20]


    It will dawn in more than 50 minutes! It can be seen that the sky has gradually opened.


    "Is anyone outside?" he shouted to the outside.


    Usually, servants will take turns on duty outside. If they need anything, servants will come in at the first time.


    "Lord count!"


    Soon, a maid walked in, gently opened the door and came in.


    "Pour me a basin of hot water."


    "Yes... I''ll get it right away, Lord count."


    The door closes again


    Sean got up and put some clothes on himself. Then he went to the table and poured a glass of water with a beautiful tea set.


    It''s cold~


    After a few mouthfuls, the maid took a basin of hot water from the outside.


    Wash your face and wipe the cold sweat off your body!


    "Your Excellency got up so early, it''s not dawn yet," said the maid standing aside suddenly.


    At this time, Sean looked up at each other. Today''s servant didn''t seem to have seen him before... Otherwise he wouldn''t say similar words. Aren''t those servants used to it.


    "Are you new here?"


    "Uh... Um. Yes, my Lord."


    Sure enough, Sean remembered that he had not seen the girl in front of him. The maids in his family were relatively young. Kalibo arranged these people. Maybe he thought the young ones were more diligent.


    Put down the towel and went to the window to open the curtain. The light came in and also hit the girl''s brown hair.


    "You don''t look like a local girl. Where''s your hometown?"


    "I''m from the north, my Lord."


    "The north? The front line of the Imperial War?" Sean asked suddenly, looking at the girl.


    "Yes, my hometown was originally in the north, but the people in our village fled after the borgs came... I followed the refugee team all the way south and was finally sold here." although the girl was a little lost when talking about her experience, she tried not to show it in front of Shawn.


    There are many voices of the slave trade in the market, and it cannot be eliminated.


    In this world, it has been normalized. Servants are the property of rich people. Resale and debt repayment are common. Even I can''t change this fixed social form.


    Sean estimated that the maid in front of him should have been sold by his parents. After all, they have become refugees. If you want to make your children live a better life, this is a way. Although it has become the property of the rich, the fate of many servants is not necessarily bad, but they just have no name and freedom.


    "Has the war in the North become so serious?"


    "HMM." looked at the maid and nodded.


    "Many people either died on the battlefield or starved to death... Some of my companions who came here were starved to death. By the way, my Lord. I have heard that you are a good Lord. I want to ask you if you can buy them too. We will work hard and repay you!"


    Looking at the maid suddenly kneeling in front of him, Sean looked calm.


    "Tell the housekeeper about this. I don''t have to do everything myself..."


    Perhaps the maid also felt that she could not speak like this in front of the count, and immediately stood up.


    Bowing and ready to leave with a wooden basin.


    "But you can rest assured that this war will not last too long!"

 Chapter 287

    Sean didn''t expect that the country far away in IDAK would send troops. Was it the reinforcements invited by the king of the basharan Empire?


    In just over half a year, the Imperial battle has consumed a lot of resources, and because at the beginning of the war, the state has always implemented a defense policy, and there is no counterattack or too many organizations. The defeated soldiers and the masses carry out guerrilla combat, that is, they always retreat back, and then use the terrain and defense line to resist.


    Until it was close to the central region, the defense in that area was more tenacious, which led to today''s situation.


    During this period, Sean estimated that King Simon should contact many countries to help, but he didn''t expect that the first to send troops was not the mountain people in the west, but the strange soldiers in the desert!!


    Sean found the maps left by the historian Ross when he left, including a large map depicting the five countries of zambutar, and three of the five countries bordering IDAK at the same time... According to what he heard in his dream, the place they chose to attack should be Kate''s border.


    The direct attack on Borg''s allies represents the other party''s determination to join the battle!


    According to Sean, I''m afraid the war will end soon.


    It''s just


    What I couldn''t let go of was the king I saw in my dream that day. It should be Borg''s emperor. According to Harry, Borg''s emperor has been in power for more than 50 years, and there was a struggle for the throne on the eve of his ascendance, but the specific reason was unknown to the outside world and no news spread.


    The final result was that the older princes died one after another, and finally the current emperor succeeded to the throne for more than 50 years!


    He has been an emperor since his youth


    In this way, the old emperor seen in the dream is at least more than 60 years old, or more than 70 years old. He is indeed very old. I''m afraid he is almost the same as the Duke of haruman he met, but his spirit looks very good.


    More importantly, I saw a dark guy lying behind him in my dream~


    Without body, it seems to be something living in each other.


    Like a demon


    Because their ability comes from the master of time and space, what human beings can''t see with the naked eye under normal conditions can be observed in a specific way.


    Just like before fighting Ulysses and the creatures it calls out in the mountains and forests, they are physical bodies that do not exist in the normal world, but in another distorted plane.


    In the same way, ordinary people can''t see the things on the emperor''s back in reality, but they can see such a guy with their own special plane in their dreams.


    It lies on the emperor''s back


    Could it be that it instigated emperor Borg to launch a war behind his back?!!


    Carefully recall the whole war, including when he met believers of ancient gods like Ulysses, Sean guessed that it might have something to do with an ancient god. Now it looks like it''s eight or nine.


    Anyway, it must not be a normal creature, otherwise it won''t avoid the sight of ordinary people.


    Because Sean only heard part of the conversation when he entered the room, and the guy finally turned around and looked at himself... His body like a black fog has only two eyes emitting red light.


    Fortunately, it could not find itself at that time, and then an internal official came to report it, so it escaped.


    ¡­¡­


    The more I think about Sean, the more I can''t let go


    But the capital of Borg is far away from the northernmost territory of zambutar, tens of thousands of kilometers away. Can you jump directly to fight each other?


    It''s a dream.


    But no one cares about it. Sean, the power of an ancient god, has seen it. Allowing their crazy believers and relatives to make trouble in the world will lead to great disaster.


    So Sean wanted to find an excuse to tell someone who could really do something.


    Wrote directly to King Simon that the Borg emperor was controlled by the ancient god believers, so he launched the war?


    It doesn''t seem to have any effect. Basharan''s army can''t hit the capital of others'' Borg at all, and it is estimated that before the king confirms the authenticity, those good ministers will begin to plant themselves, and they can''t point out what crimes they throw at themselves. At that time, they may strike directly.


    Tut~


    Headache.


    I know, I can''t say, I say others don''t believe it!


    Sean thought of the stories that the protagonist occasionally wanted to see through the play and passers-by didn''t believe it and refuted when watching the Yueju Opera. He used to think that such a sand sculpture plot was stupid. Now it''s his turn at last.


    Because even if you have a hunch, others may not believe it. If you predict success several times, I''m afraid you''ll be in danger!


    And once this matter was known by Emperor Borg, he was also in danger.


    After thinking for a while, Sean decided to report this matter to Freya on the front line by conjecturing and uniting the last encounter. Didn''t Prince Philip''s spies like to intercept Hu''s letters with Freya?


    Now, Sean really wants him to be cut off. In this case, the matter may also be spread through the "secret report", so that others can''t say it by themselves, because once they say it, it''s tantamount to openly expressing that they are secretly peeping into the privacy of the nobility.


    Although many people know it, no one will disclose this kind of practice


    It is easy to cause apparent disgust with the nobility.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The letter is sent out, and the war is about to be joined by allies. It should end faster.


    Sean can also return to normal urban construction


    That day, Sean moved alone in the backyard of Earl''s house.


    I sit at my desk too long on weekdays. I have to go out and exercise occasionally


    "My Lord, what are you doing?"


    The banging sound attracted Latina''s onlookers. Sean stopped and turned to look at the girl standing on the other side.


    "Playing basketball."


    "What?" he asked again with curiosity.


    "Oh ~ I mean exercise."


    Look at the ball in your hand. It''s made by Claude himself.


    The process of rubber is not difficult, but there is no material around Aurora city that needs to be purchased from other cities. It is easy to synthesize with an alchemist''s catalyst, but the process is not so good. It seems that the flexibility and bounce can''t reach the level you want.


    But it can be used as a toy


    "Use this?" Latina blinked at Sean''s ball.


    "Yes."


    "I didn''t seem to see Lord Sean use this prop before."


    "It was sent by Claude two days ago. I''ve been holding it for two and a half days today." he took it and turned it around his arm.


    I wanted to show you the technology, but the sphere is too smooth.


    He rowed out before turning his finger


    Lose it!


    Uh


    Embarrassed.


    "Lord Sean was good at magic. Now he has to practice physical fitness. It''s very tired... And it''s not good to improve his ability in a certain item." Latina didn''t care much about the ball thrown.


    Instead, it reminds Sean of his ability improvement.

 Chapter 288

    "But sometimes when you can''t get promoted, you have to find another way," Sean said.


    Latina''s words are the same as those witches she met at the beginning. She suggests that she spend more time on magic research and don''t be distracted... It''s true in some ways.


    I have been in this world for more than a year, and I haven''t practiced magic directly. There is still a long blank period from learning to gradually mastering. During that period, I was busy working every day. Even if I didn''t work, I didn''t want to feel sleepy every day.


    That taste!


    Sean can''t forget that when he practiced two [light ~] spells every night, he was almost drunk after each practice. He couldn''t spit out, but he couldn''t sleep. In retrospect, I don''t know how I persisted at that time. Maybe it was driven by the simple longing for the magical world.


    Fortunately, after that difficult period, with the increase of magic value, this situation rarely occurs, but there are still days without any training because of laziness.


    But anyway, I did raise the orderer level to level 4 in less than a year. Looking at the whole empire, it was a rare genius! Therefore, it is not difficult to understand that people around them let themselves concentrate on studying magic.


    They just don''t know that it''s too difficult to upgrade Sean''s magic level at present. Either they fight with people of the same level or higher, or they can upgrade by continuously using magic and causing a lot of consumption. ¢Ù


    However, either one uses a lot of mana to improve proficiency


    There is no shortcut, just use it all the time!


    Just like the previous game brush monster, the experience will come up when the level is high enough to vomit.


    Even if you can only improve your proficiency by one or two points a day, it will be six or seven hundred proficiency in that year. Plus, your current level will jump to level 10 and level 11 in a year?!!


    Exaggerated, exaggerated!


    If so, the world will crawl at its feet sooner or later. If I want to practice it for ten years, it will be level 100 of order, unprecedented and future!


    "I''m just going to poke a hole in this day today. Does anyone sitting here have a problem?"


    In other words, Sean estimated that it would be more and more difficult to get to the next level, and now the state of working every day is really not suitable for lying down for a day after practice, which is too wasteful.


    "By the way, Latina. Do you know how to improve your level by exercising?" Sean suddenly asked.


    "Exercise? Adults want to start with this? It''s a waste of your talent."


    "Hey ~ let''s not talk about talent. Will it be difficult to exercise?" Sean continued.


    Sean, who is not gifted, doesn''t feel useful. Anyway, he was not in this ranks


    It should be said that the creation in this world is indeed magical. No matter what you practice, you can improve the orderer level. Even reading and increasing knowledge can also improve a little blood volume, but it is very difficult to improve. Either exercise to the extreme, or you can slowly improve your proficiency in magic spells.


    And once the orderer''s level rises, the whole person sublimates.


    Who to use, fighting style and magic are better than low-level ones.


    The whole background is very good and reasonable, but I''m not in it, at least part of it


    "Otherwise, adults practice with me every day. I run, train, climb towers and practice swords every day," Latina said suddenly.


    "That''s not good. I''ll follow you at such a high level, and it''s not good if you always care about my practice for you." Latina is almost above level 6. She can''t keep up with them.


    "Press ~ ~"


    "That''s right. Adults are beginners in body training. Otherwise, adults can go to those beginners? The college in Aurora... But I still think it''s a waste of your talent if Lord Sean doesn''t focus on magic research." Latina still reminds me.


    And that''s when Sean reacts.


    College.


    Oro city does have such a place!!


    I forgot that there was such an organization. The scholar Ross asked the students to help draw the map when he was there.


    Because the planning of the whole city of Oro is generally in the charge of the Morgan family, I have never had any extra intervention, such as the college and church are included in it.


    Aurora city college does have this place, but it doesn''t have the mystery of the magic school in its fantasy. Some families with a little money will send their children to study, including scientific knowledge, magic and scientific and technological research.


    Only more than half a year ago, due to the loss in the old city of Tacoma, there are not many capable people left in Oro area. Many tutors have gone to the north, and some of the original subjects are not taught now


    After graduation, most of these students will become the new star force of Oro city and enter the garrison, the hall of Erudites or other departments, but they also don''t take over these ordinary selection, so they didn''t notice at all.


    Besides, the annual selection doesn''t seem to have started yet?


    Sean has been in charge of Oro area for only a few months. He came here in autumn, and the talent selection season is spring every year.


    So I haven''t met


    Just in time, go and have a look by yourself.


    At noon the next day, Sean came to the college in Aurora when he didn''t have a job.


    It''s in the northwest of the city. In fact, it''s not far from his Earl''s house. It takes half an hour to arrive by carriage. He deliberately didn''t let anyone follow him.


    I came to inspect my work in private, so I didn''t bring too many people, and I was safe in my own city. I wore a high hat to cover up a little, and accompanied monocular Sunglasses with only one frame.


    Dressed in a black coat, a pure white lining and white gloves, and the pocket watch chain given by the little girl igunia, it seems to outsiders that he is a decent gentleman.


    It''s almost no black umbrella or pestle stick, otherwise it''s similar to the shape of a black gentleman in my memory.


    When I got to the door, I saw a short and fat man with a big beard looking at me from a distance


    "Hello, sir. Who are you?" the other party looked at his clothes and bowed politely.


    "I''m passing by here. Come and visit."


    "Oh ~ visit."


    Generally, colleges don''t have much access control, and they mainly look at people. When they dress up like this, they are people with status, so they don''t obstruct them when they visit, invest or send their children to school.


    "Please come and register here."


    Ah?


    I have to register.


    All right.


    Sean followed the fat guard to a small room in the big stone pillar beside the door.


    There are others in it, including two girls


    "Lilith, you said. How many times have you been late this time?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    P: ¢Ù the hierarchical background of this book was originally the upgrading mechanism for the author to write a warrior professional novel. In the previous novel, it was mentioned that the author wanted to write all the major occupations.


    But the story was so similar that I didn''t write it later


    However, the hierarchical mechanism can be retained.


    The grade of this book can be understood as the form of climbing tower. Each grade is a high-rise! When you reach a high level, you use different abilities. For example, one punch on the first floor is to hit a brick, and one punch on the second floor is to kill a cow... One punch on the 100th floor destroys the sky and the earth. The practice methods on each level are the same, but the level promotion is slower.

 Chapter 289

    Sean followed the guard and wrote his name on a roll of pages.


    Of course, Sean vigil''s name can''t be written... Just write one of his names and put down the pen.


    Behind him, two girls were still teaching a lesson. One of them seemed to be injured and let in after saying two words to pay attention to the time next time, while the other was left behind.


    "Lilith, your behavior now is tantamount to contempt for the system of the college. If you don''t deal with it, I can''t explain it to the Dean," said another guard.


    "Just let it go again, just once! HMM ~" the little girl begged.


    "That won''t work. You''ve said that many times..."


    Sean looked at the scene in front of him, and the fat guard next to him smiled.


    "Is Mr. shogel going to visit now?"


    "Wait a minute, what''s the matter with those two?" pointed to the two people who were bargaining.


    "Oh, that little girl. Her name is Lilith... She is a habitual offender who is often late for the college. She is late almost at ordinary times in a month, but sometimes she comes at the station, so don''t mention her. It''s more serious today. There''s less time for class."


    The college takes classes according to class hours, which Sean has heard before. After all, students still need some constraints. Although they are not as strict as the garrison, students who can exercise self-discipline from their student age should be very popular with those who recruit talents.


    Sean doesn''t care about hiring anyway


    Unless senior managers are appointed, they will take a look at it in person. Of course, ordinary small soldiers have special departments in charge.


    ¡­¡­


    "Just once!"


    "No, this matter must be told to the Dean, who will decide."


    "You..."


    The two quarreled, just as Sean passed by, the guard smiled and nodded to him, and the girl turned curiously to look at herself.


    It''s a southern girl with long blond hair. She''s about sixteen or seventeen years old. She''s not tall, but she looks ok


    "Sir."


    "Um ~"


    Just about to leave, suddenly the little girl behind jumped out and said.


    "Otherwise, I''ll take this gentleman to visit. Now many people are in class and certainly don''t have time. I can help you by taking this gentleman to visit our college. Just give me another chance!" the little girl begged bitterly.


    Probably because Sean was present, the two guards looked at each other and didn''t speak, as if waiting for their own answer.


    "OK, I don''t know the way to the college anyway."


    Sean doesn''t care who leads the way. If someone could introduce him, he would have come to see... By the way, see how these students train on weekdays.


    "Well, but I can tell you, Lilith. Your punishment still exists. Don''t think you can run away. It''s not the first time. You don''t even know how many times it is."


    "OK, ok... I will listen to you later." the little girl said with a smile.


    "Hum ~"


    Dumped a word to each other, and finally invited himself into the college with a smile.


    This is probably Sean''s first school in the world. When he was in a small town in his early years, Luke often heard about his learning experience in COGA City College.


    Although the city of Oro is a newly established city, its basic facilities are not inferior to other cities in the south, so the appearance of the college looks more imposing than its own Earl''s palace, and covers a larger area.


    "Where did you come from, sir?"


    After walking down the long stairs, the little girl who followed her has been asking her identity.


    Sean''s dress is really expensive, and it''s no wonder those doormen will greet themselves so respectfully


    "Live in the city."


    "City?!"


    Looking at the little girl turning her big eyes, a state of [thinking!] appeared on her head.


    "There are not many rich people in Oro. Are you from the Morgan family or the divara family¡°


    Sean was a little surprised


    A student who had just met asked her identity so directly. If she was beautiful, she was also a jasper at this age... But in front of herself, "beauty" had no privilege, and the girls who lived in the Earl''s house looked more and more beautiful.


    "Do I look like a rich man?"


    "Very similar!" the girl looked at it and nodded.


    Although many people have seen their own portraits on various occasions, they can only be recognized under the Earl''s dress. They have changed their hair style and dress a little. If they don''t know people, they can''t see it.


    "And the rich have more than Morgan and divara families."


    "No, who else do they have? There is no family with more money than them in this city..."


    Sean didn''t answer the little girl''s question, but continued to go to the college.


    It''s still the time of class. It''s similar to what I saw at the zhetis Tianyi headquarters. Some people will listen to their tutors and Practice on the grass, and some people will stay in the University.


    The population of Oro city is not a big city, and very few people can go to school. Although the whole college is large, there are less than 1000 students, up to seven or eight hundred. The environment is good!


    "Where do you want to visit, sir? Are you going to send your family to school? If you believe me, I can recommend our best mentor here to you. He''s great! It''s said that he also participated in the border defense war some time ago."


    Sean was watching alone, and Lilith kept talking behind him.


    In just a few minutes, Sean felt that the little girl was very clever. It should be said that she was a bit of a thief. She had a lot of eyes. Almost every question was asking her identity.


    "By the way, I just heard why you are always late? Since it is such a good college, why don''t you study hard and be late often?"


    "Oh, that. Anyway, I''m not good at study, and my original dream was not to stay in Oro area forever. Now I want to mix around casually until I graduate." the little girl said casually.


    The state appeared on the top of my head was not talking, but the [doesn''t matter!] attitude was more like a kind of confusion.


    What youth!


    Sean sighed in his heart


    "Take me to your training ground on weekdays."


    "What are you doing there?" said Lilith.


    "Just look around and visit ~"


    "Well... Let''s go this way."


    At least she is a visitor. Lilith can only follow the route she wants to go.


    Down from the steps, around several large buildings, there is a grassland behind, and many passing students can be seen in the middle.


    They all looked at themselves with all kinds of [look!], [guess!], [curiosity!] and [appreciation!] and [contempt!], which made Sean suddenly feel like a big man entering the rookie camp.


    "Oh, this is not Lilith Bristol. You''re so early today!"


    Some of the students who had just walked to the other side of the grass stood up and spoke.

 Chapter 290

    There were four girls standing out, and the one headed by her was quite a big sister.


    "Lilith Bristol, you''ve become more and more unruly recently. You''re late every day... You''re not there every time I look for someone." the speaker is a girl with raven like black hair and yellow skin, which makes Sean look kind, but these insults make his impression drop a lot.


    "Whether I''m here or not seems to have nothing to do with you, Shakira." the girl retorted.


    "What are you talking about? The tutor asked me to supervise your study every day!" the girl called Shakira looked at Sean and changed her angry expression into a smile.


    "Hello, sir."


    Or is it because Sean''s dress makes people feel different at first sight. It''s more like a rich businessman, a rich family or an aristocrat.


    But the only nobleman in Oro is Lord Sean vigil, and it is said that he is still single, so many people''s first impression does not think of the Lord who has been staying in the Earl''s house all the year round.


    "Well," Sean nodded in response.


    "Who are you, please?"


    "I just happened to pass by the college, so I came to visit it."


    "I see. Welcome to Aurora City College, sir..."


    The girl always keeps a confident smile when she speaks, which is the kind of feeling that makes people look very pleasant.


    That''s a good education, Sean said to himself.


    The students who can enter the college are from good families. Even if they are ordinary residents, they are at least the children of a rancher or businessman, otherwise they can''t afford such expensive tuition fees. After coming in, many people have learned the etiquette of aristocratic sons and ladies under the influence of the overall environment.


    "Hey, I brought this gentleman to visit at the school gate. I was late with him... Can''t I?" Lilith said suddenly.


    "Well... Even so, yesterday? And a few days ago... You''ve been late more than before this month, Lilith. If you do this again, I can only discuss and review you according to the rules of the college."


    "Hum, I haven''t violated other regulations, and I come every day. You have no right to examine me."


    Several girls were fighting for persistence, but Sean didn''t pay much attention, but walked towards the center of the grass


    There are a group of male and female students squatting in the middle.


    Sean glanced at it. The level was not very high. The highest one was level 2, with more than 2000 points of blood! Just now Lilith and the girl with black hair also have about two thousand one and two thousand five blood volume, which are not too high.


    "Are you interested in our college, sir? Or are you going to send your family to study?" staring at the students on the grass, the voices of the girls behind you came again.


    There''s no noise!


    Sean turned his head and looked at each other.


    Girls with black hair are rare in the south, as if they were rare in Oro city.


    "Are you?"


    "Call me Shakira, Shakira Vivat," the girl replied.


    Vivert?


    Sean thought for a long time, but he really couldn''t remember what this family was doing, because he was often close to only two giant families, divara and Morgan, and these two families didn''t necessarily see him every day. As for other rich families, they also had dozens of families, which he really couldn''t remember.


    But I still have to pretend to have heard about it for a long time.


    "It was Miss vivert."


    "Where are you from, sir? I don''t seem to have seen you in the city." the problem is the same as Lilith on the other side.


    Earlier, Sean lived alone in the small town. The only time to remove the most nobles was the time to go to riyetis. However, at that time, he had low status, almost no free communication, and lived under the shelter of the wings of the sky organization.


    As for later, he became the local leader of the count for no reason. Everyone around him only flattered himself... He really didn''t communicate with other peers. The procedure was to report his identity and family from the beginning?


    "I''m just someone who lives in the city all the year round... By the way, those people in front of me exercise?" Sean tried to talk about it.


    "Ah? Yes, yes. They all exercise every day. It is said that they have good talent. It is estimated that they will be promoted to level 3 of orderliness in a short time." Shakira nodded.


    Orderer Level 3 is already very powerful among ordinary people, and it is also the largest ability in their garrison. People who can go up to level 4 can enter the elite team, which is really much worse than Desert Gold regiment.


    "Children can practice like this?"


    Among a group of people in the grass, Sean suddenly noticed that the only one was very young. He was estimated to be 11 or 12 years old. He was also the shortest in the crowd, but he was also doing the same exercise as the people around him.


    "Well... I remember as if his father was a confidant of the count, so he was arranged in a very good class."


    "The count''s confidant? Which confidant?"


    Sean can''t be taken as not hearing this. There are children in the Earl''s house in this college?


    I don''t even know.


    "Well, but I don''t know who it is. Sir, you can ask the boys. Maybe you know. Anyway, those boys like him very much and dream of being appreciated by the count through his relationship in the future. Ah ~ anyway, those people are like this." said here, you can see the [disdain!] on Shakira''s head.


    "Count vigre will have his own means of consideration, but not everyone can enter the Earl''s house," Sean said.


    "That''s not certain. The count is so busy. I heard that he can hardly get out of the Earl''s house. How can he have so much time to care about other things."


    Sean didn''t refute Shakira''s words. He just asked the other party to call the tutor who taught on the field. He had some training questions to ask him.


    Although several girls looked [confused!], they still called the tutor who trained everyone in the field according to their own requirements. A soldier with level 5 strength of orderliness looked at him curiously and finally asked.


    "What''s the problem, sir?"


    "I want to ask you about physical training. Is it OK to follow such ordinary training every day?"


    In fact, Sean also knows a lot about physical training.


    Now in my own understanding, cultivating physical fitness is almost the same as magic. They all make some simple connections, and then the blood volume will slowly increase with the increase of physical fitness. When you just break through the level, it means that this person has entered the next level, and the training in the next level is the same, but the intensity is stronger than before.


    For example, a level 1 person can only frog jump 10 laps and run two kilometers, but when he reaches level 2, his physical fitness can jump 50 laps and run 10 kilometers, adding an order of magnitude.


    Sean told his doubts to each other, hoping to be answered, but in exchange for white eyes.


    "Sir, if you don''t understand physical training, don''t guide the students. How can this method be improved... I don''t know which tutor you heard from. It''s just talking nonsense. Physical training is a very complex process, which needs specific research..."


    The two also argued, which also aroused the attention of the students who were still exercising. A group of people made an appointment to come and have a look.


    Only the smallest boy in the crowd was surprised and slowly approached, because although the man in front of him wore different clothes, he could still see who he was.


    "Well... Are you count Sean vigil?"


    Ah?


    For a moment, the words were silent.


    Quiet, and surprise!


    "It''s really you, Lord count. Why are you free?"


    Sean looked down at the little boy. No wonder he looked familiar before. He looked very similar to Dante he hadn''t seen for a long time.

 Chapter 291

    After a quarrel, Lilith still had resentment in her heart, but she didn''t dare to lose her temper in front of the other party because of the higher status of the other party, not to mention a person who came to visit the college this time. It''s not easy to lose her temper in front of the guests.


    But the resentment in my heart can''t come out


    Uncomfortable!


    This irritating college is the last thing I want to come to. If my family hadn''t forced me to come here, I wouldn''t want to come to this place. It''s meaningless and is ridiculed every day. The college is neither interesting nor promising. It''s not as fun as outside.


    Looked at the horizon, some envious eyes.


    Lilith stood up and watched Shakira introduce herself to the visitors. Then she inexplicably went to the training ground and invited a mentor... Finally, she didn''t know why she suddenly quarreled.


    That''s interesting!


    Walking past, I heard a small boy running up from behind crowded into the crowd


    "Are you Lord Sean vigil?"


    For a moment, everyone looked at it.


    Sean wiggle.


    The Lord of Oro region led people to wipe out thousands of rebels and directly destroyed tens of thousands of enemy coalition forces in the border war!


    I''m afraid no one in the city Lord doesn''t know this name.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean looked around [shocked!] and [scared!] and didn''t expect anyone here to know him.


    He looked at the talking little boy. He looked like Dante he hadn''t seen for a long time


    "Are you... Dante''s child?"


    "It''s me, my Lord. I didn''t expect you to remember me!"


    My mind seems to go back to the days when I just came to the world more than a year ago. At that time, I did see Dante''s children in the small town, but I didn''t meet many times. At that time, Dante, as the leader of the pro guard in the small town, had been busy with the guard work, and few things at home were mentioned to others.


    Since he came to Oro City, he took the initiative to quit his job because his level was too low.


    Dante hasn''t reached level 3 of orderer so far, which is too low for the Lord in charge of an area, so he took the initiative to resign... But Sean left the position of vice captain of the pro guard to him in order to thank him for his loyalty to the vigil family for so many years, and he still holds this title.


    It turned out that the confidant was Dante, and his name was also remembered in his head.


    Patted the little boy on the shoulder


    "You are Tashi."


    "It''s me, Lord count!" the little boy looked very excited.


    However, compared with his excitement, others still looked [surprised!].


    "That..."


    "Not..."


    "Lord wiggle, you have come to the college." he was a little harsh, especially the student tutor who had just refuted Sean.


    At the moment, the whole face is red, and the only state on the head that is different from others is [regret!].


    "Yes, I''ll come and have a look... By the way, I''d like to know your training methods," Sean said again.


    But again, it''s like sprinkling salt on a person''s wound. The student tutor is too scared to speak... At this time, there is a state of [wishful thinking!]. It''s estimated that he should consider where to eat after being directly dismissed.


    "No... Lord count, I didn''t know it was you..."


    His words were incoherent. When Sean patted each other on the shoulder, he felt that the guy was about to collapse.


    "You speak very well. Only those who dare to stick to themselves like you can make a difference. Very good, very good! And so do you. If you think it''s right, you should stick to it."


    Now that you''ve been identified, you still have to fill the chicken soup!


    They have been used to it for more than a year. Every time they see the people in their territory, they are very afraid, because as long as they can control their "life and death" with one word, Sean still gives priority to encouragement most of the time.


    Pa Pa Pa~


    "Your Excellency said very well. In the future, we should all dare to adhere to ourselves as the count said." suddenly, applause rang out in the tutor.


    This change is surprisingly fast!


    Looking at the people around him, Sean felt that he could only come here today. Otherwise, there would be more and more people around him. Maybe the Dean would follow.


    To tell you the truth, I really don''t know who the dean of Oro City College is. This place belongs to the Morgan family. It should be their family.


    You have to go first to save trouble later.


    And today I want to know about the so-called body training methods in the college. By the way, I''m curious to see the places I haven''t been to.


    Although the result was denied by the student tutor, Sean himself had a certain view, because others could not see the progress bar, only he could clearly understand it.


    That''s almost it!


    Seeing more and more people, I feel more


    Sean has to find an excuse to slip away first.


    "I happened to pass by here today, so I came to see you all. You all performed very well, and I''m very satisfied. I''ll often come to see you in the future... Today I want to thank you for your guidance, and Shakira vivert, and today I want to thank you." Sean began to speak officially, and he has become more and more proficient recently.


    Just a few words can turn the people around suddenly.


    Uh


    The twinkling of an eye just saw the clever little girl who brought herself here.


    "Lilith Bristol."


    "Ah?"


    The other party [surprised!] looked over.


    Sean beckoned the little girl forward and whispered to her to call a carriage for himself, so that no one else would know. She should know what she means by her cleverness.


    Sure enough, she nodded and finally ran out


    In a crowd of words of retention and flattery, Sean refused all invitations, and ran into the carriage with magic shadow when they didn''t pay attention.


    Call~


    After getting on the bus, it was quiet at last.


    Take off your glasses. Besides showing off, Sean doesn''t know what it''s good for, and his eyes itch


    "The count looks very tired."


    "Can you not be tired of being followed by a bunch of people all day!"


    When she opened her eyes, Lilith was sitting opposite. The curtain was pulled up. From the outside, she didn''t know that this was the count''s carriage.


    "You''re a smart girl. You know what I''m going to do... You''re doing well, but you need to change your habits. Oro City College is a good place to study. You should learn more skills while you''re young," Sean said.


    "College. What''s good about that? The count just said to stick to myself! What I want to do is not what the college can teach."


    "Oh ~ interesting. The college can''t teach you, so what do you want to do?" Sean asked with interest after listening to the little girl''s words.


    "I want to be an explorer."


    Go!Explore.


    "This profession is actually similar to mercenary. Why do you, a rich girl, want to wander?" Sean said with a smile.


    Explorers say it well. In fact, they are vagrants.


    When I was in the small town, I also met some, and there were often people who sold money to me with strange things. They thought that the barons in the mountains didn''t know the goods and were like liars.


    "It''s not wandering, it''s really looking for things... Those relics, or ancient knowledge, etc. I have studied. Does the count know the event in Tacoma city more than half a year ago? In that event, there was a monster of the elderly fish head and human body. I studied my kind of things. They all came from the sea."


    Lilith''s defense finally caught Sean''s attention.


    Is the other party talking about deep divers?!!


    "Have you studied it?"


    "Yes." looked at each other and nodded.


    "Lilith Bristol, you will bring your research to the Earl''s Palace tomorrow..."

 Chapter 292

    Lilith didn''t expect that she just wanted to find some face in front of count vigre, and her words were valued by the other party.


    He also asked himself to go to the Earl''s house with his research early tomorrow morning!!


    I don''t have any research.


    It''s just that I read more stories and put them together. I''ve never studied them carefully... I let myself show it all at once, and it''s still in front of count vigil.


    Oh~


    At the thought of tomorrow, I was so nervous that I didn''t know what to do.


    Lilith stayed in her room for almost an afternoon. Finally, she was called out by her father himself.


    The Bristol family is not a noble. It is not a rich businessman. In early generations, it was once the favorite Tanner of the former Lord Francis of Tacoma city. Later, when it was rich, it wanted to learn to improve the family culture and read books.


    It was really good for some time. Even if it was not an aristocrat, it had a reputation among the local giants.


    It''s a pity that the good times will not last long. After two generations... Especially after the gradual rise of Oro City, Morgan and divara families control the economy of almost the whole Oro region. Other small families either belong to or are ordinary.


    Bristol belongs to the latter


    Lilith was lazily pulled out of the room by her father with an excited look on her face.


    "I heard just now that Lord vigre went to your school, didn''t he?"


    "Yes," replied Lilith.


    "I also heard that he might come to the college for some time, right?"


    "Well, I don''t know. That''s what he said. But I''m not sure if he''ll come." Lilith recalled the count in front of the carriage without aristocratic demeanor.


    In their own impression, the nobles should enjoy the love of the people, but count vigil feels like being surrounded by people, which is very troublesome!


    "Come back! He must come back. Don''t forget, it''s time for the Earl''s palace to select talents for the college this year... Earl vigil will personally preside over the selection in the first year, otherwise he won''t come to the college today, daughter. This is a good opportunity. Our Bristol family has made little achievements since we came to Oro city. It''s not easy to meet him When the Lord met, I heard that count vigil called you today. "


    "Yes, he asked me to call a carriage for him today!"


    Looking forward to her father''s face, Lilith felt that she would be happy if she told him that the count would let herself study the past with him tomorrow.


    But now I really don''t have any research. I can only tell my father the whole thing.


    Unexpectedly, the old man not only didn''t worry, but said happily.


    "Great, great! I''ve been complaining about the use of those manuscripts and diaries left by your grandfather in the past, but now they''re just in use! Go to the study and find them... Those studies left by your grandfather. You''d better go and look them up. Maybe there are such studies."


    "Ah?!"


    "What are you doing? Go ~"


    "Oh ~ Oh!"


    At the urging of her father, Lilith went to the study.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning,


    At the Earl''s house, Sean got up early as usual, then had breakfast and called a maid nearby.


    "I''ll send a student over later. You prepare some tea and send it to the study... And let aslant and them withdraw the people at the door. Don''t scare others."


    "Yes, sir," agreed the maid.


    Sean has been thinking about this all morning. He thought that the matter in Tacoma''s old city was over. Then he had to rely on the female snitch to inquire about the news. Unexpectedly, there were people who studied them in the city.


    If you don''t go to the college in person, I''m afraid you won''t meet


    Fortunately, there is no unique way.


    I found another person who has studied those unknown races.


    In other words, the female snitch hasn''t heard anything since she left for half a month. It''s estimated that she hasn''t arrived in IDAK yet.


    At present, the valley road leading to Adak has not been completely opened. If you want to enter Adak, you can only bypass Mersin by sea. Recently, Sean also asked the people of Morgan family to trade with Mersin, buy a large number of marine goods and resell them on the northern front. Even the Witches of the wings of the sky used it to let them use magic to refrigerate the marine goods and fly to the front.


    In this way, the problem of lack of money can be alleviated, and the pressure of lack of food can be supplemented.


    The only uncertain Northern War also knew that reinforcements had joined through dreams. In recent days, the news gradually spread that the sun king from the depths of IDAK sent troops for rescue. Now he has fought with Kate people.


    This is undoubtedly the most encouraging news for the soldiers on the front line


    There are constant rumors that the imperial soldiers are preparing a major counterattack to drive the borgs back together with the reinforcements of the sun king.


    However, when things are about to get better, Sean will always see some disturbing scenes. The thing seen from emperor Borg must not be a normal creature.


    Maybe it has something to do with believers of ancient gods again.


    After breakfast, Sean recovered from his thoughts.


    Rubbed his head


    How do these haunting ancient god believers feel like they are making trouble behind their backs every time!


    The letter sent to Freya hasn''t been answered yet. At present, Sean can only find all the relevant knowledge about the believers of ancient gods by himself. It would be great if those deep divers could find a breakthrough from them six months ago.


    After breakfast, Sean went to work in the study as usual. It was not until about noon that a servant reported that Lilith had come


    Let the little girl come directly to her study. Sean specially arranged afternoon tea to listen carefully to Lilith''s research on deep divers.


    Watching the little girl timidly walk into her study, she kept a state of [nervous!] above her head.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. Come and sit down... In fact, the matter of Tacoma has been bothering me for a long time. If it weren''t for the emergence of the rebels and the problems on the border, I''d always like to send someone to investigate it. It''s just that you have studied this aspect." Sean said bluntly.


    "In fact, not many!"


    Lilith held a Book page in her hand and put it opposite Sean.


    Turn around


    Pushed forward.


    "I sorted out some Diaries of my grandfather''s generation yesterday. I occasionally read these stories when I was a child... Look, sir."


    The page opens a diary, which has been around for some years.


    The pages turn yellow


    There is a reduced map under the page, which looks like a chart.


    "Sir, please look here. This is an island deep in the east of the sea. It didn''t have a name before, but it was submerged in the tide... Once an undersea volcanic eruption attracted nearby fishermen. It is said that there were some large stone pillars carved with strange patterns."

 Chapter 293

    Sean opened these materials from Lily''s ribbon. The words he wrote down were almost invisible. Only a little mark could be seen... Some places should have been looked at by the other party again, otherwise he couldn''t see what was written.


    "From the sea?"


    "Yes, sir... Look here, up here should be the IDAK area." Lilith pointed to the place marked on the chart.


    In this world, there is no way to accurately distinguish longitude and latitude. The distances marked on many maps may look very close, but they can''t be found or deviate very far. When drawing, it is only judged according to the sensory direction of the drawing person at that time.


    I felt like I was going east and didn''t turn, so this direction should be east... Similar to this feeling.


    It may be OK on land, but at sea, such sensory judgment is not applicable at all.


    So Sean didn''t care where the map was. Besides, Lilith said that the nameless island could not be found. It was probably in the wrong direction.


    "What''s on this nameless island?" Sean asked.


    "Lord count, keep looking here..."


    Lilith stood opposite herself and let her turn back a page of her diary. The pages were even more messy!


    It is estimated that only the person who wrote it knows what it is.


    "I told the count before that there was a man with fish head and gills in the incident of ancient god believers in the old city of Tacoma six months ago, which I heard from immigrants from Tacoma," Lilith said.


    There are no unknown materials in Oro City, and the way of construction is also very uncomfortable... What''s more strange is that the fishermen nearby feel dizzy and ominous at the same time.


    As if the gray sky and sea were staring at something, disturbing fear!


    The diary also describes that the fishermen told the local inspectors about it after they went back... Because it is a coastal country, the garrison of any city has maritime power, which is responsible for attacking incoming pirates and "sea ghosts" when necessary.


    However, when the inspectors in the city felt the sea area referred to by the fishermen, the nameless Island disappeared again, as if it had never appeared, and this matter became a hot topic in the local area for a period of time. It was only when it could not be found that it was slowly forgotten.


    But even so, the story will still be told by the older generation to the fledgling sailors. The purpose is to tell them to always fear the terror of the sea and not always think about sailing!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Is that all?"


    Sean looked up at Lilith after reading all his notes.


    "That''s all for the time being, but I''ve also found a lot of interesting things. Among them, there are people who tell legends and stories of various places, and another thing that I care about is caishiban."


    Listening to Lilith''s words, Sean was a little surprised and asked, "do you know Caine slate?"


    "Of course, that''s what wizards regard as the most precious thing. It is said to record the truth of the world."


    Ha ha~


    Sean just wants to laugh in his heart at the moment.


    It''s really the truth. The truth can''t understand what you''re writing. It''s still hot in your hand. It''s like a bomb and doesn''t have any power. If Freya hadn''t kept it for herself, Sean would have lost it again.


    "There is such a saying." though I make complaints about it hundreds of times, I still want to bring it around.


    "Of course, not everyone thinks Caine slate is a treasure. In this diary, it is written in a small country village in the southern continent... The Wizards there think Caine slate is useless. They even say that the former Caine witch wrote the slate to warn everyone when she was controlled by some force."


    Don''t say it~


    Sean really believes this now.


    Because the Caine slate is useless in his own hands, except that it depicts something very like the star of judgment, and no one can translate other words, let alone the so-called power.


    He opened the page of the record and saw that there was such gossip, but there were only a few words recorded. It''s more like a paragraph specially written to collect non mainstream voices.


    "Your research direction is very good." close the book and Sean began to play an official role.


    "I hope you can do what you like in the future. I remember that the erudite Library in Oro city has always been short of people. If you like, you can go there to do research in the future. There seem to be many Erudites visiting there... Of course, if you don''t like it, you can choose other departments, but I hope you can tell me as soon as you find something new in the future."


    Watching the little girl appear [excited!].


    His words are tantamount to directly arranging the other party''s work, and there is a pass from the Earl''s house.


    It is a very enviable job for the residents of Oro!


    "Really? Your excellency."


    "Of course... I''ll write a letter to let bachelor Harry take charge of handing it over to the erudite library later."

 Chapter 294

    Lilith Bristol.


    After sending off the other party, Sean wrote down the name in his magic guide book, so that he could remember and find her in his busy work.


    Now, the magic guide book given by Lucille was reused by himself. Although it only filled some blind spots of alchemy, the back pages were used by Sean as work notes to record what people around him were sent to do.


    Otherwise, the count is really busy every day. Sometimes he can''t remember to take care of the tasks assigned before. Even when he is free, he is too lazy to think about so much... But those people won''t move without urging.


    Sure enough, laziness is a common problem!


    However, the deep divers have to pay attention to things, or any news about ancient god believers deserves their attention.


    I don''t know when to make trouble again


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    During the spring planting period, several other persons in charge of specific affairs were also the busiest. Because they had given a lot of money and grain reserves to the northern Imperial Army earlier, after the spring, especially after the commercial road leading to IDAK was sealed, the budget found that if the output of Oro city was not increased and the trade was promoted, I''m afraid the whole city would be in a state of no surplus grain at the end of the year.


    So at this time, Mersin''s seafood and its trade became an important part, but it was not good to make too much publicity. The Lords in the South and other regions were also thinking about it. If they joined, they would suddenly raise the price of Mersin.


    Of course, this is not the most annoying thing. The most annoying thing is that once there are any problems on the imperial front, they are reckless in reaching out to the south for money and food.


    If you spend some more, aurora will be miserable at the end of the year~


    To this end, Sean has invited divara and Morgan to the Earl''s house for many times and repeatedly stressed that they should take the lead in developing more industries, animal husbandry or planting, even planting fruit.


    Otherwise, it must be their rich families who are the first to "open their warehouses and release food". Even in the Earl''s palace, in order to save money, Sean has reduced the daily meal cost to a higher level. The stew for breakfast is now replaced by mashed potatoes and corn porridge, which are easier to grow.


    "Don''t worry, sir. We are doing a good job in the sea cargo business of airships. The latest transaction made us a profit of tens of thousands of gold coins at one time. As long as we continue to do so, we will certainly make a profit." John Morgan promised in front of himself.


    Hearing tens of thousands of gold coins, even the divara family were not calm, but looking at each other''s confident smile didn''t seem to be false.


    "So many?"


    "Of course, this is the price we initially discussed. As long as we lower the price of Mersin more, I believe the price of marine goods will double in the near future."


    "Is it so serious?"


    Even Sean was surprised. It seemed that the hidden danger of the war in the north had begun to break out.


    Even if the war can be solved, what about the millions of refugees left behind? Homeless and without food, even if the lost land in the north is recovered, it will be later, and food is to be eaten every day.


    "Maybe it''s more serious. I haven''t seen the victims on the front line of the war, but it''s said that they are hungry enough to eat everything... Tree roots, bark and even soil. Those who can hunt can also go to the mountains to hunt. The relatively vulnerable groups are entrenched in the periphery of various towns, and robbery, theft and homicide often occur. Many northern Lords have a headache about this." Said John.


    Sean had thought about this before, but he didn''t expect it to come so soon!


    The city of Oro is not ready, and the consequences of the war have begun to spread


    "Let Joseph guard the towns in Oro area, especially the checkpoints from the north. No victims can enter! There are not so many soldiers in the city for the time being. All the garrison troops patrol the surrounding towns in turn and catch any lawbreakers directly." Shawn rubbed his head and ordered.


    Now it''s time to survive. There are hundreds of thousands of mouths waiting for you.


    Any pity is meaningless!


    Charles and John nodded one after another.


    "There is also the smuggling of sea goods. Do it clean and let no outsiders know."


    There have been two categories since Sean made the other party responsible for reselling Mersin''s seafood.


    An official purchase of Oro city to supply the food shortage in the city; The other is to take the black goods, and let John be responsible for * * with a group of special people. After lowering the price for transportation, he bid up in the north. A complete set of system can earn tens of thousands of gold coins by air at one time, and even millions in a month, which is a windfall.


    But the danger is great


    Since the addak troops joined, there were faint signs of victory in the northern battlefield.


    As a southern Lord, he is still making a lot of money. I''m afraid it will attract criticism, so this kind of thing needs to be done by others.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Those people were born in this industry. They do things neatly and will not leave a tail," said John.


    "Let Barnier and them watch a little so as not to cause trouble!" Sean was still a little worried.


    From the beginning to the end, they can''t even mention their names. They can only use code names... Because Barnier and his team have not been included in the orthodox garrison force, it seems that they are just ordinary mercenary teams. However, they are engaged in illegal activities with other underground gangs under the employment of a mysterious man named "clown".


    Sean can never appear, so he can''t judge each other''s loyalty personally.


    "Yes, sir," John promised.


    Oro city doesn''t have much money, and some money can''t flow in the open. Otherwise, it''s hard to explain the Empire, and many righteous citizens can''t talk.


    Underground banks have become the place where they circulate money!


    "Well, let''s go first." after calling them away, Sean continued to return to his research and study


    A week later, the city of Oro still continued its life style. It is said that after knowing that he had been there once, the college invited him to visit it several times, and wrote a volume of the body training methods asked that day for himself.


    The Dean also invited Sean to attend the graduation selection ceremony for the reason that there will be a graduation selection ceremony in the future


    These are still within the scope of normal Lord''s work. The only thing that makes Sean feel headache again is from the north.


    The temperature gradually changed from cool to hot, and King Simon, who was far away in the imperial capital, issued an order again.


    I hope the southern lords can send some more food and money, and this time directly expressed the amount they want.

 Chapter 295

    "How much do they want?" Sean wanted to confirm again.


    "King Simon''s oral order is to hope that the southern lords can collect about five or six million li of gold coins and some food... If the materials are not enough, it can not be given, mainly gold coins." Luke roughly explained the message he received.


    "Show me!"


    Sean took the message from each other''s hand.


    The king''s orders are written on special paper and printed with the seal of bucks, representing the royal family!


    "Six million, is that crazy?!"


    What does six million mean to an ordinary Lord? It''s almost half a year''s tax. If the city develops better, it may not feel good. It''s acceptable to bite your teeth, but this is not the first time.


    From the beginning of the Imperial War to the present, Sean has given support to the North twice in a row... Although he has not sent troops directly, there are not a few materials, money and food, especially in the first few months of the war


    The residents of the entire basharan Empire were in a belligerent state. At that time, even if they took out half of the food of the whole family, they were willing to accept it. Therefore, they gave the most for the first time, whether in Oro or other cities. Later, they gave "blood transfusion" to the front line of the North intermittently. I''m afraid they gave a lot of money for more than half a year.


    "How much money do we have left to spend?" Sean asked.


    It''s impossible. All the money is sent out. There are so many people waiting for wages in Oro city. If you want to send it out, your city will rebel!


    "About two million."


    "That''s more than half!"


    "If the team that resells seafood comes back, we may be able to raise about a million, but it will take half a month," Luke said.


    "It takes time to raise money, but even that''s not enough!"


    There''s so much to go. Where can I find


    "It seems that it said that the purpose of collecting so much money was to give it to jagong and thank them for sending troops to help." Luke said and asked Sean to read it carefully again.


    The last place did say that the reason for asking for money was to thank king jagong for sending troops to help.


    Sending troops in the most critical time is certainly worth thanking, but Sean really can''t afford so much money.


    "What shall we do, my lord?" Luke asked his opinion.


    Sean couldn''t think of a good way for the moment.


    "How is the war on the front?"


    "According to the recent report, the Borg people have been unable to hold on and began to retreat. The Kate people on the other side have completely lost their combat effectiveness. First, seek peace. It is estimated that Borg will choose an appropriate time to declare surrender soon." Luke took out another report and explained.


    "It''s just that the national geographic location of the Borg people is so good that even the Sun King''s army can''t directly cross Kate''s whole country and rush into the hinterland of Borg. We can''t help it."


    "So we can only beat back each other at most and can''t ask for war compensation at all?"


    "Yes," said Luke.


    The war was really oppressive. So many people died that they couldn''t ask others to lose money.


    "Well, let''s raise money first, but don''t use the money of the Earl''s house... Ask for some from several big families, it''s the king''s order," said Sean.


    "Are you going to ask for money from the merchant family? If you take money from them, you should be able to take it out, but I''m afraid they don''t want to take so much!"


    "I didn''t say I must take..." Sean smiled at Luke.


    It has always been the other party who knows what they think best.


    "Do you want to... Oppress them?"


    "We can''t let these families go. We should beat them occasionally... Luke, you should pay more attention to the situation of other southern lords recently. I don''t think anyone will get so much money," Sean said.


    After carefully reading the king''s orders several times, Sean found that King Simon, who had been giving orders to all the Lords before, actually chose to "beg" this time.


    Although Sean has never seen King Simon, it is impossible for a high king to suddenly change his tone. When facing the pressure of the Borg army, he did not choose to surrender and could not suddenly soften down.


    Luke thought for a long time and finally understood what Sean meant.


    "Adults have become more and more aware of the means of power over the years."


    "I can''t help it. The nobles at the top are old foxes. If I''m not smart, I can''t mix in the aristocratic circle," Sean said.


    In his own opinion, King Simon''s "begging" tone is somewhat abnormal. He can''t help but know that the life of the southern lords has been tight. Where will he have money to send it.


    And it''s from other countries!


    Of course, the help of allies is worthy of thanks, but it will be necessary to plunder a lot of money in China in the future.


    Post war reconstruction is the top priority


    "In my opinion, this money should be demanded by jagong. King Simon asked all the Lords for money just as a gesture. If he can take it out, he can take it out. If he can''t take it out, at least he shows the other party that the order has gone down, but the country has no money."


    "What if many lords can''t take it out?" Luke asked.


    "In that case..."


    Sean thought.


    If all the Lords here are looking at each other and paying for each other, it will be difficult. It''s better to take out some money, otherwise it''s hard for the top to explain.


    I''m afraid those Lords will look at one by one. You don''t take it first... I won''t take it either. I won''t move until the last one.


    "Anyway, look first. Then it will take a lot of time to raise money," Sean ordered.


    Let''s observe it for the time being.


    As for what other lords will do, let''s see.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Luke promised to come down.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the next few days, I heard that the Lords in various places received similar situations, and some people began to complain that the state did not give him a way to live. They had already sent so much money and food before. Why do you want to give some support to the north now... Do you want so much to kill the local people!


    Sean probably received a letter from other lords in the South on the third day. The content was that he wanted to write to King Simon and ask him to reduce his gold coins, otherwise everyone would not live.


    Sure enough.


    Began to huddle for warmth.


    Just like the situation of Oro City, almost all the families who were asked for money began to beg... They have paid a lot of money and manpower for the construction of Oro city for more than half a year, especially during spring planting. They really can''t get so much money.


    Or they won''t live!


    Finally, they all went to their Earl''s house to beg for less


    But Sean didn''t let go. As long as the king didn''t let him go, he couldn''t help it. That was the king''s order! Disobedience is a felony of treason.


    And the situation of other lords seems similar. Finally


    About seven or eight days later, Sean received the invitation of other count lords in the South and went to the imperial capital to explain the situation to King Simon.


    So it is


    Sean seemed to understand when he looked at the letters with the marks of most of the southern lords'' families.


    It turned out that the king meant to let us go to the imperial capital in person

 Chapter 296

    "Do you really want to go to the imperial capital in person?" a crowd gathered around me.


    "Maybe that''s what king Simon meant. He wanted all lords to go to the imperial capital to plead in person. In this way, people could see that it was not the basharan empire that was unwilling to take out the money, but it really couldn''t take it out." Sean said.


    In the first few days, I was still thinking that the Lords of other regions looked at each other one by one and were unwilling to take out money... Later, when several rich merchant families gathered at the door of the Earl''s house every day, Sean realized it.


    Maybe King Simon wants the same effect. After all, the reinforcements from the desert come all the way to help the Empire fight. The reward should still be given, but they really can''t get so much!


    "Then I''ll go with adults."


    "You''re staying, Luke." Sean looked at the people talking in front of him.


    If he leaves Oro, the only person he can trust is Luke. In the past, he managed the town very well, even better than when he was in the town.


    Although his background is very ordinary, Luke has the ability to manage the area.


    "I''ll leave everything in Auror to you when I''m away. If there''s any problem, you can discuss it with Harry. As for others who still stick to your posts... The impact of the post-war will gradually spread over a period of time. Although we are at the border, we will also be affected."


    "Joseph."


    "I''m here, sir." the sergeant on the other side stood up.


    "The prevention of Oro area is still up to you. We have no way to deal with the problem of refugees. Letting them fool around may lead to contradictions among the people."


    Joseph bowed his head and seriously assured Sean, "don''t worry, sir, I''m sure."


    "There is also business with aidak. We should hurry up. It''s best to get through again before the autumn."


    "Yes!"


    Sean looked at the others around him.


    The members of the banier team can''t even come to the Earl''s house recently because they are responsible for smuggling sea goods, so the four of them are not here. Otherwise, they can just follow their daily work.


    "Then aslant and karyana will go with me this time."


    Of course, the leader of the guard follows him like a bodyguard. As for karyana''s words, she is to be Freya''s contact... Since she wrote to each other for the last time, she hasn''t waited for a reply.


    According to Sean''s estimation, I''m afraid I''m really robbed by some force!


    When the crowd dispersed, Sean was also preparing to go north to the capital, put on the count''s gorgeous clothes, wear the badge belonging to the vigil family, and bring some necessary things.


    Caine slate~


    Sean looked at the slate on the table.


    This piece of thing that records that you can''t understand words is also regarded as a miracle by wizards. I really don''t know what you''re thinking!


    Take this with you. If you meet Freya, see if you can send it back and take it with you. It doesn''t seem to be of any use


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the other lords agreed on the departure time in their letter, Sean had to hurry to meet each other.


    Time is tight


    The next morning, Sean took aslat and karyana and a small team of escorts to board the airship. In front of the aisle platform, he also saw esmeida and Claude''s sister and brother, as well as several other farewell subordinates.


    "Brother Sean." Claude waved and shouted excitedly when he saw himself.


    "Claude, I told you what to call it!"


    Hit each other on the head.


    "Lord count ~"


    "Never mind, just get used to it. Why are you here?" Sean said with a smile.


    I really haven''t seen two brothers and sisters for a long time. According to Claude, I saw each other during the last border battle. Esmeda has almost faded out of the social circle since she followed Luke. It seems that she hasn''t seen each other in more than half a year.


    "It''s Claude..."


    "Forget it, I''ll say it." before his sister could speak, Claude said.


    "Brother Sean... No, Lord count, I want you to take me to the imperial capital. I haven''t been there before. I want to see the firearms industry over there. I heard that the imperial capital has mechanics from ertinoba!" said Claude urgently.


    Ertinoba is a famous city of science and technology in the world. It is also a dream place for many people who pursue the ultimate use of science and technology and machinery.


    In his early years, Sean met members of the archaeological team. Guda, who likes to explode with bombs, came from ertinoba!


    Look into the boy''s eyes.


    It is estimated that his research behind closed doors in recent years is approaching the limit. He probably hopes to have a breakthrough.


    "OK, then go with me. Just accompany me on the way..."


    I don''t suggest taking one more person. Anyway, the purpose of this trip is just a group of Southern lords begging.


    With everyone watching, Sean left slowly in an airship


    I remember the last time I went back to COGA with Freya in an airship. The time passed quickly!


    Sean looked at the city slowly away from below. Oro city is now a small city. It has gradually become the prototype of a big city. It is estimated that it will not take long to surpass the previous Koga city.


    "Sir, are you going to have a rest?" a voice suddenly came from behind the little girl.


    Turning around, aslant and some soldiers stood in the middle of the cabin


    "No, you go."


    "What?!"


    Uh


    This damn wind wheel noise.


    Sean had to wave his hand and motioned to stand here. Finally, he hesitated, as if he thought of something or walked over.


    "How long will it take us to get to the place where the other lords agreed to meet?" he shouted almost at the top of his voice.


    "Now it''s that way, sir. The other lords don''t know if they have set out... At our current speed, we should arrive at the stop of money in the next city tomorrow afternoon, and then we can meet with several other lords in the southwest," aslant said.


    This is probably the first time that so many lords have gathered in the basharan empire in many years. Sean has not seen similar things in previous history, and they are all gathered by nobles above the local count.


    This formation


    It can only be made up during the war.


    On the first day of the airship, no situation was found. Oro area belongs to the border in the whole south. There are not many big cities around, so there are not many airships all the way. That night, Sean followed the people to rest at the nearest stop.


    It was not until the next morning when they began to enter the airspace in the North ahead that more and more airships gathered around them.


    Even more than the busiest time in previous years!

 Chapter 297

    Dozens of airships dock at the same time, which is rarely seen by people who work at the dock all year round.


    And everyone came out dressed in luxury, but this team came out


    Many workers looked at each other and dared not speak.


    "What day is today? Why are so many airships coming." shook his head. It is estimated that other people present have the same expression.


    "Who knows, I think these people are well dressed. Maybe they are rich businessmen... I heard that there will be a chamber of commerce among businessmen? Maybe they are going to the chamber of Commerce."


    "What are you talking about? Didn''t you see Count Dracula coming just now? These people are lords of cities in the south." some of the workers will always recognize a count.


    "Everyone?"


    An unbelievable expression.


    "I think so."


    A group of people couldn''t help looking in the direction they had just passed.


    Pedestrians in the narrow streets are avoiding. As a small transfer station, I have never seen so many small villages and towns. The most crowded time on weekdays is when the freight caravan arrives, but it''s all road transportation. I''ve never seen so many airships stop at the same time.


    Especially those teams are almost fully armed... Which makes the streets speculate about the identity of these people in the hotel.


    The north is still fighting. Is this the reinforcement of the past?


    But there are too few reinforcements


    The door of the hotel was surrounded by soldiers. Many people wanted to see it, but they were given in.


    It is said that today


    The whole hotel was wrapped up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean had never attended such a gathering between nobles before. He had seen it earlier in Prince riyatis''s house, but he was too low to get into those aristocratic circles at that time, and now there are all one Lord.


    It can be said that the whole southern city is in the hands of these people


    Not all. The cities in the southwest took another road. Everyone met in the direction of the imperial capital, while the cities in the southeast were earlier and gathered together at a stop near riyetis.


    "This is count vigil. I''ve wanted to meet him for a long time... I didn''t expect to have such a chance to meet him this time."


    Sean sat in his seat and suddenly a friendly man came.


    "Who are you?"


    "Oh, count vigre came a little late. You weren''t present at the introduction just now. This is the Marquis spinora. That''s the advocate of this meeting," said another count nearby.


    Marquis spinora.


    Sean was impressed with the name. He mentioned it in the letters between several nobles, and he also proposed to meet here first, discuss some things in advance, and then continue to go north


    "It''s the Marquis of spinora. I''ve heard your name all the time. Sorry! I can''t recognize the real person..."


    "My name is not worth mentioning, but the name of count vigil is loud. I not only guarded the border of the Empire, but also defeated the invincible Desert Gold regiment. It is said that the reason why the empire can invite the sun king to send troops this time is largely because of you." Marquis spinora said with a smile.


    "It''s just that others have exaggerated it. It''s no big deal."


    Sean seemed modest, but he was thinking about it in his heart?


    The spies in Oro haven''t received such news!


    Too, will the sun king, the highest king in the desert, send troops because he defeated the golden regiment once? Then why do you want money?


    Hesitating for a moment, he looked at aslant and karyana behind him... They were in a state of [unaware!].


    It seems that there is no news of this in Oro.


    "Count vigre is too modest. You can make such a great contribution at such a young age. Then our southern Lord will rely on your fame when he goes to the imperial capital!"


    Ha ha~


    You can only smile.


    Originally, a group of people went to the king to ask for less money. They also said that who depends on who.


    "Now that everyone has arrived, let me briefly explain the purpose of inviting you to stay here first." finally, when the seats were full, the Marquis spinora began to speak.


    Sean could see at this time that the other party''s title was the highest among the people present. Almost all the others were earls. There was only a viscount. However, the city he owned was called the local granary. Its geographical location was very high and developed well. Although his title was not high, his money and population were probably stronger than those of ordinary earls!


    Everyone was quiet, and only the Marquis spinora stood in the center.


    "I have received some news. The one who asked for money from our basharan empire is the jagong army who came to help us this time. Originally, it should be worthwhile for them to help us when we are in trouble, but the amount demanded this time is too large for us to pay... Although I don''t know the specific amount, there should be a total of hundreds of millions."


    Sean listened to what the Marquis spinora said, and he roughly planted several nobles who came down.


    There were seven people on the scene. If everyone was five or six million gold coins, it would be about 40 million! In addition, there are still some lords who have not arrived... I''m afraid it will add up to hundreds of millions, which is simply robbery for a post-war country!


    "These people are too unkind. Although they have helped us, we have also paid so many sacrifices. How can they come up with so much money and what are they thinking?" one count said angrily, and several people around echoed.


    "As far as I know, King Simon agreed at that time. It has been almost a year since the beginning of the war, and the southern part of our empire has also given important support. If we take out such money again, we will destroy us... So here I want to make an agreement with all the nobles present. No matter what happens after arriving at the imperial capital, we will stand on the same side On this front, we must not let go. "


    "Yes, we agree." someone promised before he finished.


    "That''s good... In short, we must ask the king to reduce his expenses, or the south of the Empire will collapse."


    "... on the side of the jagong army, two high-ranking people, two generals who have always been known as'' harifa ''


    At this time, karyana, leaning on Sean''s right, suddenly leaned close to her ear and said.


    "The name of Khalifa is similar to our commander, but people who can be used as this name are usually those who have a direct relationship with the royal family. The desert countries believe in the God of the sun, and so does the name of the sun king."


    I didn''t expect that karyana knew something about other countries. It was right to bring her.


    Looking ahead, the Marquis of spinora continued to explain.


    "A woman named melsousa and a man from Ben Tari came as the commander of the reinforcements."

 Chapter 298

    "Two people can lead the whole jagong''s reinforcements?" a nobleman interrupted the conversation.


    "It is said that the ranks are very high, but I haven''t seen anyone... The main obstacle for us this time is them. They asked King Simon to pay so much money. The reason seems to be that jagong''s army also suffered heavy losses in this battle, and many split hoofed cattle and pterodactyl dragons died." Marquis spinora continued.


    Speaking of this, Sean leaned back a little


    Karyana and aslant are right behind them. They will naturally approach.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What are split hoofed cattle and pterodactyls?" Sean asked.


    The name is familiar, but I don''t know if it''s what I imagined.


    "It''s a kind of mount, a special beast that only grows in IDAK. It''s said that it''s very big. Pterodactyls can fly and even spit fire. As for the split hoofed cow, the book says that if it grows in zambutar, it''s estimated that no city wall can defend them." karyana just recited it to Sean according to the description in the book.


    It turns out that there are many rare animals in the world, so there should be many strange races like divers, but they can''t be seen in the areas where humans often live.


    From noon to afternoon, the Marquis of spinora has been emphasizing the determination that these nobles in the South should unite to resist the high-pressure policy.


    Anyway, let the people present vote.


    No matter what kind of trouble you encounter after entering the imperial capital, you can''t be separated from the whole. Otherwise, I''m afraid you will be hostile to all cities in the south in the future!


    That''s the real reason for staying here today


    It is to make all southern nobles stand on the United Front, especially in front of King Simon. If a nobleman is accused of not acting according to orders and gathers people to make trouble, everyone should stand up.


    the law does not punish numerous offenders!


    If anyone disagrees, all cities in the South will put it on the blacklist in the future.


    Compared with paying so much money, being blacklisted by surrounding cities is the most painful. That means you have been isolated in the south of the Empire.


    After understanding the reason for the party, Sean could only stand with others in the indignant speech. After all, it was good for him to reduce the payment.


    Just as a group of nobles were discussing, the soldiers at the door suddenly reported that count Hamill of COGA had come!


    "Count Hamill of COGA? Invite him in."


    Sean looked behind the door.


    I haven''t seen each other for almost a year. I haven''t heard from each other since I left COGA last time.


    Ryan Hamilton.


    The name suddenly popped into my head.


    I remember the last time they met, I was not happy. I also learned about becoming Lord of Oro city during that meeting. Since then, for nearly a year, because the two places were far away, there was almost no contact, and there could be no contact. The situation of the other party slowly faded out of sight. I didn''t expect to meet in this situation.


    a moment,


    A well-dressed noble man came in.


    To count, Ryan is about his age, or how old is he. But they are all young and high-ranking people... If not for the sudden death of the count of Hamilton of the previous generation, and the European emperor took the count position, generally speaking, those who can do it are at least people over the age of 30 or 40.


    So the two young earls stand out in the crowd


    Of course, when Ryan came in, he noticed Sean sitting next to him, coming with [hesitation!] and [keep smiling!] on his head.


    "Sorry, I''m a little late. There was a strong wind on the road, so I was delayed for a day!"


    None of the people present had a title, so Ryan tried to be modest.


    "Never mind, count Hamill. Welcome... We''re talking about the point. Please sit down."


    The only place to give up is next to Sean, and the other party seems to want to be next to him


    "Long time no see! Count Sean wiggle." smiled.


    "It''s been a long time, count Ryan Hamill," Sean replied with the same smile.


    The favor on the other party''s head is [neutral], which is OK. At least not to the point of indifference or hatred, they can still talk to each other.


    But then... The two people who came in with count Hamilton attracted Sean''s attention, Warren and igunia! I didn''t expect them to follow.


    After entering the room, the little girl saw herself sitting next to Lian at the first sight, and ran over with a smile [excited!] on her face. If there were not so many nobles present, it is estimated that the little girl would come to her.


    As for his elder martial brother who hasn''t seen him for a long time, he is still in a state of [hatred!] and doesn''t look good when he sees himself.


    Sean always thought that this kind of favor would fade away after a period of time, but it could not be eliminated for a long time after the hatred.


    Due to the late arrival of Ryan Hamilton, Marquis spinora re emphasized the important part again. After receiving the positive answer from the other party, the meeting was over.


    Before leaving, igunia ran to herself in small steps and made a gesture that only two people understood.


    Because there were so many people, she didn''t mean to stay... Waved her hand and left temporarily.


    "Come on, let''s go to dinner first," Sean said to the two behind him.


    Aslant and karyana looked at each other and followed with a puzzled face


    "Hey ~ you say. Did the witch know the count just now?" aslant had never seen igunia before. He didn''t expect that his adult knew witches in other cities.


    "Oh... Your Earl is awesome. You can leave a few lovers in any city. Tut tut. It''s amazing." karyana said with disdain on her face.


    "What are you looking at me for? I don''t know the witch."


    "You, follow him and learn this sooner or later."


    Aslant looked at each other innocently.


    "I don''t have the charm of Lord count, hey..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The whole hotel was contracted by the Marquis of spinora. Today, the Lords of the surrounding cities and their subordinates stayed here.


    After dinner, Sean kept reading in his room. He waited for the moon to rise at night before opening the window and jumping on the roof of the hotel


    It''s half past spring, and the night is getting muggy.


    Sean waited on the roof for a long time, when a hint of [someone approaching...] suddenly appeared in his vision.


    Without looking back, his eyes suddenly darkened.


    "Guess who I am?"

 Chapter 299

    "Who?!" Sean deliberately tilted his head back and grabbed each other''s hand.


    "Well, you can''t even hear my voice." igunia let go of her hand covering Sean''s eyes and stood aside unhappily.


    But he didn''t loosen his hand and let Sean hold it all the time


    "Ah ~ what a pity. Someone doesn''t send me when I leave, and doesn''t write a letter for such a long time..."


    "Where I didn''t write, you go back... Go back and look through your desks to see if there are any letters for me." igunia simply jumped directly behind Sean.


    Pinch your neck. You don''t have much strength.


    But just to make the other party speechless, the sitting body was put down


    "Oh."


    It''s getting dark~


    There were a lot of stars, and the face of igunia under the red hat. Her hair fell down directly and almost covered Sean''s eyes.


    Tonight''s little girl changed into her favorite partial pink wizard robe, with her arms exposed and the Wizard Hat, just like when Sean first met each other.


    Because it was a wizard''s robe and she was wearing thin tunics inside, igunia liked to wear skirts. So Sean fell down and leaned right against each other''s legs


    Open your hair slightly so that you can see each other''s eyes.


    "How was your time?"


    "It''s OK, you don''t come to see me!" I heard some complaints in my voice.


    "It seems that you said your tutor came back, so you can''t reply for the time being," Sean said.


    They did have letters when they just went to Oro city. They all talked about trivial things and daily life, and occasionally talked about things in their original town.


    But later, Sean found that the letter seemed to have been moved. There was a magic check in the magic guide book left by Lucille. If you look at it a little, you will find a lot of fingerprints on the letter. It is estimated that Warren or count Hamilton... And at last, igunia said that her mentor Ashu had returned and might be closed for a period of time, That''s when they broke up.


    "You didn''t write to me when the Northern War began." igunia was still a little unhappy.


    "Haven''t you heard about me?"


    Sean wanted to live a happy life, but before the Northern War started, the assassination team of the revolutionary army rushed to the door. Then he fought with the revolutionary army until the snow season, and it was the turn of the threat on the border.


    If the reality is a game, I''m afraid I''m going to be full now!


    There is almost no leisure time, either governance or fighting


    "Then..."


    Igunia did hear about Sean. She wanted to say it for a moment, but she found that she really didn''t know how to say it.


    Sean smiled, gently grabbed her hair, climbed slowly up... And touched her cheek.


    He turned his head a little, and there was a strong smell of flowers between his nose and breath.


    It should have been painted by igunia just now. There was no such strong smell when they met during the day


    "I heard you were assassinated by the rebels before?"


    "Yes," Sean replied.


    "What happened then?"


    "I killed two of those people, and then three were caught, but they escaped from prison in the process of encirclement and suppression..." I recalled that night.


    In fact, Sean didn''t feel too dangerous that night. What really made him feel dangerous was that time in the deep mountains. If he didn''t enter the distorted plane and summon the Lord of time, I''m afraid that time would be his last day in the world. After that, although the battlefield was breathtaking, Sean came up with various ways to deal with it.


    It''s just the first way to put them out.


    At that time, I thought that if I still survived, I would fight again in other ways


    "Did you catch them at last?"


    "We wiped out many rebels in the last few battles, because there were too many people. I also noticed whether those people died in it. They should have died in the war." Sean really didn''t know about the people of the assassination team, but later he saw the situation of their camp and estimated that they had been lost by their big alchemists.


    "That''s what you called me to say today?" Sean smiled and looked at each other.


    The shy expression, even if you don''t look at the top of your head, is obviously exposed


    Sean could see that she liked herself. At least she liked herself. However, because she is still young, a little girl who is not 18 years old, she has always been shy and astringent in emotional expression, and her face will naturally turn red when talking to herself.


    "By the way, Sean. Why did you come here all of a sudden." after Sean''s salty pig hand walked around his neck, at last igunia couldn''t help but turn the question to what she wanted to ask tonight.


    "Don''t you know? All southern lords invited this time to the imperial capital to plead for mercy. This is organized by the Marquis of spinora to unite the southern aristocrats."


    Recalling what I heard at the daytime meeting, it is not difficult to imagine the purpose of staying here.


    "The Empire asked for too much money this time."


    "Why, can''t even take out COGA?" in Sean''s view, COGA is a city with a history.


    I had this city as early as my ancestors'' generation. The accumulation of so many generations can''t afford to lose this money.


    "Over the years, count Hamilton spent money everywhere. Before the war with the borgs, the city of COGA built a lot of new things, and during the war, he constantly sent a lot of materials to the front line. Some black feather Knights also went to the front line with their tutors. Now there is still so much money," said igunia.


    It seems that even if you have money, you can''t save it. You''ll still spend it.


    All right~


    "It seems that this time we can only wait for all the southern nobles to arrive at the imperial capital, but I guess King Simon wants us to do so..."


    "Why?"


    "Because it can be shown to jagon''s army," Sean said.


    From the beginning to now, my guess has not changed. I still think King Simon deliberately set up a Longmen array in order to let the southern nobles go to the imperial capital.


    "Speaking of the Sun King''s army, do you remember your family, Sean... I asked him some questions about your mother''s sun crown wizard organization after his mentor came back." speaking of his family, Sean looked at igunia again.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "My mentor told me that the sun crown organization originally originated in jagong, so the name of the organization came from this, but it was split so that many countries have it... The description we saw at that time was incomplete, which was more than 20 years ago," igunia said.

 Chapter 300

    "In this part, I remember that you were holding a book and said it was the record of your Elinda wizard." although it has been a long time, Sean has not forgotten this matter. After all, it is about his'' parents''.


    If it''s not because of the busy things in Oro City, he wants to send people to investigate the crown of the sun in the desert.


    Of course, the biggest obstacle is that there is no goal


    It''s too far to reach the other side of the country through almost the whole desert. Moreover, zambutar people don''t have any long-distance travel experience, and airships can''t fly over!


    "HMM. yes... After the tutor came back, I asked him many times. Basically, I can be sure that today''s sun crown has already divided the small distribution of the city. Although they are all called sun crown, each said they were orthodox and did not recognize each other." igunia said.


    This kind of thing is also common. Since they all originated in one place, everyone can say they are orthodox!


    "Thank you!"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean you..." Sean said.


    It''s been a long time. Even I''m about to put it down. I didn''t expect that igunia is still worried. After all, it''s a matter of my own family. As a descendant, Sean was really moved to ask others to help him investigate.


    Hey, hey~


    Igunia smiled and pressed down her tall hat


    Very close~


    There is little distance.


    The fragrance of the petals in the breath is intoxicating.


    "Sean ~"


    "What?"


    No words. I don''t have much to say.


    That''s how we look at each other


    Suddenly, a noise in the street in the distance woke them up from their intoxication.


    "It''s so noisy." igunia frowned and looked at the distance, because it was dark. In fact, she couldn''t see anything happening in the distance, but it sounded very noisy, just like a fight.


    "It should be to catch thieves. Recently, there are a lot of refugees going south from the front line of the Northern War. Most of them are blocked outside the city. If they can''t enter the city, they can only go to the surrounding towns," Sean said.


    Their own cities have also spent a lot of efforts to stop these hungry victims. Now they continue to send more people to patrol the surrounding towns, but there will still be missed fish... Once they infiltrate into the crowd, it will be difficult to find them again.


    "I''ve heard that too. The situation in COGA is almost the same... Do you remember Miss Hamill?" igunia mentioned a name she hadn''t heard for a long time.


    Aliya Hamilton.


    You shouldn''t even call this last name now.


    At the earliest time, the other party did have an intersection with himself. When there was an accident in Tyler MIA Town, he came with condolences.


    "How is she now?"


    Igunia shook her head.


    "Not very good!"


    "The manor that count Hamill gave them could be farmed and planted by herself. Even with the money she had as Miss Hamill, she should be able to do a lot of things, but aliya chose the worst one... She still insisted on her identity and life as the eldest count, and the money spent quickly. Now it seems that she can''t go north not long ago Gone. "


    Sean couldn''t help feeling when he listened to igunia.


    I''ve met aliya before. The other party''s obsession is too deep. It already belongs to the magic barrier.


    Can''t persuade, can''t say.


    I just want to maintain the status of aristocracy, but after losing the battle for succession, there is basically no aristocracy. If I want to live, I can consider going into business. With Miss Hamilton''s reputation and her beautiful appearance at the beginning, it should not be bad.


    Just


    "It''s a pity."


    "It''s a pity!"


    "I remember when my tutor took me to the Earl''s house when I was a child, I could see Miss Hamill wearing beautiful clothes and followed by a large number of people. Later, there were many boys who pursued her when I was in college, and many girls envied her. I didn''t expect that it would end like this," said igunia.


    Probably because of such a beginning, I won''t accept such an ending.


    If you don''t have the status of nobility and the ability, you don''t know if you can live in this world for a week.


    "By the way, Sean... What will happen if all your lords can''t go together this time?" the topic suddenly turned a corner again


    "It should not be. King Simon can''t ignore the life and death of the south of the Empire. Even if jagon wants to help us this time, he won''t give so much. Otherwise, all the efforts and development over the years will be in vain. In the future, he may be inferior to Mersin in the divination area."


    Sean always thought that King Simon deliberately let the southern lords go together


    "We have to blame the Borg people. They always feel that they can start a war at will when their country is strong. They are simply bullies!"


    At this point, Sean suddenly sat up.


    "Igunia, will you help me find more rumors about these things?"


    "What?"


    "Several ancient artifacts in rumors... But you just need to look for relevant rumors or gossip. Don''t look for or study these ancient artifacts in person."


    Looking at Sean''s serious expression, igunia nodded.


    "One is a silver key. It is said that it can open the door to another world... As for the other is a statue, which depicts the body with an octopus head and perhaps a strange carving with wings."


    These things are pictures that Sean constantly sees in his dreams again and again. They appear in people''s hands again and again, but he hasn''t seen that scene himself.


    I don''t know whether it''s the past, the future, or what''s happening somewhere at the moment.


    "Open the door to another world? It sounds like what cults would say... Sean, when did you like to study these things?"


    It''s a little hard to explain.


    "In short, look for me first. Elenta has more comprehensive ancient records... And I think the war launched by the borgs is the same as the situation we encountered last time in COGA city. It is also caused by some cult believers!" Sean said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, all the Lords embarked on their airships.


    The next place to meet is the imperial capital. This trip may take seven or eight days. It happens to go all the way back and forth. Those who are faster can go to the imperial capital in advance and wait


    In the southern part of the Empire, there were 13 large and small cities in China. All the Lords went to the imperial capital together.


    It is estimated that there are few such cases in the history of the basharan Empire, and now people have to fight for opportunities for their future survival.

 Chapter 301

    Above the airship,


    Sean stood in front and looked down at the earth


    The sound is very noisy, and there are many airships flying in the surrounding airspace. It is difficult for people on even one airship to talk to each other all the way. I can''t hear ~ the only sound in my ears is'' boom ''.


    Claude was temporarily deaf because he had been in the computer room for too long, so he could only run ahead of a little better.


    "How''s it going? It feels good to be in an airship," Sean said with a smile as he looked at each other.


    Claude said before that he was the first time to take an airship. In addition, he was the person who studied the equipment. He was just very [excited!] from the moment he boarded the airship.


    "Not much. It''s too noisy."


    "Hahaha..."


    Sean laughed. It was the same as when he first took an airship!


    The noise during the day is so fierce that he can''t sleep at night. His head will always swell and ache for several days in a row. It belongs to a kind of insufficient sleep... Looking at Claude''s [uncomfortable!] state, it''s estimated that he feels the same.


    "By the way, brother Sean. I saw sister igunia yesterday. Did she come too?" Claude looked at Sean. When she was in COGA City, igunia had been to Claude''s store many times. They were familiar with each other.


    "Well, the city of COGA is here this time..."


    "A total of 13 cities in the south of the Empire will go to the imperial capital, which is related to the survival of our cities," Sean said.


    "Is it really serious this time? Brother Sean. On my way here, I saw a lot of refugees blocked outside the city. They have a lot of women and children. It''s very poor," said Claude.


    When the airship came all the way, we could really see the situation in many cities. Now the situation in southern cities is similar... The refugees have gone south.


    "It depends on how you choose. In the current situation, no city has enough food to support so many refugees. Moreover, once they enter the city, they may bring more social security problems, and the so-called pity will become cheap in the face of survival."


    Claude also knows that cities are short of money, not only money but also food.


    If you pay so much money to the king, I really don''t know how to live in the future


    "It''s embarrassing," Claude whispered.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve helped them as much as possible. If some of the refugees are willing to go to the border to help get through the aidak commercial road, they can at least have a few full meals every day, while others can live in the old city of Tacoma."


    "The old city of Tacoma? Doesn''t that mean it''s too cold and haunted to go?"


    "They''re already refugees. Don''t worry about this..." Sean said.


    In fact, Luke mentioned this opinion suddenly before he left. Although the money and food in Oro city are not enough to support so many refugees, they can only provide meals if they are willing to work. Although the consumption will increase, it is worth it in the long run.


    Because these refugees have no place to live, they can be put back into the old city of Tacoma


    The residents in Oro area dare not go back, because it was the place where the ancient god believers made trouble before. Many people died. Now it used to be desolate. It is estimated that no one can clean up the bones, but the refugees can.


    Now that we have reached this stage, there is no need to take care of the land. Clean up the old city of Tacoma, which is also an old city with good architectural conditions. If we can rely on refugees to develop again, it would be a great thing for us.


    At that time, with two cities in hand, the strength in hand will be greater, and the key money will be more.


    "It turns out that brother Sean has already thought about it. I''m still troubled."


    Ha~


    Sean took Claude''s shoulder and continued to fly north.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There are 9 local lords in the party. They fly during the day and rest at night. They keep moving forward for about four days... After three days on their way, several older earls can''t hold on. They say they are uncomfortable and need an extra day''s rest to continue on their way. The rest still keep on their way every day.


    On the fifth day, Sean flew over riyetis


    This was the second time he had arrived in the city, and that night the Marquis of spinora suggested a rest in rietis.


    Sean also inquired about Prince Philip. For more than half a year since the start of the Borg war, his Highness has never returned to riyetis, and even the wings of the sky headquarters is very depressed. It is said that Freya took a lot of people, most of whom are young witches with weak ability, but there are few people in total.


    The place where many rich families and nobles discussed most after dinner has become so depressed.


    I don''t know how the front line is


    But many people died in this war. Last winter, people praying in front of the church can be seen almost every day. It is estimated that many wizards also died in the war


    On the other side, all the members of the alchemists Association went to the front, and Sean didn''t have a chance to find Alfons alchemist.


    Moreover, the closer the team is to the Northern War, the more serious the impact will be. White notes are hung at the door of many houses, which means that some people in the family have died recently. The people who died in this special period are likely to be soldiers on the front line.


    And there are many such situations. Sometimes you can see such things hanging on the whole street!


    Depression and residents'' laments are the mainstream rhythm in the city master. Sean remembered that he was very lively when he came to riyatis last time. He still borrowed a lot from the city in urban planning. Unexpectedly, he became like this in only one year.


    If the war continues, I don''t know what it will look like.


    Even the city where the prince sat down became like this, not to mention other northern cities


    And so it is.


    Continue to go north. Almost all cities in the north are in the same situation. There is no prosperous transportation in the rumors, and there are few people on the streets in such a good season of communication in spring and summer.


    At noon on the eighth day


    The team entered the airspace of the capital of the basharan empire.


    As the imperial capital, this place is different from other cities. Prosperity still exists, but refugee camps and soldiers can be seen in the periphery.


    Beyond these is the real basharandi


    A huge urban agglomeration that crosses the hills from the plain and then continues to extend to the foot of the mountain on the other side. If you want to compare it with your own Oro City, Sean estimates that his ten cities together should not be as big as the imperial capital.


    Before the airship stopped, hundreds of Knight guards came below, all wearing silver armor.


    Raise the flag and stop the airship at the designated position


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 302

    As soon as the airship stopped, a fully armed team came over.


    "Who are you?"


    Sean came out and just heard the question. At this time, aslant around him began to say: "the clothes of this team are the imperial review army. There are many kinds of troops in the Empire, because they belong to each general, and each person in charge is different."


    After all, he was once a soldier of the imperial capital. Asrat knew very well about the composition of the army here.


    I stepped forward a little and followed behind several other lords. I happened to meet Marquis spinora introducing myself. Here is the Lord from the south of the Empire. This time I''m going to meet the king


    Although the Lords of various cities were present, they still looked very modest in the imperial capital.


    "Southern lords?" the man glanced at the people in front of him. Almost every Lord took a team of soldiers and dressed differently from ordinary people.


    People of this status can''t be provoked by a few small censorship officers. They are busy making way for everyone to pass.


    Sean looked for someone on the side of COGA city in the crowd. Igunia looked at herself in the crowd and pointed to the front... Although she couldn''t hear what she was saying, it should mean to follow.


    I don''t know how to go to the imperial capital. Of course, I follow the elders in front of me.


    "Where will we go later? It''s impossible for so many people to come to the palace without knowing that the emperor has specially arranged a place for the nobles?" Sean asked aslant nearby.


    "If the king is in front of me, of course, he can stay in the palace temporarily, but if you want to see the king, I heard you have to make an appointment in advance... We may go somewhere else now."


    Tut tut~


    Sure enough, you are the king of a country. You should say hello in advance when you meet.


    So one day he was in a bad mood and didn''t want to see us. He might leave the people here for permanent residence!


    Just then a southern Lord approached Sean


    "It''s the first time count vigre has come to the imperial capital."


    Looking at each other''s appearance of about 40 years old, he is puffy, but he is well dressed. Sean remembered that he was the Lord of a city near rietis. He didn''t remember which city, but he remembered the name, Count Dracula.


    "Yes, has Count Dracula been here before?"


    "I''ve been here a few years ago... You know, the area around the imperial capital is a place full of beautiful women and girls from all over the world. I often accompany several playmates over those years. It''s been so many years." a burst of emotion on my face and a state of [memory!] on my head.


    "Count Dracula is still a man with a story."


    "Yes... It''s a story, ha ha ha... When I first saw count vigil, I thought we could talk," said Count Dracula with a smile.


    Pa Pa Pa~


    Sean clapped each other in the bottom of his heart.


    These noblemen can still play. It''s estimated that they were strict at home when they were young, so they often came to the imperial capital to have fun.


    Exquisite, really exquisite!


    "Where are so many of us going?" Sean continued.


    "Haitian Hotel."


    "What place is that?"


    "A favorite place for imperial nobles and officials..." Dracula smiled.


    Looking at each other''s expression made Sean think of other places for a moment.


    Among the people who came this time, igunia was also there


    or


    Another day?


    "Hey ~ it''s not just what you think. The boss of that place is capable. She knows a lot of things, whether in the palace or in the local city."


    "There are people like this?" Sean looked at each other.


    "Just go and see you." that meaningful smile aroused Sean''s curiosity.


    Turning to aslant, he asked, "do you know this place?"


    "Yes, but I was too low in the imperial capital at that time, but I heard a lot of legends about the owner of the Haitian Hotel. A woman almost knew most of the high-level nobles, and even many officials had a good relationship with her."


    "Or a woman?"


    Just then everyone got on the carriage at the door, and the accompanying soldiers were escorting on both sides.


    It''s still a long way to the hotel. Sean has time to listen to the legends of the imperial capital


    "Tell me what she can do?"


    "The female boss is not simple. Although she has little ability, she has a wide circle of communication... I remember that I met an incident in the imperial capital that year. It was said that a drunken sergeant of the Garrison Army made trouble in the Haitian Hotel. At that time, she shouted to take someone to dismantle the hotel immediately."


    "In the end? It didn''t succeed, did it?" karyana, who listened to the story on the other side, was also busy asking.


    But aslant shook his head


    "It didn''t succeed, but even the sergeant chief disappeared and his whole family disappeared. No one knows where they went... It''s estimated that they were assassinated and buried. What''s more strange is that the military headquarters didn''t investigate this matter, as if nothing had happened."


    In this way, Sean understood that although the chief Sergeant may not be a high-level general in the imperial capital, there are commanders and generals above him. If you want to trouble someone, you should see the owner. Even these generals are willing to give up a chief sergeant. How much face it must be for a hotel owner.


    "The woman''s name is helyala. It is rumored that she is the little lover of a senior official, but no one confirmed it... But it''s true that she has received many nobles and officials. It''s said that she also knows the secrets of many people. She has always been a man of the moment in the imperial capital."


    Hearing aslant say so, Sean would like to meet the female boss who can''t do it according to the rumor.


    The imperial capital is far more prosperous than any other city. Whether in riyatis or COGA, it is too far from this city. Except for seeing the Borg capital once in his dream, Sean saw someone riding an iron wheel on the street for the first time.


    In fact, it''s like the structure of a bicycle, but the front wheel is larger, and the small wheel behind is responsible for steering


    This made Claude look novel and almost lost his head.


    The carriage followed the passer-by into a busy lane. Say it''s a hotel. This place feels like a palace.


    Getting off the bus, Sean saw a woman in a split red skirt standing at the door from a distance, with reddish hair and plump posture. It was estimated that she should be in her thirties, but the powder looked younger and beautiful, with a mature woman''s smile and a fan with red feathers in her hand.


    "Marquis spinora, you are here at last."


    The other party first greeted the Marquis spinora, the highest knighthood here.


    Sean looked at each other and was unconscious for a moment.


    Not because of beauty, but the value displayed on each other''s head


    [1130011300, half demon man] likes [friendly].


    Horizontal trough~


    It''s called no strength?


    It''s almost a level 12 character of the orderer, with the blood of the demon?!!


    Glancing at each other, they greeted each other one by one, and when they came to Sean''s side, they seemed to notice the look at the moment.


    "This is count Sean vigil."

 Chapter 303

    Demon man.


    This division is special. Sean had never encountered it before, but he saw it in books. It''s those who have other genes mixed in their blood... Most of them refer to people who have mixed Warcraft genes.


    But Sean didn''t know exactly how it came from. In the book, he just said that it might be the product of the deformity of ancient alchemists. He wanted to make human beings have the special ability to compete with exotic animals, and then this kind of heterogeneous human appeared.


    But they are still human, or they still maintain human nature, so they can live normally, but the genes in their bodies will also be passed down from generation to generation.


    But they are essentially different from other races that are heterogeneous


    For example, the deep divers Sean has seen, as well as the wood elves, also include the situation that later mutated into Octopus because of corruption.


    However, in Sean''s view, it is still difficult to divide. It is estimated that ordinary people can''t understand it at all, just as they always think that the charming woman in front of them is a person with no strength to bind chickens.


    If you didn''t see it directly from your own field of vision, Sean couldn''t tell it.


    Looking at helyala, he walked in front of him with a smile, and his head was filled with [curiosity!]


    And Sean tried to be surprised.


    "Do you know me?"


    "Great hero on the border of the Empire, your portrait was first spread in the imperial capital." the other party said with a smile.


    And this kind of thing


    After looking around, the two subordinates shook their heads. They had never heard of such a thing.


    "And that?"


    "Of course ~ come on in." instead of continuing to discuss the topic, let the people come first.


    Haitian Hotel is really a place recommended by so many nobles. Its facilities are like a luxury palace. Even its own Earl''s house can''t compare with here


    Entering the door, Sean was most attracted by a servant waiting by with a hot towel in his hand.


    Each is very tall, I''m afraid it''s two and a half meters, or three meters... They are also very strong and different from the ethnic groups in IDAK.


    Take a closer look at the actual value on each other''s head: [40004000, half demon man], liking [friendly]


    Another man with demon blood.


    "Look at this big man. It''s interesting," said Count Dracula on the other side.


    This guy always seems to like to boast his romantic stories in front of himself... A headache.


    "Who is he?"


    "We used to call him a giant, and he often joked that he was a giant. There were many interesting nationalities in the mountains near the amansha Plateau... But it''s strange that he didn''t seem to get old for so many years," said Count Dracula with emotion.


    "He used to be like this?" Sean was more curious.


    "No, he used to be young. He didn''t have a beard at that time, but you see I''m so old. He''s still like this."


    It may make complaints about other people but it is different from Sean''s eyes.


    From the mouth of Count Dracula, they didn''t know that each other was half demon blood. So blood can make people live longer?


    Looking at the charming boss again, the other party suddenly looked this way


    The standard eyes of [curiosity!] and [appreciation!].


    Sean just smiled back and continued to follow the nobles.


    When they arrived here, other southern lords who came from another way arrived. Since then, 13 southern city Lords have sat together and waited for the Marquis spinora''s next plans.


    The gate is closed again. Even the accompanying subordinates can only wait outside. There can only be these 13 lords in the spacious room


    Sean, as a younger generation, certainly sat away.


    The main thing is to listen to their plans. Everyone has the fate of an area in his hands. It is impossible to wait in the hotel all the time.


    Now that we have arrived at the imperial capital, of course, it is mainly to meet King Simon


    "This morning I sent someone to the palace to report to the ministers, saying that we had all come and hoped to see the king," said one of the earls.


    Because two groups came from different places in batches, and someone on his side was sick and delayed for a while, the whole team slowed down and let the other side arrive at the imperial capital first.


    And they have already reported to the palace!


    "Any results?"


    "Not for the time being. The officials asked us to wait for the king''s summons," the man replied.


    "I think we''d better go directly. As our 13 Southern lords, we should be able to be summoned by the king..."


    "No! You are forcing his majesty to summon us. Even if he is willing to see us, he will never agree to our request. Moreover, according to the imperial law, the local Lord has no conditions to meet the king." someone stood up and said.


    "What do you say! Wait all the time? If the king doesn''t see us." each Lord is pressed with a lot of things. If he can''t even see the king, he can play a ball.


    "Don''t make any noise!"


    The Marquis of spinora suddenly and loudly stopped the quarrel in the room.


    "We haven''t seen your majesty yet. We don''t know how we can quarrel. Don''t forget that we have agreed to stand on the same line before." looking at the people.


    There was an obvious dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    "How..."


    "Don''t count?"


    Glanced at the people sitting there.


    No one dared to speak, just lowered his head silently.


    "So... What shall we do next, Marquis spinora?" someone asked.


    "I think we might as well ask the grand duke to come out. If he can speak for us, it can be done," said the Marquis spinora.


    "It''s better to ask Prince Philip for help. After all, he is now the head of the southern aristocracy!"


    "The prince is one of the members of the royal family. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t stand on the side of the royal family."


    "In a word, I''ll contact the grand duke first... Everyone is tired today. Let''s have a rest earlier. Relax... We still have a lot to do after that."


    The meeting just said two words, then set the next goal and then broke up.


    When he came to the door, Sean saw that igunia seemed to be talking to karyana... Stop when someone came out.


    He gave himself a little look, and then left with the team in COGA city.


    "How is it, my lord?"


    "It''s not clear for the time being. It shouldn''t be too bad... Karyana, find a way to contact Freya and tell her that we have arrived in the imperial capital. Do their front-line people want to come back?"


    "By the way, aslant. How much do you know about the Haitian Hotel? When was it established? Does anyone know where these clerks came from?" Sean asked suddenly.

 Chapter 304

    "Why did your excellency suddenly ask this question?" aslant looked at Sean curiously.


    "Just curious."


    Aslant thought for a while. He was a small soldier commander at the beginning. He casually pulled out a person with status in the imperial capital.


    "Specifically, I don''t know. I was born in a small town more than ten miles away from the imperial capital. I heard about this place when I came... Because this is a rich area, we don''t come much on weekdays. I came here occasionally only when I was promoted to the commander of the army. Since then, I often saw officials enter."


    Sean estimated that aslant should only know this without asking more questions.


    Let''s go and have a rest. We''ve been on our way for seven or eight days. We should have a good rest.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The environment is indeed the best place I have ever encountered. Even the hotel rooms and services are as if they are still in their own territory.


    Sean didn''t eat with the other earls, but in fact, the Marquis of spinora called everyone symbolically. Later, few servants in the hotel said... More lords chose to eat alone in the room.


    The matter of seeing the king has not been finalized, and everyone is hanging in his heart.


    In the past, the Morgan boy often told himself that he should be prepared for all kinds of solutions, whether success or failure, and be fully prepared.


    It is estimated that many lords are planning their own plans!


    After dinner, karyana and aslant were busy according to their orders. Since the Haitian Hotel can receive so many senior officials and nobles, its security is very guaranteed, even if the guards are not around.


    However, it was too secure to turn over the roof today... Sean waited in the room until very late to hear the sound of igunia knocking at the door.


    "Hoo ~ this hotel is really troublesome, you know ~ Sean, the roof is actually made into a drying yard. It''s strange that people take turns to look after it day and night." before entering the door, igunia began to complain about the heavily fortified hotel.


    "That''s just an excuse they say, actually to prevent people from climbing the roof," Sean said.


    Since so many nobles and officials choose here, we must ensure safety


    In the basharan Empire, the task of mercenary guild will not involve other killing tasks except bully Crusade, but it is only superficial. Since there are mercenaries on the surface, there will be killers on the inside.


    When these killer stories were in Oro City, Barnier occasionally mentioned them to himself


    Assassinate nobles, various rich families, businessmen and even a resident. As long as someone has resentment and enough money, he will go this way.


    Especially the nobles are always the target of action, so we must ensure the safety of the hotel.


    "I also thought about this. When I came here, I saw many places set magic traps. This hotel is really not simple."


    "It''s not easy..." Sean said.


    I still carry the magic pocket watch given to me by the other party, which can track the traces left by ordinary magic. Sean of those magic arrays also felt some.


    "By the way, Sean. What should we do next? Have we been waiting for the king to meet us?" the question asked by igunia is probably also the most worrying question for many people at present.


    "Only in this way, other earls will discuss at the meeting today and inform the Grand Duke of haruman to intercede for us. The cities in the south are already overwhelmed... Any promising method is worth trying."


    "I hope so..."


    The two talked late into the night until igunia said that her mentor Ashu might come tomorrow and had to leave.


    Ashoe is different from Freya. He has always been a think tank around Prince Philip, so as long as the prince is where he is, he is most likely to appear... Maybe the Royal Palace already knows the news that the southern lords are coming together, and now the senior management may also be discussing how to deal with it.


    Sean sent igunia out of the room. They didn''t say goodbye until they came to the end of the corridor


    Late at night, there are only white candles on both sides.


    And there''s only a little light left.


    Watching the little girl disappear into the shadow of the corridor


    As soon as I looked back, a prompt appeared in my field of vision.


    "Who''s there?"


    Looking to the other side of the corridor, the woman holding the candle made a [frightened!] expression.


    "It''s Lord vigre. Why are you so late and haven''t you rested?" the man who came out was helyala, the female owner of the Haitian Hotel.


    Dressed in a slender cloak and coat, he subconsciously looked at the corridor behind Sean.


    Igunia had already left, and there was nothing in the corridor


    But Sean thought the other party should have seen it.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to add lamp oil, isn''t it disturbing count vigil." he still smiled when he spoke. It was indeed pleasing to the eyes during the day, but Sean was a little unhappy when he suddenly appeared here.


    "Did you see it just now?"


    "What do you see? I just met count vigre when I came here." I still smiled.


    But Sean saw something fishy from the state of the other party''s head... He suddenly thought of what aslant said during the day: the other party knows the secrets of many officials and nobles.


    It seems that there are some means.


    "Oh ~ No. I often go to bed late on weekdays. I couldn''t sleep the first day, so I came out for a walk." suddenly I changed into a smiling face.


    "Well, shall I ask some sisters who haven''t rested to chat with count vigre?" said with a smile.


    I only saw Sean reach into the candle full of lamp oil


    With a pinch, it went out.


    "It''s good to see the candlelight when I came here, and it''s already late. Don''t waste it. Now it''s the most difficult time for the Empire..."


    Helyara smiled and watched Sean walk back to the room alone.


    The door behind him suddenly opened slowly in the dark


    The tall figure is particularly majestic under the slight light.


    "Elder sister, the count is really interesting. He likes to flirt with little witches... This hobby is really exclusive to the Border Lord." the tall man couldn''t help laughing.


    "No..."


    "What''s the matter, sister?"


    "When he was putting out the fire just now, he looked behind his back. He should have found you," said helyala, looking at the ''giant'' nearly three meters behind him.


    "How is it possible that I hide so well. He is just an ordinary count. Besides, even wizards can''t find me!"


    Helyara did not speak, but silently read Sean vigil''s name.


    "Vigil... Hiss ~ you can''t remember where you heard this surname?"


    "Didn''t you often talk about it in the imperial capital some time ago?" the man answered subconsciously.


    "It''s not recent, it''s farther. More than ten years ago? Or when..." helyala was still thinking. Suddenly, the man behind him pointed to the lamp on his hand and said.


    "Elder sister, you just put out the fire."


    "What?"


    Helyara looked at the burning candle in her hand.


    "When did I kill it?"


    "You said count vigre killed it..."


    "Did I say this?" I was stunned for a moment, and I seemed to recall that there was such a scene just now in my memory.


    But why


    It seems not.


    Look down,


    Looking at the lights and candles in his hands are still burning.

 Chapter 305

    The people in this hotel are definitely weird. At least in Sean''s opinion, these people are not low-level. They shouldn''t be just ordinary clerks or servants


    At the foot of the palace, there are so many high-level people. King Simon can''t be unaware.


    It seems that those rumors may not be false. The female boss may really be the little lover of a senior official or a big aristocrat.


    Thirty or forty years old


    After thinking about it, in fact, there are many people who meet the requirements.


    Although Sean hasn''t seen a few big nobles and senior officials, generally speaking, the people who can mix into that position are some age. On the contrary, he is a young and high-ranking person who belongs to the leak picking king. Therefore, he listens modestly at all kinds of meetings and tries not to speak if he doesn''t call his name.


    After all, in the eyes of the public, he has been regarded as a very different person. Now, with his war achievements, many people will always be unhappy!


    There are many nobles of their age. It''s not easy to find them. Moreover, they are not from the imperial capital. Their subordinate aslant has no power here, including Freya, who is a high-level witch in the imperial capital.


    Even a hotel owner and a small worker have the ability of nearly level 12. What should the king''s guard look like!


    Until today, the highest level person Sean has seen is Freya, and now a hotel owner is almost equal to her. Other wizards are not too weak, especially in the palace


    Since he couldn''t find the answer, Sean had to continue to pretend to be normal with other southern Lords.


    Greet people with a smile every day, and then read books or enjoy the environment and service of the hotel in the evening


    After waiting in the Haitian Hotel for two days, someone finally couldn''t sit still and shouted that if the king didn''t summon the people again, he would really take people to stand at the gate of the palace... The south of the empire is now the most stable place for the development of basharan, and the 13 Lords in the South really didn''t summon the king if they didn''t believe in their identities.


    "Don''t be so urgent about this. If you do, there will be no room for redemption..."


    "If you don''t, how long will you keep going? Don''t forget that the purpose of our trip is not to enjoy life."


    The two-day waiting has worried these people and lords. Maybe they haven''t had such a begging attitude since they became local lords.


    If this continues, even the Marquis spinora''s face will not be given


    The day was so noisy that they almost broke up unhappily.


    I used to say a few polite words once in a while, but now it''s better... Even the time to meet and nod and say hello is saved.


    The problems related to the survival of various cities can not be solved by giving a few faces. At present, even Sean began to consider what he would do next if King Simon disagreed, although he always felt that King Simon intended to gather the southern lords to the imperial capital.


    But now people are coming, but they haven''t seen the next move.


    The time for the final payment is coming. Most lords are worried about raising money


    Sean was wondering whether he should write a letter to contact Oro City, but the emperor capital was too far from the border. It might take half a month to come and go. Whether the southern lords were successful or not, it wouldn''t take so long.


    In the hall,


    Sean had just come out of the noisy lords'' meeting when someone stopped himself.


    "Count vigre."


    Look back, isn''t it the female store manager!


    "You''re here too, manager helyara." he smiled and looked at each other.


    Today, she is still dressed in crimson, which is very similar to Freya. She likes bright colors, but the female boss is much older and has a bolder style.


    "I heard another quarrel inside just now. It seems to be very noisy today."


    Looking at the other party''s head in the state of [temptation!] and [curiosity!], Sean had to laugh in his heart.


    It seems that she dazzled her skills a little that day and left a deep impression on the other party. There was no one in the corridor these two nights. On the contrary, the high-level female boss has been paying attention to herself.


    "Yes, although it''s only two days. But we can''t wait. If King Simon doesn''t want to see us... It''s estimated that we''ll gather at the gate of the palace." Sean looked at helyala and wanted to see something fishy from each other''s changing state.


    But I don''t seem interested in it.


    The state has not changed


    "So serious? Didn''t I hear the Marquis of spinora say I wanted the grand duke to come forward?"


    "You know that?" Sean looked at each other.


    It was a closed door meeting two days ago. Unexpectedly, the female boss still knew.


    "I have a good relationship with the Marquis of spinora..." the other party said with a charming smile.


    "By the way, has count vigre ever been to the imperial capital before?"


    "No."


    Sean doesn''t know why the other party asked, just to change the topic?


    "Yes, if count vigre had been here before, he would have stayed in our Haitian Hotel."


    The problem made Sean feel inexplicable, and the changing state above his head turned into [thinking!] and [memory!]


    "If manager helyala has nothing else to do, I''ll go back to my room."


    "Count vigre, please!"


    The people in this hotel are really strange. Almost everyone has good ability. They have seen the lowest level of order 8. Sean has seen a high level these days, but they like to live as ordinary people.


    But now I can''t go deep into these problems


    On the third day, good news finally came.


    Duke haruman finally responded to everyone, and urgently summoned 13 Southern lords to discuss countermeasures behind closed doors on the third night


    The general meaning is that King Simon actually knew everyone''s request, but jagong refused to let go because they lost many soldiers in the battle. At present, the borgs have been driven back to the north by the coalition forces of the two countries, and a little lost land is about to be recovered.


    At that time, the war can be officially ended, and even claim compensation from the Kate or Borg people.


    But now


    The Allies seemed to quarrel about the money.


    The grand duke also stressed that King Simon didn''t want everyone to pay, but there was no way... Others wanted so much!


    "It can''t be all out. Although the Sun King''s army helped us, asking for so much money still means suppressing us?"


    "Yes!"


    Some of the Lords said discontentedly.


    "That''s why the king specially summoned you this time, and also called the commanders of the Allied forces. I hope we can tell them things face to face," said Duke haruman.


    That means King Simon promised to summon everyone!

 Chapter 306

    "Count Sean, wait a minute." after dissolving the crowd, haruman suddenly stopped himself.


    Sean turned his head and looked at the old man he hadn''t seen for a long time


    "Grand duke!"


    "I told you that there was something I wanted to talk to you about." Sean''s attitude of looking at each other [sincerely!] was even more puzzling.


    The other side is the grand duke. He is one of the best people in the whole basharan empire. This attitude always makes Sean feel strange, but he still has to pretend to be calm.


    "Big Duke, please say..."


    "I don''t hide it from you. In fact, part of the reason why you can call the sun king for help this time is your credit. You killed the arrogant Desert Gold regiment at the time of the border war. This gold regiment had a festival with the sun king, but it has been rampant among the desert countries for a long time. It can''t take effective revenge. Your battle is to help him take revenge, so he is willing to send troops." Look at the big Duke talking seriously.


    The more Sean thought about it, the more he felt that he was talking nonsense


    "Is that so?"


    The Sun King''s army has never seen it, but the golden regiment has fought once. In contrast, the golden regiment is higher than the Imperial Army, but it is not impossible to defeat it.


    There is no reason why the king is willing to send troops after defeating a war mercenary. You are also the Grand Duke of the Empire. Can you be more reliable


    I don''t think anyone will believe it. Sean always felt that the other party was teasing himself.


    "There may be other reasons, but your defeat of the golden regiment must be one of them. I put forward the idea of contacting the sun king. At that time, I also had a try mentality. After all, Xiata on the other side didn''t want to participate."


    Duke haruman told the story.


    Prince Philip has been responsible for communicating with the high mountain nation Xiata, hoping that they can help the Empire, but that country is only willing to stick to its territory and refuse to go out. As long as the enemy does not invade them, they will not make any offensive strategies.


    "The matter of contacting Xiata country has been deadlocked, and I remembered the original Sun King according to your information of victory at the border. The young Sun King visited the Empire almost 20 years ago... I remember he talked about the desert gold regiment at that time, so I put forward this idea. Of course, he sent troops in the end, and we were recovered because of reinforcements Lost land, but now they want to get what they deserve. "


    In the process of telling the story, Sean kept staring at his state without any abnormality.


    It''s true!


    That''s interesting.


    "So what does the Great Duke want me to do?" Sean asked after understanding the whole process.


    "Now that you are here, I hope that if I introduce you tomorrow, I hope you can stand a little on the side of the southern Lord and speak when needed..." Sean had to nod at the big Duke''s meaningful smile.


    I''m still thinking about what the other party said just now. Does this mean to help me speak?


    "By the way, what I told you last time."


    "What did the grand duke ask?"


    It seems to recall when I first met each other a year ago


    "Forget it, just forget it. You are also the Lord of the border now. You should lead the local people well. This is even your greatest contribution to the Empire..." instantly lifted Sean to a high position.


    However, when the other party talked about the previous things, Sean already thought of it. Since he obtained the ability of [time controller], he often recalled the previous things in his dream, as if he had walked again step by step.


    So Sean remembers a lot of things mentioned by the way


    A year ago, in the place where the Grand Duke of riyetis lived, the other party once solicited him to join the company again under the historical conditions that the vigil family once belonged to the grand duke''s family. At that time, he did not immediately promise. Then the other party said that Prince Philip had the idea of treason, but this matter could not be verified.


    After a year, now I have a different identity, and the other party doesn''t continue to say these things.


    Sean nodded and said yes before leaving


    doorway.


    Aslant and karyana have been waiting for a long time. They are the last lords to come out.


    "Let''s go."


    Aslant looked inside the room


    "What''s the matter in there, sir?"


    "The grand duke talked to me about going to the Palace tomorrow."


    At this time, karyana suddenly asked, "Lord Sean still knows the grand duke?"


    "I met a few times in rietis a year ago. It was Freya who took me there."


    "I received a reply from the leader. She''s coming back from the front."


    "Really?!"


    Sean looked at each other. It would be great if Freya could come back.


    In fact, they haven''t met since the incident in Tacoma city. If she comes back, she also has a person to discuss countermeasures. After all, she has limited experience and listens to her own opinions more often.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, the Lords representing the 13 regional cities in the south of the Empire set out for the palace.


    King Simon he Peres of the basharan empire


    It is said that this surname comes from the language of Alpine people in the amansha region in the west of the world, so it represents the family emblem of the country''s supreme ruler and is also surrounded by a deer crown.


    Without a grand welcome, everything is as usual.


    Although the 13 people who accompanied represented the southern power of the Empire, they did not need a grand ceremonial reception in terms of titles. On the contrary, the serious atmosphere in the palace made the southern lords dare not speak for a moment.


    Sean looked at the palace soldiers around him. As a guard of honor, they all had a level of order above level 8, and the most common was about level 9!


    Sure enough, it''s the royal palace. This defensive force is enough to surpass all cities in the south, let alone the level of those generals.


    No wonder the Empire and the borgs fought fiercely for so long. Although they were slightly tired, they did not admit defeat. As long as the palace still had such a tough guard, King Simon still had the strength to fight.


    Follow the team into the main hall of the palace


    There was a sudden silence in the open and magnificent hall.


    The Earls stood far from the center, but today''s Day is special, so make an exception to let the southern earls get closer.


    There are stairs on the high platform, and the one who can sit on it should be king Simon.


    Sean looked up at the number displayed:


    [blood 20002000, demon 10001000, human], favorability is [friendly]


    Yo~


    The king learned some magic.


    I can''t see


    The grand duke and the other three were sitting at the nearest position under the high platform, which should be the four great Dukes of the Empire.


    Then there are three special people opposite the Duke


    The dress was obviously different from that of all the officials and nobles. Standing in the center was a woman in silver cloth armor, with a bow string bracket behind her, but the weapon was obviously removed.


    There is a special protruding protective sheet on the wrist, which should be something carrying weapons, just like the white haired girl who rushed to the glove hook when fighting with the desert gold regiment.


    Look at the properties:


    Hiss~


    Take a deep breath.


    [1650016500, human] favorability is [neutral]


    Orderer level 16 and a half?


    Horizontal trough~


    It''s frighteningly tall.


    When looking at the past, the other party just turned his head and looked to this side. For example, the face under chestnut hair was not the face of a girl in the basharan empire.

 Chapter 307

    The girls of the basharan Empire, whether they are igunia or the witches and subordinates around them, have a slightly more beautiful outline


    Freya''s words are special. In Sean''s opinion, she should have the blood of other nationalities.


    In front of this woman''s face, the face is more delicate, especially the part of the eye is the most special, the eye shadow is very deep, this should not be the Basaran empire.


    Just when Sean guessed each other''s identity, the woman stood up directly and looked at King Simon on the high platform.


    "Your Majesty, what do you mean? Call us here and what do these people do?" a state of [dissatisfaction!] and [doubt!] appeared on his head.


    Such a high-level person is not so strong even among the bodyguards around her. Even the two people around her are people above level 12.


    "Don''t worry, commander melsousa. I''ve sent the southern Lord here to explain to you personally the situation of the saran Empire," said King Simon with a smiling face.


    Melsousa?


    Sean suddenly remembered that this was the commander of jagon''s army and the general under the Sun King mentioned by Marquis spinora a few days ago!


    Sure enough, the level is high enough


    With such high-level allies, the front battlefield can turn defeat into victory.


    "I don''t know what the basharan empire is up to, but I would like to remind your majesty Simon that the reward we ask for is what the supreme prince said... We prefer to take out some practical things than our oral feelings. Moreover, the split hoofed cattle and pterodactyls we dispatched this time consume a huge amount of food every day. We traveled through the whole desert to help you , that''s not too much, "said melsousa.


    "Of course not. Without your help, the war would not end so quickly."


    "It''s good that your majesty Simon can understand." when a woman speaks this sentence, she obviously has no previous respect. Even if she is not the king of her own country, she is also the ruler of other countries. At least she can''t call her name directly to her face.


    And the woman has said it, which means she was angry just now.


    Other ministers around wanted to speak up, but they were stopped by King Simon.


    Turn to the southern earls in the center


    "I knew the day you came, and I knew your intention... But you all heard that we were able to quickly end the war with the borgs this time thanks to the help of the sun king."


    "The southern part of the Empire was not affected by the war. That''s because the front-line soldiers fought with blood, so you can only pay."


    Sean heard it~


    King Simon wanted the southern earls to plead with each other.


    Because this matter can not be said by the king, otherwise it will not give face to the other side, and the front line is still doing the final battle. Any variable may cause the other party to fight back, so if you want to reduce the money, you have to tell the other party yourself!


    There''s a set.


    Isn''t it hard to be afraid of problems in the southern territory, which will lead to the division of the Empire at that time?


    Die for face.


    Although he was exempted from inspection for the first time, Sean had attached an impression label to the king in his heart... He looked like he was in his thirties.


    Maybe bigger


    After all, he is the king of basharan. He will look much younger than his peers.


    It is estimated that some of the southern earls understand the meaning of it, but there is no way... Others are from other countries, but they are from the basharan empire. The king doesn''t want to say, can he fail to say it?


    Several people looked at each other


    Finally, the Marquis of spinora stood up and spoke.


    "Commander melsousa, I don''t think you know much about our situation. The war six months ago brought us great disasters, and all of us have provided enough support and materials to the front line. At present, life is very tight and it''s difficult to pay such a high return..."


    He said a lot of reasons, but specifically those problems faced by the southern Lords.


    But these reasons are simply [dismissive!] in the eyes of the other party.


    "That''s your problem. I just act according to the requirements of the sun king."


    The female commander opposite obviously doesn''t like to tangle with this kind of problem, so she supports to come as agreed


    "But we can''t afford so much money at all, otherwise the whole south of basharan will collapse."


    "What you just said is just a lack of money. So basharan is still able to pay... I ask you not to forget that if we don''t come, the war will spread to the south in less than a year. At that time, you won''t be able to solve it with a little money."


    Can''t communicate.


    The other side''s military strength is strong, and this time it helped the Empire defeat the enemy... It seems that any request is allowed at the moment.


    At this time, the Grand Duke of haruman, sitting under the high platform, finally spoke.


    "Your Excellency, perhaps you should listen to their reasons. I had the honor to meet the supreme King more than 20 years ago. At that time, I was deeply impressed by his wisdom and fraternity. I think he is a reasonable person and should listen to more opinions."


    "You mean I don''t know what to do, grand duke." melsousa looked at Duke haruman.


    "Please don''t be angry... I mean we have many reasons. We should constantly strengthen our defense against the frontal attack of the borgs and also defend against their side raid. We also suffered heavy losses in various battles, even in the battle with the desert gold regiment."


    Suddenly Sean had a bad feeling, as if he was about to be called!


    "This time, count Sean vigil also came. He was the commander of the border war and the one who defeated the golden regiment."


    "Count Sean vigil?"


    Speaking of his name, Sean clearly saw the other party''s head in the state of [interested!].


    "Which one is count Sean vigil?"


    All the ministers and guards in the hall looked at the ranks of the southern earls. Even King Simon on the high platform and those who peeped in the corners on both sides must be members of the royal family.


    Even the Lords around him turned their heads.


    I had to go forward with a stiff head


    First greet the king, then melsousa.


    The three commanders of the sun king looked at it at the same time, and their eyes were full of [curiosity!]


    "You are count Sean vigil? The man who defeated brodock." melsousa simply walked over.


    "Hello, your excellency commander."


    Sean replied, remembering in his head who the name was.


    "It doesn''t look very good either."


    He glanced and stood in front of Sean.


    It is indeed different from the women of the kingdom of the kingdom of al. The pupil Brown is black and intentionally printed on the side of the eye, so that she can see her eye shadow is very deep.


    "Let the chief commander laugh, I am like this." what does the heart make complaints about each other?


    "It''s very modest. The defeat of crafty brodock shows that you are still a resourceful man. Can''t your wisdom help you get some money?" melsusa asked with a sneer.


    "It''s up to the commander to take it," said Sean.

 Chapter 308

    Outside the side door of the palace hall


    Several young men and women peeked out of the door.


    "Don''t squeeze me."


    "You won''t let me see..."


    There are three men and two women crowded at the door. They are not very old... But they are very expensive. Even if the bodyguard nearby sees it, he will think he doesn''t see it.


    It is estimated that only members of the royal family can walk freely in the royal palace. Who dares to offend.


    The guards had long been used to this blind attitude and continued to look ahead.


    Suddenly, the people who came by attracted attention. A group of guards quickly bowed their heads and greeted: "Your Highness."


    "Yes."


    "What are you guys doing?"


    Stopped by the voice behind them, the five children turned around at this time.


    "Grandpa Philip ~"


    It was Prince Philip in the south of the Empire who came here. The royal family was flourishing. These little guys were the youngest generation in this area, and they were the king''s uncle, so they had no problem calling themselves Grandpa.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Philip squatted down, just holding a little girl about ten years old.


    "We are looking at the female commander from Jia gonglai. I heard many palace guards say that she is very powerful..." the little girl speaks with a soft voice. The female commander from Jia gonglai should be talking about melsusa.


    Philip glanced at the wizard ashoe who was following him.


    For the female commander who came from the depths of the desert, they have met several times, and their ability is really strong.


    At least in AI Xiu''s mouth, I''m afraid I can''t resist the attack of the other party with all my strength... You know, AI Xiu can order people at level 11, but they all said this.


    That woman is so powerful!


    "But now she''s angry. The count Sean vigil clashed with her!"


    Sean Wigle?


    Both Prince Philip and ashoe are too familiar with this name. A good apprentice is always nagging about him. The other is that the wizard organization cultivated by luck has mixed with an inexplicable person!


    "He''s here too?" said Prince Philip.


    "Well ~ it seems that the southern lords are coming." the little girl pointed to the hall and said.


    The door is half closed. You can see a lot more recently.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What do you mean!" melsousa looked at Sean coldly.


    "Just to tell the truth, the money that can be gathered up in the south of basharan is very limited. If the commander-in-chief wants it, we will certainly find a way to give it... It''s just some trouble." Sean looked at each other and said.


    Overhead is the state of [temptation!].


    So this woman is testing herself? Fortunately, he wasn''t angry, otherwise Sean wouldn''t dare to say these words.


    "What''s the trouble?"


    "Because we have no money, we have to take time to collect... Of course, the Empire has a lot of valuable things. Minerals or industrial products, gold and jewelry can be exchanged for money and can be taken back if the commander wants," Sean said.


    In fact, speaking of so much money, Sean always wondered how they should transport it back.


    I have never seen how big the ox hoofed cow is, but the six million of the 13 lords add up to 78 million gold coins. If you add a little more, it will be hundreds of millions.


    I haven''t saved so much money in my aurora Treasury, but hundreds of millions of gold coins are as big as a hill.


    Carrying across the desert?


    It is estimated that a lot of yellow sand will be buried on the road.


    Sometimes Sean even felt that the money they calculated made up for the possible loss on the way.


    But aside from gold coins, even split hoofed cattle may not leave if they are replaced with equivalent minerals or other resources.


    "That''s your business, not mine." melsousa''s head appeared in the state of [thinking!] and [calculating!].


    But a moment later, it was changed to [irritable!]


    I can''t figure it out!


    Don''t mention... I can''t even figure it out. Now prices are soaring. I don''t know how much money can buy.


    "I just act according to the requirements of the sun king, and other things are no longer within my consideration..." melsusa changed a topic that few people can refute.


    "That''s not true. The price of the basharan Empire has soared sharply because of the war. Even if you take the money you want, you can''t buy much. It''s better to take something more practical," Sean said.


    The two countries belong to different regions, and their currencies are different.


    On weekdays, basharan''s currency can be exchanged with travelers in IDAK... After all, they often visit the two places. They can earn a lot by charging a part of the price difference, but now prices are rising because of the war.


    In fact, it seems useless to take so much money.


    When he said this, King Simon suddenly looked at the following ministers, some of whom really nodded to show that it was so.


    In fact, someone mentioned it before... But king Simon wanted to wait for the arrival of the southern Lord, so he didn''t care. Now think about it carefully, it seems to be such a truth.


    With the money of the basharan Empire, it seems that you can''t buy things of equal value in the past.


    however,


    Countries used to say that giving money is an equivalent transaction. There will be someone to solve these things. There is no need to tangle at all.


    Wait


    At this time, several officials reacted. Maybe the beautiful female commander didn''t understand these at all!


    It''s just that no one dared to say it before.


    "I mean gold, of course."


    "That''s why the Empire doesn''t have so much gold. The commander needs to consider taking things of the same value together," Sean replied.


    Uh


    At this time, several nobles didn''t react, and they especially wanted to know about the ministers in this regard.


    Melsousa looked at the young count carefully.


    "Like to play word games, count vigre. It doesn''t matter. I can wait ~ until you give me all the money... Or you can choose another way. For example, if you can beat me, I can exempt you from some money."


    Finally, Sean succeeded in angering the highest ranking man he had ever seen!


    Look at each other''s cool expression.


    "Commander, are you kidding? You are so high-level, I am just a small role. Why be so serious!"


    "Either raise money or fight me. I can relieve you of some pressure."


    It seems that the other party really wants to beat himself up!


    "No, I can''t beat you."


    "Well, I don''t need any weapons. You can use anything... And I''ll give you a few hands," melsousa said.


    "You''re not bullying me, a scholar!"


    "Otherwise, if you promise, I can ask each of you less than 1 million gold coins..."


    When saying this, several lords around suddenly looked at them. This sentence was as exciting as a life-saving straw.


    "That won''t work."


    "Or I''ll let my men go..."


    "No!"


    "At least 2 million."


    "Deal!"


    A group of nobles in the hall were stunned. Unexpectedly, there were people bargaining for an appointment.

 Chapter 309

    Prince Philip was stunned outside the hall.


    It''s too risky!


    The count has some courage to choose to directly annoy each other. No wonder Freya appreciates him so much... As one of the family ministers left by her father''s generation, Freya''s character has been clear to Philip since she was a child.


    There are not many people who can make that girl like it. Sure enough, they have some skills.


    "What do you think?" Philip asked, turning to ashoe behind him.


    "He''s really a smart man who knows how to provoke the other party in exchange for conditions... Now the other party has really reduced a lot, but he''s a little reckless." in AI Xiu''s opinion, Sean''s approach is a little capable, but it''s more like a little smart.


    Completely regardless of each other''s emotions, if you encounter a person with a slightly worse temper, it is estimated that you will be ready to do it on the spot!


    "But at least it won some benefits for the count of the south, didn''t it," said Prince Philip.


    "Grandpa, is the count vigre very good?"


    The five children standing at their feet asked.


    Squat down and look at the little princess


    "He is a very smart man... Because he is a smart man, he always does something unexpected."


    "That means he has done meritorious service. I heard that there is not so much money in the south." the little princess still said.


    "Shh ~ you can''t talk nonsense about it, do you hear me?"


    Prince Philip made a hissing gesture before he was willing to slowly put down the other party.


    "Well ~" the little girl nodded hard.


    "Leonor is so good!"


    Pat each other''s little head and let the five children go back first... After all, the palace hall is not a place for children to play, not to mention so many lords in it today.


    However, it went so smoothly that many people, including Philip, were surprised


    The count of Wigle did have some abilities, and he underestimated him at the beginning.


    Philip looked at ashoe beside him. He thought the other party should think the same as himself at the moment.


    It''s just not sure which side the young count is!


    Old nobles?


    Or the royal family.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Count vigil won a reduction of 2 million gold coins for the southern Lords. It''s great news.


    It''s just that you have to compete with a bodyguard sent by the other party... The news that can be reduced is the most exciting.


    Many lords began to thank Sean and give him advice on how to compete after the competition.


    Some people say they just go up and admit defeat. Anyway, they can''t go back on what they promised, and the competition doesn''t mean that they can''t admit defeat if they don''t say they can''t duel. Of course, some lords are even more curious. They actually propose to compete in other projects at that time, such as riding and shooting, shooting and other projects that won''t hurt.


    Of course, Sean agreed with a smile one by one. As for the real situation, it can only be said at that time, and it has nothing to do with these gossip earls.


    They just need to get relief!


    Today, all the Earls can stay in the palace temporarily, but king Simon did not appear at the dinner. It is said that he went to entertain melsousa and them... Instead of the high-ranking people such as the grand duke and several ministers.


    Of course, there was no lack of praise for Sean, but there was not much noise.


    After all, melsousa and her family also live in the palace. They can''t start celebrating directly!


    Simply on the pretext of receiving the southern Lord, he held a dinner... Sean drank several times more during the dinner, and then left the dinner venue early on the grounds of dizziness.


    In the Royal Palace''s luxurious guest room, Sean had just fallen into bed when there was an urgent knock at the door.


    "Who?"


    Before she had to respond, igunia opened the door and came in.


    The door of the Royal Palace is unlocked, probably to prevent someone from locking and assassinating royal family members. As long as it is not locked, any bodyguard can rush in at the first time!


    "Why is NIA here? You can''t come into the palace." Sean got up from bed.


    Although not drunk, but somewhat dizzy.


    "I begged my tutor to bring me in! Are you stupid ~ how can you promise to duel with that kind of person? How can you beat others." he scolded directly without giving Sean time to speak.


    "How do you know I can''t fight."


    "That''s the elite army under the sun king."


    Looking at igunia''s red face


    Probably running over.


    Sit on the bed and wave to her.


    "What?!" pursed his lips and refused to pass.


    "Come and sit down..."


    "Do you think she really wants to fight with me?" his face was slightly drunk, but his head was very clear.


    "I''ve heard that you annoyed the commander in the hall, and then she said she would duel with you and even reduce the expenses of the southern Lord... You helped the southern Empire, but why did you take yourself in." it''s good for anyone to go in, but when she heard that it was Shawn, igunia was unhappy.


    "It''s just that she goes down the steps I gave her. It''s no problem."


    In fact, Sean was not sure at that time. Although he could accurately grasp everyone''s emotional changes, the character''s state would change with the dialogue and communication... Some can be well grasped, but it''s hard to take it back once he touches the other party''s red line.


    So every time we talk, Sean subconsciously probes first, and then goes a little deeper


    The female commander really didn''t understand the economy, but she should have the intention to reduce some returns. She saw the situation in the north, but the South didn''t know it. The reason why I wanted so much at first was just worried that King Simon didn''t tell the truth.


    When the southern earls collectively appeared, she should have believed the current situation, otherwise she would not come today. You know, the southern earls have been in the imperial capital for several days. There is no reason why the other party doesn''t know.


    There may be no secret in a place like imperial capital!


    But the count of the south is coming. It''s impossible to simply let her lower her claim unless she can be persuaded.


    Sean didn''t convince the other party, but made the other party angry. Then melsousa said those words, so she should have the idea of lowering her expectations from the beginning, but no one could touch her.


    In contrast, Sean''s vision of seeing the emotional changes of the characters helped him


    "So the commander already has the idea of asking for less money? Then why take you to talk about it?"


    "I''m the one who defeated the desert gold regiment! Although I don''t know how the gold regiment angered the people in their country, she''s actually helping me. Don''t you see the ministers who came to compliment me today? At least she let me show my face among so many officials and nobles."


    "... after the fight, just let the water out," said Sean.


    Of course, this is my best plan. If the other party really doesn''t like him and wants to have someone beat him, there''s no way.


    But as long as the opponent is not the woman, Sean doesn''t think he will lose too badly


    "Well?"


    Igunia [surprised!] looked at Sean. Unexpectedly, it was just a simple plea. She had so many plans.


    Are these people all conspirators? They have to calculate so much every step!


    But


    Yu Guang looked at Sean again.


    The other party has always been the kind of person who can do everything well in his mind. It''s great!


    Sniff~


    "Press ~ Sean. You''re drinking again!" he sniffed a little closer and said with his nose.


    "How could I not have a drink when so many officials came to drink," Sean said.


    Just then


    Outside the window outside the guest room.


    Several flashes of light lit up the night sky.


    "What''s that?"


    Igunia trotted to open the window and heard a bodyguard shouting outside.


    "There is an assassin. The little prince was assassinated!!"

 Chapter 310

    It''s late.


    Melsousa checked the war reports sent by the front line in her room. Jagong and basharan''s troops have invaded the hinterland of the Borg army from two directions respectively. If they continue to fight, they should be able to completely beat the borgs back to their country in a short time.


    But your own army can''t attack anymore


    If you enter a country familiar to others, you may have to face endless guerrilla warfare, which will cause heavy losses to the team. The borgs are not jagong''s enemies, and their artillery can''t hit jagong deep in the desert, so just come here.


    If basharan''s army wants revenge, go fight it yourself, but with Borg''s strong national strength, it is estimated that they can''t fight far


    Bang Dang~


    Melsousa was still reading the war report when the door was suddenly kicked open.


    "Ben Tari, I didn''t say to restrain your temper in other countries," melsousa turned to the commander in front of her.


    The sun king sent two commanders this time.


    One is the sky guard himself, and the other is Ben Tari, who is in charge of the ground forces.


    But because of some special relationships, his status was a little higher, so when he left, the supreme King specially stressed that Ben Tari should obey his arrangement


    "What do you mean by doing today? Why do you give them less return? It''s an order from the supreme king. You dare to disobey it! Don''t you have a crush on that boy?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense... The supreme king has never given such an order. The reason why I say so is that I want to get some compensation for the families of the brothers who died in the war. Moreover, they should pay the military expenses we spent from a long distance." melsusa looked at each other and said.


    Ben tarry had been unhappy at dinner and didn''t say it until now.


    "The supreme king didn''t say that? Then why..."


    "I asked. You know our king''s temper. Will he care about these things?"


    As the supreme king of desert countries, the most dazzling kingship under the sun... Wisdom, fraternity and charm. Under a series of praise words, the Sun King usually doesn''t care about these small things.


    In fact, it''s OK for jagong to pay the expenses himself, but as the leader of the team, melsousa wants to get some compensation, which can not only compensate the brothers and families who died in the war, but also get a lot of benefits for our expedition.


    "Then why did you say that before..."


    "I can''t trust their king, but this time they asked the southern nobles to explain in person, which surprised me, including the count who defeated the golden regiment."


    Looking back, I was a little angry that the count despised himself with knowledge he didn''t know!


    "In a few days, you can pick anyone from the army and teach the count a lesson. Don''t be too ugly... Don''t forget that the supreme king came to tell us that if we have the chance, we can meet the man who can defeat the golden regiment."


    "This is no problem. I''ll arrange it!"


    While they were talking, there was a sharp light outside the window.


    At the same time, the roar of the palace guards came


    "Alert!! everyone comes to the hall. Someone assassinated the little prince."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean and igunia were brought directly to the palace hall by the guards. All the southern earls and the guards and servants in the palace gathered here.


    Except for the members of the royal family, almost everyone who stayed in the palace was brought here


    "What happened?"


    Holding igonia, Sean managed to find someone he knew.


    "I don''t know. I was awakened just after I fell asleep... It seems that little prince Antoine was assassinated." the speaker was Count Dracula, with a slight drunkenness on his face.


    Just at the dinner party, many people drank a lot of wine, but who wants someone to dare to assassinate in a place like the palace!


    "Little prince? Did you find the assassin?"


    "I don''t know yet. We are also waiting for news..."


    All the southern lords looked at each other and didn''t know what to do next, and the guards didn''t know the current situation. They just received the news and gathered all the Lords in the hall.


    [panic!], [uncomfortable!] and [sleepy!]... Etc. filled the whole hall.


    Many lords are very tired and don''t know what happened. They can only wait for someone to explain.


    Sean looked at the time out of the sky:


    [night: cloudy, 4:00:20]


    It was only four hours before dawn, but I still didn''t wait until someone came out to explain the current situation.


    Outside the hall are the sounds of bodyguards in formal clothes


    A little farther away, Sean saw melsousa and the other two people he saw during the day. When he looked at himself, he nodded slightly with a smile. They should also be called to the hall by the bodyguard.


    It''s more spacious in this place. It''s easier to ensure everyone''s safety!


    It was not until the sky was a little bright that the grand duke came into the hall... He was still followed by the wizard AI Xiu.


    "Grand duke!"


    Hearing the sound, many narrow eyed lords were busy standing up.


    "I''m tired."


    "What the hell happened, grand duke?" someone asked eagerly.


    "At dinner, an enemy rushed into little prince Antoine''s room and assassinated him. When the bodyguard found him, he was already dead in bed." then he turned and looked to melsusa''s side.


    "Commander, I suspect that this time the assassin of the Borg mixed into the palace."


    "The assassin of the Borg can sneak into the palace?" melsusa said with some dissatisfaction.


    Fortunately, this is not Jiagong''s palace, otherwise the commander of the sky guard will be angry!


    "We really didn''t expect..."


    "Let''s all rest here tonight. The forbidden guards may block the imperial capital early tomorrow morning. Don''t go back for the time being. It''s the safest place here," said the grand duke.


    Originally came to the imperial capital to plead for lower payment. After the completion of Sean''s symbolic fight with the other party, it will end. Now it will be all left.


    "Your Majesty?"


    "The king is sad now. We''d better listen to his arrangement."


    However, when the grand duke explained the matter, Sean still saw the state of [fear!] and [uneasiness!] from each other.


    It''s just an assassin. Even if he has strong ability, he won''t scare the old lord like this!


    On the other side, asho found himself and igunia in the crowd


    "Igunia, how did you get here?"


    "Mentor ~"


    In the face of her own asho, igunia didn''t dare to speak in front of Sean.


    But now Sean ignored the nagging of their teachers and disciples and asked AI Xiu directly


    "Master AI Xiu, what''s the matter with the little prince? He was really assassinated? Unexpectedly, there are still people who can enter the palace to kill..."

 Chapter 311

    Looking at ashoe, he looked a little hesitant.


    They also met once when they were in the prince''s residence of rietis. Although they were still a little Baron at that time and were not qualified to be on an equal footing with the managing Wizard of eletta, they are now more or less count.


    One Lord


    On the contrary, the other party should pay attention to the tone when talking to himself.


    However, AI Xiu still showed arrogance and said coldly.


    "Count vigre should continue to wait for news. At least it''s safe here... The palace guards will arrange for everyone to check in again tomorrow morning and strengthen their defense."


    It seems... This guy doesn''t want to say.


    "That''s the only way," Sean said.


    After all, this is the Royal Palace, not his own territory. Since the king has arranged for everyone to wait here, as a minister, Sean can only obey the arrangement.


    Finally, AI Xiu asked igunia to leave with him on the grounds that the wizard elinta needed to discuss things. Before leaving, the little girl didn''t forget to turn around and whisper to Sean: I''ll come back to you later! Then he followed ashoe away.


    I remember Freya once said that elenta was a huge wizard organization in the Empire, and asho was just the manager of the south. That means there were other elenta wizards. They should have studied the assassins in the past.


    It''s amazing how many people are not afraid of death when someone can kill in the imperial palace.


    Either not afraid of death, or strong enough to explode!


    But there are two commanders from the sun king in the palace


    Sean looked at the place where the grand duke was located. He was still calming the Lords. Basically, he made everyone feel at ease and wait here for dawn tomorrow. At that time, the bodyguards searched all places and then went back. Moreover, he could not leave the imperial capital for the time being. It was better not to leave the palace... Otherwise, everyone''s safety could not be guaranteed.


    If you want to contact people in the territory, the letter eagle in the forbidden guard can be used at any time.


    Sean didn''t participate in the discussion


    Just now others were sleeping and chatting quietly with igunia, but now others wake up and feel sleepy.


    He was drowsy in a chair leaning aside.


    A hint of [someone approaching...] appeared in the field of vision.


    "It seems that our competition will be postponed."


    He opened his eyes and looked at the man sitting next to him. It was melsousa, the commander of the Sun King''s army.


    "Your Excellency, commander, you are here too."


    "Didn''t you see me just now!" said melsousa.


    Uh


    For a moment, Sean really didn''t know how to reply.


    "I didn''t expect that the palace defense of your basharan empire is also very general. It can let assassins sneak in." melsusa said with a slight meaning of [irony!].


    "When the enemies on the front line are forced to this extent, it is inevitable that several will not be afraid of death. Your commander should also be careful. It is uncertain that these people will target you." Sean looked at each other and said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s good! No one has fought with me one-on-one for a long time. If anyone dares to come, I''d love it."


    He is worthy of being a level 16 and a half person of order, and his words are arrogant.


    "It seems that the commander is very confident in his strength."


    "In our country, confidence is often a symbol of strength..."


    After only two words, he began to sneer again.


    Sean didn''t have much patriotic enthusiasm for basharan, and he didn''t bother to quarrel with each other. He closed his eyes and didn''t reply.


    Lean against


    It''s like falling asleep again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Open your eyes again and your head suddenly wakes up again.


    Sean, look at the strange surroundings


    Huh?


    Where is this?


    I was sitting and resting in the hall. How could I suddenly stand outside the door of a room.


    Look around, the gray sky looks as if it is not dawn, but when you look carefully, it seems very strange, as if the sky is fixed, and time disappears at this moment.


    Yeah.


    Sean looked at the sky and noticed that it didn''t show the time that would appear on weekdays, indicating that it wasn''t in reality


    Are you in a dream?


    I suddenly remembered that the last time I met the same situation was when I saw emperor Borg, and after a long time, the same dream appeared again, which means that what happened is also related to myself.


    Just then a man familiar to Sean came up, with the diameter in his direction.


    It''s Prince Philip. He''s in the palace, too!


    He quickly approached himself, even shuttled through his body in the next second and walked into the room behind him.


    Inside


    King Simon sat in the middle with his head bowed, and beside him sat two beautiful women. Sean estimated that they should be the queen or concubine.


    They have been comforting King Simon... From time to time, they still make a disgusting expression, but they don''t dare to spit out. They seem to be sitting in their seats.


    "Your Majesty."


    I looked up and saw Prince Philip coming in.


    "Uncle, come and have a look. Who assassinated Antoine and why did you leave such things?"


    Following the king''s direction, Sean looked to the side of the bed


    Several wizards and bodyguards gathered around and slowly moved away when they saw the prince coming.


    In bed


    There lies a boy''s body. I can''t see how big it is! The whole body expanded like rot, and the abdomen was covered with white cloth, but it can be seen from the concave part that the internal organs were hollowed out, and the expression was fixed in the appearance of panic, as if I saw something terrible before I died.


    The death is very sad


    "How did this happen?"


    "Your Highness, please look this way." among the people around, a man dressed as a wizard pointed to the sheet on the side of the bed.


    Engrave a bloody strange Rune on the sheet.


    Round and triangular patterns are combined into complex irregular marks that people can''t understand


    "What is this?"


    "In my opinion, this Rune seal looks like some kind of old seal. I can''t say what it is for the time being. I''ll go back and find out what it represents... But it''s a threat for those who can correctly draw this old seal to stay in the palace."


    He turned and looked at King Simon.


    "Your Majesty, I think we should check everyone in the palace and catch him as soon as we find something similar."


    "I''ve called back some of the Wizards on the front line."


    "Yes! Check... Everyone should check... Don''t let anyone go."


    Until this time, King Simon, who had been crying with his head down, finally raised his head and spoke.


    And Sean was still staring at the old prints on the sheets


    For a moment, a dark, wriggling, flowing primary swelling material appeared in my mind


    Hiss~


    Suddenly open your eyes.


    "Count vigre is not polite. At least give me an answer when I speak." melsusa''s cold voice aside.


    "I just fell asleep?" Sean was busy asking the other party an inexplicable question.


    Melsousa looked puzzled.


    "You just lean there in the blink of an eye. Count vigre must be tired."


    However, Sean is no longer sleepy


    "Commander melsousa, have you heard of the old seal?"

 Chapter 312

    "Ancient imprint? Many people know, what''s the problem?" melsousa asked [curiously!].


    Sean hesitated for a moment


    I don''t know each other very well. I''d better not ask these questions deeply. I''m busy explaining: "it''s okay, it''s okay..."


    According to karyana, Freya will be back from the front line soon. Tell her then.


    Looking at melsousa''s [confused!] expression, Sean closed his eyes again.


    The ability of [time dominator] once again fixed time on himself. Just now I saw it in my dream for a long time, but it was only a moment in the real world.


    And that twisted thing.


    It''s hard to forget after only seeing it for a second or two.


    The wriggling body and twisted shape are very much like those ancient creatures we have met before


    There are those things in this palace!


    Just a few seconds of rest made Sean feel energetic. Sometimes the ability of [time controller] is very useful.


    Open your eyes a little and look around


    Probably because she didn''t want to talk, melsousa had left her position next to her.


    Almost all the people around are [neutral] and occasionally have a [friendly] state. For example, count Hamill of COGA city is even [cold] friendly. It is not safe for him to tell them things, and he only sees those things through the foresight of the [time controller].


    They won''t believe it when others can''t see it.


    Wait a minute,


    Wait until Freya comes back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    it''s dawn,


    The news of the little prince''s assassination spread from the palace in an instant, and the forbidden guards of the whole imperial capital sealed the gate of the imperial capital for the first time.


    From today on, you can only get in and out. Even businessmen or surrounding townspeople who come to buy and sell things at 0:00 are not allowed to go out. The whole king is blocked, and I don''t know when it can be opened.


    As for the southern lords who lived in the palace, they were a little better. After checking each room during the day, they let everyone go back to rest.


    At the same time, the whole palace is on alert. If there is no special summon or special circumstances, it''s best not to leave the room. Even if you want to go out and walk, it''s limited to a heavily guarded yard, which belongs to a place where you can see the guards every few steps.


    In order not to make aslant and karyana who live in the Haitian Hotel worry, Sean spent some money to ask the bodyguard to send a letter, roughly telling them not to worry about the situation inside. The defense in the palace is the best, but it may take some time to leave.


    Specific


    Sean is hard to say.


    Can only wait quietly


    Almost every day, bodyguards search their rooms again and again, but they don''t find anything useful.


    As for what kind of information the king has, Sean doesn''t know for the time being. Occasionally he can see something through a dream... It''s not comprehensive. Sean can''t completely grasp the time of meeting with his current state.


    Almost all chaotic fragments, bit by bit.


    From what I saw before, including the pictures I saw later, it seems that a trace of continuity can be found in everyone''s words, but it''s too short to be connected.


    For example, the word "old seal" is what I saw emperor Borg say together with the strange creature behind him, and they also said to immediately search for the treasures in the occupied place, and mention the treasure house in the palace


    Sean wrote down the words he could remember in his notebook, and even told stories when they were connected.


    It makes Sean feel that the borgs are behind the scenes... But who is it.


    I don''t know.


    The main reason is that he can''t go out, and he can''t say anything in the palace. He thought about contacting melsusa of the Sun King army to see if he can help, but the man''s favor is always uncertain. Sean is not sure if she will stand on his side in case of problems.


    So I haven''t said it yet


    Until the fourth day, the guards in the king''s palace were still looking for the trail left by the assassin. It was said that they had found some clues, but as earls confined to a single courtyard, they could not know anything else.


    That day, Sean came back from the yard as usual.


    Come in,


    I saw someone sitting in his room


    The wide red witch robe is still split, with a Dark Wizard Hat on her head, and long red hair on her shoulders.


    The plump and hot figure is the focus of attention wherever you go


    "Back."


    "You don''t seem surprised to see me," Freya said with some [dissatisfaction!].


    "Then... Why don''t you do it again."


    "Come again..."


    Close the door again and open it again immediately.


    Sean deliberately expressed surprise.


    "You''re back!!!"


    Poof~


    "There''s nothing like you," Freya said angrily as she stood up and walked to Sean.


    Looking at the other party with [excited!] and [happy!] on her head, Sean knew that she was still happy even if she said what she said.


    Close the door with your toes


    [nervous!] a moment.


    But as Sean held it in his hands, his mood slowed down again.


    "I''m worried about you at the front!"


    "I''m worried about you at the border..."


    "I heard you were attacked by the enemy. I was going to organize people to follow general Mandela South..."


    "It''s only a few days. I''ve done it in four or five days." it''s rare to boast in front of women, so I''ll try to blow it bigger.


    The better.


    "I heard. I didn''t expect you to be able to command the army."


    "What''s the difficulty!"


    As if there were endless words, Sean simply pulled Freya aside and sat down. They can tell the story of the past year. The last time they separated from COGA city was spring and summer, and now it is also spring and summer. It has been a year.


    Not long, but long enough.


    The character of Freya in Sean''s memory is blurred. I remember that she used to be a cold and powerful Witch and the leader of an organization.


    Why, now I feel close to little girl igunia!


    "Have you found the assassin in the palace?"


    "I''ve just come back and haven''t asked about the current thing... By the way, Sean, what do you know about the assassination of the little king?"


    Looking at Freya''s face, I imagined it for several days, and only this time can I say it.


    "I do know something, but... I''m not sure," Sean said.

 Chapter 313

    "What''s up?" Freya asked.


    It''s a little difficult to explain. I recall that I''ve never talked about myself before. Where should I start


    "I think I should start somewhere."


    "A lot more?" Freya looked at Sean.


    "Not much, but it''s hard to explain... Do you remember the last time we were in Tacoma old city? How did the octopus fail?"


    "I remember, you said it was something they summoned that didn''t want you to teach them?"


    Although it took a year, Freya was still impressed by it, and of course she remembered what Sean said.


    In fact, I wanted to protect myself at that time, so I thought of the reason that now sounds completely nonsense... Thanks to Freya''s belief. However, the two were just ordinary allies at that time, and their relationship was far from as good as it is now. Sean didn''t expect that it was because he saved Freya that their popularity soared.


    But it''s always hard to take back what you say. Now it''s time to fill it in.


    "Maybe it was the influence of the ancient god. In recent years, I always dreamed of some special fragments, just like real existence... You can understand the ability of Prophet omen. I was able to defend in advance on the border by this ability."


    "... I didn''t believe it at first, but after the border war, I was sure I could see something happening around me briefly," Sean said.


    "Will it affect you?" Freya asked hurriedly.


    "No, but it makes me a bit of a prophet. I didn''t know what a omen was before. Now I feel it on myself."


    The other party''s first thought was his own safety, which moved Sean very much.


    "No wonder you wrote to me before and told me that you suspected that emperor Borg was controlled by ancient god believers, but I can''t verify that."


    In fact, Freya received the news, but she also knew the Grand Marshal.


    In an accident, the other party also saw the contents of the letter. At that time, Freya was also scolded not to listen to these rumors, which could easily lead to various consequences, so she didn''t reply to herself at that time.


    "I don''t care about that... But after thinking about it for a long time, I think our starting point is probably wrong... Caine slate may not be a carrier with strong power, but a bridge that can communicate with specific ancient gods at a specific time."


    This is the conclusion of Sean''s research over the past year. Caine slate is in his own hands. If it has any ability, Sean doesn''t feel it at all... At most, the material is special. As long as it is put out, it can be seen that it is different from anything.


    However, I first met gehros because of it, that is, it started the door, so it triggered a series of later stories.


    Even the final deal with the Lord of time can only be reached with exchange conditions


    It seems that all this is the doomed result, the ability of all things to be one.


    "A bridge to God..."


    Frey yammer recited Sean''s words.


    "This is my opinion, because I really can''t find another way to interpret the slate, and that happened that day. However, this thing can only be proved by waiting for more slate to be found in the future. What I see now is another thing."


    Sean told Freya about seeing King Simon that day, hoping the other party would verify it.


    There is that he once flashed someone''s figure in an instant, but he''s not sure. Maybe it''s the murderer.


    Although Sean told each other that he could foresee something, it still belonged to the category of magic similar to the prophet. If he said he could see all kinds of properties of things, there would be a problem.


    Even if Freya has a good relationship with herself, she probably doesn''t like it. There''s no privacy at all.


    Happiness, anger, sorrow and happiness are in my eyes. I won''t have to play after that!


    So Sean only said part, not more specifically


    "Is that the murderer?" he asked.


    "Maybe, but now all the southern lords are trapped in this yard, and I can''t see it," Sean said.


    In fact, the simplest solution is that Sean can go out freely, and then look at the people around the little prince one by one. Maybe he can find the murderer.


    If it is really the borgs who make trouble behind the scenes, it will be almost [hostile] to the people of the basharan empire. As long as we find him... This is also the way Sean thought of.


    "Well, I just came. Then I''ll go and see the specific things and tell you again."


    They talked for a long time


    It was not until dinner in the evening that Freya reluctantly left. I heard that many wizards from the front had arrived.


    This time, lapushi, the court wizard at level 16 of the orderer, will take everyone to find the murderer. We must find the murderer by various means in the fastest time


    Frey Leah came as like as two peas on the second day, because the little prince, Antoine, was exactly the same as Sean, and the unknown old mark on the sheet was also there.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "I can''t say now... But it must have something to do with the believers of the ancient gods, but we are all trapped here and can''t go out to look for it."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Yesterday, master lapushi, the great wizard of the court, said that people would be gathered together again tomorrow to explain the situation. It''s impossible because this matter has been locked up by everyone. The king is angry now. He will certainly consider his country later. You can take this opportunity to see and tell me who the murderer is... Yes Not the man you saw in your dream. "


    As long as he can get out, Sean can think of many ways, but it''s a pity he can''t get out.


    "By the way, Sean... How did I hear you promised to duel with the female commander of IDAK?"


    "Er... I''ll tell you later. I was just trying to get some relief for the southern Lords."


    It''s really a long time to say about taking care of it, but Sean didn''t struggle in this regard.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, Sean came to the hall again with 12 lords who hadn''t seen each other for several days. He had been imprisoned for two or three days. Many people had a bad state of mind.


    The ministers who didn''t enter the palace for several days, the prince and the grand duke were here this time, including several guests such as melsousa


    Three or four days have passed since the incident. King Simon should stand up and explain what happened to everyone.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to keep people waiting in the palace


    King Simon sat on the throne before the crowd came, keeping his head down and staring at the state of [tired!] and [sad!].


    Seeing the crowd coming, he said to an old wizard nearby.


    "Come and explain the situation to everyone, lapushi."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Nod


    Then just as the other party came to the center, Sean saw a name that had never appeared before.


    On each other''s head


    [%#%@ Hughes]


    A pile of random code, but the name of Hughes was written at the end.

 Chapter 314

    Sean was stunned for a moment, and Freya next to him suddenly looked at him.


    "What''s the matter? What did you find?"


    "Who is that wizard?" asked the wizard who looked at the center now.


    "That''s master lapushi, the great wizard of the court. What''s the matter?"


    "No... nothing."


    Everyone stood in the arranged position, and Sean didn''t say what he saw


    Frown.


    Why is this kind of random code that can''t see the attribute? Is the other party an ancient god? Then Hughes should be his name.


    It''s also wrong. If it were an ancient god, it would be impossible to see the name. Even it''s difficult to say... The other party should be of high level, or not an ordinary creature, so that he can''t see it completely.


    As Sean sat down in his seat, the other party seemed to smile at him.


    Freya still sits next to her. Theoretically, she shouldn''t sit on the Lord''s side, but she can''t take so much into account at the moment. We just want to hear the results of the investigation in recent days.


    Looking around, there were Southern earls and officials who didn''t know their names. The only guests who could stand under King Simon were the grand duke, Prince and melsousa. As for other wizards, they stood a little farther away, and saw asho standing with several other wizards.


    Igunia''s words seem to be still behind, and the other party seems to be looking for herself


    "Be quiet!"


    The bustling hall was suddenly stopped by lapushi''s voice.


    Quiet, everyone is waiting for each other''s explanation.


    "I think everyone must be very confused about what happened recently?" lapushi asked everyone present.


    "What the hell happened? Has the murderer of Prince Antoine been investigated?" asked a man standing in the ranks of ministers.


    "Wait a minute, my Lord."


    "I need to tell you the whole process again..."


    Lapushi stood in the middle and looked back at the king on the high platform. The other party didn''t speak and continued with eyes.


    "Four nights ago, Prince Antoine was playing in the room as usual, but at this time, the murderer assassinated him! And the assassin was very cruel. He opened his stomach and dug his heart, which changed the body beyond recognition, and even left an unknown mark."


    Then lapushi took out a piece of white gauze from his cuff, and the center was painted with red ink to make the appearance of the old seal.


    Complex, distorted, but very textured.


    Just as the other party took it out, a strange picture flashed in Sean''s head again... Tentacles, eyes, and irregular flowing strips.


    There was an uproar around


    "What''s going on? Master lapushi."


    "I read a lot of ancient books, but there is no record of such marks..."


    Sean looked up, wondering if it was an illusion.


    The other party is just opposite his eyes and seems to smile intentionally.


    "Why is there no record?!"


    "Don''t worry, your highness... Some ancient books don''t exist, but other books still exist. This mark has appeared once in the past ten years, that is, in the hands of members of the wizard Association."


    Sorcerer''s Club!


    After more than a year and nearly two years, Sean heard the name again, and not only himself, but also others in the hall were surprised to talk about it.


    "Wizard Club..."


    Freya was muttering to herself.


    "Wizarding society? Isn''t that organization in zambutar and IDAK? There are still a lot of people... Did they do this?"


    "I''m not sure yet, but since there is a wizard club, I have to be careful. Who brought the wizard here..." lapushi looked at the king on the high platform.


    At this time, King Simon''s mood that had been [low!] suddenly disappeared and changed into another [urgent!] state.


    This made Sean look very strange. Didn''t he know what lapushi was going to say before?


    "Did the wizard kill Antoine?" asked King Simon.


    "We''ve been investigating the Sorcerer''s club recently, and we also arrested many members related to the Sorcerer''s club in the imperial capital. However, we found some interesting information about a nobleman we''re working on."


    While the other party was talking, several pictures flashed in Sean''s head again.


    There are those who are fighting, and those who finally shout a name


    "Who is that?"


    Lapushi walked a little back, not far from Sean, but he could see it at a glance.


    "Don''t you explain what you''ve done in recent years, count Sean vigil?" he looked over here with a strange smile.


    "What are you talking about! Master lapushi. Sean is me..."


    "You''ve been deceived, red dragon witch... You''ve been blinded by your eyes. You''ve never known the man sitting next to you. He has a strange magical power. From the beginning when he lived in the mountains, he has been planning greater ambitions and has the ability to see through. He once assassinated members of the wizard club and learned of his death for the first time Count Hamill of the city of Koga is in danger, and he also appeared in the incident of the old city of Tacoma... "


    Lapushi gradually smiled.


    "... if I guess correctly, the Caine slate once kept in the hands of the red dragon witch should now be in the hands of count Sean."


    "It''s really a good move. It took such a despicable means to gain strength."


    For a moment, Sean''s head recalled the previous things, everything.


    The other party


    Why do you know this?!!


    "What are you talking about, that thing..." cried Freya.


    "You gave it to him, that''s right. That''s why I said you were deceived by yourself, but no wonder... A young and promising man who plans strategies has a special attraction to women. It''s not your fault. But you don''t know the ambition of the man around you."


    Everyone in the field of vision pays attention to themselves. It is estimated that there are hundreds of people.


    [doubt!], [exclamation!], [guess!], [ridicule!]


    A series of states flashed before our eyes.


    Yes, Sean seemed to understand each other''s identity at this time.


    The wizard Club


    He''s a member of the wizard club!


    "Good reasoning. It''s wonderful. You might as well change your profession and become an artist (novelist). Are you eager to push me out to cover up your identity? Hughes!"


    The other party was surprised when he said his name!


    Sean stood up and walked slowly to the cente

 Chapter 315

    Time goes back three days ago


    Lapushi was urged by the pressure from the king again and again to find the murderer of Prince Antoine.


    Looking through all ancient books, I can''t find the record of the rune mark in front of me... Hiss, why isn''t it recorded?


    Lapushi looked for books several times and found that many ancient marks were not recorded.


    Looking for and looking at it again and again, he even drew this Rune mark in his hand. The more he drew, the more lapushi felt that it was moving as if it were alive.


    Day and night, my thoughts seem to have entered a very ancient era.


    No one knows how old it is. In those forgotten places, bright civilizations have long appeared in the frozen polar regions and the seabed of the abyss, and at the same time, another creature has emerged.


    Someone found us? I felt someone staring at us


    "Who''s talking?" lapushi looked around.


    No one


    But I kept thinking about the sound.


    [the power is very powerful. I''m afraid I can''t hold on for long if I don''t eliminate the root of the power. As long as you help me find him, I will give you the power you want!]


    Lapushi suddenly turned to the mirror. He didn''t move in the mirror!


    "Who are you?"


    What you want


    At this time, the guards at the door suddenly knocked on the door and talked


    "Master lapushi, we found a man related to the wizard society in the archaeological society."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Count Sean wiggle, should you explain the recent situation?" lapushi took out a roll of paper from his hand again.


    "Don''t want to say? Then I''ll tell you."


    "Count Sean vigil... Lord of the southeast frontier. Before that, however, a country baron lived in a small town called tylermian in the mountains. However, one day, you don''t know which wizard learned the magic from. You can actually destroy an orderer level 8 wizard without combat experience. Don''t you remember that?"


    Lapushi''s words reminded Sean of the first battle


    The first battle with the wizard club.


    "Then I''ll find someone for you to remember." he asked the people next to him to bring out the witness.


    Sean didn''t even want to believe it when he first saw each other!


    Kerry~


    The captain of the archaeological team.


    He was also one of the participants in the battle and the one who buried each other together.


    "Kerry, why are you!" Sean called each other''s name.


    [shame!], [fear!] and [uneasiness!]


    He looked a little haggard after a long time. He no longer had the original cheerful character, but seemed submissive.


    "I''m sorry, Baron vigre... No, it''s time to call you count vigre. They killed everyone, all of us... After that, Guda leaked his mouth at a cocktail party, and Guda, manus and Gwen were killed. I can''t help it!!"


    "Enough."


    Sean closed his eyes and understood what the other party was going to say.


    "This is the mercenary hired by the archaeological researchers of the erudite library. Because he knows archaeological things, he is often sent on various tasks... And he went to the town where count vigre was located in that year." lapushi, like the party concerned, told what happened in tylermian that year.


    However, it deliberately concealed the fact that the village was buried alive by heavy snow.


    The wizard club~


    I haven''t found any trace of the wizard club in these years. Unexpectedly, they came out and were ready to fight back as soon as they came out.


    "And in the city of COGA, this thing can also be proved!"


    "I can prove..."


    At this time, someone stood up and spoke in the position of the Lord behind Sean. You don''t have to guess it was Ryan Hamilton.


    He and the other party have always been [cold] favors. As long as he has such a chance, he is the first person to stand up and say something... Sean turned his head.


    And almost all the people in the hall looked at him.


    "Who are you?"


    "Ann Hamill of COGA city" introduced himself.


    "It was count Hamel. I remember that the city of COGA was the big city near the town originally managed by count vigil." lapushi asked the other party.


    It seems that this guy has been ready before, and now he is just playing aside his expected scene.


    Countless people around are in a state of [suspicion!]


    "He was the only one who appeared at the last moment of my father''s life. I didn''t know what deal he made with those people that day."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Count Hamill. I was there that day... And there was igunia, the Witch of elenta." before count Hamill finished, Freya stood up and explained again.


    However, this explanation seems weak in front of Kerry''s proof.


    "Even if it doesn''t matter about count Hamilton, what do you hate most? I can hear that count wiggle is making a lot of money by using the seafood sent by Mersin recently. A lot of doubled prices in the north some time ago. Seafood is sent from Oro." lapushi once again led the topic to Sean.


    I have no room to refute this matter unless I never admit it!


    For a moment, those small parts will be recalled in my head


    It was true that the archaeological team defeated the people of the wizard club, but at the same time, we should have noticed that Guda was a big mouth


    In addition, in the incident in COGA City, I not only told her before I ran to the Earl''s house with igunia, but also her senior brother was present


    About Tacoma City, I once wrote to invite alchemist Alphons to the south. That letter was sent by Harry''s friends


    Everything is in their own calculations... But all the details seem to exceed their expectations


    "You won''t and won''t admit it, count wiggle."


    "What?!"


    That''s mean.


    A group of ministers and lords stood up at this time. Everyone was worried about raising money. He was making a lot of money quietly.


    How can this be tolerated


    Even King Simon, who had previously sat on the high platform, couldn''t help standing up.


    "It''s you, come here! Take him down for me..."


    The bodyguards rushed out and surrounded Sean.


    "I see..."


    "This is your plan? What do you want to ask after you are ready to catch me? You can deceive others but can''t deceive me. The chaos parasitic on human beings, what do you want... Hughes." looking at lapushi in front of you, his head seemed to wake up all of a sudden.


    When he said the name again, Sean noticed that lapushi had released the magic ahead of time.


    [imprison ~]


    A circle of magic runes appeared on the ground in an instant, and the chain appeared


    But in the moment of his appearance, Sean somehow walked out of the magic array.


    There is no sign at all. It is even incredible that a person standing in place will appear elsewhere in the blink of an eye.


    "He said he couldn''t do magic."

 Chapter 316

    "Take him and don''t let him run away!"


    Right under everyone''s eyes, Sean''s inexplicable magic was confusing. It was clear that he was still under the blade one second ago. How could he avoid it the next second, and even the scabbard of the knife maker was taken back in an instant.


    "He said he couldn''t do magic."


    Lapushi again carried the magic bullet in his hand, and at the same time, the bodyguards on both sides rushed up.


    Once again, the other party used a completely impolite way to avoid the attack, and he remembered that the magic that had been rubbed out of his hands would disappear in an instant and become the process he wanted to release.


    Time... Seems to go back.


    The other party will always appear in another place in the blink of an eye. Although it is not far away, it can just avoid a fatal attack.


    "His magic is very strange, you all get out of the way..."


    Lapushi has always considered that the surrounding lords did not use a wide range of magic attacks, but now it seems that they can only use stronger magic, and there seems to be no way to single attack.


    A heat wave spread around, and many lords subconsciously felt bad and began to dodge back.


    Even Sean felt a hot, dry breath in his throat


    The other party is a level 16 person of order. I''m afraid I can''t escape this power and scope at all.


    [danger...]


    This hint has not appeared again for a long time.


    Hide?


    Look at the guards on both sides who are getting out of the way. Run over by yourself, or die with them, or be cut down by the guards at the moment after escaping the magic.


    The other party''s magic has appeared


    [Alchemy: Earth Wall ~]


    This is the first defense you can think of.


    [magic proficiency: 381]


    [magic proficiency: 382]


    [magic proficiency: 383]


    [magic proficiency: 384]


    [magic proficiency: 385]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    [magic proficiency: 390]


    The magic proficiency of 10 points was improved at one time, and the body seemed to be evacuated at once. It almost didn''t slow down. The alchemy magic array was formed at the foot, and the floor of the hall was stacked one layer after another to form a defense.


    Boom~~


    The huge explosion made the stone pillars of the whole hall tremble. A group of ministers and nobles approached the king''s high platform. At the same time, wizards and guards also stood in front to protect them.


    "Well, are you dead?"


    Thick smoke and dust almost covered the line of sight in front of me. When I could see it clearly, I only saw a man lying in the stone pile, and at the same time, there was a burning man standing in front of me.


    Cough


    His chest was so hot that Sean thought he was going to die.


    I didn''t expect that my defense was vulnerable to the other party''s magic. After the other party''s magic was thrown out, all my defense walls would be broken. If it hadn''t been blocked at the last moment, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have shed some blood.


    Sean looked up at the man standing in front of him.


    "Freya..."


    "Are you okay, Sean?"


    The tone was very calm, but from Sean''s perspective, the other party directly lost 1000 points of blood in the blow just now, leaving only [1140012400].


    "What are you doing?"


    "It''s none of your business. Go back," Sean roared slowly.


    "I want you to explain this to me later... But now, I won''t let you die here." Freya turned and looked firmly under the brim of her red hat.


    The whole body was wrapped in a gentle flame, and even the wizard''s hat was burning fireworks. However, this part of the fireworks did not burn anything, just as a defense against each other.


    "Iguire, what are you doing?" said lapushi suddenly.


    "Master, I think this matter needs to be investigated again. I hope you can give me some time and I will give you a satisfactory answer... And your majesty and all the nobles." she looked at the direction of the high platform and said.


    However, such a plea was not answered in the affirmative, but Prince Philip stood up and spoke.


    "Iguire, what are you doing standing there... Come back, this is an order."


    "Your Highness, I beg you to give me a chance."


    "Your chance has been used up when you lose the Caine slate!"


    If lapushi hadn''t mentioned Philip just now, he didn''t expect that the Caine slate lost by the other party was actually in the man''s hand. It was something he had spent so much effort to get, so he gave it to the other party so easily.


    No objection to doing so


    "Oh ~ that''s interesting. He not only knows magic, but also alchemy. He has done so many things secretly, colluded with the head of a witch organization, and can dress up the golden regiment... The count''s life is really wonderful."


    Compared with the indignation of all the nobles in the basharan Empire, melsusa had a theater mentality.


    Simply pull out the sword from your waist and throw it away


    "Count Sean vigil, in return for your defeat of the golden regiment, take this golden sword given by the sun king."


    Then the silver sword fell right in front of Sean.


    "Commander melsousa, what do you mean? I''m cleaning up traitors among nobles. I hope you don''t interfere."


    "I''m reporting to our benefactor. It has nothing to do with you!"


    Melsousa was not interested in King basharan''s family affairs, and the other party could not command herself, so she didn''t care what he said, but watched quietly.


    As for the wizard team, igunia struggled to keep up, but she was firmly grasped by aishou.


    "Don''t do anything stupid." look at the two people in front.


    "I didn''t expect that the count was so dangerous and had magic that I couldn''t see through. If I had known, I wouldn''t let you have anything to do with him."


    "Sean is not a bad man!" igunia retorted.


    "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter. At present, they can''t stop lapushi''s full blow, even Freya iguyle!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The door of the hall has been smashed by the magic just now, and the bodyguards on both sides can only stand far away to avoid another magic damage to them.


    Sean slowly pulled out the silver ''golden sword'' inserted on the ground and stood side by side with Freya


    "Sean, we''ll attack together later. I''ll take you from the front to the flank. If I''m fast, I can get a chance to escape," Freya whispered.


    Even she did not have the ability to confront court wizards.


    "I will try my best to buy time..."


    The last sentence is reluctantly.


    "How''s it going? Has it been discussed?" Rapp hoped the two would suddenly say.


    "It''s a pity. I thought you had the opportunity to enter the ranks of palace wizards in a few years. I didn''t expect you would choose the road of self destruction."


    Freya smiled coldly.


    "Hum, that''s hard to say... Maybe I''m not the one who fell today."


    The magic wand in his hand knocked heavily on the ground, surrounded the burning body and lit the weapon, forming a long gun head at the top.


    Just as Sean saw each other fighting for the first time, Freya has always been a melee wizard, and one leg has slowly moved forward


    "Get ready, Sean, I''m going."


    He was about to charge up, but he was suddenly stopped.


    "You''re not his opponent, Freya." Sean looked at each other with a golden sword in his hand and kept thinking about how to deal with the situation.


    Without the protection of the eye of gehros, I''m afraid I can''t cause any fatal damage to the other party at present. Moreover, he also carries an unknown monster, Hughes.


    The Lord of time, the Lord of dimension.


    If you really have the ability to control everything, tell me what to do now.


    Don''t you know the existence of everything?


    What about now!


    Talk, yo


    Sean kept asking in the bottom of his heart, but his body subconsciously felt something wrong when he issued the first tone of each other''s name.


    That name, like a taboo, can''t be said, let alone known to others.


    [as soon as you open your mouth, it will know...]


    [as soon as it calls, it will come...]


    But the world is not ready to bear it


    Inexplicably feel heart tremor and madness.


    Countless indescribable pictures flashed in my mind


    ¡­¡­


    As if the whole world were afraid of that name.


    Come back


    Time went through the scene again.


    "I''ll try to buy time..." Freya said reluctantly.


    When I looked at Sean, I found him in a daze.


    "Sean?"


    "How''s it going? Has it been discussed?" Rapp hoped the two would suddenly say.


    "What a pity. I thought you would have the opportunity to join the ranks of palace wizards in a few years..."


    Everything is the same as the scene a few minutes ago, but this time I was interrupted by myself.


    "No pity..."


    Walk forward with the golden sword, and this time Sean is much bolder.


    "You should be the one who killed Prince Antoine, or the thing on you... Hughes, you killed Prince Antoine and then attached to lapushi. Anyway, don''t you always want to know what gave me strength?" Sean said slowly.


    "Then I''ll tell you..."


    The bodyguards around, even the people on the high platform, or Freya around her, looked at herself at the same time.


    "You are competing with time and space and facing the door of truth... Past, present or future..."


    "... it knows which lands they have stepped on the earth and which lands they are still stepping on. It is both a door and a key, and all circles converge here."


    "Don''t you want to know that name?"


    Sean continued to move forward, only to find the other party retreating in [panic!].


    "That name is... YOG... YOG Sotos!"


    Call the name with almost all your strength.


    In an instant


    Sean felt that he saw all the people in the whole hall, and his sight was still rising, rising


    I saw the Imperial Palace, the imperial capital, and even all the mountains and rivers near the imperial capital.


    This country, this continent... And the whole world.


    And further


    Countless planets, galaxies


    Finally, in the center of an unknown vast universe, a huge and unspeakable brilliant sphere suddenly converged.


    It heard.


    However, it was only a moment.


    The sight is still back in front of me


    Take a deep breath and almost fall to the ground.


    But when Sean looked around again, he found that the people in the hall were fixed and stopped in place, and his posture remained the same as before.


    Even the stones falling above the hall stayed in mid air.

 Chapter 317

    The world is still.


    Still again!


    And this time is different from what Sean saw last time. The last time was in the deep mountains in winter. At that time, he would walk in different planes in the face of different monsters synthesized by alchemists


    But at least when he was pulled into another plane, Sean could see the object moving slowly, but now it''s completely different.


    Everything stopped.


    Look at Freya, who was standing next to her, she can''t move! The movement was still fixed before she was about to start, and the originally burning flames on her body were now suspended like a sculpture.


    Sean has rarely seen an opponent fight in this form


    When she was in the south, the level of people there was generally low. Before she really wanted to fight, the enemies in Tacoma and COGA already belonged to non-human existence.


    Watching these flames burn on her, but they didn''t burn anything.


    Many people call her red dragon witch. It should also have something to do with her magic


    Weigh your feet a little.


    Because Freya is taller than Sean, she needs to weigh it before she can touch the top of the hat and reach out to take down the flame.


    I can really take it down!


    This


    When she pinched her hand, she directly pinched it out, but from beginning to end, the flame seemed to be shaped and would not change, but the feeling from her palm did have a slight expansion of heat, and Freya''s body was as soft as a living person, with a trace of temperature.


    At this time, Sean paid more attention to all the people around him who were stagnant. All his expressions and movements were stopped, but his body was still in a state of flesh and blood.


    It seems that the untouchable great power stops time and the world in an unknown way, but these things are still alive


    Pick up a stone floating in front of you and throw it out. It just hit the armor of the guards on both sides


    Echo, very small.


    I feel that I can still feel life in this static world, but the process of life movement has been stopped.


    By the way, yugossotos


    Sean suddenly thought of running to the gate of the main hall. Due to lapushi''s magic attack just now, the gate of the whole main hall had been broken... As long as he went out, it was the big courtyard of the palace.


    At this time, countless stars are flowing rapidly and shining together in the sky.


    Even if the whole world is still, it doesn''t mean that the stars need to be forbidden!


    At the moment Sean thought of explanation, he immediately denied himself in his head, as if a voice was reminding himself that the existence outside the stars was YOG Sotos.


    It''s farther than the sky at the end... A place that humans can''t reach.


    Whenever and wherever


    Or right now.


    As long as it is there, it knows everything, and it is everywhere!


    As like as two peas in the sky, Sean looked at the stars in the sky. The pictures appeared almost exactly the same as they did last time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That was the world hundreds of millions of years ago. Even in the ancient times when life had not evolved, a group of ancient races appeared in the world.


    The barrel shaped body is more like a folded cicada pupa, and the top of the head is divided into five flat long arms, like a starfish.


    Deformed and strange


    But it is indeed one of the oldest races in the world. It has built a developed historical civilization in hundreds of millions of years of life, and even surpasses the current human beings in some fields.


    Sean''s mind flashed magnificent and magnificent city pictures, on land, in the depths of mountains, and even in the sea... However, with the change of times, even the most developed civilization could not withstand the devastation of time and life, and they finally declined.


    At the same time, as their servant


    Hughes, a giant amoeba with countless tentacles, has survived and lost its original life for hundreds of millions of years, but only one thing can retain its remaining power and control it for a long time.


    [ancient crystal]


    The weapons created by the owner of Hughes can not only store magic power, but also directly control the ancient artifacts of Hughes.


    And in the picture Sean saw


    After hundreds of millions of years, it was salvaged by a fisherman in the depths of the sea and sold to the Royal Palace of the basharan Empire several times. Because the young prince Antoine liked it, he was left as a toy in the king''s treasure house.


    As the [ancient crystal] had been in contact with people for a long time, that force released Hughes again and let it return to the world again. As a palace wizard, lapushi had already seen that there was a problem with the crystal, but his greed and desire for magic made him turn a blind eye.


    The picture stopped here


    Sean just felt a surge in his stomach.


    I can''t spit out. I can only retch a few times.


    In the turbulent flow of time, people feel that their heads are about to burst every time they accept these knowledge.


    "That''s why Prince Antoine was killed and Hughes appeared?" Sean said to himself.


    Because no matter what he said, ugg Sotos could know that since the other party saw the whole story to himself, how to fight Hughes?


    Keep it so still?


    But the world is still


    Or,


    Just when Sean suddenly thought of killing each other directly when he was still, the picture of stabbing each other with a sword appeared in his head.


    Sometimes people can''t even tell whether it''s their own ideas or what Yug Sotos told them


    Take the golden sword in your hand and walk back to the hall again.


    The golden sword directly penetrated lapushi''s body and moved cleanly.


    However, just when Sean made the move, there was a feeling that the magic was pulled away again, and at the same time, the magic proficiency began to soar.


    [magic proficiency: 391]


    [magic proficiency: 392]


    [magic proficiency: 393]


    It didn''t stop until the proficiency reached 405.


    The surrounding things began to move slowly like slow motion.


    Time,


    Reshape again.


    ¡­¡­


    "How''s it going? Has it been discussed?" Rapp hoped the two would suddenly say.


    ¡­¡­


    "What!!"


    I can''t believe my eyes.


    Everyone around looked at lapushi in the field. It was clear that it was the last struggle of two desperate people just now, but in the blink of an eye, the other party actually pierced the big wizard''s chest directly.


    It''s as if the sun was still shining a second ago, and it would be dark in the blink of an eye!


    How can this not be surprising.


    Even Freya was ready for a frontal charge and stopped at this moment


    Sean defeated the great wizard lapushi in a way that people couldn''t understand!


    "This... How is it possible!"


    "Impossible? I want to know why, because time is on my side." Sean sneered, pulled the sword out of the other party, and kicked the other party with his blood free blade.


    Watching lapushi slowly fall down, his eyes were not only [frightened!], but also [puzzled!].


    This silver gold sword seems to have its own deadly magic. The wound cut by it will even be as black as burned


    "It was you who killed Prince Antoine, Hughes."


    Point to the man who fell to the ground.


    And lapushi''s face, which had been [frightened!], began to slowly become distorted.

 Chapter 318

    Master lapushi killed Prince Antoine?


    How is this possible


    All the nobles and ministers on the high platform could hear what Sean said. They didn''t expect that a downward nobleman could defeat master lapushi, who has been famous for a long time and has high prestige among the Wizards in the imperial capital.


    Even Freya, the red dragon witch around him, dares not to do so before she is right.


    Can''t count Sean vigil be a more powerful wizard?!!


    For a time, everyone had the same question, but no one dared to really ask it


    And at the moment, the other party even argued that it was not himself who killed Prince Antoine, but master lapushi who fell to the ground.


    wait.


    The name he just said is clearly a man named Hughes!


    "You don''t want to say? Let me help you." Sean''s twisted face has begun to change slowly.


    Without parasitic objects, even creatures from hundreds of millions of years ago can hardly live in the present.


    "Hum ~ I didn''t expect that a small human being could have such an ability as you. It''s surprising... Sure enough, we shouldn''t listen to this waste arrangement and ask after catching you, but should kill you at the beginning."


    Lapushi stood up again, and this time his voice changed.


    It became more gloomy and even more harsh. It didn''t sound like a human voice at all.


    In the eyes of everyone [surprised!], the body originally belonging to lapushi began to expand slowly, and finally dozens of black and bright tentacles were drilled directly from the body, and the eyes on each tentacle were dense and luminous.


    A group of nobles who have almost never participated in the battle have never seen this monster!


    At the moment of appearance, he kept moving closer to the king on the high platform. There was only one door in the hall. Usually, this design was to prevent assassins from escaping after entering... Of course, there was another door that could go out, but only members of the royal family knew this door.


    At this time, King Simon and Prince Philip were blocked on the last floor by many bodyguards


    That''s... What!!


    Even well-informed wizards will feel great fear in front of Hughes.


    That kind of irregular form belongs to the aesthetics of the ancients at the beginning of the origin of the world


    "Finally willing to come out?" Sean looked at Hughes gradually forming in front of him.


    Because there is only a part of the body, or there is only such a little shape in the time after years, it is not as huge as it can be seen in the picture given by Yug Sotos, but just an oil cypress like tentacle monster three or four meters high.


    Hundreds of glowing eyes stare at themselves


    But he did not take the lead in launching the attack, but stood alone in the center.


    "Sean, what''s that?!" Freya asked.


    Just now Sean showed his fighting and strength, which made Freya, who had some proud capital in front of him, unable to understand at once.


    How come Sean''s power has become so strong in only one year.


    Just now, I was ready to die. If I really couldn''t beat the great wizard lapushi, I could only rush to the high platform and hijack an aristocrat as a hostage.


    However, in such a blink of an eye, all expectations are useless!


    "Don''t worry! This is our real enemy, but it''s much weaker than the last one," Sean smiled at Freya.


    Around, the soldiers who had just been called to disperse gathered again.


    Although xiugus in front of him looks terrible, his strength is not strong. Its purpose is only to control his [ancient crystal] and find a container that he can really trust.


    "Don''t get close to it. Its body can''t support the real environment. If you get close to it, you give it a chance to be attached to you. As long as you don''t get close to it, you will die naturally."


    Sean was so frightened that the bodyguards scattered again in an instant.


    "You... How did you know that?"


    "I know not only your habits, but also what you want." Sean''s other covered hand slowly opened, and a purple glowing crystal appeared in it.


    About the size of an egg, but it contains enough power to make Hughes surrender.


    But in my own vision, the display of this thing is only: [ancient crystal].


    Either their level is too low, or the power contained in this thing is beyond the control of ordinary people.


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as the crystal is in your own hand, it''s enough to kill each other


    "How''s it going? Do you want to go back?"


    Looking at the deformed monster in front of me, countless pairs of luminous eyes stared at themselves.


    "How dare you..."


    She rushed up in anger, but before Sean reacted, Freya stood in front of her in advance, and the burning spear swept across and interrupted Hughes''s tentacle.


    The whole man jumped up in the air and swept a gun wind enough to cut each other on the ground. At the same time, Sean crushed the purple crystal in his hand.


    There is little room for resistance.


    Without the host, the "parasite" could not fight in the real situation. With the ancient crystal smashed, the only remaining strength of xiugus was consumed, and the whole body began to shrink like dehydration. Finally, it dried and flattened into an oily material and officially fell to the ground.


    It''s over?


    The nobles on the high platform kept looking out.


    The battle in the field finally quieted down


    Sean walked up to the king on the high platform and said, "Your Majesty, this is the culprit who killed Prince Antoine. It is the monster stored in the crystal, and lapushi hid it from you because he coveted the monster."


    Sort of exonerate yourself.


    At the beginning, Sean could kill him directly with Hughes, but deliberately let it appear in front of everyone in order to show it to everyone.


    And King Simon stood up and looked at the center.


    "Is that thing?"


    "Why did you say that it was the murderer of Prince Antoine? Did you see it?" suddenly someone among the nobles jumped out and said.


    Andre Hamilton.


    Oh~


    Sean also thought that the other party would fall in such a time.


    "Does count Hamill think there is something wrong with the southern earls? On the day Prince Antoine was killed, I and all the Lords talked to commander melsousa in the hall, and we all ate late that night. You mean we are all partners," said Sean.


    "This..."


    "Even if you have nothing to do with Prince Antoine''s death, what about the previous charges. Killing wizards, trying to collude with the people who assassinated my father... And pretending to participate in the Crusade in Tacoma city. More importantly, you are not willing to send troops to the front line when the country is in danger. You should admit these."


    "Yes, count wiggle... No, Sean wiggle''s crimes are enough to form treason. Even if you have credit, you should deprive the aristocracy and demote it to the common people!"


    "Yes, it''s shameful for such a crime to appear on a noble!"


    As long as one person stands up against it, there will be more voices of opposition.


    Sean looked at the only Duke of haruman who could speak, but the other party was also in [thinking!] and [hesitating!]


    "And stealing the prince''s Caine slate. These charges should be admitted."


    "What are you talking about!"


    Sean angrily inserted the big sword into the ground.


    The arm shed some blood due to injury in the previous battle. The wound cracked again and the blood flowed along the arm on the sword.


    But at this time, the original silver sword began to peel off its skin like a shell, and the golden sword body was exposed!


    "I suggest that Sean vigil be detained for a later public trial!" suggested Ryan Hamilton.


    "Yes... It should be."


    A group of people are echoing.


    In the crowd, only melsousa from Adak and others looked at Sean''s sabre in surprise, the sabre that had never changed in their own hands.


    That''s the golden sword, the real golden sword!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, outside the imperial capital, in the Haitian Hotel


    After four days of city closure, the hotels were almost closed, and helyala had time to think about the things that had plagued her for many days.


    Suddenly jumped up and slapped the tall man next to him.


    "I remember!"


    The big man with saliva on his mouth was awakened by inexplicable fright.


    "Elder sister, what are you doing? There is no one today. Why are you surprised? I was sitting in a good dream just now." the big man murmured.


    "Don''t worry about dreaming, I tell you... I finally remember when vigil appeared."


    "What? You said the count."


    "It''s not the count, but the surname. I finally remember. About ten years ago, a very beautiful woman came to the hotel. At that time, she gave me the feeling that she was a powerful witch. Do you remember?"


    Looking at the other party shaking her head, helyala looked at the fool''s expression.


    "Forget it, you don''t know. That woman often writes. She has lived with us for three months, so I remember this person very much. Once I found that the name written in the book was vigil in her room." helyala said excitedly.


    "So what? It was more than ten years ago. Maybe it was a duplicate name or some distant relative of the count." the big man said still listlessly.


    "If it''s a distant relative, it''s too strange... I clearly remember that a person came to her one night, and that person called her khalita ~ Oh, I don''t know what this name means according to your appearance."


    Helyala had a look of hatred for iron and steel.


    "This is the ancient desert language, which means the children of the sun god, and the only name that can be called is the emperor''s house... Or the queen."

 Chapter 319

    Golden sword!


    The sword blessed by the sun god can only be used by the descendants of the real Sun King''s blood. Otherwise, it has always been an ordinary silver sword.


    But the Earl of the basharan empire was able to use it.


    In her surprise, melsousa seemed to think of something... Time passed so long that she could hardly remember these things.


    "Commander melsousa, that... That sword is a golden sword." even the guards around know these legends.


    "You wait..."


    "Ben tarry." suddenly called his name.


    "I''m here."


    "Follow me!"


    Melsousa and Ben Tari called everyone around them


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean didn''t expect to face the barons of basharan just after facing the tentacle monster.


    "Sean Wigle, I''m detaining you in the name of suspected treason. You can''t prove your innocence until you''re investigated... But now you''re deprived of your noble title, and the ownership of Oro area will be decided by the king." a herald announced loudly from the high platform.


    And as the order was given, guards surrounded.


    And this time, not only the guards, but also other palace wizards in the palace gathered around


    Just now Freya thought it was over, but then there was the real king''s guard.


    "I object! Count Sean vigil has just destroyed the enemy threatening the palace. Is it too inhumane to arrest people now, and those things need to be investigated. It is impossible to deprive the nobility without knowing the result." Freya said to the king.


    "You are not a noble, miss iguire. Your objection is meaningless..."


    "Iguire, stand back for me. Choose a good place before I give up you completely. Don''t forget the family instructions of the Dragon witch." Prince Philip suddenly said.


    Freya hasn''t committed much crime so far. Although she obstructed the law enforcement just now, it doesn''t matter since lapushi has a problem. The only culprit is cheating the prince, and the responsibility for this one is also in the hands of the other party


    Freya [hesitated!] as Prince Philip said his family instructions.


    His own tutor, or the tutor before the tutor, has been the personal guard of royal family members. It is also the support of Prince Philip that can develop to this day.


    "You go over there, Freya. It''s none of your business... Don''t get involved because of me." Sean thanked the other party for standing up and talking at his most dangerous time.


    But now the king himself wants to investigate the matter, so it''s not what a witch organization leader can say.


    "But..."


    Freya still doesn''t want to.


    "Think of your sisters, even if you don''t care about yourself," Sean said.


    I thought I''d take Freya away for a while. It doesn''t matter as long as I''m alone... At that time, I''ll use the power of [time dominator] to summon Yug Sotos to make time static again, and I''ll take advantage of it to escape directly.


    Run back to the south, or somewhere else


    Sean has already figured out his own retreat. If the imperial aristocracy can''t accommodate him, he can only give up his aristocratic life and escape from the basharan Empire, but it''s a pity that he lost his territory.


    Looking at Freya, she was still [hesitating!] but the fierce inflammation on her body receded slightly


    "Go back! If I do something, I''ll find you." whispered close to each other, trying to keep smiling.


    Finally, he simply stood in front of everyone


    "I''m innocent. All I''ve done is for my people and the whole basharan empire. If I hadn''t guarded the border gate, the Empire would be under the pressure of the borgs fighting on both lines," Sean shouted.


    Leave a statement for yourself!


    It''s almost time


    I will call your name again... YOG...]


    "Of course you are innocent!"


    Before Sean could call that name, a voice suddenly shouted in the hall.


    Everyone looked at the sound


    Commander melsousa!


    The military commander from the allies has always been watching silently. Why did he suddenly stand up and speak.


    "Commander melsousa, this is the internal affairs of our basharan empire. You are our VIP, but please don''t speak in vain." someone among the nobles stood up and said.


    According to the news received recently, part of the reason why the sun king sent troops is that Sean vigil avenged the desert gold regiment for the other party. Now the other party stands up and speaks at this time. Can''t he have the intention to save him.


    However, he didn''t care about everyone''s persuasion, but walked up to Sean.


    [guess!], [doubt!] and [worry!]... Various states gather around.


    However, it is not as exciting as [excited!] and [excited!] in the Sun King''s army


    Even Sean was confused


    "Commander melsousa?"


    Watch each other walk up to him and kneel on one knee before everyone has time to react.


    "Dear khalita, we finally found you!"


    As she knelt down, several idaks behind her also became expensive.


    "May Guan Hui of the sun god always protect you and your people... Prosperity and lead us to glory!"


    what!!!


    All the officials and nobles stared and couldn''t believe it. Even King Simon, the grand duke and Prince, or Freya and igunia, who were familiar with Sean, looked surprised.


    "What do you call me?" Sean asked curiously.


    "Khalita... Our king, who has too many eye marks."


    Looking at melsousa''s [serious!] expression doesn''t seem to be joking, but Sean always has a feeling of teasing himself.


    A few days ago, they were preparing for a frontal anal battle, and now they suddenly became their king.


    When was I the king of the desert?


    "You''re not kidding, commander melsousa. Sean vigil is from our basharan empire. When does it have anything to do with you, jagon?" said the herald standing in front.


    Even Sean himself thought it was a routine


    He was born in a small town. None of his ancestors had ever been out of the mountains and forests. Even in the generation of the most ancestors, he was a courtier of the grand duke.


    How could


    Suddenly, Sean seemed to think of another person.


    The problem that has been bothering me since I was in town.


    "Are you contemptuous of us? The general of the supreme King''s army will not joke with you... The name of Sean vigil should be... Sean Izdihar, the son of our last queen, Ayla Izdihar."


    When this remark came out, everyone was shocked.


    Queen jaira Izdihar of jagon.


    Some people who know the history of the desert should know the name.


    Once held the position of Sun King for a short time. Isn''t her son the prince of the desert??

 Chapter 320

    The sudden reversal made Sean unable to react


    Your life experience?


    No one really talked about his mother when he was in Tyler MIA town. At that time, the previous generation of Baron vigre had just died, and the whole town was in grief.


    Later, Sean tried to recall those fragmented fragments, and there was not much memory about his mother... When he was young, he asked his father about where his mother went, and the answer in his memory was always sigh and shake his head.


    No words, no excuses.


    A real honest country Baron can''t even find an excuse to deceive his son


    At that time, little Sean was allowed to cry alone.


    Either the wet nurse will come to comfort herself, or the father will always take out some small toys the next day. Over time, little Sean didn''t ask this question again.


    As I grew up, I probably met those separated families in the small town, so I always thought my mother was the same as them and never asked similar questions again.


    And now


    "You say my mother? What''s her name..." Sean looked at melsousa kneeling at his feet.


    The connection of blood relatives actually made Sean feel a tremor in his heart, as if he had been touched by the weak side.


    And the commanders in front of us are even more exaggerated


    Eyes are ruddy, it is difficult to hide the excitement.


    "Ayla Izdihar." melsousa said the name slowly.


    Sean murmured the name, remembering whether it still remained in the town, or in those earlier memory fragments.


    "Nonsense... How could the queen of the desert appear in a country thousands of miles away? You must have the intention to save him. Even your allies can''t interfere in the internal affairs of other countries. This is the most basic interest between countries. The sun king is a noble king, and his army won''t be selfish."


    Before Ryan Hammill spoke, a sharp machete and dagger shot at him in an instant


    He passed through more than a dozen bodyguards standing in front, impartial in the middle of his shoulder.


    If you can''t even feel the pain, it has been inserted into your shoulder. If the position deviates a little more, it may be the heart!


    Ah ~ ah!!


    The pain followed. When Ryan wanted to pull it out, he felt that the dagger was inserted with a barb... Move it, and the nerves of the whole shoulder felt as if they were all stabbed.


    "Count Hamel."


    Many bodyguards around reacted at this time and helped each other.


    Melsousa''s strength is too strong for the people present. It has been said that when she was on the front line, a Kate city could not attack for a long time. She directly led the winger Longfei to rush to the enemy camp. In less than half a day, she actually wiped out all the defenders of nearly 10000 people and flew out unharmed!


    Now it seems that the other party really has such strength


    "Keep your mouth clean. You''re not qualified to talk to me." melsousa didn''t bother to talk to each other.


    However, the practice of directly attacking the barons of basharan in the palace made people feel uncomfortable. Even for the sake of imperial face, King Simon had to stand up and speak.


    "Commander melsousa, it''s not good for you to attack my people in my hall!"


    The bodyguards around stood up at the same time.


    "It is kind of you to insult our prince and teach you a lesson. Do you want us to withdraw to the soldiers on the front line?" melsousa''s words were the most feared words of King basharan.


    Although the war is coming to an end, there is still a little lost ground and the enemy has not been completely eliminated.


    If the other side withdraws at this time, it will hit the morale of the front-line troops, and the discord between the countries on both sides may once again provoke the Borg people to fight back.


    "Then why do you say Sean vigil is your prince?" another said.


    "Just because he can really take out the golden sword, only the blood that has received the blessing of the sun god can use the golden sword. This is the evidence... And our queen has indeed come to the basharan empire. One purpose of our coming here this time is to find the whereabouts of the prince." this remark really triggered the discussion among the nobles.


    The desert Prince lives in the basharan Empire?


    This


    That''s bullshit.


    Even King Simon was not sure. He could only look at haruman, the Grand Duke with high enough seniority among the nobles.


    "There is such a story in the desert, wandering princess!" haruman recalled the books he had read over the years.


    About the desert


    About the stories that spread among the people.


    More than 20 years ago, jagong was far less powerful than it is now. It was also one of the troubled countries. In a raid by the golden regiment, several princesses and princes with inheritance were killed. One of the princesses fled and disappeared.


    Many years later, waiting for the stability of the country, the princess came back and took over the position of the sun king for a short time, but seemed unwilling to pass the throne to his brother, the current Sun King... And then ran out.


    If that story is true, the wandering princess is likely to be Ayla Izdihar!


    The people listened to the grand duke and dared not express their opinions for a moment.


    And this kind of thing, the eldest princess of jagong and the queen of the desert would come to the basharan Empire and marry a baron family.


    "Even if Sean vigil''s identity is controversial, he made a mistake first as a baron of basharan... We can take a step back. What do you think, commander melsousa? We won''t deprive him of his identity as a baron, but he can''t be finally determined until our investigation is completed."


    "How?" asked Prince Philip.


    "When will it be your turn, our prince," melsousa denied, moving slightly back towards Sean.


    "Your Highness, don''t worry, we will do everything to ensure your safety... This time!"


    She turned to look at Sean and shouted to the people around her.


    "Ben Tari. Gather the troops!"


    The soldier standing next to melsousa suddenly took out a whistle and blew it.


    It''s like applying magic to increase the volume


    Somewhere in the palace


    After hearing this, the two tied pterodactyls immediately struggled to get up, and their huge bodies broke free from the rope and flew into the air.


    Roar~


    A loud voice roared over the palace.


    At this moment, jiagongshi around the imperial capital and outside the city suddenly looked in the same direction.


    "It''s the leader calling the troops. Line up quickly!!!"


    These days, the forbidden guards of the basharan Empire closed the gate of the imperial capital, but there were still many jagong soldiers stationed outside the city. They were the pro guards belonging to melsusa and Ben Tari. They appeared nearby wherever the commander appeared.


    Although there are not many people, everyone has good combat effectiveness.


    The mountain pterodactyls flew up one by one


    The citizens around the imperial capital have never seen so many strange animals appear at the same time.


    "Line up, this is the commander''s urgent order."


    The flying dragon knight took off immediately outside the Imperial City, and his loud roar cut through the boundary of the sky.


    The forbidden guards standing above the city wall don''t know what happened at the moment!!

 Chapter 321

    Looking at so many winged dragons flying over, where have the forbidden guards guarding the gate of the imperial city seen such scenes.


    "General, look over there, there are also..."


    The huge pterodactyl''s fangs and claws made the soldiers panic. Many people know that jagong''s army is stationed outside the city. It is precisely because their sky troops can''t enter the city that they are arranged outside the city.


    And as an ally, the Imperial Army didn''t care much about each other''s existence, but now it suddenly hoisted its head and rushed to the capital for what?!!


    "I know, don''t panic!"


    The general of the guards stopped the soldiers around, which calmed them down.


    However, even if the soldiers can be safe, as the general guarding the city gate, they are still worried. Isn''t the Sun King''s army an ally? This time they came with the permission of the king. Why did they suddenly rush here.


    "Wave the flag and shout. I''ll ask their captain myself..."


    The general was ready to let the soldiers shout for the allies on the pterodactyl to come down and ask questions, but as soon as the voice fell, a loud roar came over the palace.


    "It seems that the flying dragon is calling them," said an officer beside him.


    Which flying dragon will there be over the palace? There are only the two commanders of the other party''s army!


    "I''m afraid something''s wrong with the palace. Don''t let them go... Others go back to the palace with me." the general didn''t feel good until this time. The commander of the other party mustered troops in the palace, but it''s taboo. Maybe it''s a war between countries.


    "Stop them and don''t let them pass!"


    It happened so suddenly that almost no one was ready to deal with it. The guards only thought of warning at the first time, but the Sun King''s troops didn''t listen.


    The pterosaur swooped down in diameter, and its sharp claws stepped on the wall. With a little force, several washbasin stones were buckled out. Any soldier who wanted to come forward to block the pterosaur instinctively stepped back when he saw its huge body.


    Roar~~~


    The roar spread all over the imperial capital from all directions, and many citizens looked out.


    We all know that the Sun King''s army is coming, but we don''t know what it looks like... The team that is said to be invincible on the front line is now over the imperial capital.


    Thousands of pterodactyls gathered from all directions to the palace.


    That momentum is far from being achieved even by the forbidden guards of the basharan empire


    Many good people thought it was a military parade from the allies, and many citizens waved to the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The roar of pterodactyls sounded over the palace. Even in the hall, you can feel countless small stones falling.


    "What do you... What do you want! Commander melsousa wants to rely on the army to threaten our king?"


    "So what."


    Melsousa retorted.


    "You..."


    The bowstring was full, and the roof of the main hall seemed to collapse


    "Wait a minute." finally Sean was willing to speak.


    With one hand on their chest, melsousa and Ben Tari saluted themselves at the same time.


    There are also some feelings in the dream


    The identity suddenly became too fast for Sean to adapt. Is his mother really the queen of jagong? Then why did she come to the basharan Empire?


    However, there is no time to discuss this. The king Simon is the key.


    "After all, we are still allies. If we fight like this directly, it will frighten the soldiers on the front line... I don''t think King Simon wants to see such a situation." suddenly, his identity is much higher, and Sean can call each other''s name directly.


    No one who can be the ruler of the empire is stupid. Even if he is really stupid, the people around him are not stupid. Otherwise, how can this country survive.


    The nobles looked at King Simon and seemed to be waiting for his reply


    "So Sean vigil... No, Prince Sean Izdihar." although he is in a state of [unwilling!], as a king, he still attaches importance to his own country, and even his sudden identity needs to be recognized.


    "What''s your opinion?"


    "Not much, I will continue to let the soldiers fight on the front line..." when he said here, he deliberately took a look at melsousa around him.


    The two are not familiar, but since the other party admits his identity, he needs to confirm whether he is willing to obey his command. The answer is that several people around him nod.


    "It will not be over until the borgs completely withdraw from the territory of the basharan empire. At the same time, I will give up the reward for the jagong army."


    Hearing this, the lords who were still angry suddenly changed their attitude and showed [hope!] and [joy!].


    Melsousa was trying to speak, but Sean stopped her


    "But the losses of the troops really need compensation. I hope to cede the land in Oro area to me and let them belong to jagong. What do you think?"


    Once it comes to land cutting, someone will certainly stand up against it, so Xian en said in advance that he would not give money, at least let those Southern lords taste the sweetness.


    "What''s the matter? Basharan''s territory can''t be discarded for an inch. If you want the Empire to cede the excavated land, you''ll have to destroy us all." the herald in front said discontentedly.


    Just after the other party had finished speaking, a pterodactyl landed behind the broken hall door.


    The huge body is almost blocked in the door


    And more flying dragons can be seen hovering in the sky through the magic explosion. If they all fight, the end of the Royal Palace, or the end of the whole imperial capital, can be imagined.


    The ordinary forbidden guards are not the opponents of these birds and beasts. Even if high-level wizards are willing to fight, the other party''s troops are not weak. Even in the front line, basharan relies entirely on the other party''s flying dragons and iron hoofed cattle.


    Seeing that the guards wanted to do it, King Simon stopped it


    The fate of the Empire should take precedence over face. Although it is oppressive, who can make the other party''s country stronger! And I never thought that the desert prince would appear in the Empire.


    "Your proposal is very constructive, but I need some time to think about it."


    "Of course, the king has enough time to consider..."


    From the other side''s state, Sean knew that he had agreed. After all, the basharan Empire, which had fought for more than half a year, actually did not have much capital to be proud of. Refusing to bow his head was just to maintain the cover of a once great empire.


    Finally, they will agree. If they don''t, Sean can only threaten.


    Then he took melsousa and Ben Tari and left the hall first. They need to give them some time to discuss, but it won''t be too long.


    When passing by Freya, Sean deliberately didn''t communicate with her, but gave her a little look. Now it''s really not suitable to talk to her, otherwise it''s bad for Freya.


    He went to the door and looked at thousands of pterodactyls in the sky. This was the first time Sean saw such a huge beast, a creature from a strange area, and he was the royal family in that area.


    Become too fast around


    It doesn''t feel very real until now.

 Chapter 322

    It doesn''t need to be discussed for a long time, but king Simon delayed as long as possible to show that he had considered it for a long time


    But the results are all the same. Now jagong''s army is the biggest guarantee for basharan. If there is no reply, the soldiers on the front line are likely to retreat.


    It is difficult to seize the lost land only by the troops of the basharan empire.


    And once the enemy knew that the empire fell out with jagon, he was likely to be attacked again, so King Simon had little choice.


    It is said that ministers and nobles quarreled fiercely about the land cutting... After all, there is no need to pay huge military expenses. If you only compensate a piece of land, you should estimate the value of the land.


    Border cities.


    But if they are ceded, the cities behind them will also become border cities. Trade and tariffs exist at the same time, which will not cause much loss to the Empire. On the contrary, the residents of Oro will not be used to life!


    Because people who were originally from the basharan Empire have changed their ownership... But the relationship between each family is not so easy to give up. Originally, a family will become people of two countries after being separated.


    Exchanges between countries will not be as easy as before!


    So in the eyes of the nobles, it''s nothing. That land is not worth mentioning for the vast empire. As for the population... Maybe after the order to cede Oro area to jagong is issued, a large number of residents there will migrate to other cities in the south.


    There won''t be so much loss then!


    Whether compared with the outcome of the Borg war or the huge amount of money paid before, the ceder''s small piece of land is worth it.


    But these reasons are not easy to use in front of ministers. They think that national face and national self-confidence are more important


    But in any case, one of the two is certain.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But for these problems, Sean is more concerned about his inexplicable identity.


    "You say my mother is your queen?"


    In the VIP room of the palace, Sean asked melsousa and another commander beside her again. Now jagong''s army landed in the palace, and thousands of pterodactyls appeared in the imperial capital, attracting almost all the forbidden guards.


    The troops on both sides confronted each other, and no one started first.


    Everything is waiting for the final negotiation between the two powers


    "Yes, Queen Ayla Izdihar. He was your mother, but my first teacher... The most famous witch in the whole desert," said melsousa.


    It turned out to be her mentor. No wonder she always has that [excited!] expression when talking to herself.


    "Actually... I still don''t quite understand."


    "It''s normal that you don''t understand, your highness. Few people know this. After returning to jagong, the tutor often worries about his time in the basharan Empire, but I don''t know why at that time..."


    "When did you say that?"


    "Fifteen years ago," melsousa said, looking up.


    Fifteen years ago, Sean thought. In that case, "I" am still a child, and I don''t see each other''s age. I guess I was a little girl 15 years ago.


    It seems that everything makes sense.


    When his mother left, he left "little Sean" to live with his father. For many years, "little Sean" didn''t hear anything about his mother''s whereabouts.


    "Can I trust you? Melsousa and Ben Tari."


    Looking at their favor


    [respect] and [reverence].


    Before, it was still an ordinary [friendly], which suddenly rose to almost the goodwill of the pro guard, because of the sudden change


    But Sean still wants to ask what they think


    Suddenly they both knelt down at the same time.


    "We are willing to pay any price for your highness... Even death." they looked at each other and swore.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need you to die. I just remember the last two years."


    Since his mother is queen jagong, he is also a member of the orthodox royal family, although in the other party''s description, the current Sun King is not his mother but his uncle.


    The reason is that at the beginning, Ayla Izdihar voluntarily gave up the throne to his brother, and then ran out... In order to avoid jagong''s search, she finally turned into a mercenary Witch and came to the basharan empire.


    Of course, these are the things of the previous generation.


    Now Sean can''t understand what they thought at that time, but he knows one thing.


    That was the last generation of Baron vigil, whose father was assassinated


    Tell them some of the information they have investigated. I hope they can also think about who would want the vigil family to perish.


    After careful investigation, the vigil father and son have actually died. The vigil family has been extinct since the moment they came to the world!


    "This..."


    Looking at the expression of two people [doubt!].


    There are [think!] and [guess!]


    "Tell me what you think," Sean asked.


    "Well... Your highness, although jagong is the largest country in the desert and the sun king is also the supreme king of all desert countries, there must be enemies secretly. I''m afraid it has something to do with our enemies."


    "What kind of enemy do we have?"


    "I think it''s better for the prince to ask the Sun King himself. After all, he''s your uncle!"


    Looking at their doubts, Sean knew that there were some enemies they didn''t know. They would only see their opponents in the open, but couldn''t understand all the facts.


    As if they ruled Oro, even loyal people like Luke and aslant didn''t know all their thoughts.


    "Well, that''s it..."


    "Your Highness, let''s go back together. I don''t know how happy the people would be if they knew you were back!" Sean heard between the lines that they wanted to return to jagong.


    After hearing that the reward is Oro area, they have been worried that they will continue to stay here


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go to the desert with you, but before that, I also need to make more arrangements and wait for the reply of the basharan empire."


    "They will certainly agree," said melsousa suddenly.


    That''s interesting


    When the two people didn''t know each other before, Sean played tricks on each other by using the fact that the other party didn''t know much about trade. Why are you so sure now.


    "Oh, really? Tell me what you think."


    "Because it''s cost-effective for them to just abandon the land in a small place. Although it seems that the country has no face, it''s not much loss in the long run... At least it''s better than other options," melsousa said.

 Chapter 323

    Other options?


    "Do you know other options?" Sean asked each other curiously. Since he would have to contact them often in the future, it is also his duty as a leader to learn more about their habits.


    "That''s what we mentioned before," melsousa replied.


    At this time, I may think of the previous things and immediately change my mouth.


    "I''ll study hard when I go back..."


    Looking at the female commander along the long bow of the carrier, he whispered, probably remembering the time when they argued in the hall a few days ago.


    "I don''t mean to laugh at you, commander melsousa. I just want to hear your opinion." everyone''s position is different, and even the way of thinking on the same front will be different. Sean just wants to hear whether his decision is wise among other people.


    In this way, even if you go to jagong, your family will have something to say in the face of the army.


    "In fact, it seems to me that his highness gave in... Maybe it has something to do with his Highness''s previous position as the Lord of that area." melsusa didn''t speak, but Ben Tari took the lead in saying.


    In their explanation, the city of Oro is not a good place in terms of its location, number and nationality. Even if it is ceded, it is not painful, and it may force some people to migrate. At that time, there will be fewer residents in the city.


    But this is Sean''s former territory after all.


    As a prince, even the most boring orders, the ministers will carry out them. In the history of desert countries, there are many stories in which the emperor ordered the people all over the country to "work hard" for them.


    Once in the desert, in order to make his beloved woman happy, a king turned a large oasis into a Garden Palace. It took more than ten years to complete part of it... But there are many similar stories, so the willfulness of the little prince in front of him is actually very general.


    "So, in your opinion, aurora is meaningless?" Sean asked.


    He knew they dared not say these words


    Although they have not been to aidak''s country, from their performance and the stories they have seen and heard before, aidak''s monarchy is more dignified than zambutar.


    Under the king, almost all bow down to be ministers, and no one will stand up against it!


    "But I don''t think so," Sean said with a smile.


    "The oro region belongs to us. They are the region sandwiched among the three big countries. They can have unique advantages in trade... Even without the restrictions of any country. It will certainly become an intermediary zone for many forces. We just need to manage public security."


    Nothing is absolutely wrong. In Sean''s eyes, Oro city can develop in another way.


    It''s not necessarily a bad thing to be in several countries, and with jagong as its protection, it doesn''t need too many troops to frighten the four sides, and more money can be used to open the market


    So in the long run, taking the oro area is better than asking for money directly. After all, so much money is not easy to take to the desert.


    Of course, Sean didn''t say these words to the two people in front of him


    The basharan Empire discussed until the next day and was willing to accept the plan of ceding Oro area. Although many ministers were unwilling, this was the best way discussed by King Simon.


    After the Borg war, the basharan empire may have a long rest period. It is better to cede a small border area in return than to spend so much money to each other at one time. As long as the money is still in hand, the country can recover as before.


    On the other side, the residents of the imperial capital later learned that count Sean vigil... It should be called now that Prince Sean Izdihar was in the basharan empire.


    Many people have heard of the sun king, but it''s just the name.


    I don''t know what the desert countries look like, but now their nephew of the supreme king is actually a count here. This huge reversal of identity has become a topic of discussion among the residents of the imperial capital for a time.


    After the news spread


    It is said that many citizens have come to the erudite library recently.


    The purpose is to check where your genealogy comes from. After all, even the descendants of the Desert King are here. Maybe there are some kings of the mountains in the western amansha region, the descendants of the kings at the foot of the mountains... Or the archipelago emperors in the Mediterranean, as well as those countries in the southern continent.


    In short, the citizens of the imperial capital have never been so concerned about their blood inheritance as they are now.


    The basharan Empire has been handed down for less than 300 years. Even in zambutar region, it is not the oldest country, and the national system once learned from the borgs in the early morning, so it does not pay so much attention to blood lineage as other regions.


    This time, because of Sean''s example, many people began to care about their family history... Even more than the state ceded Oro area.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Haitian Hotel


    Helyara''s doubts were finally solved! Vigil''s name did appear in his memory, and the person who stayed in the hotel more than ten years ago was Queen AIIRA.


    Unexpectedly, more than ten years later, her son will appear in the same place. More importantly, he will finally return to jagong as a prince.


    "This story tells us a lot of truth..." heryala said to her shop assistants.


    "We should all listen to the elder sister."


    "What nonsense are you talking about... I mean, those people with status must write down what they have done, otherwise we will not be an agency that can collect intelligence from various countries, and you all remember it." helyala was relieved to see the people nodding in front of him.


    But then again, the appearance of the desert Prince has also received education in different regions. I don''t know what changes it will bring to Adak.


    Over the past century, the world pattern has been clearly divided


    Zanbutar, represented by Borg, has advanced artillery and machinery, and the lineage of Alpine nationalities is very adaptable. As long as they have been fighting only in the Ashman region, other countries may not be able to enter at all; The IDAK area is even more serious... Blood, environment and animals.


    No matter which one is ranked in the whole northern continent, it is only limited to the long supply line of the desert. Therefore, there were few wars between Adak and zambutar thousands of years ago, but no one denied their combat effectiveness.


    Such a prince''s return may not be good news for people in zambutar, but it''s not up to them to worry about it. The world balance will not collapse because of a small factor for so long.


    Anyway, those don''t have to worry about themselves


    "By the way, elder sister. It seems that Prince Sean is leaving the imperial capital today. Even the king of the country went to see him off in person!"


    "Where is it?" asked helyara.


    "The east gate!" said the big man suddenly.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier? You just said that everyone has gone..."


    "There''s no way. The whole emperor is still on alert, and they''re gone, and the pterodactyl Knights haven''t gone yet." the big man said wrongfully.

 Chapter 324

    After waiting for Sean to arrange what he can think of for many days in DIDU, he decided to leave with melsusa


    Jagong always has to go. Since the other party calls himself a prince, hiding in the basharan empire will have no good results. He may face the risk of being assassinated, and there are not so many powerful guards in Oro city.


    Of course, on the other hand, Sean also wants to see his uncle... And pay homage to his mother''s tomb. Being a "son of man" still needs filial piety.


    After King Simon agreed to the terms of ceding Oro, Sean was thinking about how to plan the future of the city.


    Aslant still lives in the imperial capital. Even he was shocked when he heard his identity... But later he hesitated when he heard that he was going to isolate Oro city.


    At least he has followed his subordinates for nearly a year. He has been loyal for a year.


    Although at the beginning, Sean saw that the other party wanted to enter the high-level of the Imperial military or get a higher rank... People have to pursue for a lifetime, so Sean didn''t mind the purpose of his subordinates, and in the later days, the other party did fulfill the obligation of a personal guard captain.


    At present, the oro region is about to separate from the basharan Empire, and Sean also gives the other party a choice.


    Continue to follow him... Or stay in basharan. If the latter, he will use all means to let aslant enter the important departments of the Imperial military, which is his dream for many years; However, if you still choose to continue to follow yourself, you will have to change to jagong''s army in the future, but you don''t have to worry about your status. Although you can''t continue to serve as the pro guard, your status is absolutely no worse than that in the basharan empire!


    However, to abandon the identity of a country means to abandon the values established over the years, and even their own family.


    Fortunately, because of the relationship of helping the basharan Empire this time, the people praised jagong well. Aslant finally agreed to himself after struggling for a few days.


    But Sean didn''t rush to take the other party away this time, but asked him to send a letter to Aurora


    From now on, Luke will be appointed Lord of Oro area, and will be given the surname of vigil and the aristocrat of jagong. Luke vigil will be the Lord of that place from now on, and Oro city will also belong to jagong.


    As for the residents there, Sean thought he could leave by himself if he didn''t want to, but what remained was the residents of jagong, the children of the Sun King... He could go to the desert countries without any restrictions.


    This is an olive branch thrown by Sean!


    I remember Morgan and divara wanted to have more business contacts with IDAK, and the young scholar girl... What''s her name, Lilith Bristol.


    Yes, that''s the name.


    Because I have been to the Earl''s palace before, I still have some memories. The other party is a typical type who wants to walk around... In fact, the border areas are bordered by many countries. Many people have the ideal of walking around various countries, especially most of the young people want to see the outside world.


    Sean''s order is also to leave more residents of Oro.


    For the time being, I can only say this. The rest needs to go to jagong and personally ask the sun king, that is, his uncle, to issue an edict before it can be implemented normally, including the conferment of Luke''s aristocratic status, etc. as for the other two Danti and Kalibo who have followed the vigil family for many years.


    If they want, Sean has also considered giving them the status of honorary nobility. If they like, they can live directly in the Sun King City.


    In short, melsousa told herself a lot of rights that princes can use.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Saying goodbye to King Simon is five days later


    Anyway, the other party is not happy to see himself, and Sean is not happy to stay in DIDU.


    It was supposed to wait for a celebration after the complete victory of the front-line war before leaving, but Sean went back first on the grounds that he couldn''t wait to go back to his real home.


    If you want to go, go! King Simon is too lazy to stay. He''d better never come back


    However, the surface etiquette should be done. On the day of leaving, King Simon took his guards, the grand duke and Prince Philip to see him off at the gate of the city.


    With Sean leaving, the troops in the imperial capital will also leave. Some will still rush to the front line and inform the general there to end the war as soon as possible. Then they will be divided into two groups to enter the desert


    With Sean''s team, there were three troops back to town.


    The purpose of this is to ensure the safety of the prince. It is estimated that the news of Prince Sean Izdihar''s return will spread all over the desert in a few days. The team walking can make those who want to find the prince guess which team the prince is in


    "Then we don''t need to wait for the troops on the front line?" Sean flew out of basharandi, listened to melsousa''s plan and asked.


    "Go to the East and wait. We still have a camp there. We will separate there... This is to ensure the safety of the prince," melsousa said.


    "Who is our enemy? He dares to challenge our troops head-on?"


    "No, it''s because you don''t know who the enemy is that you have to be more careful."


    In fact, melsusa was not so worried before. Instead, after she told her that Adak''s people had assassinated her family in the town, the other party began to worry.


    In the face-to-face confrontation, no country dares to fight with the Sun King''s forces, whether in Adak or zambutar, but it''s hard to say in secret.


    The higher the position, the easier it is to be noticed, which Sean deeply felt.


    "Wait a minute."


    The pterodactyl had just flown a few miles away, and Sean saw a beam of light on the ground, which seemed to shine on his side


    "What''s the matter, your highness?"


    "Go down, go down."


    Sean was not used to riding this flying tool, so he rode the same dragon with melsousa.


    The other party saw the man under his feet and motioned all the teams to wait in the sky... Only himself landed.


    He jumped down, almost lost his footing and fell.


    Uh


    "You don''t look as natural as you do in an airship."


    Looking at Freya in front of him, Sean knew that the other party would come to find him. They contacted each other once before leaving the palace. However, when they said goodbye to King Simon, the grand duke and Prince were there, but they didn''t find each other.


    "You''ve been waiting here?" look at the woods behind Freya.


    There is no one. This area is a mountain forest road. Unless the caravan will pass by, no one will appear.


    "For a long time."


    "... I came early in the morning."


    Ferrelia took it for granted.


    Smiled.


    Reach out and directly touch each other''s white face


    "Come with me, Freya. I need you!" the finger gently wiped Freya''s slender eyebrow, and the red hair was at the tip of her finger.


    Do it a little, don''t go behind your ears


    "But..."


    [hesitated!] for a moment, but he still had a happy smile on his face, and the state of his head turned into [excited!].


    There are tears in my eyes


    Sean has never seen Freya before, and she will have the expression of biting her lips, tangled and sad


    "If I leave like this, what about those sisters who cover the wings of the sky? I''m afraid they won''t have a good result." their eyes dropped and looked at the ground.


    "Everyone may have some last resort. When I left the town... Now I have to give up the city that has been built for a long time, but I always have to look forward. Those sisters can''t stay with you forever, and you can arrange them to Oro city."


    In fact, as early as when the Borg war turned white hot, Freya sent part of the wings of the sky witch to the front line, and the other part came to Oro city for establishment. At that time, she planned to keep her main force in her own city, and now Oro city has belonged to jagong.


    In fact, this reason is no longer tenable. The reason why the other party hesitates should be because of Prince Philip''s relationship.


    Almost every prince of the basharan royal family cultivated some wizard organizations. Freya''s generation took over from the previous generation and vowed to be loyal to the royal family.


    However, because of her rebellious behavior in the palace before, the royal family has already had prejudice against her.


    I''m afraid that continued loyalty will not be reused, but will easily fall into danger.


    "Well... I''ll try to give sohanna the position of the leader of the wings of the sky, and then go to jagong to find you, okay?"


    This should be the best way.


    But Sean was ready to add more chips. He took the Caine slate out of his pocket.


    "You gave this slate to me before, and now you give it to Philip. I think he''ll let you go even for my face!" thrust the slate into the other party''s hand.


    "Don''t you have to study it? Didn''t you say this slate..."


    "Shh ~"


    Before Freya finished, Sean stopped each other''s mouth.


    "I''ve studied what should be studied, and I think it''s very cost-effective to trade it for you."


    I saw the shy smile again.


    "Well, I''ll take it. Then I''ll settle down and the wings of the sky organization will come to you, but you can tell me what else you want to explain here."


    After all, Freya is the leader of a wizard organization. Even if she occasionally shows the appearance of a girl''s home in front of herself, her reason and way of thinking are very mature at all times, and she knows to remind herself whether there is anything missing.


    "That''s just right. You help me run to Oro city... And... It''s COGA city."


    Some things can be explained to Luke again. As for the other side of COGA City, it is to bring words to igunia.


    Unlike Freya, igunia is just an ordinary little witch, a guardian witch in a small city... Many times she spends her whole life in the small city that belongs to her, maintaining urban law and order and peace. Ten, twenty, thirty years... That''s how her life came.


    If not for so many things, if not for such a big difference in his identity, Sean also wanted to get along with each other for a long time as a small town baron.


    And now


    Never thought that one day the identity gap would make it so difficult to meet.


    Take out a letter and pass it to Freya.


    "You give it to igunia."


    "Nothing to say?"


    "It''s all in the letter..." said Sean.


    "You still like to choke. In fact, the little sister is not as fragile as you think," Freya said to herself in a low voice, but Sean heard it.


    No refutation~


    I used to like to hide and choke, but now I really don''t know what to say.


    ¡­¡­


    There will always be some passers-by in life, feeling and sad.


    I still have to live


    Sean, a man of two generations, is very open to this.


    After saying goodbye to Freya, Sean continued to climb the pterodactyl with melsousa


    "Your Highness likes that witch?" melsusa, who had been watching them for a long time, couldn''t help asking.


    "What? The state still has regulations, and the prince has no freedom?"


    "Oh, of course not. It''s just that basharan''s women are not good. There are many great and beautiful girls in jagong." listen to the tone, is melsusa dissatisfied with Adak''s women?


    "There are many beautiful girls in the world. How can I see everything alone..."


    "Even in a big country, they are all the king''s people."


    Get~


    Is it the king''s land that has come out


    As the flying dragon took off, the team continued to fly eastward.


    On the top of a mountain forest where neither of them noticed, igunia looked at the pterodactyl flying in the distance and finally summoned up the courage to shout: "wait for me!! whether you are a count or a prince. I will graduate and become a stronger wizard. I will go to ask you to look good at that time, and I will..."


    Then tears fell down.

 Chapter 325

    Eastern part of the basharan empire.


    Sean has also been to the east from the future. He used to listen to the tourists nagging in the town. Later, when he played chess with the head of the mercenary guild, he occasionally heard him talk about it.


    What did the head of the mercenary guild in Tyler MIA add?


    After more than a year of no contact, Sean found that some names had become more and more blurred in his memory. He probably just remembered the days when he played chess and drank tea together. At that time, the other party also said some things about the east of the Empire.


    This place already borders the Gobi and has the same border as the oro region... However, the difference is that the border here is desolate. There is at least one city opposite the oro City, and this border is not only long, but also there are no countries and cities next door.


    A vast expanse, and then to the depths of the desert.


    "Where are we going now?" Sean asked melsousa.


    "We have a camp in the East, which is the base at the end of our team. We''ll rest there for a few days until the war report from the front comes... What do you think? Your highness." maybe we''re used to giving orders. Melsusa said a lot of plans. Only then did we notice that the people in front of us were higher and asked Sean''s plans in a hurry.


    But even if I asked Sean, I didn''t know.


    I do not know the eastern terrain, including the situation of the jgaron forces, but the way back to the city has the final say.


    "Then do what you want," Sean could only say.


    "This area has reached the east of the basharan Empire?"


    "Yes, there were still residents living nearby, because many people were forced to go south after the war began... There are only a few residents nearby, and our camp is probably on the other side of the mountain." pointing to the mountain in the distance.


    Because it is close to the Gobi, the mountains in this area do not have the lush visual sense of the central and southern region, and most of them are bare.


    Stone mountain.


    Occasionally some vegetation can be seen, otherwise it is the mountain wall of bare stone.


    "What about our supplies?" Sean suddenly asked when he saw this.


    The Gobi environment is very poor. An army stationed here is simply consuming life... Sean himself has raised soldiers. The consumption is not generally large. Only tens of thousands of people spend money every day. I don''t know what would happen if he stationed more than 100000, and he also carries so many giant animals.


    "We don''t have many troops stationed here. It''s estimated that there are less than 10000... Mainly to prevent the back road from being intercepted," melsousa said.


    "Watch your bottom, your highness."


    Before Sean spoke, the other party went on to say that the height of the pterodactyl tilted instantaneously, and the whole person slid forward under gravity.


    As early as more than a year ago, Qian Sean spent half a month learning to ride a horse, and now it is estimated that he will spend time getting used to this huge flying beast.


    Height drop~


    You can see the situation below slightly.


    The height from top to bottom is very estimated to be nearly kilometers, which is similar to the height of the airship, but the pterodactyl has no guardrail like the airship. Sean can only grasp the saddle pile probe in his seat and look out.


    The pastures and villages have long been deserted. Occasionally, we can see several houses with cooking smoke. It is estimated that they are the people who have not been able to leave, but even if they can still live here, the conditions are very difficult.


    "Your Highness, be careful. We''re about to land."


    Pterodactyl flew very fast


    It''s only a matter of more than ten minutes to cross several peaks. This distance is enough to walk for a day or two.


    Around the barren mountains, outside a depression, Sean finally saw the highland tower used for defense


    "Over there?"


    "Yes, we have a group of troops stationed here waiting for orders. I didn''t expect to welcome the prince today," said melsousa [excited!].


    After a few days together, Sean understood that the royal family in IDAK had the highest honor and identity. Ordinary people would be very excited even if they mentioned it, almost like stars, so they would kneel to themselves often.


    There is no such phenomenon among the barons of the basharan empire. Only in special circumstances can there be a request to kneel down and pay tribute


    Near the camp, the soldiers there had been preparing for the whereabouts of the pterodactyl in advance, holding a conspicuous flag to command the air. At the same time, Sean also saw a huge ox head five or six meters tall in the camp.


    Split hoofed cattle.


    Also called iron hoof cow!


    It''s a sharp weapon used by jagong to attack the city. There are thick bone blocks on his back. Even artillery and magic can''t break them through. There are many sharp corners on his head, which are usually buckled with huge iron nails by aidak''s soldiers.


    These two quickly rushed under the city wall. It is estimated that the city wall will end here.


    At the moment, Sean is a little glad that the desert gold regiment didn''t carry this beast, otherwise he doesn''t know whether those guns are useful. If he really rushes forward, he may not be able to stop it.


    "That''s the split hoofed cow."


    "Yes, that''s our army''s weapon for attacking the city. It''s a very precious beast. This time we only brought eight. One was injured in the war. I don''t know what''s going on on on the front line!"


    The flying dragon had just landed. Before he could get down, Sean saw a group of people kneeling down in the direction of the camp.


    It''s not an ordinary kneeling, it''s the kind of five body falling to the ground without lifting your head


    "What is this?"


    "I have told them in advance that his Highness the prince is coming, so this is to welcome you," said several people nearby.


    "OK, you all get up."


    "Your Highness, they can''t get up until they go over..."


    Uh


    There are so many rules.


    All right, all right.


    Do as the Romans do. Sean, guided by melsousa and Ben Tari, walked to the big tent in the middle of the camp. The soldiers behind him dared to look up slowly.


    I can''t see several messages in front of me.


    These people really don''t dare to look up at all.


    When he came to the camp, he would wait here for the news of the front line in the next few days. Just during this time, Sean was also familiar with the customs of different regions.


    "Are there any books in the camp?"


    "Does your highness want to read?" melsousa asked.


    "It''s better to be from Adak''s side..."


    "Then I''ll look for it..." after thinking about it, I really don''t know if there are any in the camp.


    "The best thing is to take your strategic map and let me have a look. By the way, ask a person in charge to tell me about the current situation in the army."


    The two commanders looked at each other and understood that Sean was preparing to review the troops, and were busy preparing on the spot.

 Chapter 326

    The camp of the Adak army is very different from the basharan empire.


    Their camp likes to build a fence with earth blocks... It''s not high, just more than one meter, and then install a protective fence on it.


    After making such a big circle, it feels like the illusion of building a house. Then there is the camp, and the war horses and monsters are locked out.


    This layout was hard for Sean to accept for a moment. It was full of flaws. When he asked the two commanders, they said it was the best way.


    Because in case of enemy siege, large monsters will rush out at the first time... And they can also hinder the enemy to a certain extent outside, so as to protect the camp.


    The two regions really think differently.


    That''s why Sean took advantage of this time to learn about Adak''s culture


    There aren''t many books, just a few from a few soldiers. Usually, when soldiers go on an expedition, they will bring some things according to their personal hobbies. There are not many things that can be carried in the barracks, but books are not under their jurisdiction.


    Even when they were in their own city of Oro, some soldiers liked to take books with them to go on an expedition, mainly to pass the time and have fun at night.


    Melsousa found a lot of books for herself from the generals and soldiers in the camp. She probably thought she would stay for a long time. This box was moved over.


    "Is this enough, your highness?"


    Sean looked at the slow pile in front of him.


    "It won''t take so much. I just pass the time."


    "Yes, but we may stay here for a while," melsousa said.


    "Is the front-line situation very stiff?"


    Sean asked about the war on the day of his arrival. In fact, the battle on the front line has been listening smoothly. Originally, there was a dead fight between Borg and basharan. Suddenly joining either side will shake the balance.


    Recently, although the resistance of the Borg people has become stronger and stronger, it also means that their remaining combat effectiveness is not much. In less than a year, the basharan Empire paid hundreds of thousands of military and civilian casualties, and the Borg side also suffered heavy losses.


    If Sean had known the news earlier, he would not have given King Simon face when he was in the palace.


    Unfortunately


    Lost a chance to punch in the face.


    But on second thought, it''s better to leave a line for them, so that Freya will be more tolerant.


    "Recent intelligence says the Borg resistance is very tenacious, and the supply on the front line has been very tight."


    "We''re nervous, and the borgs are also having a hard time... Don''t worry about that. At the end of the crossbow, they don''t want to spread the front to their own country, otherwise their resistance may not be as good as the basharan empire." Sean said, looking at the map on the table next to him.


    He was not on the front line and could not fully open the map of the front line. However, from what he saw in his dream, he knew that even Borg''s own team had a lot of anti war voices.


    "Your Highness seems confident in the war situation!"


    "How else can we defeat the golden regiment?" said with a smile.


    "But his Highness''s magic is also very powerful. He can defeat the palace Wizard of the basharan empire."


    That''s it


    At this point, Sean gradually found that everyone''s memory was confused.


    I hadn''t noticed before. I thought it was Prince jagong''s identity that made people dare not ask. Later, when they told them in front of other generals, they knew that the whole story was actually another version in their mouth.


    The process of controlling his time and entanglement with lapushi is gone, but there is an inexplicable story of a frontal duel with the other party. One-on-one, where is lapushi''s opponent.


    But what they said had a beginning and an end. Finally, they killed the enemy with the help of the golden sword!


    In retrospect, Sean thought that King Simon had a state of [fear!] in their eyes. Now he finally understood the reason. Maybe they had the same scene in their memory.


    So, perhaps YOG Sotos used a powerful force he couldn''t understand to distort the memory of the people present.


    I guess it''s to prevent people from knowing the existence of controlling time and dimensions. Even it''s difficult for them to say the name... That kind of thing they don''t know how to describe!


    Sean suddenly looked at the sky outside the camp. It seemed like an unimaginable world above the dome.


    "Your Highness?"


    Melsousa''s cry pulled Sean back from his thoughts.


    "Hmm? Why... By the way, commander melsousa, I want to ask what is the Sun God often mentioned in this book?" just turned to the name often mentioned in the book.


    In the Adak books I read, I often talk about the protection of the sun god and so on.


    "It''s the sun god."


    Melsousa''s statement made Sean more confused.


    "Is there any allusion? It''s a God."


    Until now, Sean has a headache when he hears any more gods! These so-called gods seem very different from what people think. They never care about human life or death.


    There is no holy light, shelter and blessing.


    Even saying their names can drive people crazy


    "The sun god is a god believed by all countries in the desert. We are all the people of the sun god," melsousa said.


    Uh


    The explanation seems to be the same as not saying.


    "There is also the temple of the sun."


    "Yes."


    "So is the priest?"


    Nod, too.


    "Your Highness didn''t grow up in Adak since childhood, so you don''t have this feeling, but if you enter the desert, you have to talk about the awe of the sun god at any time," melsousa [seriously!].


    "It is said that in ancient times, aidak was not a desert, but a gloomy and terrible area, where all kinds of monsters grew everywhere... One day, the sky fire came and directly burned all the darkness, which became a desert area hundreds of years later, but also because of the sky fire, the oasis began to grow, and our ancestors could reproduce."


    "These are what the priests say," Sean asked.


    Religion is always legendary.


    Maybe it''s not all groundless, but most of it adds a lot of exaggerated stories.


    "It is indeed handed down by the priests, but it is recorded in the temple of the sun god... Your highness can go and have a look at it at that time. It is also because of the sky fire of the sun god that the animals in IDAK are stronger than anywhere else."


    The story that melsousa told is not recorded in these books at present. If you have a chance in the future, you really want to see it


    Sun God.


    I wonder if this is one of the records about ancient gods.

 Chapter 327

    The time in the camp passed slowly


    Mainly because there was nothing to do. Sean would run with the soldiers every morning after he got up. He wanted to exercise together in the morning, but because he was present, the soldiers behaved unnaturally and didn''t go with them at all.


    Practicing alone can also be regarded as improving the level of some orderlies


    Since the last fight in the palace, Sean found that it was really easy to improve his proficiency when fighting with high-level people. The main reason was that he consumed a lot of magic when fighting with them. Of course, he changed a lot of magic on the spot.


    But I can''t meet so many high-level people on weekdays. Sean tried to practice with melsusa... The effect is not very good. When he is too tired to operate, he has improved his proficiency by 3 or 4 points, which is far less than that palace battle.


    At that time, when I tried to block lapushi''s attack with the alchemy wall, I increased 10 points at one time and almost used a lot of magic... Although I failed in the end, the promotion was really high. Melsusa didn''t dare to die. This may be one reason. It''s just the result of exchanging physical strength for proficiency in ordinary practice.


    It''s good to improve 3 or 4 points a day. If you insist on practicing every day, you can break through the order level in a month or two. In fact, it''s already very high.


    If the tutor Lucille knew this speed, he would be surprised to lose his chin


    I''m not a type of practicing hard every day, but I grow faster than those who have practiced hard for many years. I''m not surprised.


    But it was not good to run out of magic every day and fall down at night. He couldn''t get up during the day, so Sean changed to ordinary physical exercise.


    That is, body refining.


    In Aurora City College, those student tutors often said: only by exercising every day can we improve.


    I can really improve myself by following the army every day. Without 3 or 4 points, there are at least 2 or 3 points... In Sean''s opinion, this is enough.


    Even increasing proficiency by 2 points a day can increase the orderer level by one in two months.


    Now your magic proficiency is 415.


    It is equivalent to level 5 of orderer. If you can persist for one year, you can approach level 13. Lying trough ~ then I won''t go against the sky... If I fight with some experts'' friendly ''in the middle, I won''t be the first in the world in five years!!


    Tut tut tut~


    fucking great!


    That''s awesome


    Although the idea is good, it''s just that Sean is lazy and doesn''t stick to it most of the time.


    Of course, another reason is that there are many questions in my heart... How did I get such ability?


    Is it related to those ancient gods


    Now Sean has seen the world. Although he hasn''t traveled far and wide, he has seen many things that the world can''t touch, even the world that a knowledgeable wizard like ashoe hasn''t seen.


    Two real gods who can''t be known!


    Different from the gods who help the world and give shelter in people''s imagination, these real gods don''t care about human life or death at all. They even look strange, which makes people feel fear instinctively.


    What the hell are they?


    True gods, or higher dimensional beings.


    It seems to make sense


    Sean felt that the most regrettable thing this time was that he didn''t find the information of Alphons asking about the book of the dead and the things that were lost in the Tacoma old city incident.


    Now Sean also began to understand Lucille''s idea a little, even when he didn''t know these unknown things... Once he really touched the tip of the iceberg, he wanted to uncover it.


    There are legends of gods all over the world, and there seems to be some secrets behind these legends.


    If you can, Sean wants to start organizing a special force to find Caine slate and the book of the dead after he goes to jaggon!


    I just don''t know what happened to the "mentor" who collected Caine tablets after more than a year. Did she also find some in her hand.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Life in the military camp is boring, time is slow and there is no fun.


    Sean can only read books every day, and then learn about the front-line troops


    I haven''t personally been to the border between basharan and Borg, so when I see the map, I can only see the terrain, and I can''t see the camps and fortresses where the two armies are facing each other.


    It''s like a map in a shadow. You can see the terrain, but you can''t see what''s hidden in that shadow.


    The news that keeps coming is from the next few days. When you receive it, you should know that it happened before... But the situation on the front line is still good.


    Sean also changed direction, from which he saw the combat effectiveness of the Sun King army.


    When neither of the two commanders was on the front line, the generals could lead the team to victory. There was almost no failure in the continuous war reports. They all forced the borgs to retreat all the way, but the battle became difficult after they were close to their national border.


    Many flying dragons and an iron hoof ox died in the war


    For jagon''s troops, the balance began to shake.


    Even the most powerful countries will slowly enter the recession period after the front and time are prolonged... Just like the borgs began the war against basharan, they began to break through the momentum, but they also began to get tired with the extension of time.


    Jagong''s army is fighting in different places. If it takes too long, it will be bad for him!


    "Your Highness, what do you think we should do?" melsousa began to ask Sean''s opinion.


    At that time, the sun king personally ordered to help basharan defeat the enemy. Now the actual situation may not be as perfect as expected. Borg, an industrial power, still has some strength.


    "How long do you think we can last?"


    Sean knew that the two commanders were waiting for their orders, because the person who ordered before was the Sun King and the royal family, so they would only retreat if the other royal family ordered to retreat.


    "A month, because the basharan empire is also supplying us..."


    "But as far as I know, the spring planting in basharan is very problematic. Have you noticed that the food we eat in the palace is actually very frugal. For an economic power, that kind of pomp is very inappropriate."


    Sean recalled the days when he lived in the kingdom of basharan, including the time when his identity was not disclosed... There were almost no opportunities for large-scale banquets. He ate in the room with three dishes and one soup, which was very standard!


    But for the nobility, it''s actually very frugal.


    "Your Highness thinks they can''t provide?"


    "Fighting on the front line should be impossible for the time being. We didn''t ask them for compensation. That money is enough for basharan to buy food from neighboring countries, but it won''t work later... After all, there are many refugees without food in basharan. I guess some places will start to mess first, and we can''t wait too long."


    "What about that?"


    "Let Ben Tari return to the front line and force their two countries to talk about peace... Now it is mainly basharan who refuses, and if it refuses, we will withdraw our troops," Sean said.

 Chapter 328

    Located on the front line of the war between Borg and basharan.


    The Allied forces haven''t launched an attack for several days... Now the front has been extended to the border of Borg, and the enemy''s regular forces can hardly form combat effectiveness. However, the terrain on the border of Borg is complex, with most mountains.


    Many regular armies began to disperse to fight guerrillas with the allies. Although the flying dragon cavalry can attack the cities and towns behind the place on a large scale, if the main forces can''t converge, they actually started to play a big role.


    Besides, this is just a city. There are many similar cities here.


    It may take two or three years to go north until the enemy is subdued. Maybe it''s still optimistic. In fact, it will be longer


    Jagong''s troops have not expedited to zambutar area for many years. The terrain of this area is really not suitable for desert troops. If it goes on, I''m afraid it will be unable to keep up with supplies first.


    Fortunately, within a few days of discovering the problem, the generals of the front-line jagong army received news from the eastern barracks.


    A camp was left on the eastern border to prevent the surrendered Kate people from fighting back again. In addition, it is also to prepare for the withdrawal of front-line troops.


    No matter how invincible the Sun King''s army is, it is other areas thousands of kilometers away


    Have to be careful!


    The news from the eastern military camp is that they want to persuade the basharan army to reconcile with Borg, and on their own side, they have to start preparing for their return


    Support is over.


    If it goes on, it is likely to fall into the quagmire of war. In that case, it is not a small Oro region that may be used as compensation. The front and the country are too long.


    "What did commander melsousa say?" asked a general.


    "It was not the commander who issued the order, but our prince... Prince Izdihar was the only son of the former queen."


    Pass the letter to the other generals around.


    "What are you waiting for? Tell the people in basharan about it now. We have killed many brothers in the war, and the support war should really be over."


    "What if they don''t?" said the general with a square scarf on the other side.


    "No, we''ve all been here for so long. Basharan''s strength is in his eyes. They can''t resist without us... No matter what they think, this is the order of the prince, and we really can''t hold on for too long."


    Everyone around nodded in agreement.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After ten days, Sean finally waited for the front line''s reply and said: the basharan empire finally agreed not to send troops to reach a settlement with the other party, and the borgs seemed to agree.


    However, such information was not released to the people, but the two sides had a tacit understanding that they withdrew from the border for a long distance and agreed not to invade their respective territories.


    Of course, these are all head-on agreements


    Because many people died in the previous war, even among the refugees, they hate the borgs. If the reconciliation is spread to the civilians, basharanti will be overturned.


    So this kind of thing can only be solved privately, not to the people.


    We can only prevaricate the past by recovering the lost land and building a wall for defense. Over time, the citizens begin to take care of their own lives, and their attention to the border will gradually fade, and finally forget


    "According to the prince''s method, the basharan empire finally agreed to reconcile, but they won''t be willing to let us go like this... I heard that some soldiers on the front heard rumors that basharan couldn''t attack Borg because we were about to withdraw." after receiving the news, melsousa was the first to report to Sean.


    "Well."


    "It doesn''t matter... It''s probably the news released by the basharan Empire, which will transfer the resentment of the people. We''re all gone, and we must be talked about." Sean seemed very generous.


    "But then they will lead the insult to us..."


    "Can you let others not scold you? But you also reminded me to knock the Sharan empire on the chin a little." waved to the other party to come closer and whispered a few words.


    "Your Highness is really a good actuary!"


    Sean would have thought she was scolding himself if he hadn''t seen the state of [praise!] on the other party''s head.


    "Not everything can be calculated... Go, by the way, when are we going back?" Sean asked suddenly.


    "These days, we will go into the desert before the backup troops. This is also for the sake of the safety of his Highness the prince. As long as we are not in the army, others will not know you."


    After thinking about it, melsusa found some clothes for Sean in the evening


    The royal family should have taken the forbidden guards with them, but this time no one expected to find Prince Izdihar who had been missing for a long time. Only these troops were still worried.


    At least we should make sure that those who want to find the prince can''t find the trace, so we need to disguise a little. Don''t leak your identity during the journey into the desert. When you get to a safe city, the forbidden guards will come to meet you


    The message has come out.


    Before long, I''m afraid the whole desert will hear the news of the prince''s return, so we can''t reveal our identity.


    "These are my clothes?"


    "That''s all for now, your highness."


    Looking at the long gown like a mage''s robe in front of me, some of them are quite good. They look like windbreaker or clothes worn by nobles. There are spikes on the chest, but this hat looks strange. Square lattice scarf... What''s better is that the color matching is good.


    "Want these on board?"


    "Your Highness may not be used to wearing it, but it''s necessary... Even our soldiers have to wear masks in the desert sooner or later." she put on her hood and took out a silver mask from her waist.


    I see


    No wonder they were all gold masks when they saw the desert gold group before, which means they came out of the desert before.


    "All right," said Sean.


    There are no servants in the camp, but there will be a small number of female soldiers. For the time being, they will be regarded as the maid around them to help them change their clothes. The square towel is wrapped in the mirror and looks like an assassin.


    Pulling down the cloth that just covered her mouth, she looked at melsousa in the mirror and said.


    "When will the rear troops arrive?"


    "Maybe two or three days after we enter the desert, we will be faster, because they are the main force... In other people''s eyes, we are just the first team."


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s good."


    ¡­¡­


    Continue eastward from the Gobi in the east of basharan, which is the largest desert in the world.


    [... Imagine a place with vast land...]


    [... Camel caravans wandering there...]


    [... The wind blows from the East and the yellow sand glitters with gold...]


    [... Night and day are hot, hourglass and gold, magic and beasts.]


    This is a folk song in IDAK.


    Sean stood on the edge of the desert and looked into the distance. The sky seemed to be steaming with heat.


    "Let''s go."


    When the wind and sand blew, he pulled a square towel to his mouth and went to the depths of the desert.

 Chapter 329

    Every step feels like a bump. Walking in the soft sand and yellow sand is another feeling.


    "Why don''t we just ride the winged dragon?" Sean turned to melsousa.


    Today, she didn''t wear a mask, but wrapped in a light scarf like herself


    "Not yet. No matter what pterodactyls are suitable for, iron hoofed cattle can stick to not eating for several days as long as they are fed. However, if we fly, it consumes a lot of food, and we don''t have much food reserves. We can only make up when we wait to write a city... We can only fly over there."


    There are not many complete maps of the desert. Most of them are judged according to route and travel experience.


    As long as you continue to follow this direction to the East, you can reach several small towns in the desert. Where to buy food supplies can let pterodactyls fly over. If there is not enough food, you can only continue to walk.


    At least they don''t use much energy when walking on the ground


    Sean looked back at a kind of pterodactyl walking slowly behind the team. Beasts like them were also very interesting!


    "Will there be enough food for pterosaurs in several towns?" Sean asked again.


    "I''m not sure. If the caravan happens to be here, it''s possible. Although they are large, they don''t eat much. A cow, sheep or a larger camel is enough for them to eat once or twice, and one full meal can ensure that they don''t need to eat for ten days and a half months," melsusa said.


    So?


    It''s really not too difficult to raise. For their combat effectiveness, it''s worth the food, and the cost is not as much as expected!


    The team continued to walk eastward. It is said that it might take seven or eight days to walk into the desert only by riding camels slowly. Moreover, they have to walk every day these days. Only in the second half can they see villages.


    Melsousa and Ben Tari always worried that they were not used to life in the desert, so they discussed going to the village to feed some pterosaurs, and then take the lead in flying over with themselves, otherwise they would have to walk in the desert for nearly a month before they could go out completely.


    The largest desert in the world


    It is no wonder that there are few wars in aidak and zambutar. This buffer zone can give many people a headache.


    Originally, Sean liked to discuss some things about Adak with melsousa in the morning, but as the weather got hotter and hotter, he didn''t want to talk.


    I can''t help taking out water to drink when I''m free.


    Maybe hungry, but Sean just feels thirsty!


    The water source in the team is a large tank carried by iron hoofed cattle and flying dragon. These are enough for the team to use for more than half a month. As long as they save a little, they can even use for a month.


    "Does your highness feel uncomfortable?"


    Sean and melsousa walked in the middle of the front of the team... Ben Tari was in charge of the team as a general, and the two were hiding in this place.


    Except for a few soldiers around, maybe no one else knew where Sean was, and thought he was in the front.


    "Fortunately, I''m just not used to it."


    Sean didn''t lie. He wasn''t used to it. At least he came out of the mountain village. The environment there was not as good as that in the city. Among the aristocrats, it was a difficult area. It was normal to be cold in winter and hot in summer.


    But it''s hotter in the desert. Especially at noon, the temperature is very high, which is unbearable.


    Just want to sleep


    "Your Highness, if you feel sleepy, go to sleep for a while. When the evening comes, the temperature will drop and it will be much cooler."


    Melsousa said that, but Sean couldn''t sleep.


    When I was really sleepy and uncomfortable, I closed my eyes a little, but the camel fought a few times and woke up again.


    Just a few minutes


    But I felt it for a long time.


    On and off several times, I felt sleepless, and the temperature slowly felt cool.


    Look at the sky


    [day: sunny, 4:34:00].


    It will be dark in more than four hours. Although the temperature has cooled down, the sky still feels like noon.


    "How long have we been walking?"


    "One day, your highness is awake? Would you like something to eat?" melsousa handed over a piece of roasted dried meat.


    "There are no people in this area."


    Sean took the dried meat, tore it into his mouth and chewed it. These were prepared in advance in the camp, and all the tent curtains were brought with him.


    "Generally, there is no such thing, except for businessmen walking between the two places, but in the last half of the year, it is estimated that there are few caravans because of the war between basharan and the other two countries," melsousa said.


    Although Borg''s territory does not directly border with IDAK, their little brother Kate has always been on the border. They also participated in this war, but they have been surrounded between the two great powers. It seems that they have been used as logistics forces all the time.


    When jagong troops defeated them, the borgs actually had little ability to resist!


    The fate of small countries is basically like this


    That''s why Sean didn''t accept when someone proposed to unite with Mersin. Instead of waiting until they decided to send troops, the war was over.


    "By the way, I remember... When I was Lord of Oro, there was a city opposite called BAHA HAMA. Do you know that city?" Sean asked.


    "BAHA HAMA?" melsousa thought.


    "In fact, there are many cities in the desert, and many small cities are formed by early tribes. Since BAHA HAMA is on the southern edge, it should belong to a small country near the sea. There are also some small countries in IDAK, the smallest of which is even a city. Unlike other areas, there are villages around in the desert... IDAK''s country is close to the sea Near the water source. "


    According to melsousa, I don''t know much about the city. Sean wanted to ask about the loss of ancient artifacts.


    It seems that we can only wait until we return to jagong before sending someone else to contact the female snitch.


    She has been there for several months. She doesn''t know what information she has collected... It''s time to report to herself.


    The team didn''t decide to camp until it was getting dark.


    With so many wild animals, it''s actually very convenient to camp, and I''m not afraid of wind and sand at night.


    It''s said that this area is quite calm. There won''t be too much wind and sand. It''s just a little cooler at night


    The team found a wide enough place to enclose several large camps with large cloth sheds. The soldiers rested inside, while the beasts stayed outside, so that the camp was warmer.


    Sean looked at the hills around the camp


    Suddenly noticed that somewhere in the distance, the top of a tent protruded from the yellow sand!


    "Over there... Is there a team camping?" Sean said, pointing in the direction over there.

 Chapter 330

    "Where?" melsousa looked in the direction Sean pointed.


    A little further


    In fact, it is difficult for you to judge the distance in the desert, because the scene you see is almost the same. As long as there are almost only a few points left in the field of vision, it is far away.


    "It seems so!" melsousa looked.


    "A camp."


    Ups and downs, you can only see the part above a camp.


    "Go and have a look..."


    "Your Highness, wait a minute. I''ll send someone to have a look now."


    "Don''t bother, let''s go by ourselves," Sean said.


    "How can that work!"


    Before Sean finished, melsousa stood up and objected.


    "Didn''t you say you should try to hide my identity? Where are ordinary soldiers waiting for news here, and so many of us should see each other, they won''t do much..." Sean retorted.


    In fact, I wanted to go and have a look. I walked all day... The wind and sand blew all day. Now I feel light and floating when I cool down. My head is still swollen and painful from the sun and the wind.


    People who are not used to the desert still don''t adapt to this place after all!


    In the past, walking happened to be a walk. The key is whether the other party is the enemy. You can know at a glance. It''s much better than other people''s random guess


    After all, it was the prince''s order. Melsousa dared not disobey it. Finally, she agreed to go over and have a look, but she brought a little more people and followed her.


    The camp is still being built. It can be completely before the evening. Take advantage of this time to walk around.


    "Then let''s go." Sean ran with the camel.


    After riding all day, I found that this thing runs really well in the desert. It''s wobbly. Although it''s not as fast as a horse, it has strong endurance!


    About a dozen people followed Sean all the way


    There is no danger in the field of vision, which means you can continue to run forward.


    A little closer


    Sean noticed that the camp in the distance was really built on the top of a wide sand dune, which was just on the sand dune, otherwise it could not be seen in the military camp, and the camp in the desert had better be on the sand dune, rather high than low


    "There seems to be no one, your highness... Captain."


    After looking at melsusa, the other party immediately changed its title. It''s more convenient to call itself the captain when out.


    "I see."


    Two tents stood quietly on the sand dune, but there was no one.


    Some simple arrangements can be seen in the open tent!


    "Alert!!"


    Melsousa suddenly ordered.


    "Captain, don''t go there. I''ll go and have a look myself."


    The team came to the bottom of the sand dune. The tent was on the sand dune six or seven meters high. It could see the external environment, but no one was found.


    "You... Go up and have a look." melsousa asked a soldier to climb up and see if there was anyone in it.


    It''s impossible for two tents to appear out of thin air in the desert, and they don''t look old. They don''t look like abandoned things at all... People watch the soldiers climb up, then look inside a little, and then stand up and wave their hands at the bottom.


    "No one, captain. There''s no one in both, but the things are very clean. They don''t look like abandoned places."


    Since the things are good, where did the man go?


    Sean looked around. It was getting dark. It was covered with yellow sand. There was nothing to see except sand.


    However


    At this time, the reminder of [being watched...] suddenly appeared in the field of vision.


    This reminder has always been there, because there are also soldiers looking at themselves in the team. As long as they are behind themselves, the prompt is [being watched...] * 7, which represents seven people looking at themselves, but there were two more in a moment.


    And it''s on the left.


    Sean looked down the place, jumped off the camel and took a few steps.


    Melsousa followed, too


    "Melsousa, go over there and have a look!" he yelled at the sand dune not far away.


    "Come out, I see you, come out!"


    The soldiers around immediately pulled out the blade and leaned slowly. Melsusa seemed to understand something. The long bow behind her took out a homeopathic arrow and hit the sand dune.


    Even if the orderer at level 16 and a half shoots an arrow at will, the yellow sand hundreds of meters away is like being blown by a tornado, blowing sand more than ten meters high. The fine sand on both sides of the place where the arrow passes is nearly half a meter high.


    "Cough..."


    "Don''t attack, don''t attack! We surrender... Surrender."


    Finally, there was a cry for mercy under the sand.


    These people are really powerful. They hid under the sand, and there are not only one or two people. There are about seven people standing up, including two camels. This is a skilled method that needs to be practiced often.


    "Who are you?" several soldiers had walked over with knives.


    "Spare your life, spare your life, Lord Jun. we are just passing businessmen, and we have no malice." a middle-aged man with a big beard hurriedly stood up and said.


    Wearing a square plaid scarf and a brown coat, he is tall and burly. He looks like a standard IDAK.


    "Are you caravans?" melsousa asked again.


    There are seven people behind him... Two of them are women. They are wearing ordinary wide necked clothes. The cloth looks very ordinary, but it is a little gorgeous. Behind them, they are dressed in gauze clothes from head to foot, which can just wrap themselves. Their faces are also covered with veils.


    When I saw the soldiers, there was a state of [panic!] above my head.


    "We are businessmen, Junye. We are businessmen walking in zambutar and aidak. We just came here today, so we are ready to rest on the spot for a day."


    "Then why hide?" melsousa asked.


    "Because..."


    Looking at her eyes, she was afraid because Sean was present. Melsusa and several soldiers were very cautious, and even were about to draw a knife.


    "Because we just saw troops coming in from a distance and saw you running over, we chose to hide temporarily," said the middle-aged man.


    However, melsousa looked around a few people and finally walked back to Sean.


    In Sean''s vision, the liking degree is [neutral], and there is no lying state on his head except [nervous!] and [afraid!], so it seems that they should be businessmen.


    "How''s it going?" Sean asked.


    "They should be passing by, but they don''t look like ordinary businessmen, because they don''t carry anything... But the men''s clothes are very expensive, and there are no extra goods in the tent."


    Melsousa is a commander after all. Although she is not so rigorous in some places in Sean''s view, the main reason is her ability... From the perspective of ordinary people, she is indeed a general. She can draw a conclusion when dealing with ordinary things.


    "What do you think they are?"


    "Human traffickers... No, you can''t say that. Those two girls should be commodities."

 Chapter 331

    Two girls are commodities?


    Oh, I remember.


    At this moment, Sean seemed to recall that as an earl, he had heard many rumors. Those nobles and rich businessmen who like to buy exotic girls often buy girls in IDAK!


    I remember when I was in Oro City, the local rich businessman Morgan family once asked if he wanted a new woman he brought from IDAK.


    At that time, the border port was still open, and several rich families controlled part of the interests of border trade. Of course, there would be many people flattering themselves... Similar situations occurred several times, but at that time, karyana had arrived in the city, and she was still Freya''s attendant, so Sean had no luck.


    "You mean they sell girls?"


    "Well, it should be... The war in basharan is not completely over, but refugees are the most in need of life, no matter where they are," melsousa said.


    In this world, no country openly resists the business of human trafficking. Even in many homeless and hungry families, it is better to sell their children as servants, so that their children who have money and can''t afford to live.


    To a rich family... Don''t worry about food and clothing, and don''t live too badly.


    It''s also a good place to belong if you can get the favor of your master or marry his subordinates. It''s much better than following the vagrant and starving, or even being robbed and killed by thieves and mountain bandits at any time.


    Sean remembered that this was how most of the servants in the Earl''s house in Auror bought them. He had the impression that a maid had prayed to herself if she could buy all her sisters back.


    In that case


    Sean looked at the businessmen in front of him, and the opposite didn''t dare to look up.


    The head is still muttering [worry!] and [fear!]


    "You don''t have to be nervous. We''re jagon''s army. We just walked here and saw someone nearby. That''s why we came to have a look." Sean robbed melsousa.


    "Is jagong... The army of the sun king? I didn''t expect you to be jagong''s army. So the war of basharan is over?"


    The news that the sun king sent troops to help basharan is not much news in the whole desert. In terms of the strength of the army, it may not take long to end the battle.


    So it''s nothing new to appear in the desert at this time


    Now that they are back, they represent the victory of the war.


    "This kind of thing has nothing to do with you. Since you are a businessman, take care of your own business," melsousa said sternly.


    Since the other side is not the enemy, there is no threat to the army. It''s good that we go our own way and don''t disturb each other.


    Maybe the businessmen saw that several people didn''t mean any harm, and jagong''s army had high prestige among the desert countries and had always been regarded as the leader of the country, so they were bold... Their eyes turned like thinking of something and suddenly stopped Sean.


    "Junye, distinguished general!"


    "... we didn''t know you were jagong''s army just now, so I''m sorry to hide! To show respect... What do you think of these commodities?" pointed to the two girls behind.


    The merchant''s vision is still very good. From his silent observation, he can see that the highest identity here is Sean.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Looking at the state of [temptation!] on the other party''s head, Sean said.


    "Well, we''ve always been peddlers walking around the desert. We haven''t seen many troops on weekdays, so we were offended just now..."


    A couple said a lot of polite things, but they didn''t say the point.


    "What on earth do you want to say? If you don''t, I''ll go." Sean pressed.


    "Don''t... don''t go yet, general. I mean, if the general likes any girls, you can take them. Look at these girls... They are all from the south. They are beautiful and gentle. I''ll give them to you if the general likes."


    When the merchant spoke, Sean also deliberately glanced at the two girls in front of him. The girls in IDAK area really stood slim and graceful. Although they were wearing veils, their eyes looked particularly charming. The biggest feature of the girls in basharan was their eyes. One of them had white hair.


    So far, Sean has seen few girls with white hair. Every time he sees this hair color, he will attract his attention... But there is a problem in front of him.


    "Will you give it to me for no reason?" Sean asked with a smile.


    "General, don''t worry. They are all girls from ordinary families in the south. It''s just that several small towns in the South have been robbed by the golden regiment recently, and all their families have died before they flow here..."


    "Here comes the golden regiment again?" when it comes to the golden regiment, even melsousa takes it seriously.


    "Yes, it is said that after taking the gold regiment and suffering heavy losses in the war with the basharan Empire, many living people joined with people from other places and robbed many places in the south some time ago. It is estimated that it is another wave of recruitment." the merchant shook his head and said.


    "It''s hard for the residents over there!"


    Sure enough, there are still people alive.


    From each other''s words, Sean understood the meaning. Some of the gold regiments buried by himself survived... At that time, someone was sent to look for them, but they had not been found.


    Think about it.


    At that time in COGA City, a Wisman of level 9 of orderer could have means of escape, not to mention those gold regiments with higher level and more experience. It is estimated that some way of escape was used.


    He glanced at melsusa nearby, and the other party was also thinking


    Finally, Sean said it first.


    "If you give me someone so simply, I dare not accept it. What can I do for you?" I have seen that the other party has something to ask. Otherwise, how could a businessman give away his goods, not to mention that the goods are still living people.


    "The general is so outspoken! But... I really want to consult the general about something."


    "You say."


    Sure enough, something happened.


    "Well, I heard before that Prince Izdihar, the only son of the former desert queen, was found? Is it true?" the voice was very low, and almost only himself and the other party could hear it.


    However, the merchant obviously underestimated melsousa''s strength. Even a small voice can be captured by high-level people, and even the mouth shape can be seen.


    Sean quickly stopped the soldiers behind him.


    "You''re like asking this?"


    "... after all, Prince Izdihar''s return is not a small thing. He may change the current situation of the whole desert countries, which I''m afraid many people want to know." he kept a merchant like smile when he spoke.


    Wave to the other party''s ear.


    "Then I tell you, it''s true. And he''ll come back with our army!" Sean said.


    There was a slight change in the merchant''s eyes, and finally he replied with a smile


    "The original news is true. Thank you very much, general. These two girls..."


    "Just give me the one with white hair. There are rules in the army, you know." the smile made them nod meaningfully at the same time.


    Let melsousa look full of questions.


    "Captain, are you..."


    "Don''t worry, the news will be known to everyone sooner or later. Instead of others guessing everywhere, I''ll tell them, don''t forget that the people of the golden regiment are still wandering in the desert," Sean said.


    "Of course that''s no problem, but Captain, you want a girl?"

 Chapter 332

    The wind blows hard at night in the desert.


    But there is no sand storm in Sean''s imagination, but the temperature is quite different from that during the day.


    Before that, Sean didn''t know much about the desert. His impression was the long dust and long road. Of course, more were the black sandstorms big enough to bury people in the story. It is estimated that most people think of the desert.


    However, when you really go to the desert, it is another feeling


    There is yellow sand, but there is not so much movement.


    After dinner, Sean returned to his camp to rest. During the day, he intended to spread the news through the mouth of the merchant. According to the performance of the other party, it is estimated that the whole IDAK region will gradually know the news of his return.


    At present, the large army should not have entered the desert. At least attract the attention of the people to the large army, and then take advantage of this period to rush back.


    Suddenly, so many people stared at him. Even if the Sun King''s troops were invincible, Sean felt uneasy... It was like everyone was waiting for him to play. Moreover, these so-called audiences did not necessarily come to send flowers. They might have a different purpose.


    Like the golden group!


    The book opened, didn''t read a few words, and then closed


    In addition to herself, there was the girl sent by the merchant today. She had been arranged in the camp since the evening.


    In order not to be too special in the camp, almost anyone with a bit of officer status has been arranged with a separate camp, and this is only one of them.


    "Hungry?" when the book closed, Sean looked at the woman kneeling in front of him.


    I remember that I haven''t eaten since the other party was sent here in the evening. I looked at myself with big eyes, and there was a state of [tension!] and [doubt!] on my head.


    The veil is still covered, and the exposed eyes are quite watery


    Reach out,


    The other party instinctively hid, and finally sat still as if she had great courage, waiting for Sean to slowly lift her veil.


    Eyes slightly raised, lips subconsciously moved.


    "Well, it looks good," said Sean.


    His face is a little baby fat. With a pair of eyes and a delicate bridge of nose, he can be regarded as a beauty.


    Sean has seen many beautiful girls. Although this one is not superior, it is good even among ordinary people. Otherwise, businessmen would not choose her carefully.


    Of course, the most characteristic is his silver white hair. If it weren''t for this special hair color, Sean wouldn''t necessarily choose her!


    "Hungry?" asked again.


    The rest of the food was still placed on her table. It was originally left to her, but the other party didn''t dare to move from the evening.


    He looked at himself, nodded, and then shook his head immediately.


    Sean could see that she was afraid


    Bring your plate to the other party and follow.


    "Eat whatever you like. These were originally for you. You didn''t eat before. Now they''re cold." just put them at each other''s feet and bring them to her.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t poison you. I''m just looking for a servant for myself... You''re simpler. I can use it," Sean said.


    The favorability is still [neutral], but it changes when the girl picks up the plate.


    [friendly]


    It''s a good start.


    "Does the master want to buy me as a servant?" the girl tried to ask.


    This was probably the first time she spoke. Even her voice was childish. It was estimated that she was not old and might be about the size of igunia.


    "It''s hard to say now. It depends on your future performance," Sean replied with a smile.


    It means that the girl has put down her vigilance.


    The place I will go in the future is Jiagong''s palace. I don''t know what the situation is like, but from the performance of today''s businessmen, almost the whole desert pays attention to myself.


    That place is really high, but it is also the focus of everyone''s attention in Sean''s heart


    Therefore, if you have the opportunity, you want to cultivate some forces around you. Melsusa takes special care of herself because she is her mother''s disciple, but she is a minister after all and can''t live in the palace.


    It would be best if we could take some maids with us.


    In fact, Sean is also trying


    It would be nice if the maids could be as smart and clever as Lilith Bristol or Shakira, but such people are too difficult to find. We can only try one by virtue of today''s coincidence.


    "What''s your name?"


    The girl stopped eating, thought about it, and then shook her head.


    "No name? It''s impossible. What''s your family''s name..." looking at the state of the other party''s head, I really didn''t lie.


    "My mother calls me jasmine, but she is not my biological mother. Our sisters together use the name of the flower instead."


    Then the girl told Sean her story


    Originally, she was sold by her parents since she was a child and has been growing up in a large hotel in the southern city of IDAK. She was trained as a maid and dancer. Sean had seen a lot of them before at the Haitian Hotel. Later, she was resold because the golden regiment robbed the City Hotel and couldn''t operate.


    "So it is. Then you can follow me... But you can''t continue to call you jasmine. It still sounds like the name of the flower." Sean thought.


    Looking at each other''s silver hair, I recalled the witch tutor in the small town that year.


    "I''ll call you Elia later. Your job is to take care of my daily life... Try to be more careful and talk about it later." Sean thought of it for the moment.


    "Yes, sir." the girl lowered her head.


    "Eat, it''s cold."


    Back at his desk, Sean continued to open his book and suddenly seemed to think of something.


    "By the way, are you born with silver hair?"


    Ah.


    The girl who is still eating looks up


    The small round face is blocked by the palm of your hand and can''t speak until a moment later.


    "They say my hometown is in the twilight harbor on the southeast border. Most of the girls there have silver hair, but I haven''t gone back."


    Southeast of IDAK


    It''s almost across the whole country of deserts and oases. Even Sean didn''t think about it so far.


    only.


    Just asked casually.


    "Let''s have a rest early after dinner. We have to go early tomorrow morning... We belong to the vanguard of jagong, and the later troops will continue to come, so they should arrive at jagong ahead of time," Sean said.


    "What else can you do besides dancing?"


    "I can dance a lot..."


    Uh


    All right.


    Dancing is good for fun.


    Wave your hands and let the other party continue to eat.

 Chapter 333

    The next morning, Sean got up and packed up.


    Elijah slept soundly on the next table all night. Only she could sleep in this position!


    "Get up quickly. The army will be on its way later."


    Because of the promotion of his rank, Sean''s physical quality is much better than ordinary people. He goes to bed early and gets up early, or he goes to bed late and gets up early. His spirit is good.


    "Master!" Elijah opened her eyes and saw that Sean had got up.


    It''s still early


    But it''s dawn in the desert.


    "Get ready and we''ll keep going." Sean didn''t care about each other''s sleep until this time. He just gave an order and went to work on his own affairs.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The team will continue to go east.


    It takes more than two hours to get up early and tidy up the camp.


    This is probably why melsousa asked the team to walk more in the evening before setting up camp!


    Sean took a maid with him. He thought there were rules in the barracks. No one said it because of his face... Unexpectedly, Adak''s army didn''t have such rules.


    In the morning, melsousa only prepared a set of dark cloth armor for Elia, which was convenient for walking in the army. The rest didn''t say anything, and Sean noticed that the soldiers around him didn''t discuss it.


    Everything is normal.


    This is the best result


    He walked for eight days like this. Almost every day he set up camp at the end of the evening. He packed his bags and prepared to go on the road at dawn every day. For Sean, he had to get to jagong as soon as possible. Whenever there was a chance to get on the road, the team should continue to move forward.


    Eight days.


    The team almost crossed the whole desert


    According to the geographical location and national division of aidak, you will enter the Ruka District, that is, the country of Ruka.


    There are more than a dozen countries in IDAK. Of course, the largest and strongest is jagong. The rest are basically small. The smallest is even a few villages around a city.


    As far as the army is concerned, jagong controls almost half of the Adak regular army, the other half, most of which are bandits such as the "Hydra" and the golden regiment, and the rest is the military strength of other countries.


    It can almost be said that except jagong, several other countries are not very good.


    Develop their own economies, and some even live in comfort, regardless of other things.


    So the pace of life in the desert is very slow


    In Sean''s view, it should be the reason why the industry is relatively backward.


    As long as the team goes to Daru, Carmel Susa will go to various places to buy food and let the pterodactyl fly first, so that it can fly directly to the capital of jagong without wasting time in the desert.


    "So we''re going straight into the city?" Sean asked on the way.


    Now the team has entered the area near Ruka, and pedestrians are beginning to be seen around the desert.


    However, they dare not approach the army. They stand far away from other places... And most of them are freight caravans, which have a high status among desert countries.


    According to the Adak stories, novels and classics Sean has read before, it is not difficult to see that the status of businessmen in Adak is not poor, and even higher than that in zambutar.


    There is a story telling that


    Ordinary civilians would rather marry their daughters to businessmen selling fruit on the street than to scholars, because the former can better ensure the life of the whole family... But in the basharan Empire, maybe more people will choose the latter. After all, the latter is easier to get the favor of local lords and get a post.


    From this little different response, we can see that in IDAK region, materials are still scarce for ordinary people, which shows that the productivity is not as good as that in zambutar region.


    "Let me see, we''d better not enter the city. There are too many troops. It''s inconvenient to enter these small cities... We''ll walk around the city and let the troops buy some food at that time." melsousa thought for a moment and said.


    Although this group of troops is less than 10000 people, with pterodactyls and iron hoof oxen, the team looks like a deterrent. It is estimated that ordinary small cities are not enough for iron hoof oxen and pterodactyls to go side by side, so if you still don''t go in.


    "Well, just wait around," Sean said.


    Almost all cities in the desert are built near water. You can see the trees behind the city from a distance. There should be a lake in that place, otherwise the isolated city in the desert has no water source.


    The team rested on the spot near the edge of the city. Melsousa and Ben Tari sent many people to the city to buy


    Both water and food are needed. As long as there is enough food, there will be no need to cook for a while.


    To be honest, Sean''s conditions in the town were not good, especially in winter and summer. The worst time was to go south to Tacoma with the mercenaries.


    But it''s a different feeling than now.


    Although Sean has nothing to worry about these days, the weather is grinding


    Sweat feels sticky during the day, but it''s so cold at night that you need to add clothes.


    Damn weather!


    "Sir, would you like some water?" Elia nearby behaved normally. The residents in the desert seem to have been used to this weather.


    "No, you keep it."


    The other party has been holding the kettle, almost every day along the way.


    As long as you see yourself hot, you''ll hand it over


    Now it''s just time to arrive in the city. If the main supplies allow, Sean is ready to go to jaggon one step ahead of time, and he doesn''t have to continue to cook on the desert road.


    The soldiers who had been waiting for a long time to go to the city hurried back and replied.


    In the city, there was food for foot bone eupterosaurs and iron hoofed cattle, but it was ordered away by the local sheriff a few days ago.


    "What? How many people can a sheriff support? Why does he buy so much?"


    "I don''t know. When I went to the market to ask, there was not much left. One or two were OK, but certainly not enough for so many pterosaurs." the soldier said wrongfully.


    "There''s such a thing." melsousa looked at Ben Tari on the other side, and both of them didn''t look good at the moment.


    As the two commanders of the Sun King army, there are local sheriffs who don''t give face!


    "What''s the name of the sheriff in this city?"


    "Arthur Rubin," said the soldier.


    "Lupin? No wonder!"


    "What''s wrong with this Sheriff?" Sean asked.


    Of course, there are nobles in aidak area, but it is customary to divide the nobles into the names of some officials. The local Sheriff has the same status as the border viscount or count of the basharan empire.


    "There are several surnames of Rubin in jagong City, among which the most important one is one of the former ministers under the supreme king. This Arthur should also be a member of the Rubin family," melsusa explained.


    So there''s someone up there.


    But Luka and jagong are not the same country after all. He has a family in jagong, so he can''t be so arrogant.


    Why do local officials in other countries spend so much money on supplies?


    "Captain, I think the sheriff might want to talk to us..." said melsousa.


    They both thought of working together.

 Chapter 334

    Only a part of food can be bought, which is enough for up to three pterosaurs to satisfy their hunger, that is, only three people can go first... Even if one takes two people, that''s six.


    There are several days to rest on the way to jagong, so melsousa is always worried about six people alone. It''s best to transfer the whole Flying Dragon Knights away.


    Especially after the businessmen confirmed the news of the prince''s return a few days ago, they can''t be careless.


    "If so, maybe the sheriff wants to talk to us... Captain," melsousa said, looking at Sean.


    And Sean just thought of that.


    At least there has been no war on this side of the desert. Even the gold regiment robbery mentioned by businessmen is in the south, not here.


    Recently, the only variable is your identity!


    After talking to the peddlers in those days, the news must have gradually spread all over the desert... Because money met only a few businessmen in a few days, he gave himself one of the only two commodities.


    Without the weight, the other party disappeared early the next morning. At that time, Sean estimated that they should have left early.


    No one would like to travel with the army. Moreover, the army has a lot of things to pack every day. Half the time has passed by the morning when it leaves.


    They go to the next city in advance, and then the news will be gradually spread by local businessmen, and it is likely to reach the sheriff there.


    "In that case... Let''s talk to him," Sean thought for a moment.


    The best way is to get some food from each other and fly directly to jagong.


    Besides, since the other party bought all the things at one time, Sean estimated that the other party also wanted to talk to himself, otherwise there was no need to pay such a high price.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sure enough, less than half an hour after the soldiers came back to report, a man dressed like the captain of the garrison came, wearing a square scarf and a high hat and taking off a camel at the crotch.


    Several people expected such a thing, so they directly asked the soldiers to take each other to the front.


    He has a big beard, but he looks young. He always has a smell of oil powder.


    This is what Elia told herself... Because walking in desert areas often exposed to the hot sun for a long time, she sweats every day, and it is impossible to take a bath when walking in the desert.


    Even water should be saved to drink, how can you take a bath!


    Therefore, the body odor will be covered with a very fragrant essential oil. Of course, men''s will be lighter, while girls will spray various flavors according to their preferences.


    This is why Elia always has a floral smell, and the other party is called jasmine.


    The captain of the garrison jumped off the camel and saluted melsousa and himself respectfully


    Luka is not jagong. Theoretically, the soldiers of this country do not need to bow to the people of other countries, but the other party still bows.


    "Distinguished general, the warrior under the supreme king. Our Lord lupin heard of your arrival and specially asked me to wait here and invite you to sit at home."


    As many people think, Arthur Rubin wants to talk to himself


    However, from the words of the garrison captain in front of them, it can be heard that they do not know their identity, and even the two commanders melsousa and Ben Tari do not recognize them.


    Sean nodded to them and decided to look for the sheriff.


    Since they all agreed, melsousa would not refuse. After agreeing to the other party, she was ready to go together.


    "Sir, shall I wait for you here?" Elia asked, still holding the kettle.


    "Just stay here. I''ll go with the two captains and come back in a minute."


    Sean didn''t say who he was from beginning to end


    After all, their popularity is not too high.


    [friendly]


    He was just one level higher than [friendly], but he didn''t reach the [respect] he could trust, so Sean didn''t need to tell Elia his identity and always called her as an ordinary maid.


    "Well, I''ll wait for the master to come back." Elia nodded.


    She is just an ordinary person with only 1050 points of blood


    Sean doesn''t know how to get the extra 50 points. It''s estimated that she often works out by doing physical work.


    But generally, it''s still ordinary people. It''s better to find a soldier behind her. If you encounter danger, you can''t hide. It''s best to stay in the army.


    Sean, melsousa and Ben Tari also took five trusted soldiers with them.


    "Your Highness, if there is any danger later, follow me, and I will ensure your safety at all costs." melsousa was the most nervous during the whole return journey, and she had heard the same words more than a dozen times.


    "You''re a level 16 orderer and afraid of danger?" Sean looked at each other helplessly.


    Melsousa orderer 16, Ben Tari also has the level of orderer 12, and none of the other soldiers accompanying him is lower than level 8.


    If you hadn''t seen any lord or prince of basharan with such an attendant formation in adakshawn, what would you be afraid of!


    Yes, of course.


    The reason why Sean is bold is that he now has two brushes. If someone wants to do it, he can''t escape his eyes.


    Even if you want to use poisonous wine to harm you, you can''t escape under your own vision!


    "I''m just worried about what happens. Your highness is the real successor of jagong in the future, and there can''t be any mistakes," melsusa said still reluctantly.


    This is this!


    In fact, Sean himself thought about it for many days. That''s why he didn''t understand it.


    According to the other party, his mother was the orthodox queen and the sun king for some time... But later he gave way to the current Sun King, that is, his uncle. Will he give way to himself later?


    He should have children, too.


    If you go back, won''t it become a position grabbing?


    In fact, if he had a choice, Sean would prefer to be a leisurely prince, just like Prince Philip.


    It can influence the policies and policies of the whole country, and cultivate certain forces to do things in its own territory... If its position is too high, it is easy to become a goal.


    Since Sean became the Lord of a small place, a small area like Oro has been so troublesome, not to mention a country like jagong, and jagong is still the leader of more than a dozen countries in the desert.


    In the middle, we have to balance the power branches of various countries. At that time, more people will come to flatter!


    Hiss~


    It''s a headache to think about it.


    Follow the captain of the garrison to the sheriff''s residence. This one is obviously the most beautiful in the almost sandy urban agglomeration. Even from a distance, you can see a pond in the yard.


    Water is more precious than gold in the desert. There is one in this place!


    That''s really a symbol of identity


    The man standing at the door looked like a middle-aged fat man in his forties, followed by more than a dozen people. Both men and women were gorgeous. They should be the sheriff''s family.


    When I saw myself walking in, the expression on my face changed from [happy!] to [surprised!]


    "Commander melsousa, I didn''t expect you to come."

 Chapter 335

    Sean looked at melsusa around him, but he didn''t expect that he still knew her.


    "Do you know this man?"


    "I don''t know... The other party should have seen me in jagong. After all, there is a former minister in the Lubin family, and I still have some intersection with them on many occasions," melsousa said.


    Obviously, the sheriff opposite didn''t expect that there was commander melsusa in jagong''s leading Army... There were [surprise!] and [doubt!] in his eyes.


    But his expression remained calm.


    "I didn''t expect that you personally led the army. If I knew, I would go outside the city to meet you..." said a pile of useless words.


    Moreover, melsousa wanted to know the purpose of the other party''s invitation rather than welcoming her in person.


    "Local sheriff Arthur Rubin?"


    "That''s right... We once met in the capital city of jagong. I wonder if the commander has any memory." he is the oldest person present, but he is the most modest one.


    "No impression. Did you follow manager Rubin?"


    The other party smiled.


    "At that time, our family happened to have a party and had the honor to meet the commander." when he said, his eyes still didn''t look at himself and the other people next to him.


    Sean was glad he didn''t bring Elia with him, otherwise the officer would have brought a maid. He knew his identity was unusual... When thinking about the recent return of the prince, some people would guess in this regard.


    "These are..."


    Not only look, but also ask directly now.


    "This is Ben Tari, one of the commander-in-chief of the jagon cavalry, and the others are my knight captains," melsousa explained, carefully hiding Sean''s identity.


    "Commander Ben Tari. I seem to remember the name. I didn''t expect to see myself today."


    [surprise!] with [doubt!]


    Slowly, the eyes of [doubt!] appeared again.


    At this time, Sean realized that introducing two commanders at once would inevitably make people suspicious. You know, this is a pioneer army. There are two people with such high titles. Is there anyone else among them!


    Smart is mistaken by smart!


    For people who can''t see other people''s emotional changes, it''s really difficult to control them at the first time.


    That''s one reason why Sean doesn''t talk much on weekdays


    Say more and make more mistakes. Every time I want to see the direction clearly before I speak.


    However, even if the other party doubts, it is impossible to ask directly, but invited everyone in.


    Cities in the desert are not as magnificent as the basharan empire... No, it should be said that they do not have the artistic sense of zambutar.


    To say rich, when Sean walked into each other''s house, he felt a breath of wealth.


    All kinds of high-grade carpets are decorated around the corridor. It is not difficult to see that many of them are made of gold thread. Jewelry and various rare stones are inlaid around the corridor. What''s more, many furniture are gold and silver utensils after entering the room.


    It''s impossible to say they have no money.


    The aidak area is just a little bigger than the desert area. When it comes to rich Sean, he doesn''t think he will lose to the five countries of zambutar.


    Due to the sea from the northern continent to the south, the countries in IDAK can also trade at sea, and the degree of wealth will not be poor.


    The only thing that I think is inferior to the basharan empire is the lack of artistic beauty!


    After all, sand is a color.


    In the living room


    Arthur Rubin has already arranged a banquet for everyone to take their seats. Anyone who comes here has a special position


    Because the other party had begun to doubt the identity of the people, Sean was a little far away from melsousa when he took the seat order, and followed several other knight captains close.


    Anyway, the guards in the whole sheriff''s house do not exceed level 7 of the orderer. Any one here is enough to frighten the four sides.


    Take a seat and send some camel milk as a drink


    Everything was normal. Although Arthur Rubin had doubts in his heart, that is, he looked at the people a few more times and didn''t directly ask their origin and identity.


    "Sir lupin, I don''t know what''s the matter with your invitation to us this time. I heard that you have purchased all the food in the city. We are about to buy part of it as a reserve for the pterodactyl army. Can you ask Sir lupin to give us some?" melsusa said more directly.


    Anyway, I''m not from a country. There''s no need to talk around the corner.


    "I''m about to explain this to the commander. It''s not that I want to make trouble for you, but that after I heard about the prince, I ruthlessly bought all the food in the city." Arthur Rubin said with a smiling face.


    But this sentence doesn''t sound so kind to others.


    "What does chief lupin mean?" mersousa could clearly hear her unhappiness in her tone.


    "Commander, don''t be angry. I don''t want to be right with the prince, but sincerely contribute the food!"


    At this time, several dancers came up in the hall


    Dressed like Sean when he first met Elia, wearing a veil and a loose skirt.


    "You go down first. I have something to discuss with the guests." he sent all the people present away, including the families who came in with him.


    No one left, only himself.


    The door closes


    Even in the broad hall during the day, it will feel dimmer.


    "I thought someone else would come this time, so I asked someone to inquire... But since both commanders are there, I''ll tell you straight."


    Melsousa and Ben Tari, everyone including Sean, put down the tableware and listened.


    "I bought the food in the whole city. First, I heard that during the war between basharan and Borg, our troops consumed a lot of manpower and material resources to win. There was no supply in the west of the desert, so I gathered the food for the supreme King''s army recently..."


    "Second, I heard about the return of Izdihar, which is the most concerned thing of all desert countries... I was preparing when I received the news a few days ago. I guess the whole IDAK is preparing. My city is the nearest supply to the desert, and I have the right to contact the prince first."


    He always glances at the crowd from time to time.


    I can see that the other party really doubts that he is among them


    It''s just that Sean hasn''t seen him before, so he can''t recognize him.


    "In the desert, our Lubin family has lasted for many generations, and each generation has close contact with its descendants. I received the news a few days ago and also from jagong... I promise the prince in advance on behalf of the whole Lubin family."


    "No matter what happens in the future, our Lubin family will always stand with Prince Izdihar..."


    His eyes are still scanning the crowd.


    Whether he doubts it or not, the meaning to be expressed has been said.


    Sure enough,


    What Sean had been worried about was the first time... Someone began to stand in line before he returned to jagong.

 Chapter 336

    "What does the sheriff mean?" melsousa took the lead and said before Arthur Rubin explained.


    "That means literally!"


    Look at the people again, although I can''t tell who is the real prince.


    But Sean could see that the other party must be one of the people present, otherwise the [self-confidence!] and [sincerity!] attitude could not be explained.


    Melsousa and Ben Tari are real commanders in the army. Although Sean did not have the opportunity to meet the Grand Marshal ratura of the basharan Empire, even the Grand Marshal would not be ridiculously high according to the level of the court Wizards of the basharan empire.


    Melsousa and Ben Tari are already very high-level people


    People who can protect them at the same time should know when you think about it carefully.


    I would have guessed that the two commanders were secretly protecting a big man, so Arthur Rubin didn''t hesitate to say that.


    It''s like showing loyalty in front of yourself.


    "Sir lupin, I hope you will be careful in your words and deeds. You know, your words sound like provoking a struggle among the Sun King family to others," melsousa said sternly.


    Even in different countries, if there are slanders against the supreme king, she can also do it, and in terms of the defense strength of this small city, she can solve it alone, and there is no need for external soldiers.


    "Commander, don''t be angry. We don''t want to be your enemies. Moreover, we are not qualified to be your enemies! I''m just expressing the thoughts of the Lubin family. This is not only what I mean, but also represents the whole Lubin family."


    Expand the target topic to make yourself look small.


    Sean doesn''t know how many times he''s heard similar words in Oro


    "Please also pay attention to your words and deeds of the lupin family. You are just the ministers of jagong. You''d better not interfere in the family affairs of the supreme king," melsusa warned again.


    "Of course, of course! We are all ministers, but I remember that we were all promoted by Queen AIIRA Izdihar, and you were her disciple. I just say this to show my loyalty to the old lord. I hope the commander doesn''t mind." he said it casually, and even changed the topic to something else later.


    But that doesn''t sound like that to Sean.


    I just came to this place. Is it necessary that so many people are staring at me... Are you ready to push yourself to the top?


    At least wait until the death of this Sun King. There is such a long time to prepare.


    If Sean had dreamed of becoming king Xiaoyao in the future, now it seems that some people in the desert countries are staring at that position.


    Tut~


    I can''t help but always think of it as the murder of a generation of Baron vigil in Tyler MIA town.


    Do these things also have a relationship


    For the throne?


    Thinking about it in my head, I really didn''t enjoy the meal.


    Later, Ben Tari and Arthur Rubin talked about other things and the stories of the Borg war. Generally speaking, Sean didn''t participate too much. He was more thinking about his future plans.


    It was evening after dinner.


    Still, in order to hide his identity, Sean would return to the barracks with melsousa and other soldiers, on the grounds that there must be a commander in charge in the barracks, and Ben Tari would stay as a guest in the sheriff''s residence.


    In the face of it, he is the Supreme Commander here and should enjoy all high-level treatment.


    On the way back, melsusa told herself many times not to listen to the sheriff. She has been in contact with the sun king for many years. She has lived in the palace as a disciple almost since the last queen. In melsusa''s opinion, this generation of the sun king is very gentle.


    And I always miss my dead sister, that is, Sean''s mother. Otherwise, I wouldn''t send troops to help the basharan Empire because of the golden regiment... Because it was the early golden regiment that caused my sister and brother to wander away from the desert for many years.


    "Up to now, the Sun King will often remember the days when he and his mentor, sister and brother wandered in the desert when they were children. I will never believe that he will harm your highness."


    "I don''t believe it either," Sean said positively.


    Indeed, it should not be carried by outsiders. No matter whether the Sun King repels himself or his children... Those cousins repel themselves, they should not be pushed to the opposite by ministers and people from other countries.


    And for now, Sean doesn''t want to work hard on this matter. Instead of competing for the throne that may take more than ten years or more, he might as well spend his mind on looking for the book of the dead and Caine slate.


    I have long planned a series of investigation teams, waiting for them to be implemented slowly in the future.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be led by the nose by those ministers... If I don''t fight, no one will let me fight." Sean said with a smile.


    When he returned to the camp, Arthur Rubin also delivered the food and materials bought in advance as he said, even to Haikou. He would also provide the large troops who came back later


    The manager of a small city had so much money, which really surprised Sean.


    The IDAK area is really an elusive place!


    Now that others have sent food, what they have to say has been said. Later, they are considering flying back to the capital of jagong.


    Can''t wait any longer


    Otherwise, if you walk past one by one, more lords like Arthur Rubin will try to intercept the team in various ways. Among these people, if they are ready to be loyal, or there are hostile camps, it is estimated that they will go back.


    Sean doesn''t know the camp division of the desert countries, so he won''t fight anyone for the time being


    That night, I asked Elia to prepare the things to be used later. Early tomorrow morning, they would fly back to jagong with the Flying Dragon Knights.


    "Well... I''ll prepare it now, sir."


    "Well," Sean nodded.


    Suddenly asked the other party curiously.


    "Elia, you never seem to ask my identity." if you want to take each other into the palace in the future, your identity will still be known, and Sean should tell each other at this time.


    "If the master doesn''t say, I won''t ask."


    While packing up his clothes, he didn''t forget to pack the books in the room.


    In fact, it''s impossible to say that the girl has no ideas. From the changing emotional state, Sean has long seen that the other party has doubts... But he doesn''t like to speak casually, which is in line with Sean''s standard of choosing a servant.


    You can watch or listen. Just don''t talk indiscriminately and don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask.


    "Well, then pack up your things and don''t bring other things you don''t often use. There will be all that should be in the palace."


    The movement stopped suddenly.


    After a long time, it moved slowly again


    Even if I had doubts before, I was surprised when I really got the answer.


    Prince Izdihar.


    To be exact, it should be the great prince Izdihar... The son of the former queen and the eldest son of all heirs.


    Elia''s head suddenly flashed the fragments of businessmen talking when they were chatting

 Chapter 337

    Jagong.


    According to the desert people, the moral of this name is the meaning of "sun", and the largest Sun Temple in the whole desert is also built in this place.


    According to the priests, the fire of life in ancient times continued from here, so the residents living in this land are the oldest nation, and as the leader of the oldest nation, the Izdihar family has always been a representative.


    For hundreds of years, even as far as I can remember, they have been in charge of this area


    Although jagong in each era is not necessarily the strongest country in the desert, the leadership of the Izdihar family has not changed, because they are the only one who has received the blessing of the sun god and can use the golden sword.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean flew with the pterodactyl knights for three days and finally came to jagon''s jurisdiction, much shorter than expected.


    Fortunately, it''s flying. If you walk, it may take more than ten days.


    "It should be the capital of jagong ahead?" Sean asked melsusa sitting in front.


    I''m still not good at riding flying dragons. I need an old hand to take it


    Moreover, it is impossible for the other party to ride a pterodactyl alone. Sometimes it is troublesome when the status is high.


    "Yes, we''re almost there!" answered melsousa.


    The feeling of excitement can be clearly heard in the words.


    They had left jagong for several months. In these months, they spent a lot of manpower and material resources to support the basharan Empire, and some soldiers even died on the battlefield.


    Now I think it''s a pity that I can''t get more compensation from basharan. The biggest factor is myself!


    Once he changed his national identity, Sean began to regret it.


    At the beginning, we should insist that basharando take some money, otherwise who will provide the military expenditure this time is not more from jagong.


    "Your Highness, do you remember the teacher?"


    Just as Sean was thinking, melsousa suddenly asked.


    "I don''t remember much, but there is a picture of her at home..." this is not a lie. Even if I look through all my memories, I almost don''t remember my mother''s appearance.


    Perhaps the original ''Sean'' had consciously forgotten each other, but now he can''t talk about memories because he hasn''t experienced it.


    In the past, the ability of [time controller] would only see those things that he had experienced in his dream. If it was too far away... There would be no more.


    "Yes, I was a child when the tutor came back. Your highness should not have much memory at that time."


    Getting closer to the city


    Compared with other cities in the desert, the city can directly see the water source. Even in the northernmost direction, there is a huge reservoir. The roads of lake water are built straight and converge, running through the city from to the south.


    In this city, green space and tall buildings are the most visible things... The only special place is the east of the city.


    In the only uplifted mountain area on the whole urban plain, you can see a sharp monument at the highest position and a slightly shorter house next to it.


    Next to it is a big disc.


    "What is that place?"


    "The Sun Temple... Is the place where the sun god is worshipped. Maybe your highness will go there early tomorrow morning. The tutor''s mausoleum is buried under the temple, and as a returning prince, your highness will also go to that place to worship."


    Still so troublesome


    At a glance, Sean could probably imagine that there were a lot of things to be busy tomorrow.


    The pterodactyl Knights flew directly over the city and landed in front of a huge palace under the mountains of the temple of the sun


    There are already people around.


    Melsousa and the other pterodactyl Knights jumped down first, then turned back to meet Sean and walked slowly.


    "Back? Back... Let me see..."


    Sean had just come down from the pterodactyl. In front of the crowd, a man in his 30s and 40s hurried out, wearing a crown and expensive clothes. He was the highest person.


    And that crown also shows each other''s identity!


    He ran directly to himself, stopped for a while, and then looked at himself up and down.


    "Like, really like!"


    "You are..."


    Sean actually knew from the emotion [excited!] above each other''s head that the man in front of him was the sun king, but he didn''t know what to call for a while, so he asked symbolically.


    "Child, you''re finally back. I''m your uncle!"


    Too excited, sometimes it''s hard to say.


    But the hot eyes also infected themselves


    This makes Sean, who has always regarded himself as an outsider, suddenly feel a trace of family affection.


    Almost everyone around is laughing, and all eyes are focused on themselves.


    In view


    [watched...] * 688


    It is estimated that there are so many people present.


    "Uncle."


    After calling out the address, the other party was more happy.


    "OK, ok... Just come back, just come back, come..." when excited, he pulled Sean directly and walked forward.


    Almost at the same time, everyone knelt down except Sean and the Sun King around him.


    "Welcome Prince Izdihar back!"


    "Long live Prince Izdihar!!"


    The cheers went higher and higher, from the square where the pterodactyl stayed to the palace above, almost numbing his ears.


    But I still have to listen. After all, people shout about themselves!


    It is estimated that the biggest topic of the whole jagong capital today is to come back.


    Sean followed the sun king all the way to the main hall. During the journey, the other party kindly introduced the surrounding architectural layout to himself. It was really a feeling that some elders took their younger generation home.


    "You''ve just come back and don''t know many places. If you have any questions, just come to me directly. Tomorrow we''ll go to the Sun Temple to worship... Tell her the news of your return."


    Melsusa told herself before going to the temple of the sun tomorrow.


    "Well, commander melsousa told me just now."


    "Melsousa? It''s all because of her that you can come back this time. I''ll reward her... You can tell me what else you want to reward."


    The reward in the form of state can only be issued by the Sun King himself, so you must tell him.


    And Sean really needs this'' uncle ''to confirm one thing


    That was the knighthood of Earl Luke of Oro.


    "I really want to trouble my uncle... But there are a lot of things. I need to tidy up."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s talk about it after the worship tomorrow... Come on, I''ll call you to meet your brothers and sisters."


    They just came to the gate of the hall, and now the princesses and princes of two men and two women stood in front of them.

 Chapter 338

    "Father, is this the brother who lives in other countries?" a little girl who looked only twelve or thirteen years old ran over and bumped into the arms of the sun king.


    "Yes, this is your brother."


    "The child''s name is jeira. She is your youngest sister." she turned to introduce herself.


    The little girl has a good impression of [friendliness] since she met. It seems that she is a familiar guy.


    "Mudan, serya... You come here, too. You haven''t come to see your big brother yet." the sun king called the other three people.


    The four people in front of him are his children, that is, the princes and princesses of jagong are a little younger than themselves. The largest one is said to be younger than himself.


    Sean looked at the prince with a beard called Mudan. It was too anxious.


    There are four princes in Jiagong palace. If you don''t count yourself, the original big prince is Mudan, followed by another girl, Princess saizia... Then there is jeira and another boy named OS. Both of them are still teenagers. They are more [curious!] about their sudden brother.


    The only ones who don''t look very happy are the former big prince and the second princess. Now they have joined... Their ranking will be later.


    "This is your brother, because if there is anything you don''t understand after he just came back, you should take care of it more, and the brothers should be harmonious... This is our family motto of yizdihar family." probably seeing that his son and daughter are not very happy, the sun king said sternly.


    "Yes, father."


    The four bowed their heads and answered.


    In the end, their second sister serya was the first to stand up and welcome Sean.


    "I''m glad you can come back, brother."


    Look up and eyebrows, really a pretty girl.


    After all, with the background of Princess identity, childhood education and dress up are the best resources of the whole country.


    So far, none of the rich girls Sean has met has said that she is in a hurry. If she is not particularly beautiful, she can at least see it, and the sister in front of her is really beautiful.


    Aidak girl''s unique big eyes are well reflected in her.


    "Thank you, sister segia."


    Sean opened his hands, but the other party took the lead in hugging himself.


    All this seems to the Sun King as a harmonious family, but only Sean can see that the second brother and third sister seem not very friendly to their arrival. So far, they are still [neutral] friendly.


    After the introduction of the family, the sun king also introduced his three wives with Sean, that is, three aunts... A long string of names also brought the family name, but because Sean came to IDAK, he was not familiar with the pronunciation of the name here.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I only remember people!


    "You''ve been on your way for a few days. I''ll ask someone to take you to rest and freshen up later. We''ll have dinner together in the evening... After the Sun Temple worship tomorrow, you''ll follow me and just talk about what you''re going to say." said the sun king.


    Although the words didn''t clearly say what to do with him, but what else to do with the Emperor... Obviously let himself help govern. As soon as he said this, Sean clearly saw the expression of his two brothers and sisters [unhappy!] on the other side.


    Sure enough.


    His sudden airborne touched the interests of several brothers.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was originally for an internal official to take him away, but jeira seemed very interested in his arrival. She was the first to stand up and say she wanted to lead the way.


    So Sean came with each other.


    "Brother Sean."


    "Hmm?" he looked at his little cousin with a curious face.


    As a brother and sister with the same surname, jeira was not so disgusted with her appearance because of her young age, but made Sean feel very kind.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Brother Sean, was the place where you lived called the basharan Empire?"


    "Yes."


    Looking at each other''s young age, Sean spoke a lot more gently.


    There is a state of [yearning!] overhead


    "Is that place beautiful? I heard that there are many beautiful places in countries outside the desert." the little girl''s eyes are as beautiful as her sister''s, but they seem to reveal light under her naive character!


    Hiss~


    Sean can''t say how it feels.


    It should have something to do with character or some emotion.


    I had seen a similar light in the eyes of igunia before, but there was no light in Freya... Only when I finally asked her to leave with me, I saw the brilliance in her eyes.


    "There are many beautiful places, but Adak should also have many." Sean heard that the girl yearned for life outside, but he couldn''t describe it too well.


    What if you don''t let this girl escape tomorrow? Besides, for people with Princess status, wherever they go is not as good as the palace. Don''t think about those vagrant lives.


    "But I haven''t been out of the capital," said jeira discontentedly.


    "There will be a chance in the future. This time we sent troops to help the basharan empire. I asked for a piece of land from them, and then we will walk together." casually found a reason.


    "Yes, yes!" they agreed before Sean explained.


    "Let''s make a deal, brother Sean. You must take me then."


    "Well, take you."


    The room in the imperial palace is grand enough. It is said that I began to prepare when I learned that I was coming back. I was able to live in at this time.


    At the gate, Elia had been arranged to wait here early. Before that, she was taken here by the soldiers as her personal maid after she got off the pterodactyl


    Jeira was still pestering Sean to tell the outside story. Fortunately, she finally sent each other off with the excuse of telling it slowly after dinner in the evening.


    In the luxurious room, Elia and several other palace maids are taking a bath for themselves.


    He called away the other maids and left Elia alone


    "Help me rub my back."


    "Yes, sir," Elia said softly, kneeling on the ground. For a moment, she seemed to think of something and changed her mouth immediately.


    "Your Highness."


    "It doesn''t matter what we call when we''re alone."


    Sean closed his eyes in the bath, leaned back and let Elia massage his head.


    "Do you know why I bought you?" asked suddenly.


    "Your Highness thinks I can trust... And..." suddenly paused.


    Sean opened his eyes so that he could see the little girl''s slightly fat face.


    "What else?"


    "Your Highness likes white hair." you can speak without expression. This talent is very characteristic.


    "Oh ~ you are very smart, but I appreciate that you don''t talk nonsense. Now we have lived in the palace. I don''t know much about the things in it. I need you to do something for me in the future," Sean said.

 Chapter 339

    Almost from the beginning, Sean didn''t think he was a girl who didn''t know anything.


    The girls who can come out of those colorful hotels may have seen more people than themselves. Although there may not be real big people, it is estimated that the world is clearer than themselves.


    If they are just subordinates, such girls are more reliable in doing things. A few simple nobles can''t fool such girls at all, and they know better about trade-offs.


    As for ambition, looking at the whole world, women''s ambition is suppressed by men to a certain extent... If they don''t have the advantages of time, place and people, they won''t take risks.


    More importantly, it is convenient for palace maids to move around in the palace and they are the most suitable candidates.


    "Well... What does your highness need me to do?" Elia asked. The massage in her hand still didn''t stop, but slowly put it on her shoulder from her head.


    "You don''t have to do anything now. You''re just here. It''s better to get to know more palace maids and internal officials." Sean didn''t say it clearly, but it shouldn''t be difficult to understand his meaning with each other''s wisdom.


    I was lucky. When I was confirmed with the merchant, I only selected people according to the first impression.


    I didn''t expect that Elia was still a girl with great ideas. In this way, she could give her a lot more work.


    "I see, your highness," replied Elia.


    "Well, that''s it for the time being."


    The body slowly sank into the bath. At present, only a few cousins in the Jiagong Palace are unhappy about their arrival, but their own arrival may have moved their interests at that time.


    It is estimated that during the reign of the sun king, the popularity can not be reduced too much, and judging by their age, it was impossible to make the order to exterminate the vigil family a year or two ago.


    Who was the man who came to the town to assassinate Baron vigil?


    We have to find this talent!


    As for the other side, Sean wanted to set up an Investigation Corps to find the whereabouts of the book of the dead and Caine slate in various regions. Now, in his own opinion, the world pattern is full of ancient god believers. There is one beside emperor Borg, but it''s too far away.


    And there is no army around you to fight directly to that place. Moreover, you have no excuse. You can''t announce to the world that emperor Borg is a believer of evil gods, so hit him.


    The borgs don''t want to!


    On the other hand, after the Tacoma incident, those ancient god believers seemed to hide all of a sudden. Every time they caught a little news and wanted to pursue, they didn''t stop all kinds of things.


    Strange sculptures and strange events in the mouth of IDAK businessmen. I haven''t heard similar news since the border war in Oro city. I don''t know how the people sent to investigate are now... It should be a little harvest, otherwise so much money allocated to them every year will be wasted.


    Sean thought about it and thought that the first thing was to officially seal the oro area as jagon''s land.


    In this way, the people there can theoretically become the troops under the Sun King... They need to mobilize their former subordinates, especially those from the banier mercenary team, and they need to make good use of them.


    Capable people are easy to find, but loyal people are too rare.


    It''s a pity to leave them alone


    After taking a bath, Sean changed into a formal Prince''s dress, wrapped in golden ears, the cloak is also made of the most dense gold thread, and put on a high hat.


    Although not as gentlemanly as the basharan Empire, it looks a little local tyrant now.


    Indeed, the family is rich


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dinner, the sun king asked all family members to be present without any other officials and nobles.


    It''s just the royal family talking about family life... It''s more about asking about their life over the years, especially when talking about the life in Tyler MIA Town, Sean specially looked at the people in front of him.


    Speaking of those years of life, finally, when my father died of illness, I inherited the title, and then step by step to the present, and so on. Look at the reaction of everyone, there is no problem.


    So the killer shouldn''t be present.


    After eating and playing, the Sun King specially left Sean to talk about his views on the area of IDAK and the country of jagong.


    Because Sean has just come here, even from the desert, it''s only half a month, not much feeling. At most, I think it is hotter than other places. There is no winter... The desert occupies almost half of the area.


    It is estimated that everyone who has just entered the IDAK area should have this idea! For this statement, the sun king just smiled and didn''t comment much, but let Sean feel the charm of this land in a few days.


    At that time, because it was late and they had to worship in the temple before the sun rose every morning, they left without a few words.


    However, jeira has been pestering herself to tell some stories about the basharan empire


    Finally, I couldn''t help saying a few witch stories that Luke often told when I was in the town, and then sent jeira back to bed.


    After a whole day, I seem to feel very tired without doing anything.


    At night, Elia is making tea for herself. She will add some wild jujube unique to IDAK as a snack fruit.


    "Your Highness looks tired?"


    "A little... When I was a local count, I had to deal with a lot of things every day. Although I was tired, now I feel inexplicably tired when I didn''t do anything," Sean said.


    In the current imperial palace, Elijah is the only palace maid who can talk to herself. Other palace maids or servants dare not talk to themselves more.


    "Your Highness should not be used to the life here. When the sun god comes back tomorrow, your highness will officially become the prince of jagong. There must be a lot to do in the future." Elia knows this better than herself.


    "What is the sun god you often say?"


    Sean is also curious about this.


    The legend has been heard in melsousa, but people who don''t understand this area have a very high respect for the sun.


    "The sun god is the most revered God of our IDAK people. It is said that the Sun God once sent down the fire of life to revitalize the whole earth."


    "Wait... I''ve heard this story. Is it different?" Sean said before he waited for the other party to spray.


    "Your Highness can go to the temple tomorrow. There are many priests and various ancient mural records there," Elia said.

 Chapter 340

    The next morning Sean was woken up by the palace guards.


    It needs to be earlier today, because all the people of the capital of jagong will gather at the gate of the Sun Temple to watch. As one of the members of the jagong royal family and the eldest son of the Izdihar family, it is necessary to let all the people of the jagong Kingdom know their existence.


    The worship of the Sun Temple is not only a tradition, but also announcing its arrival to the world.


    There are many rules. You must arrive at the temple before the sun rises, because the sacrificial requirement is to be held at the same time with the sun rises


    Before dawn, Sean would feel the temple on the mountain.


    "Elia, help me see if my clothes are neat?" Sean asked from time to time on the way.


    "It''s all sorted out, your highness."


    Afraid of not being assured, he pulled his collar a little.


    It''s done, but Sean always feels uncomfortable. He always feels like his neck is kinked.


    Holding her clothes, she just touched Elia''s hand.


    "Your Highness is just not used to wearing this dress. It''s the dress that our IDAK royal family will wear during sacrifice. If you''re not used to it, you''d better endure today," Elia said.


    The dress is wide, but I don''t know how to fix the cloth in order to maintain a qualitative state, so I always feel a knot around my neck when wearing it.


    "I hope it won''t be long."


    After getting off the carriage, there was a very long ladder waiting, but next to it, the Sun King and several other brothers and sisters were already standing there.


    "Brother, you''re late," said jeira, the first to jump over when she saw Sean coming out.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting." Sean didn''t expect them to get up so early. They all came before dawn.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re not used to it just now... Come on, I''ll tell you what you''re going to do next." the Sun King seemed very casual.


    In one day''s contact, Sean could see that the uncle was still taking care of himself. Although he didn''t know how his relationship with his mother was, it should be good on this day, otherwise he wouldn''t take care of himself like this.


    And the goodwill has always maintained [love]


    This belongs to the favor above worship.


    Almost only relatives or a family can have this kind of favor. Sean has only seen it in Freya. Even the little girl of igunia is still [worshipped].


    Of course, the main reason is that I have only made a statement in front of Freya.


    At that time, let the other party put down the things around him and follow him. In fact, it was almost a confession, so the degree of favor changed instantly, and it was still a favor above love.


    From Freya, Sean looked at all the favors from low to high.


    Follow the sun king to the high platform. On the way, the other party has been talking about what they want to do in sacrifice... In fact, it is very simple. When the sun rises, go to the center of the temple square, which will be illuminated by the newborn sun. Then the priests read out various rites and teachings.


    Finally, Sean needs to take a bowl of water from the holy pool gathered at night, drink it, pour the rest into the earth, and leave a little bit scattered to the crowd.


    The whole process is to accept God''s will and love your people.


    The moral is very simple... The process doesn''t sound difficult, but it may take a little longer, because we have to wait until the sun comes out and the doctrine to be read has to rise slowly with it.


    Almost all members of the royal family have to undergo such baptism when they grow up, which means that they accept their identity and can love their people in the future!


    Sean has been an adult for a long time, but he has been in other countries before, so he must have such a ceremony when he comes back.


    "Sounds easy," Sean said after hearing the complaint.


    "It''s easy, but your brothers and sisters said that they were very tired that day. In fact, I don''t like this dogma, but I can''t help it... Doctrine is something that our country and even the whole desert countries respect. If you want to rule this country, you must not ignore it." what I said was unintentional, But that doesn''t sound like that to Sean and the other princes and princesses.


    I just accept the adult ceremony in this area, needless to say so much.


    If it sounds to other princes and princesses that they are teaching themselves to rule the country... They look slightly at Mudan and serya on the other side.


    Sure enough, they don''t look very good at the moment.


    Although they never spoke, Sean could see their emotions from the state they showed.


    When the sun king said this in front of everyone, he felt that he was educating how to become the king of a country. Although he did not necessarily say it to himself, today''s protagonist was himself.


    Above the temple is a broad platform, with an open-air huge sacrificial platform, and an obelisk on the edge, which is densely engraved with various words and patterns.


    Those should be the historical records that many people have said.


    However, these records were carved by people in the past. In fact, they still have a tendency... Sean once asked Lilith Bristol to read some ancient books. In fact, the records about legends have been artificially modified, not all of them are true.


    But at least it means it happened.


    Climb to the high platform of the temple


    There were almost one or two hundred ministers and nobles from the capital outside. Sean, who had just arrived, didn''t know any of them, but melsousa and Ben Tari were also among them.


    "Come on, I''ll take you this section," the sun king said to Sean at the last step.


    The other brothers and sisters stopped, and only two people continued to move forward.


    At the top, you can see not only the ministers and nobles below, but also the citizens around the temple


    As Sean ascended the platform, countless people cheered.


    "Look, those are the people who support you. In the future, they are the goals you have to pay all your life." the Sun King smiled and said.


    On the other side, an old man in his sixties came over.


    "High priest, please today."


    "Dear king, it''s my pleasure!"


    Sean glanced at the high priest who was going to baptize himself today. He didn''t know his name, but he did feel respected.


    With a smile on his face, he slowly took a big gold basin from the maid''s hand behind him.


    "Your Highness, I will begin to pray and praise later. Finally, when I ask you what you see, you will say loudly: just see the light."


    Before the sacrifice began, the high priest first agreed with himself what to do.


    "All right, high priest," Sean promised, thinking it was a surface job.


    Then, in the high priest''s loud cry, the magic of doubling and amplifying was almost audible to the whole temple.


    The golden basin was slowly put on the table in front of him


    Facing all the people under the temple.


    Just at this time, the first ray of sunshine came, and the angle just shone into the water in the gold basin, the light was crystal clear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The eulogy began to pray, and even the high priest began to explain many stories of the previous generation


    "... looking at the first ray of sunshine, your highness, what do you see?"


    "Your Highness, reach out and hold the basin." I don''t know who reminded me behind my back.


    Sean reached out and touched the basin


    At this time, a picture flashed in my head.


    Some extremely distorted tentacle picture!!

 Chapter 341

    Most of the people from the capital of jagong will come this morning.


    I''m afraid the prince''s adult baptism can be traced back to the initiation ceremony of Princess serya a few years ago. It''s estimated that the unprecedented grand scene will not appear once for many years.


    And whenever the Royal Children''s adult ceremony, the Sun Temple will give meat and some rice porridge to the capital, which is good news for residents living below the poverty line. Even ordinary families will not eliminate such gifts.


    So many people came this day!


    Compared with the previous Princess ceremony, the prince who came back from abroad seems to have much less pomp, but it is also worth watching.


    After all


    That was the only son of the former queen.


    "Today is a supplementary adult ceremony for the Queen''s son after his return. You must go and have a look." many residents in the city scrambled to send messages.


    However, many people can''t remember when the first empress was born, especially the children born in the last two decades.


    "What was the date when the first empress succeeded to the throne?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "I heard that there was a queen before the contemporary Sun King, because I heard that the Sun King''s sister was still alive a few years ago, but I didn''t know when she was in power." a citizen asked.


    In fact, there are many young people around who don''t know much


    Although most people gathered under the temple of the sun to watch, many came here with admiration. They just heard that today''s baptism was the son of the first empress, but they didn''t understand when the first empress was in power.


    "Alas, you young people have forgotten history. Now that life is good, you don''t know the days when the whole jagong kept struggling." an old man nearby said angrily.


    "During the reign of the empress, it was the most difficult time for jagong. At that time, jagong was not as rich as it is now, but the desert countries have been eyeing the orthodoxy of the Sun Temple... The modern empress wandered around with the current Sun King because of the war when she was 10 years old. After all kinds of hardships, she finally returned to jagong."


    There seems to be another story of struggle in the old man''s words, but it is still difficult for the young people in front of them to understand.


    "And then?"


    "When she was 12 years old, Queen Aila officially succeeded to the throne. She led the poor jagong people to live frugally and struggle to get out of today''s situation... Later, when she was 20 years old, she decided to pass her position to the newly grown Sun King. At first, the sun king was unwilling to accept it, and the ministers were unwilling. Finally, she left the palace to make the ministers have to support a new one The sun king, "said the old man.


    Just then a word came from the direction of the temple, saying exactly this thing.


    Nowadays, there is little mention of the deeds of the previous empress, but the high priest will tell his experience at the prince''s adult ceremony, but because Sean has little experience in jagong, he tells more about his mother''s experience.


    The former queen, Ayla Izdihar.


    Sean listened, and then he figured out the situation when his mother left jagong. She was in power at the age of 12 and away from aidak at the age of 20. Melsousa said that she had been with her mother for two or three years in the earliest period.


    In this way, his mother has a very strong strength at the age of 17, which is estimated to be about level 10 of the orderer.


    After that, he left aidak area for zambutar... As for what to do, no one knows, but his age is not right


    Because Sean is in his early twenties now, he can''t have married his father when he left twenty years ago. There should be no news for several years, so there is no record.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to contact Duke haruman about seeing the Sun King... The uncle has indeed been to the basharan empire. Now it is estimated that he may go to the basharan empire after receiving the news from his mother.


    It is estimated that it will take three or four years, and during that period, his mother''s ability gradually grew stronger.


    Later, for some reason, he went to Tyler MIA Town, was pursued by the then Baron wiggle, and finally got married and gave birth to ''Sean''. Getting married at the age of twenty-three or four is late in this era, but Sean seems to be a normal age.


    After that, he raised little Sean and didn''t leave town until he was four or five years old


    Hiss~


    It still doesn''t seem quite right.


    Twenty years may be twenty years or nearly thirty years.


    If you add a little more time, the day when your mother left the town should be when the sun king went to the basharan empire in person


    Although she was not taken away directly or even found in the town, the news that the Sun King came to the basharan Empire must be the reason for her mother to leave. In the next few years, she returned to jagong and died.


    Several twenty years together, Sean estimated that his mother should be about 40 or 50 when she died. After all, the current Sun King is already in his forties, and his father married a wife older than himself.


    From the high priest''s speech, Sean finally estimated the main energy of the previous generation.


    The only thing I still don''t know is why my mother came back at the beginning and who wanted to assassinate herself later... It has been more than ten years since my mother came back, which was suddenly thought of in recent years.


    And what did my mother do in the Palace this year?


    While Sean was thinking, the high priest suddenly let himself look into the golden basin


    "The people under the protection of the sun god, today we will usher in the return of a pioneer, who is the light and our sun." as the eulogy was recited, the audience cheered.


    Sean can even see the state of [excitement!] on everyone''s head.


    Even the Sun King standing next to him was smiling


    "Looking at the first ray of sunshine, your highness, what do you see?" the words suddenly turned to themselves.


    I don''t know who reminded me to reach out and touch the golden basin behind my back.


    However, as the palms touched, Sean''s mind suddenly flashed some pictures of wriggling tentacles.


    Swollen tentacles, like a person standing in the desert, have no face, but have a mouth, as if roaring in the dust.


    "When the sun rises, the darkness dissipates..."


    The high priest beside him was still saying.


    But Sean''s head now constantly emerged all kinds of scary and distorted pictures, and even felt that a name was about to blurt out.


    "Nayaratotip!!" the voice of thin if mosquito''s feet kept repeating in his mouth.


    "Your Highness... What did you just say?"


    Suddenly the sound pulled Sean back to reality


    He looked at all the people at the foot of the temple waiting for his answer.


    "I see the light!"


    Barely holding up a smile, he finally replied that at the same time, cheers broke out again under the whole temple.


    Only the high priest standing aside looked nervous

 Chapter 342

    Nayaratotip.


    This name was heard before when fighting the ectopic monster summoned by the alchemist.


    Sean looked around


    At this time, the sun king looked at himself with a smile, and the next several gods immediately took out a palm sized very exquisite brick gold bowl and a ribbon made of gold thread.


    The sun just shone on the gold basin, and the water was shiny.


    It is estimated that people outside the temple look like miracles, the only light in the dark!


    Sean took a little look at the surrounding architectural layout. It was architecture that made this place have such a wonderful phenomenon.


    Sun God?


    It''s a bit exaggerated. It feels more like a means used by the royal family to confuse people.


    But don''t say, this way is also particularly easy to use... Looking at the state of [cheering!] and [excited!] of the next group of people, I have a sense of achievement and pride pushed to the top.


    The king is almost like this.


    "Your Highness, you should do the next thing," the high priest nearby reminded.


    The next step is the so-called blessing link. Sean will symbolically sprinkle the holy water under the sun under the temple, which represents blessing to all people, while behind it are officials and nobles who will pay a visit to themselves to show their loyalty.


    As for the people, they also came early to watch, and there was no way to go to the temple to worship one by one, so they would go to receive the distributed food, and almost everyone in the city could get a full meal.


    It can be seen that jagong is already very rich to a certain extent, which has nothing to do with the poor days mentioned in the story just now.


    Ministers will meet for a long time, and Sean needs to keep smiling in the process... Then a divine official or an official in the imperial palace will introduce himself to the people from the front of the mountain one by one.


    In the capital of jagong, officials add hundreds of nobles, large and small, and many people come with a family. They introduce each other to three or four hundred people. How can Sean remember so many names.


    Just keep smiling almost all the time.


    However, the dress of several noble ladies really impressed themselves.


    Last night, the palace maids in their palace discussed that this would happen, because every time the Royal offspring grow up, it is a big adult etiquette. Both the princess and the prince represent a noble identity in the future.


    Many nobles will try their best to leave memories among royal members


    I remember yesterday that the maid of honor said that almost all the single young nobles in the capital dressed up that day at the last serya adult ceremony. The feeling of handsome men in the whole city has left an unforgettable impression in the hearts of many maid of honor until now.


    And today


    I guess it''s almost the same, but the object is the opposite.


    Basically, the ladies of each noble family are the key introducers, and their clothes are brighter and brighter than each other. If you have a good figure, show your figure. If you have a beautiful face, draw more exquisite... If you are plump, then


    Sean suddenly felt dizzy as he watched the crowd get bigger and bigger.


    What''s more, there are people who deliberately create small accidents. They either drop their handkerchief when they turn around and let them pick it up, or they suddenly sprain their feet and lean against themselves.


    "Your Highness is tired from standing all the time. I''ll keep this for you to wipe your face..."


    "I''m sorry, your highness. I was too careless."


    Ha ha~


    If only one or two were enough, Sean would still feel happy, but when there were more people, he began to have a headache. Looking at the handkerchief that was almost filled in his arms and the white robe sleeves, they were almost stained with powder.


    "Is there anything else in the back?"


    "It should be fast."


    Sean asked the high priest next to him, and the other party seemed to have no way, because this was the case at every prince''s adult ceremony.


    "High priest..."


    "Does your highness have anything else to ask?"


    "How much do you know about my mother?" Sean said suddenly.


    When he accidentally said nayaratotip just now, the other party obviously appeared in a [nervous!] state, but later, with the beginning of sacrifice, this feeling gradually disappeared.


    But Sean remembered each other.


    The moment just now should be a picture you saw


    The power of [time dominator] will always make you see some pictures at a specific time. Generally, things related to you or you have been thinking about will see a certain scene of the past or present, and even a short picture of the future.


    But Sean doesn''t think much these days, and his mood is not as nervous as when he had to face the enemy in Oro, so it shouldn''t be related to himself.


    That''s another case: something that appears at a time node where you are.


    "Not many, but the queen often likes to talk to me when she is."


    "What are you talking about?" Sean pressed again.


    At this time, another group of nobles came over, which was the last batch. Sean didn''t have much patience, and almost all of them were nobles with low reputation. He left with a brief introduction.


    More attention is paid to the dialogue with the high priest


    "I guess your highness will also ask. Later, we will go to the Queen''s mausoleum. I''ll answer your highness again."


    After meeting all the nobles, it''s past noon.


    This time, as the sun king said, it is estimated that all royal family members will not like such sacrificial activities. It is too boring and their legs are sour.


    After a simple meal in the temple, Sean will follow the sun king into the Royal Mausoleum below the temple to worship his ancestors one by one.


    That is, the previous sun kings


    The temple of the sun was built on the top of a big mountain. Almost the whole mountain range was hollowed out for royal tombs, and only the sun kings of all dynasties, royal members and high priests could enter it.


    There are many mechanisms and secret doors. If someone hadn''t taken Sean with him, he wouldn''t have gone in.


    Adak''s Day is so hot, but after entering the imperial mausoleum, the whole environment is cold


    The other brothers and sisters did not come. Only the sun king, the high priest and several divine officials accompanied them down the mausoleum


    The more it goes down, the more huge it is built. All kinds of strange pictures are painted on the stone walls around the cemetery.


    "What are those depictions?"


    Sean suddenly pointed to the dark things in the portrait, and then there were people kneeling on the ground next to him.


    Of course, there is the sun in the sky


    "These are the origin of the myth of the sun god. As early as ancient times, darkness shrouded the earth, and it was the brilliance of the sun that dissipated them," said the high priest.


    "So those things are dark."


    Pointing to a mass of black material painted on the wall.


    Stone wall painting has been for many years, and people in ancient times estimated that their achievements in painting art were not high. Many things were pictograms, but if these black substances were imagined enough, they were like the ectopic monster Sean had encountered.

 Chapter 343

    "It can be said that... The story of the sun god has been around for many years, and most of the records are in the ancient portraits in various temples and word-of-mouth stories," said the high priest.


    "So it is."


    Instinct told himself that the high priest was afraid to say anything.


    In the process of sacrifice, he did say the name of nayaratotip, and he felt [nervous!] at that moment.


    Although it was only a small state change, no matter how well the expression was hidden, Sean found it


    Nayaratotip.


    This name is undoubtedly the name of an ancient god, because it has been heard among the enemy population. The state of the high priest obviously heard the name.


    But now that the sun king is present, I can''t ask. At least wait for no one, or come alone one day.


    Anyway, I will stay in jagong for a long time


    At least until Freya comes, she will stay in jagong capital and have time to talk about these things slowly.


    The three continued to walk to the depths of the mausoleum.


    The Royal Mausoleum buries almost all the people of the Izdihar family, except for a few who were buried in clothes in their strange places during the hard war.


    Almost everyone else is buried here.


    And her mother, the queen of the previous generation, who brought her honor, also lay in a glittering coffin.


    "The first empress died not long ago, so it has not been completely sealed... I suggested Wang to do so before. However, at that time, I thought it was right to wait. Now it seems that it is right to wait."


    "Or your highness might not see her," explained the high priest behind him.


    Sean approached the transparent coffin step by step.


    This uses some special materials and magic to maintain internal stability. Now it looks like it can not only remove the skin color and become white, but also see the appearance of lying people.


    It was much better than the portraits in thalemian''s house, although Sean speculated that his mother should have died in her forties and fifties.


    But years only left a little wrinkle in the corner of her eyes, and she looked more like a woman in her thirties as a whole.


    Lie inside in peace and calm!


    I don''t know what it feels like. Maybe it''s really connected by blood. Sean''s heart was also very heavy when he saw the woman lying in the coffin


    After a few more eyes, it was like printing each other''s face in your memory.


    "When did she die?" asked behind her.


    "About three years ago," replied the sun king.


    Three years ago


    Before he came to this world, he was a year earlier than Baron wiggle.


    What a pity!


    The two husband and wife failed to meet for more than ten years, and finally had to die a thousand miles away.


    I feel someone standing on my shoulder.


    "We''ll remember her and everything she did," said Sun King. Sean pulled back to reality.


    Suddenly the assassination of Baron vigil came to mind.


    "How did my mother die?"


    Turn around and look at them.


    At this time, the high priest and the Sun King were silent at the same time, and there were [embarrassment!] and [emotional complexity!] above their heads.


    "Why, this belongs to the category you can''t tell me?"


    "No, don''t think about it, Sean. In fact, you should have known about it. It''s just that you just came back yesterday, and there will be a huge sacrifice today, so I didn''t say." I looked at the high priest around me, and it seemed to make the other party say.


    Royal affairs are sometimes difficult to speak, especially when it comes to people with more noble status. An outsider is needed to speak instead.


    "Your Highness, in fact, the queen hasn''t been in good spirits since she came back."


    "Poor spirit?"


    "Yes, I feel that the whole person has changed. I''ve been nervous and even got sick at last." the high priest''s [hesitation!] state has been all the time when he spoke. It''s obvious that the other party has picked up the good words.


    "In fact, my sister stopped taking care of the country after returning to jagong. I once wanted her to continue to be the sun king, but she refused. She has been spending a lot of time studying other aspects."


    "What are the specific aspects?"


    "For example, an ancient theologian, she has been studying a legend about the southern sea, but in the end there was no result."


    "In fact, there are many churches studying this ancient theology, but many of them are hostile to each other. If your highness is thinking of the country, you''d better not touch the temple other than the sun god." the high priest''s reminder said something. Probably only Sean could hear what the other party said just now.


    It seems that he has heard the name nayaratotip.


    [time dominator] but somehow tell yourself something useless. Since the ability of the Lord of time let him know the name, that means it is related.


    "So my mother died after studying these?"


    "She fell asleep like a normal person and never woke up again. I always thought that the knowledge of these ancient evil gods had murdered her. Otherwise, no one could secretly harm her with her level 17 ability."


    Poof~


    what!


    Orderer level 17.


    Such a high level... Even Sean can''t believe it.


    Level 17.


    It''s half a level higher than melsusa. Although it''s half a level, it''s very difficult to improve even 0.1 when you can reach such a top level.


    Up to now, level 6 is very difficult to improve. What is the concept of level 17 for ordinary people. Even the high priest around him is only level 15. The sun king is an ordinary person, a little more than level 2.


    It is estimated to be the level of physical exercise and some tonics.


    However, it seems reasonable to think about it carefully. It is because his mother''s level is very high that he peeps into something that ordinary people can''t detect, so he is more obsessed with studying ancient evil gods.


    After worshipping his mother''s tomb, the three left the imperial mausoleum. Sean wanted to ask the high priest more about his mother and the name nayaratotip.


    But the sun king followed and couldn''t ask.


    The other side is the emperor and he is the prince. Of course, the high priest will listen to people with higher positions.


    Only when he comes over and asks alone can he tell the truth


    "Well, everything is over. Next, you should follow me to deal with official business every day. You used to be an earl and should have this experience. In addition, you are the eldest son, you should set an example for the younger brothers and sisters below."


    As soon as the talent left the imperial mausoleum, the Sun King began to assign the following tasks.


    Of course, this is what Sean wants most


    Because only by participating in politics can they cultivate power and have the power to appoint officials and nobles.


    This is very helpful for continuing to lead the team of Oro city and forming their own troops.


    "Yes, but... Uncle, I have one more thing to ask you."

 Chapter 344

    "Tell me," said the sun king, looking at Sean.


    This matter has been delayed for a long time. I don''t know how the situation in Oro city is now. There are few messengers around, and Luke''s news can''t come.


    We need to get through the communication between the two places quickly.


    "About Oro area, I hope my uncle can listen to my opinion first..."


    At present, the troops that went to the basharan Empire have not fully returned, and even the initial vanguard troops have not arrived. At the beginning, melsousa planned to ask basharan for a high cost of sending troops. Now she just wants an area as compensation.


    Land is the most valuable thing to Sean.


    Although the city of Oro is located in a remote area, which is the border for the basharan Empire, once it is separated from the Empire, it can be developed as an inland big city.


    The map connecting the city of Oro and Mersin, and the right side is close to the aidak area, which can be said to be a very good buffer zone.


    As long as local businessmen are protected, Oro region can become a safe zone for neighboring countries... A big country like jagong is not afraid that others will miss it.


    As long as you give it a few years, it will develop and be better than when you were in basharan!


    Of course, before these plans come out, a big title awarding ceremony is needed... That is, jagong recognizes the ownership of Oro region and gives Duke Luke himself.


    Sean''s original idea was to give Luke vigil the title and continue the reputation of the vigil family.


    After all, when he came to this place, he may no longer use the surname of vigil. Luke, as a courtier who has followed the vigil family for many years, is qualified to carry it all the time.


    In addition, other people''s positions are also awarded. It will be more solemn in the name of the sun king, and the surrounding countries will pay more attention to it.


    After hearing Sean''s suggestion, the sun king thought


    "I''ve heard about you before. Originally, melsousa wanted basharan to pay, and you chose a piece of land without the money. It''s not cost-effective, but the land has the value of land. As long as it is operated properly, it will glow with better results than directly collecting money."


    "Sean."


    My words suddenly turned to the point.


    "I can promise you this, but you need to tell everyone your idea in all ministers tomorrow... You give up basharan''s money, which makes some officials have a lot of opinions. You need to explain to them."


    It can be seen that the sun king still supports his idea. As an emperor, he also understands the importance of land.


    Only when there is land can there be people can there be development... This is far more real than that sum of money, and to tell the truth, today''s jagong is not short of money.


    "Is there anything else? What are your plans for the development of the country?" the Sun King continued.


    In fact, Sean really has a little experience in economic development, but each region should vary from person to person and from place to place. What effective suggestions may Sean put forward when he is new here.


    Developing agriculture? Develop industry?


    Everyone will mention those, and each country has its own operation process. If it directly intervenes, it is likely to have negative results.


    "I don''t know much about jagong. I can only see it later."


    "You are very modest, which is very similar to your sister!"


    "But as an elder, I still want to ask you more." the conversation turned back to Sean.


    "What requirements?"


    "Your personal affairs, you are the eldest son of the Izdihar family, and you have reached the age suitable for marriage... You should get married. If your sister is still alive, she should be most concerned about it."


    Uh


    Why did you suddenly come to this topic.


    "This..."


    "I heard melsousa say that you were very powerful in the basharan Empire, and several powerful witches were fascinated by you?" looking at the Sun King''s sudden meaningful smile.


    "Exaggerated, exaggerated." I was embarrassed.


    "Did you invite the other party when you came back?"


    "There''s such a thing."


    Mel Susa was there that day, and Sean knew that sooner or later the Sun King would know.


    "Your father is an aristocrat of the basharan empire. Although in my opinion, he is not worthy of my sister at all, he is indeed the most beloved person in my sister''s life. After hearing about you, I wondered what she would think if she was still alive."


    Finally sighed.


    "Since you have an idea, I won''t stop you, but it''s not enough for you to admit to be the princess of jagong. She needs more people''s recognition. Among so many noble girls today, you don''t have one?"


    Sean looked at the uncle''s sudden "gentleman" expression. What does this mean, to directly let himself attract the harem?


    Take out a bunch of handkerchiefs from your arms.


    "You say that?"


    "Hahaha... I remember I received more than you at the adult ceremony. It seems that you haven''t been recognized by everyone." the sun king suddenly said with a smile.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Handkerchief collection has become a royal tradition.


    "Look under your handkerchief. Almost all noble girls admire you."


    Sean really didn''t read it carefully. Now he turns it out


    Sure enough.


    "You should hurry up on this matter. As for what you said, I will summon all ministers to give orders tomorrow morning, and you need to tell them your idea of Oro City alone in the hall."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Almost a whole day''s sacrifice was finally completed, and it was afternoon when Sean returned to the palace.


    I didn''t feel hungry after standing for a day, but it was sour.


    "Your Highness is back?"


    "Yes, I''m back."


    Seeing himself coming in, Sean sat on the next chair. Several maids were busy slippering themselves, while Elia helped rub her shoulders behind her back.


    "What were you talking about just now?" Sean saw some maids sitting together chatting before he came in.


    Elia really became a big group with the servants in the palace according to her orders. She had been able to talk to many people in the past two days.


    "We''re talking about your Highness''s performance today. I heard... Your highness is very dignified today." Elia said with a smile behind her back.


    "It''s prestige. It''s just foot pain."


    "But it''s very cost-effective. After the sacrifice, your highness will officially become one of the rulers of jagong and will be respected by the Adak people in the future."


    "It''s more respected, not only respected, but also admired." Sean put the ball of handkerchief on the table next to him, and several girls wanted to take a look.


    "It can''t move. These are all sent to me by noble girls in the capital. They all admire me."


    Pick up one at random. There is really a simple sentence at the bottom of the handkerchief, and then write their names.


    "It seems that our highness is still very charming."


    "That''s not..."

 Chapter 345

    "Which one did your highness not like?" Elia asked without stopping her massage.


    Hiss~


    "There were so many people that I didn''t remember much," Sean recalled.


    Even looking at the names on the handkerchief, I can''t remember a few people, but some people with simple names and particularly eye-catching clothes have some impressions, and most of the others forget.


    "The noble ladies are going to be sad," said Elia.


    "Leave this alone. We have a lot to do next."


    Sean doesn''t know whether he''s hurt or not, but there''s still a lot to do next.


    Let several maids prepare dinner, and then go to the study to see... Find the environment and where to put it.


    Sean''s first step was to make himself a big sand table, not only in the city, but also in the whole jagong or desert countries, according to the way of Oro at that time.


    So that I can observe the situation of the whole capital.


    When I was in Oro City, because of the existence of sand table, I helped myself see the enemy appear many times, especially when the revolutionary army came to make trouble.


    Although today''s jagong is invincible among the desert countries, it is uncertain that there are still enemies, and there will be many hostile relations with him in politics in the future. It would be best to know each other''s base camp.


    The degree of inner favor will not deceive people. As long as people below their [coldness] show another color.


    See yourself in the sand table to prevent trouble


    Well, let''s get the sand table up first.


    However, there are not many people around Sean who can use it at present. It''s not like that in Oro city. Melsusa should do it. Just using a few sand tables won''t hinder him.


    As for other planning, Sean will not consider it for the time being. Adak has its own development track. If it wants to make adjustments, it also needs to find methods in follow-up observation, including the establishment of industry or mechanization.


    If you can, Sean hopes that Claude can do business in desert countries, spread the convenience of machinery from the nobility, and maybe mobilize the whole jagong to go in the direction of industrialization.


    Thinking of this, Sean immediately prepared to write a letter to Oro city. Once Oro area became the jurisdiction of jagong, letters and businesses could travel with each other and no longer charge customs duties.


    Businessmen will not give up such a good opportunity. Once they have interests, they will flock to them.


    And through the springboard of Oro area, it can radiate to all parts of zambutar, and even reach the plateau amansha area.


    Sean wrote down all the good ideas, some as words to persuade ministers in the hall, and the other as his own ideas.


    At present, I still lack a bachelor to help me give advice, just like Harry and Luke before. I don''t know if I can find one in jagong capital.


    Militarily, melsousa has a special joint relationship with herself, which can be trusted. Economically, there is one less


    Sean would like Claude to come.


    After all, in the city of Oro, the Morgan and divara families are deeply rooted. At most, he picks up dew fish behind several old families.


    If he could come to Adak, he would be the beginning of his own guidance of industrialization. He could focus on training. Moreover, Claude was young and could walk around and start again.


    Now, even if they call themselves the Morgan family, they may not be willing to give up their familiar territory and come to a strange place.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    From the evening until late at night, Sean was busy making detailed plans and plans.


    Dinner was eaten on the facade of the study and had some tea... It was late at night.


    Time: [night: sunny, 8:30:20].


    "It''s very late, your highness. You''d better rest first." after her death, Elia boiled the water again, which was the first time.


    "It''s a little close. I''ll finish my work first and be free in a few days." Sean is used to recording it first when he thinks of it, otherwise he may forget it when he wakes up all night.


    Just planning to send an Investigation Corps later, the ancient god studied this piece, and Sean didn''t forget it from beginning to end.


    Keira, the female snitch who has been sent out, and Lilith Bristol, who has experience in studying history... But the students still need to exercise for a few more years. How can Sean think of another person.


    Kerry.


    I met the leader of the archaeological team in the small town. At the same time, at the basharan palace, the other party stood up and corrected the killing of members of the wizard club.


    Wizard club.


    This organization should also pay attention!


    But apart from the relationship that the other party was coerced or the archaeological team was almost completely destroyed, Kerry himself still has a certain ability to study ancient relics. If he can attract Sean, he can not pursue his previous fault.


    Speaking of the archaeological team, Sean remembered his mentor Lucille. I don''t know if she was also killed.


    It''s better not... Otherwise, this magic guide book will become an isolated book, and it''s still the other party''s legacy.


    "Your Highness, put the tea here."


    Next to her, Elia brought hot tea, looked at each other, and then focused on her eyes.


    "Your Highness sometimes looks at me as if he were looking at others."


    "Hmm? Yes."


    Look up at Elia again.


    "I''ve seen the eyes of many guests. Just now your Highness''s eyes are like those wandering poets..."


    "A wandering poet? I don''t know what the eyes of a wandering poet are."


    When it comes to Lucille herself, Sean is more grateful. There are still teachers and apprentices, although the other party may not admit that he is her apprentice.


    But when she used to see herself practicing magic in a small town in her dreams, she stayed on the roof to protect herself.


    The two had a relationship because of the transaction


    But in the end, he didn''t take out anything. Instead, the other party taught him to learn magic and left the magic guide book.


    The relationship between teachers and apprentices is even more solid.


    "I used to have a mentor with white hair like you."


    "Tutor?" Elia asked with wide eyes.


    "The sorcerer is a witch. She taught me to learn magic."


    "Then she''s from Twilight harbor, too," said Elia.


    "In fact, I''m still not sure, including her real name."


    "Oh, so it is."


    Elia had a clear expression at this time.


    Looking at her as if she knew everything, Sean asked curiously, "what does that mean?"


    "It''s because I don''t know anything and make a good impression on your highness that drives your Highness''s curiosity and keeps thinking about her... The girl''s usual trick, your highness, this mentor is very powerful."

 Chapter 346

    "The planning of Oro area is like this... I don''t know what the ministers want to add?" Sean looked at all the high-level officials of jagong.


    One day I can stand on the high platform and look down.


    Just this morning, Sean told the ministers present about the planning and development of Oro city last night.


    It is said that the advance troops have entered the territory of jagong, and they will return soon... And the subsequent main troops may have entered the desert now


    Once the troops come back, they will reward the victory.


    There is no doubt that finding the son of the former queen is the greatest contribution, but this time the military expenditure was not paid by the basharan Empire, but a piece of land from them.


    And this request was put forward by Sean himself, more or less selfish.


    Even if the ministers will not publicly stand up to refute themselves, this is a national action after all. Sean needs to express his views to everyone, otherwise he will eventually bury the root of disaster.


    "If you have any questions, you can raise them, and I can answer them."


    Sean looked at a kind of nobility and ministers under the high platform.


    There is a state of [cloud and fog], [puzzled!] and [thinking!].


    It is estimated that they are still thinking about whether their blueprint seems reasonable, but no one has stood up and said... Even those in the [praise!] state have not stood up and praised.


    It was the first time Sean stood so high in a country.


    Although the basharan Empire did not know the specific situation, from the situation that a small count of Hammill dared to stand up and shout at that time, the nobles there might have dared to express their opinions more boldly.


    Adak''s words here seem timid


    Everyone is looking around, hoping that someone will stand up and ask questions first.


    "It doesn''t matter. Your problems may appear at some point in the future. If you can point them out in advance, it''s good for the country." Sean also gave them permission to ask questions at will.


    But no one stood up.


    Hiss~


    That''s strange.


    Is the monarchy of IDAK too high? Still afraid of opposing the prince.


    No, I''ve just come to this country for a few days... There''s almost no power. So many nobles shouldn''t be timid.


    For a moment, Sean could not understand the people of IDAK, and felt that his way of thinking was very different from that of zambutar.


    "Since the ministers haven''t thought of it for the time being, I''d like to ask brother Wang a question."


    Just then another man stood up.


    Segia.


    His sister of the same race also sat on the high platform of the as a royal heir.


    Jagong''s kingship is very interesting. The Sun King sits at the top, but he is only responsible for the final decision. On the left of the lower floor is the Royal descendants. In addition to himself, Mudan and serya, two adult princes, are also inside.


    On the other side are the former ministers, officials equivalent to the prime minister, and perhaps several Grand Dukes. In short, they are the people with the highest status among nobles and officials. At the bottom is everyone else.


    "Please say..." Sean looked at each other and said.


    Mudan and serya seem not very happy about their arrival, but their popularity is not bad.


    It''s probably the relationship between royal descendants... They don''t like each other, but they don''t regard each other as enemies.


    "Brother Wang gave up the reward of the basharan Empire and only wanted a piece of land. I don''t know whether this land can prosper as brother Wang said, but if you want to build this place, it should cost a lot of money," sairiya said.


    Sean looked down at the ministers, some of whom also had the idea of [agree!].


    But they didn''t dare to say, but seria put it forward first.


    "This matter is not difficult to solve. If the follow-up Oro city really becomes what his highness Sean said, these investments are worth it."


    Before Sean could reply, someone on the other side of the Royal minister came out to speak for himself.


    "Lu binchen, you''re right. But we''ve just experienced a war. Originally, there was a lot of military expenditure. Even if the country has more money, it can''t be wasted."


    Sean looked at the former minister on the other side. Unexpectedly, this man was lupin.


    Sure enough, I saw him... When I was in the Ruka country on the edge of the desert, the other party asked the rest of the family to express their loyalty to him.


    Took a look at the favor.


    [dear]


    It''s really a slightly good relationship.


    "We need to look at the long term..."


    "But in this case, citizens may not want to. You know, many of them don''t want to see too far..."


    "In fact, it doesn''t need much help from jagong, or even money." Sean interrupted the conversation when they were about to quarrel about it.


    "The city of Oro doesn''t need much money. All the money is in the hands of the Earl''s office. That area has natural geographical advantages. All we need is to recognize the ownership and title of that area."


    Aurora is a city of his own development, which Sean can''t be more familiar with.


    As long as you stop paying taxes on the basharan Empire, the city will become very rich.


    The war between basharan and the Borg people had laid a curse before, and the next six months to a year or so were food problems. After Oro broke away from the Empire, it could be bolder to resell Mersin''s seafood.


    Many benefits can be deducted from the middle. Coupled with Sean''s planning and deployment in that year, even if there are people leaving, it will not affect the development of the whole region.


    Now the oro region is just one less identity.


    "It used to be my city, and I know it very well." Sean simply said the whole development process of Oro in front of everyone.


    "So there''s no need to worry about money."


    Many ministers cast praising eyes.


    "It''s amazing that your highness prince could make such a move at that time!"


    "Of course, it was a time of war. There was no way. I personally didn''t like to make money everywhere in the war." I always wanted to leave a good reputation for myself, Sean said helplessly.


    At the same time, serya couldn''t find any problems for a while.


    Since Jia Gong doesn''t need to pay, what else can he say? He may be able to pay taxes to the state, so there''s no topic.


    Almost all nobles and ministers could not find a topic at this time.


    "Then the matter is settled. From today on, Oro city is one of the cities of jagong. At the same time, it gives the title of count lukvigar, the city Lord, and the title of Sun God." finally, the sun king decided this opinion.


    In fact, the other party had already decided yesterday. Having such a debate today just made Sean feel familiar with the environment.


    Seeing each other''s happy smile, Sean felt even more so.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the discussion of Oro City, there are some domestic things. Of course, Sean won''t speak again if he doesn''t know about these places.


    Just listen and see how the minister will refute.


    One morning, I almost fell asleep even if I sat down!


    When I left the hall, I met the high priest who gave himself a rite of passage yesterday.


    "High priest."


    "Your Highness..."


    Two people greet each other.


    Then Sean suddenly thought of something and asked again in a hurry.


    "I wonder if the high priest has time now?"


    "Your Highness, what''s the matter?"


    "I have something to ask you."

 Chapter 347

    Took each other to his palace.


    Sean asked Elia to call away all the maids around, and left her to pour her tea.


    Sit down quietly


    Sean looked at the other side''s peaceful performance, with [waiting!] and [thinking!] hanging on his head.


    The high priest must have guessed what he wanted to ask.


    Look at each other''s level: [health 150000, magic 7500, human], a standard orderer level 15 character.


    People who can reach more than ten levels are really powerful people. Sean has fought with the palace Wizards of the basharan empire once before. No matter what magic he uses, the other party will almost kill him for seconds.


    If Freya had not been present at that time, I guess I could only bet on whether I could live with the care of the Lord of time.


    But one thing is certain that he was a level 5 orderer and had no parry in front of the opposite... The level suppression completely overshadowed the bug that he could see the casting conditions.


    Even if you know in advance that the other party is going to set fire, you can''t resist with your existing magic.


    The high priest in front of him is a level 15 orderer. His ability is strong enough. He is also the number one among the people he sees these days.


    Elia next to her poured tea


    More honey will be added to Adak tea, which tastes sweet and moistens the throat. It will be very refreshing in this weather.


    And Sean did put salt.


    "Hmm? The taste of tea."


    "What does the high priest think? I let people put salt." Sean smiled at each other''s surprised expression.


    "No wonder it tastes a little salty, but it will be sweet again."


    "As long as you master the quantity, this is actually a good summer tea. The high priest can try it himself next time."


    "Well, I must, I must try."


    After two drinks, the chat was over, and Sean was ready to ask the answer he wanted.


    "Does the high priest know why I called you here?"


    "It has something to do with the queen." it seems that the other party did guess, but only a little.


    "It does have something to do with my mother, but there are other things."


    Just then the other party''s eyes suddenly changed.


    It has always been [respect] that made Sean speak freely, and it can be seen from the history introduced by the other party that today''s Sun Temple was rebuilt in the year when his mother succeeded to the throne.


    Although there is a big difference in age, these people are subordinates of their mother, so they have a much better attitude towards themselves.


    "I know your highness will come to ask this question sooner or later, but I still want to remind you... Don''t study too much about those ancient gods and religions. There are many unknown things in them."


    Sure enough.


    The high priest gave this advice.


    Ancient deities are actually ancient god believers... They are called differently in different places, but as long as they say it, people with a heart can understand it.


    "I just want to know why."


    "That''s what the empress said in those years, but later she got deeper and deeper, which led to nonsense and died in a few years." probably because the sun king was absent, the high priest spoke more bluntly this time.


    i see.


    My mother was implicated in studying those things.


    Sean has witnessed the true face of the ancient god twice, at least part of the ancient god.


    That time in the old city of Tacoma, the feeling of tension and madness is frightening even now. As for yugosotos later, it is better.


    The other party never really came to the world, but looked down on the world in the distant stars with a high attitude that human beings can''t understand.


    The last time I was in the Royal Palace of the basharan Empire, it should be the closest time.


    However, the time of the world completely collapsed at that moment. It is estimated that even in IDAK, there may be no memory in those few minutes.


    If all this is related to those ancient gods, it will be tricky!


    "But even if you don''t say it, I''ll still look for it. After all, it has something to do with my mother, so... I hope the high priest can tell me the truth," Sean pleaded.


    Only in this way can the high priest speak.


    The other party persuaded a few words, and finally sighed.


    "This kind of thing will only get deeper and deeper. Does your highness know why the queen came back?" asked Sean a silly question.


    If you know, what are you struggling with!


    "When the queen was still there, she often told me about her days in the town. Although it was poor, it was very happy every day, especially when she followed Baron vigil and after Her Highness was born."


    He told Sean the story of the modern queen as if he were a memory.


    "When the queen first passed the throne to the sun king, she really just wanted her brother to succeed. She ran out just to force our ministers to support the sun king."


    "... the queen has improved her ability by walking alone in the desert countries over the years. At the same time, she has also found the existence of those ancient gods. She has been looking for something to let her go to the basharan empire."


    The story of the high priest coincides with what Sean heard in the town.


    The town is really remote, but according to the later little girl igunia, the ancient tomb was once the hiding place of a wizard. He may have left something there to let generations of explorers come to the town.


    Her mother should have come like this, but she didn''t expect to stay in Tyler MIA town and marry the Baron there.


    Count up, Baron vigil of the previous generation was lucky. He married an imperial queen, or the queen of the whole IDAK, simply and honestly.


    "Then why did she come back?"


    "It was also because of this matter. At that time, the sun king heard that the queen might go and have a look in person after basharan, but it was a pity that she didn''t find it. However, the queen didn''t know where she heard that someone was going to be bad for the royal family, so she came back later."


    All the stories go back to their mother and the town more than ten years ago


    "What did she hear from above? And did the high priest know the name nayaratotip?"


    "I once heard in the Queen''s mouth that this is a god believed in by an ancient religious organization... Maybe this name is not right, it''s just a name they talk about at random."


    "What organization?" Sean asked.


    "The Pharaoh brotherhood... A name that appeared in the desert countries ten years ago, but has slowly disappeared in recent years."


    "Have they anything to do with my mother''s death?"


    "It''s not directly related. At that time, the queen was doing research on many ancient gods... But she found me a few days before her last death and talked about an evil god on the ancient land outside the sea."

 Chapter 348

    Another ancient god?


    Sean gradually felt that there seemed to be many unknown secrets in the world, or that there were many special species outside human beings in the world.


    And because of their talent, they are directly above any race


    Like what I saw when I called out the name of YOG Sotos.


    The world shrinks before their eyes, scaling countless times to the whole continent, even the whole planet and the whole cosmic galaxy.


    It''s like something that exists in a high dimension.


    "What is the Pharaoh brotherhood that the high priest said? Nayaratotip is their God?" Sean continued.


    "I don''t know the details. In fact, the empress studied a lot at the beginning... At that time, she asked me to help deal with some things, but as the high priest of the Sun Temple, it''s inconvenient for me to get involved in unrelated Temple affairs." the high priest''s eyes suddenly became severe.


    "More importantly, after that, the queen gradually became crazy in her research. She even unconsciously portrayed a rune and recited a spell that I didn''t understand. I began to feel afraid, so I didn''t dare to participate."


    "I hope your highness had better not continue to study these things. The gods may punish you."


    After all, the high priest even spoke in the tone of a divine stick.


    Unconsciously, the tea cup on the table is cold


    "Elia, change us another pot of hot water."


    "Well, your highness."


    Elia, who had been waiting at the back of the palace, stood up and warmed up the kettle again.


    "Your Highness''s maid looks like a man from the twilight bend area."


    "You know?"


    Changing the subject, the two people seemed much more relaxed. Sean could see that the other party didn''t want to talk about the ancient god. Maybe he also felt that unspeakable fear.


    It''s like your heart is beating all the time, but you don''t know why you''re afraid, or even what you''re afraid of, but you just feel nervous.


    "The southeast of Adak at twilight bend is close to the coast of the east of the Mainland... A country called Swahili. I once had a disciple who was there. There is a big port in Swahili. Because the whole area is like a crescent moon, it is called Twilight bend port."


    Sean said, "when there was a disaster on the sea?"


    "Well, at that time, some fishermen on the sea found that fish were running to other places. They thought there was an earthquake in the depths of the sea. At that time, many fishermen were rushing back, but some curious people looked forward, but they didn''t come back in the end." Elia said.

 Chapter 349

    "They were shipwrecked?"


    "It should be, but it was really calm at that time. There were only occasional big storms, and none of the sailors who traveled that day came back," Elia said.


    Sean remembers that Freya''s investigation report said that those divers came from the farther south sea, probably to adapt to living in the place where they went to the swamp.


    Although Sean hasn''t found other humans with deep diver labels until now, it is estimated that they have all hid after that event, but they still exist somewhere in the world.


    "What happened in the end?"


    "In the next few days, many people went to look for it, but they didn''t find it. Instead, they saw the wreckage of the ship on the sea. At that time, many fishermen on the sea said that the evil gods in the sea took their lives. After that, they held several sacrificial activities, threw a lot of food into the sea, and closed the fishing for more than half a month."


    Elia said slowly.


    Sean listened intently, but his head kept thinking about the previous Tacoma incident


    At that time, she couldn''t participate in the high-level meeting. What happened to all the investigation results can only be known from Freya. However, later, she went back with herself, resulting in that she didn''t participate in the final investigation at that time.


    "What''s the name of the evil god you said?"


    "How could an evil god have a name."


    "If there is no name, the people will fear something, won''t they?" Sean said.


    The names of those ancient gods may be wrong, but humans will give them an appropriate title, like Utah Sotos.


    Every time I say the name, I feel very difficult. Even my self-consciousness is suppressing myself. Don''t say the name. Once I say it, it will bring unimaginable consequences.


    "I don''t know. It seems that there are all kinds of names... I hear those guests talk about these things occasionally."


    "It seems that there is a name called ancient Cthulhu... That''s how it sounds." Elia said an accent that she felt uncomfortable reading.


    "What else is there?"


    Sean asked again.


    Elia thought: "there are a lot of things on the sea. I heard such a story when I was a child. It happened in the southern continent. To the east of the southern continent is the ice and snow world. Few people live there. Almost all of them are peripheral areas. The farther to the center, the lower the temperature..."


    "No one lives in that place in the ice and snow, but it has become a paradise for adventurers. Many navies will go to that land."


    Elia told Sean some stories about the southern continent.


    Amansha, zambutar and aidak constitute the plate of the northern continent. To the south is the sea, and to the south is another continent. In fact, the Mediterranean Sea is not far away. Anyway, countries and cities close to the sea have exchanges.


    Elia''s story is the story of the Royal Navy of a southern continental country exploring the polar region, the frozen sea, the unknown land, the place that tests human nature.


    "In the end, they didn''t come back. It is said that they were taken away by an evil god."


    "Evil god?" Sean approached each other and listened carefully.


    "Yes... For example, some evil shark... Hahaha..." he gestured with his hands and suddenly covered his mouth and smiled.


    "Are you too bored?"


    "Still laughing..."


    "Ha ha... Don''t laugh... Ha... Sorry, your highness..." take a deep breath and calm down.


    "I didn''t expect your highness to be so interested in these stories. Many of them are told by guests in order to deceive those ignorant girls. The sailors are so playful and amorous."


    Sean heard that Elia was fooling herself and pretended to be angry and let the other party go back to work.


    "By the way, you go and prepare a civilian suit for me." he suddenly stopped the other party.


    "Your Highness is going out?"


    "I can''t stay in the palace forever..."


    Adak''s monarch and minister meeting did not require to come every day. There would be a rest day after several days. At that time, Sean wanted to go out and have a look. He had never seen the city when he came to jagong capital.


    "Your Highness, take me with you." Elia said excitedly.


    But Sean didn''t answer, just looked at each other coldly.


    "I won''t make your highness angry in the future."


    Angry?


    It seems stingy.


    "Go and prepare two sets."


    "Uh huh ~ OK, thank you, your highness." he left with a smile.


    Although the story told by the other party has little credibility, he is impressed by the maritime accident and the name Sean. Cthulhu... Kesulu... He heard the octopus Weisman say the name.


    It seems there is!


    I walked into the study and began to write this record in my magic guide notebook


    The records of ancient gods are recorded by Sean according to the classification and the stories heard in various places, so that he can find the basis for later discovery.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Sean continued to deal with the affairs of the country with the Sun King and his two brothers and sisters.


    But more often than not, Sean just listens and rarely expresses his opinions... After all, he doesn''t know much about this country. At least he won''t have a chance to speak for more than half a year.


    The sun king also classified the relevant data of some countries for himself. The aidak area is not as big as zambutar. Many countries here have their own folk customs, which need to be understood slowly.


    Sean asked melsusa to do the sand table in his palace, and this time it was made by the military headquarters. Perhaps the accuracy will be higher than that in Oro city. According to melsusa, it will give him a surprise.


    And she didn''t expect that she would use the military sand table to guide the country, which was rarely used by the previous royal family members. She was used to using maps on weekdays, so melsousa was very excited when she heard that she wanted to use it.


    On the other hand, the reward of Oro city is already on the way. It is estimated that in less than half a month... Oro city will become one of jagong''s lands in good faith. Subsequently, jagong''s contact person will be sent, and then the whole business line will pass.


    It''s almost summer. The border passage of Oro city should be opened again. As long as jagong seals the reward in the name of the Sun King and opens the business road, those desert businessmen will see the benefits pouring into this new market.


    As for Claude and Barnier''s team, Sean has also written a letter, but he doesn''t know if they want to come to this new place.


    He stayed in the palace for half a month. It is said that the troops who returned from the war will also come back.


    That day, Sean managed to escape back to the palace from the entanglement of his little sister, jeira


    It''s ten in the evening.


    "Elia, get ready. Let''s go outside the imperial city."


    "Now?"


    "Do you want to tell others?"


    He quickly stood up and denied.


    "No, no... no, I''ll prepare it now."

 Chapter 350

    Night market.


    It''s a long time since Sean personally walked through the night market in a city. When he first went to COGA City, he often went out every night to see the prosperity of the big city.


    After they met igunia, they also walked together in the night market.


    Now it''s another feeling to be in a foreign country


    "Your Highness, look over there. That''s our traditional theater team in IDAK." Elia suddenly pointed to the place with the largest crowd in front of her as she walked down the street.


    "Just call me young master outside."


    "OK, young master... But it''s really the most famous traditional entertainment in IDAK." he pointed excitedly at the crowd.


    It was not easy for them to come out of the palace. Their identity was at least a prince, and they were the eldest son of the emperor. People paid more attention to them. It cost a lot to go out of the palace. This was the road they found after observing secretly for several days.


    And discussed it with melsousa.


    The other party knew his ability and believed in the defense of the capital, so he reluctantly agreed to let himself out for a while during the shift.


    The prince must enjoy himself with the people, or he can''t stay in the palace all day.


    It''s not easy to get such a chance. Sean doesn''t want to be ruined by Elia''s words!


    "You mean those people?"


    "In front, young master, look at that high post." he pointed to a high pole in the crowd.


    There is no flag, but the top is painted white and red, as if it was intended as a hint


    The circus performance was really hot in IDAK. Even the sun king invited Sean to the theatre several times, but he didn''t have much interest in it, so he didn''t go.


    In this era of poor entertainment, opera performances and entertainment circus or the moving stories of bards are the biggest entertainment.


    The reason why it is rarely seen in the basharan empire is that basharan is still not as rich as jagong... Most of them are held in the hands of nobles. Nobles do not like the entertainment of the whole city. However, people in jagong have a certain income.


    So there are more spiritual pursuits.


    Sean took Elia to the crowd


    "What''s the show?" I looked at several people dressed up on the red table singing and dancing.


    "A little story happened in the desert. The young righteous thief with a sense of justice fell in love with the noble lady. They passed many tests, completed the three conditions jointly set by the nobles, and finally came together."


    Look at Elia''s face [envy!].


    Who wrote the play~


    It''s all this kind of story.


    Tut tut tut~


    "Young master, what''s the matter with you? This story is a well-known story among the people. It''s famous!" Elia copp said.


    "No, I just sigh." Sean looked at the performance on the stage.


    It happens to meet the so-called three conditions:


    Walking in the desert for a day without getting contaminated with a grain of sand; Retrieve the egg of a pterodactyl cub; And challenge some evil monster.


    If all three things are done, they can be together.


    The actors on the stage speak impassioned lines, but in Sean''s eyes, these stories are so familiar everywhere... It seems that they are the same scripts.


    And in the end, the hero was completed by the magic of a beautiful witch, which shows that the people who wrote the script don''t know what ordinary people should do, so they can only rely on external forces.


    But also to say that the protagonist''s kindness and true love moved everyone.


    Special~


    Why didn''t I move anyone when I was in the basharan palace, but it was really with the help of external forces that I was able to get out of danger.


    "Ha ha." after reading it, Sean clapped his hands with the people around him.


    "What do you think, young master?"


    "Average."


    "Listen to the young master''s tone, it seems that you can write a better script? The stories you tell with Princess zeira are also very general on weekdays," Elia said of Sean''s story telling.


    "That''s to tease the little girl... But don''t tell me, I do have a lot of interesting scripts."


    After coming to this world for two years, Sean has gradually forgotten the scenes of his last life. Now he doesn''t have much impression in retrospect, but he still remembers the stock market and fairy tales he was familiar with when he was a child.


    If you really copy it, you may be able to produce several books.


    "Yes, the young master is the best." Elia clapped her hands behind her.


    Hypocritical~


    Sean didn''t have much theory with each other. He finally came out. At that time, he took a look at the local conditions and customs of jagong capital. Of course, another important condition is to open a map for himself.


    Today''s urban sand table melsousa has stepped up production, and may be completed in another half a month. At that time, she had a topographic map, but it would be more difficult if she could not see the complete situation of the city.


    "Come on, let''s go over there."


    Take Elia and continue to go deep into the night market. The more people there are, the more valuable the place is.


    Whether it is an enemy or a friend, as long as you open the vision of several important streets, you will see more comprehensively on the sand table, and you can also master whether there are enemies in the whole city.


    Suddenly in the corner of the market, Sean noticed that there was a place to sell birds, with big head and wings.


    In Elia''s curious eyes, she watched Sean walk past


    The shopkeeper was a young man in his twenties, with a thin beard. He had said hello in advance when he saw Sean coming.


    "Do guests want to see pets?"


    Glanced at Elia behind Sean


    "What kind of bird is this?"


    "Sand falcon. This is the fastest bird in the desert... This one is very obedient and strong." he took one from the side.


    [sand Falcon]


    [HP: 300, 300, birds], favorability is [coldness]


    Before that, Sean had seen that the blood volume of birds was basically about 150, and this 300 was good, which was really higher than all the others.


    After seeing these birds, Sean thought he could buy one and domesticate it. In the future, he could use the magic of [spiritual vision ~] to open a map and search for targets.


    The eagles used to explore the way were gone one by one. They either died in ice and snow or were accidentally injured in the battlefield.


    "Then take this one. How much is it?"


    "100 gold coins."


    "100!! so expensive!!"


    "So cheap?"


    Sean looked back and said something different at the same time.


    "100 is too expensive, young master. At least half the price."


    "Forget it, it''s too much trouble to bargain. Give it to him." Sean directly picked up the bird and asked Elia to give the money to each other.


    It was the first time to hear such a statement. It was indeed a royal descendant. Elia was very distressed in her heart. If she had money, she would not be sold to these places.


    "But young master, you never gave me money."


    "I forgot that." Sean suddenly remembered that the other party was sent here. There was no money. Eating and drinking in the palace didn''t cost money.


    Then he took a handful out of his pocket and put it on the stall


    I didn''t count it, just a lot more.


    A discerning merchant can know at a glance.


    "These are enough."


    "Enough! Enough." after all, I''m still a young man. I can''t help brightening my eyes when I see such a generous person.


    "That''s all..."


    Then she took out another one and put it in Elia''s hand. "Here you are. I''ll ask you to help me buy things in the future."


    Taking the booth behind Sha falcon, the boy didn''t forget to introduce himself.


    "My name is Ali. The boss remembers to come often. I have many strange pets here. As long as you can say it, there will be them!!"

 Chapter 351

    Carrying the small cage, Sean stared carefully at the sand Falcon inside for a long time.


    It''s a circle smaller than those Eagles I''ve seen before, but it''s said to be the fastest bird in the desert.


    "Is this thing really fast?"


    Turn around and ask Elia behind you.


    The other party seems to have some [dissatisfaction!] but his expression is well hidden. There is no expression on his face, but it is displayed on his head.


    "Sand falcon is the fastest flying bird in the desert. Some nobles often use it to compare speed. It is a bird that can be seen often," Elia said.


    That''s a bird that rich people can afford to play.


    It''s just right to be a pet


    "Let''s go. When you take the money, you can buy what I ask you to buy for me. I can''t go out of the palace at any time. You buy it most of the time." Sean looked at each other. Elia seemed to be still distressed about the big money just now.


    Double the price, most people won''t buy it.


    But Sean is really not interested in this kind of small gold coin. At least he has started to have millions of nobles born. How can he care about this? And the Royal money is called money!


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Said don''t call me that outside."


    "Yes, young master!"


    Oh~


    The girl looks very calm, but she can''t help it sometimes.


    "You know, we are royalty. We spend money to give welfare to the people. We have to turn it in anyway," Sean said.


    "Of course, I listen to the young master," nodded.


    Although he looks smart on weekdays, he still has to rely on talent in some aspects.


    Like Sean himself


    Although he came from a mountain Baron, he has never been troubled by money. If you like it, buy it. Don''t suppress yourself. If money can buy happiness, why not buy it.


    After walking around the night market, most of them were food and clothing supplies. There were not many consumables such as pets, but to Sean''s surprise, there were some very unique craft castings.


    There are also guns, binoculars and mechanical wheeled carts that have been seen in the dream Borg capital... But few people buy them. Most of them are used by nobles or rich businessmen for collection. It is said that some of them are bought by nobles and young men for fun and are not regarded as important living items.


    Because in Sean''s opinion, it is much more convenient to assemble a mechanical wheeled vehicle to pull goods than a carriage, but he is not used to using these industrial products in IDAK.


    Small airships can even be seen in the capital, but they are used as toys for circus or other rich businessmen. The real means of transportation is flying dragons.


    There are also some large beasts in IDAK area, which are God given, but at the same time, they went to the process of specialized research


    Because using a wheeled vehicle or steam fuel vehicle to pull goods is far better than using a large iron hoof cow. Similarly, using an airship is better than using a flying dragon.


    In this way, it will not be affected by the wind in the desert, and the two beasts eat very little, at least not the huge type of pure blood. Ordinary families can keep iron-hoof cattle of two or three tons all the time, which is enough for the coachman to pull the cart.


    After walking around the market, Sean didn''t know if it was a good thing for the IDAK region.


    After all, it is naturally supported by strong species, so it does not need the help of industry... The employment capacity of mechanics in this place is very low, which can be seen only in cities near southern ports.


    Aidak occupies a place in the northern continent entirely by relying on his strong strength and blood.


    There are many people with the blood of enchanted people here. They have met many people in the market alone


    At night, those eyes twinkled blue like stars. The race displayed above the head was [half demon man], with half of non-human blood.


    "Elia, are demons common in IDAK?" Sean finally asked the girl around him.


    "It''s more, but it''s not common. This is the capital of jagong. There are more. Young master didn''t see much when he was in the basharan empire."


    "To be exact, I''ve only met one or two. I didn''t expect so many."


    I didn''t know when I didn''t come out, but after walking out of the palace, Sean found that it was not easy to promote industrialization in this place.


    The strength of talent directly overshadows the development of primary science and technology, or even does not need development.


    Sean comes from a high-tech world... At least it''s advanced technology for them, so he brings some ideas to develop scientific research, but as far as the current situation is concerned... It''s difficult.


    In such a moment, Sean will think of the days when he learned about the world with Lucille in the small town.


    At that time, I thought that under different world views, even the basic common sense and physical state were not much, and I didn''t know whether those views would be used or not.


    "Elia, what do you think of the productivity level of our country?"


    "Ah! What''s that? Is it making things?"


    Suddenly she found that she had asked the wrong person. Even if Elia had met all kinds of people, she couldn''t really study her ability. She didn''t know these things at all.


    "Let me put it another way. Do you think there is enough food and clothing for ordinary people, or income, etc."


    So she should understand.


    "Jagong is very rich. Even ordinary people can work at the rich people''s homes and exchange food. At least there will be no problem of disaster victims in jagong for these years," Elia replied.


    So it seems that in a certain pace of life, this country does not worry about food and clothing, but if you force industrial manufacturing to this country, you can at least improve production efficiency.


    Clothing, food, shelter and transportation.


    There are always several kinds that can''t be replaced by talents and giants. Even if they can pull more goods than carriages, they can''t help where they make clothes and food.


    An alchemist can make up to twenty or thirty bottles of recovery potions a day, but relying on industrial manufacturing, he can directly use the medicine assembly line to make hundreds of bottles. Even if the quality is not as good as that of skilled alchemists, people often treat ordinary wounds without much precious potions.


    In this way, it can also suppress the high price of potions, make jagong become a desirable existence in desert countries, and even surpass countries like Borg in productivity.


    With this in mind, Sean plans to go back and write a plan to improve production industrialization for the sun king to see, while waiting for Claude to bring his team to do the first batch of tests.


    As long as it succeeds, jagong... Or the whole IDAK region will usher in a new pattern. At that time, it will not be a problem to expedition zambutar or go south to sea.


    While Sean was preparing to improve jagong''s productivity, problems began to appear in the south of the desert countries.

 Chapter 352

    Rebuild the industrial level of the whole jagong. At least let your uncle, the sun king, have a look before implementing this proposal.


    If he doesn''t agree, the whole process will become very difficult and even impossible


    So Sean had to say it to the sun king in advance, and he prepared a set of lines to convince the other party.


    ¡­¡­


    Sean doesn''t know how big jagong''s palace is. He only knows that he lives in a southeast corner, and the whole palace is many times larger than his palace.


    In addition, the royal family still lives in the inner palace, and there is a circle around the periphery where the guards and servants in the palace live. It looks even bigger as a whole.


    For more than half a month, the only thing Sean remembered most was the road to the palace where the sun king lived.


    All the soldiers who saw themselves all the way bowed their heads and greeted


    "Your Highness."


    "Huh?"


    When Sean went to the Sun King''s palace, he met the former minister lupin.


    "Lu binyuqing, are you here too?"


    "Yes, your highness. This morning I came to report to the sun king about the situation everywhere." Lubin said with a smile.


    Each of the former ministers is responsible for different departments. Lupin seems to be the person responsible for managing the contact with the Lords in various regions of jagong, and also managing them on behalf of the sun king.


    "I see. Lu Bin''s Royal secretary is really lucky and bitter."


    "It''s my honor to be able to work for the royal family. When I took this position with the grace of the queen, I must be responsible to the end," he said firmly.


    Lu Bin also looks 40 or 50 years old. According to him, he was able to take a position because of his mother''s promotion, and now he is also beating around the Bush to be loyal to himself.


    However, although they always show loyalty, their real goodwill has always been maintained in the range of [friendship], which is not high.


    Even the level that may drop at any time


    After all, he is an old imperial moth for decades. It''s impossible to shout for gratitude because of a little favor at the beginning. That conscience must have been lost in life.


    But on the surface, you still have to pretend to be happy.


    At least the other party is not hostile to him at present, and the fact that he was able to speak for himself in the hall last time fully shows that he is on his own side.


    "My mother would be very happy if she were alive."


    The other party bowed his head, representing his respect for the deceased Emperor... The etiquette was well done.


    "By the way, why did your highness come so early today? It seems that there is no parliament today."


    "I have something I want to discuss with my uncle. You''re here... I''d like to ask you first. Why can''t Jiagong develop industry?"


    The other party is one of the old ministers who have ruled the country for decades. As long as you hear a little meaning, you can think of subsequent words.


    "Your Highness''s plan in this regard?"


    "Have an idea."


    "It''s very difficult..." Lubin said directly.


    "Why?"


    There are difficulties Sean can think of, but where they are is unknown.


    "Because your highness came back from zambutar, in fact, the queen mentioned similar reforms when she came back from there. At that time, a national workshop was established. It still exists, but it can''t operate."


    "Why?"


    Sean didn''t expect his mother to get one in advance.


    "Because it involves the interests of many people, even the interests of many large consortia in jagong... Has your highness heard a story?" Lu Bin suddenly turned the topic away.


    "What story."


    "A story about coal miners. The story says that a beautiful town has always been a place where tourists like to travel, and local residents depend on tourists for survival. One day, local rich businessmen found the ore vein, and the whole town was changed."


    "He guided the town residents to open mines and bring wealth, but since then, the town has not been rich, only businessmen... On the contrary, the whole town has been polluted without tourists. Since then, the ore vein can not be mined, and there are fewer and fewer descendants. Finally, many people are forced to move away."


    Simply tell the whole story, Lupin looks at Sean.


    "Your Highness thinks why."


    "Because people''s lifestyles can''t change," Sean said.


    "Your Highness is right. The desert countries have formed a fixed way of survival for various reasons. Once a link is changed, the whole chain will be pulled. At that time, many people will lose their jobs and embark on the road of rebellion. Such a trade-off is very dangerous."


    He looked around, just at this time, the patrol soldiers in the palace passed by, nodded and greeted.


    "It was because of this that the queen failed to fully start the workshop..."


    Sean listened to each other and was thinking.


    "But your highness doesn''t have to worry. Zambutar''s industry is really powerful. In fact, aristocrats have gradually accepted it over the years, but it''s still difficult to implement it."


    "I see," Sean nodded.


    In fact, the other party is saying that if they want to promote industry, it will touch the interests of many people, but it can be avoided or found a way to implement it.


    There are no absolutely right and wrong options in the world. It depends on whether you can control them.


    "Good luck, your highness!"


    After that, the opposite party was about to leave, but Sean stopped him.


    The reason is that when they met just now, they saw that there was [trouble!] on each other''s head. I don''t know what happened. Since they told each other what they want to ask, the other party should also share their secrets.


    "I just saw that Lu Bin had been very troubled. Is there something wrong with the local lords?"


    "There is a problem... Several small countries in the South have been harassed by the desert gold regiment, but they are unable to fight against it, so they are asking us for help. What I discussed with the sun king just now is whether Jiagong should take charge."


    "The golden regiment is coming again?"


    Desert Gold Group.


    This group of professional mercenaries fighting for interests are capable and have no faith. They can fight as long as they pay


    I don''t know who paid for them recently and began to fight everywhere again.


    When I was in Oro City, I was only fighting a small team in the golden regiment. The whole golden regiment was scattered in all parts of the desert, and the population was scattered. I would gather to fight only when I had to fight.


    A really troublesome group of people.


    "Your Highness, if you want to know, you can ask the supreme king. He is worried about it now."


    "Yes."


    After a reply, they separated.


    Unexpectedly, the golden group appeared again


    These are good. Maybe you can use them to help yourself.

 Chapter 353

    When he came to the palace of the sun king, he was really worried about sitting in front of the map.


    I was busy getting up when I saw Sean coming in.


    "Sean... Why are you here?" he noticed the roll of paper in his hand.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There are not many things, but I saw Lu Bin Yuqing on my way here. He told me about the South... The desert gold regiment appeared again? Uncle." Sean looked at the huge map placed in front of the table.


    It shows the position of almost the whole desert country.


    After staring for a few seconds, the map gradually projected cities, mountains and rivers. Even the southernmost sea appeared at the same time.


    "Yes, they appear here!"


    Pointing to a city below the map, there is an oasis under the Huangsha plain projected from Sean''s vision. There are rivers passing near the sea. There is a small city like a delta.


    "The sea?"


    "It''s just close to the sea, but that area is also close. Some of the golden regiment are pirates. Because there are too many enemies on the mainland, they don''t dare to walk in desert countries, so they can only live on the sea," said the sun king.


    "This is the one who was harassed by the gold regiment."


    "Isn''t it an attack?" Sean asked.


    "Unless employers pay a lot of money to destroy the whole city, the golden regiment will not really kill the desert countries."


    Looking at the sun king, he seems to know the desert gold group very well.


    "Desert Gold regiment, this organization has existed for a long time... They are mercenaries who appear and gather together until they form a scale later, but many of their members are ordinary citizens in ordinary days, and even live in the crowd. They will wear the gold mask only when they are summoned."


    It''s still an ordinary resident!


    Sean remembered at this time. No wonder he wore masks when he saw the golden regiment. The winter in IDAK is also hot, and the summer is unbearable.


    If it weren''t for being discovered, who would fight with a mask.


    Not only the vision is affected, but also uncomfortable


    "That''s why they won''t kill a city unless someone can afford to exceed the price of the city," said the sun king.


    Raising pigs scientifically is awesome.


    It''s worthy of being a member of the golden regiment. If he wasn''t an aristocrat, Sean wanted to follow them. On weekdays, neighbors would rob their homes without wearing masks. No wonder they would say that the golden regiment is difficult to destroy.


    Even if we can destroy a group of people, others will still stand up. This organization will always exist until mankind perishes!


    Otherwise, there will be people who are dissatisfied and retaliate against the society everywhere.


    "Come and see, Sean. Do you think we should send someone over?" the sun king asked Sean for advice.


    If the other party seldom asks for advice from himself in ordinary times, because Sean is not very familiar with IDAK. He can''t recognize any place on the map. How can he have any opinion.


    But today''s Sean came to ask for an interview. This level... Is inevitable.


    Looking at the city persecuted by the golden regiment on the map.


    You can see the projection model of the city in your own field of vision, about the size of your thumb.


    Once the map shows a large range, the miniature you can see is very small... Like a sand table of a city. Of course, you can see the people in each house, but on the big map, a place with a thumb is a city, and it is impossible to see the people in it.


    Even tens of thousands of troops are only a small black spot under the projection of this map.


    It has to be in a wide place. If it''s in the forest, you can''t see it in the mountains... And there are deserts everywhere in IDAK, so you can barely see some small black spots in the desert you''ve walked through.


    It''s estimated that the big army is coming back.


    "How long will our troops come back?"


    "I''ve heard from melsousa that it''s just two or three days," said the sun king.


    "Maybe slower..."


    "Hmm? How do you know?"


    "Guess, it should be making supplies in basharan or delaying a few days in the desert. It should be a few days later than expected. After the troops come back, they will have to rest. Although we can send another team immediately, a lot of material consumption will be wasted in the middle," Shawn said.


    "So you don''t suggest sending troops?"


    "Of course not... If we don''t help, the desert countries may have opinions. We can gather the surrounding troops. As long as we send out the news, the gold regiment may disperse, and there is nothing left after they rob their homes. What they are waiting for is nothing more than other material assistance."


    Although Sean only met with the golden group once, according to the description of them by all parties, the impression of the organization slowly emerged in the center.


    The kind of bandits who shoot one shot and change places will not rob in one place for a long time. They send out the help signal of the city. It is estimated that they want to see if someone will send materials.


    If so, grab another wave and leave. You won''t fight with the regular army.


    "Well, that''s a way. I just don''t know if we will be criticized by the countries asking for help."


    "We are all willing to send troops to help. They can''t gossip... Besides, they don''t belong to jagong''s territory. It''s good to send troops to help. Do we have to use our country''s money to support them?" Sean said.


    "If you want to invest, talk to businessmen."


    A few short words showed the sun king the way Sean handled things.


    "Hahaha... It''s really a person from zambutar. Your tone now is the same as that of your later sister. You should know that the Adak area has strong faith. Even if it''s not the Sun Temple, it''s another temple. Mercy is regarded as a sacred act. No one will say such powerful words."


    "But I did." Sean noticed that the sun king didn''t have any refutation and negative state, so he spoke casually.


    "Yes, as an emperor, it should be so. This matter will be decided after discussing with the ministers tomorrow. Tell me about you. Will you come to me?" his eyes had looked at the things in Sean''s hands.


    "There are some things that need my uncle''s advice."


    Sean spoke out his original plan and plan again.


    Because he knew the problem from Rubin in advance, he only wanted support this time. As for the implementation, he didn''t need it for the time being.


    "Improve jagong''s industry?"


    "This... My sister tried it before, but it didn''t succeed. If you want to continue trying, it''s estimated to be very difficult."


    "I knew this from Lord lupin before I came," said Sean.


    "Then you still have to try?"


    "I don''t need my uncle to mention it to the hall, as long as I don''t object," Sean thought.


    "So you want to start from the folk?"


    "It''s the most effective way..." Sean assured.

 Chapter 354

    The matter was finally settled when he was promised.


    Then it was only after Claude came that Sean could make the next plan.


    Without official promotion, it is easier to come from the people... As long as it develops slowly without obstruction, it may be better than official direct promotion.


    This is similar to the official forcing people to hunt with guns, and the folk selling fire guns for hunting.


    The former may make people feel uncomfortable being forced, while the latter is completely spontaneous purchase, which is easier to accept.


    Moreover, it is also suitable for Sean to make adjustments at an appropriate time.


    As for the interest of some consortia, Sean doesn''t care. If one consortia falls, another will stand up.


    He is a king''s house. If he is not ill, he should act according to others'' faces.


    Push it down and pick up another one


    Many people must know these words better than themselves.


    The rest of the time, Sean began to prepare to plan for the future.


    The sand table sent by melsusa is gradually being completed, but it has been able to display part of the capital map. I can''t go through it all, so I can see part of the Imperial Palace and the market I went to last night.


    The original intention of buying sand falcon is to use it instead of gradually opening the map of Jiagong capital. I can judge where the flow of people is concentrated and where factories can be established to find workers from the number of people displayed on the sand table every day.


    Sometimes the Royal Engineers are not all right.


    Most of the business districts are set up after the forced use of taxes and the introduction of businessmen to make it hot, but privately, some people still complain that the market is too biased and so on.


    So Sean just needs to look a few more days to find a suitable place to build a store.


    Go back to your palace


    Jeyla little girl didn''t know when she had come.


    "Brother Sean."


    I was busy running over when I saw Sean coming back.


    "The little princess came here this morning to wait for Her Highness. She has been here since Her Highness went out," said Elia behind her.


    Sean smiled and directly hugged jeira and sat down in the high chair beside him.


    "The little girl doesn''t study today. Why did she come here?"


    Royal children also have to learn, and in terms of learning, Sean felt that he was completely more strict and learned more than the college in Oro.


    "Today, the tutor said I could rest, so I came here. Brother Sean promised me to tell the story of mercenaries last time, but I came to you last night, but you weren''t there." the little girl raised her mouth discontentedly.


    The little girl at this age had clear eyes. She was angry all her life and hit Sean with a pink fist.


    "I have something to do. I just came to my uncle."


    Glancing at Elia behind the little girl, she also spread her hand and said she had no choice.


    But fortunately, she didn''t say what happened when they went out together last night


    "Hey ~ you all say you''re busy and don''t have time... No one will play with me." the little girl muttered angrily.


    "How can it be? Isn''t oz always there!"


    The Sun King''s four children, Aus and jeira, are minors. They are idle every day except for normal classes. Even if they want to play, they play in the palace and can''t go out.


    The two adults are basically the same as themselves. They are busy with their own things every day


    "He''s stupid. It''s not fun at all. Brother Sean is still interesting." the little girl took Sean''s hand.


    "All right."


    Stand up and tell Elia to let jeira eat together for lunch and dinner today. At the same time, she should also prepare the things to be prepared in the evening.


    I guess I have to stay up late from today.


    "Come on, let''s go out together... But I''ll tell you the story of the mercenary Corps."


    "Good Le, good Le!"


    When she heard that someone was willing to play with her, jeira clapped her hands and jumped up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Basharanti at the moment.


    The war with the borgs was finally completely over, and the whole country began to cheer the victory. From the moment the soldiers on the front came back, the kingdom held five days of celebration.


    For the basharan Empire, which had not participated in the war for many years, this was a perfect victory. Although the process was difficult and paid a painful price, the result was that the good people would support it.


    At present, what is in front of basharan is how to solve the problem of food and refugees, but looking at the cheering of the people today... There should be a chance, at least not civil strife.


    Imperial wizard tower


    This is a special organization, which is almost the contact place of the wizard organization of the whole basharan empire. At the same time, it is also the training base for palace wizards. Anyone who can enter here may become palace wizards in the future.


    Freya was standing under the imperial wizard tower, and the girl in front of her was igunia.


    "I finally found you. I thought you were going back to COGA," Freya said.


    Since Sean left, he spent so much time to finally solve his own problems. At present, even the wizard''s robe is not qualified to wear.


    "You''re looking for me!"


    Igunia looked at the tall and sexy woman in front of her.


    Before, I never thought she would have a relationship with Sean. It was not until the battle in the palace that I realized that the relationship between the two might be much closer than I thought.


    But it was that time


    Now I am embarrassed to talk to each other.


    Knowing that he couldn''t fight, he was able to stand up and fight for Sean bravely, and he could only hide in the corner.


    In the corner where no one found it... I can''t even stop shaking.


    It was that time that she felt that she had no face to stand in front of Sean again, even if the woman in front of her was better than herself!


    "Sean gave it to you."


    Freya doesn''t know what to say to each other.


    Anyway, it''s wrong to say anything. It''s better not to say it, just give the letter Sean left to each other.


    But I didn''t expect that when she grabbed it directly, she tore it up and threw it on the ground without looking at it.


    "He gave it to me. He wanted to give it to me. He wouldn''t come here by himself. Why did you come here?"


    "Igunia..."


    "I won''t listen, I won''t listen."


    Cover your ears, but your eyes still turn red.


    Seeing each other like this, Freya didn''t know what to say. She seemed to have guessed in her heart that it would be like this.


    "Hum, don''t think it''s just you... Wait. I''ll become a more powerful wizard than you soon. I won''t be merciful at that time." summon up the courage to say cruel words in front of wizards so many levels higher than myself for the first time.


    But after I said it, I didn''t feel so terrible, but it was easier.


    Looking at each other, Freya didn''t say anything.


    "OK, I''ll wait." it seems that he doesn''t want to admit defeat.


    Leave without looking back


    Basalandidu.


    Maybe I can''t come in again.


    After that, the place to go is Oro city. If you solve the problems there, you can go to IDAK area

 Chapter 355

    On the airship of the capital of basharan, Freya''s next destination is Oro.


    DIDU has not been directly to the cities on the southern border, so she can only fly to the southern big cities first and then transfer to other airships. In order to avoid the channel riyatis, she also chose other cities.


    Alas~


    Looking at the approaching sky.


    Freya didn''t expect that Prince Philip promised so quickly and only asked to choose an heir.


    As for the successor, Freya will of course choose sohanna. After all, the other party is the most capable person under her, and has helped herself manage the daily work of the whole organization for so many years. In some aspects, she even surpasses herself.


    It should be right to choose her.


    But what made Freya wonder was the prince''s attitude... I always thought it was difficult to talk to him before. I didn''t expect it to be so easy this time.


    There are still several days to the south. Once you are free, you can''t help recalling the situation at that time.


    Many years ago


    When I was a magic apprentice, I heard that he Peres royal family has kept many wizards of rare blood. It seems that this rumor is true.


    The prince and the royal family do have a lot of things at the bottom of the box, but it''s strange that few appeared during the palace conflict.


    I suddenly recalled that I first saw Prince Philip when I studied with my tutor when I was a girl. At that time, other wizards and even non-human demon blood were with him.


    Yes, why do those people seem to be missing?


    Recalling that his mentor passed the position of the wings of heaven to himself, he said that he followed other wizards to do a task, and then he didn''t come back.


    Later in these years, I also tried to find out the details of the task at that time in various ways.


    It is said to be fighting with secret teams from other countries!


    Many people died in that battle, including their own mentors.


    Just after so many years, as the leader of Freya''s wings of heaven, I still can''t find out the specific situation of the mission.


    Unfortunately


    If you want to say that you have any regrets in the basharan Empire, that''s probably it.


    I can''t find the truth of my mentor''s death!


    Just as Freya recalled, suddenly someone approached her.


    "Did the witch lady come alone?"


    Today''s dress is conservative, at least compared with Freya''s dress, but she still can''t hide her slim curve.


    In the generally petite figure of girls in the south of the Empire, Freya, who is tall and prominent, is obvious wherever she goes.


    Frown slightly.


    This is not the first time I''ve encountered this situation. I didn''t bother to take care of it every time before, but now I feel a little sick.


    No reply.


    The wizard''s hat lowered a little and took out the walking stick he was leaning on.


    It shows the identity of a witch. I hope the other party can understand it a little.


    But unexpectedly, the young man opened his cloak and revealed the magic guide book tied around his waist.


    "I''m a wizard of the shadow moon organization. I just saw the young lady who seemed to be thinking, so I came here curious... I hope I didn''t disturb you." after seeing Freya, my tone was much more relaxed than before.


    Shadow moon?


    Oh, that man''s organization.


    As the leader of one of the wizard organizations of the basharan Empire, even if he is now the former leader, he still has an impression of the organization that can name the whole empire.


    What the other party said was an imperial northern wizard organization. They fought with their leaders on the front line of the battlefield


    He looks like a young wizard, probably in his early twenties.


    The dress is still very appropriate. If it is in the eyes of ordinary girls or low-stage witches, it is more attractive.


    But it''s hard to work in front of Freya, who is used to seeing all kinds of strong people


    These lies to the little girl are the same as they didn''t say.


    "I''m busy. Save your words and stay." they didn''t bother to explain and waved their hands to let the other party leave.


    It''s just that this kind of words make people feel very uncomfortable, especially when they are refused to chat up, they can''t afford to leave directly.


    Besides, there are several companions watching behind!


    Originally, several people went on a mission together. I didn''t expect to see a temperament and sexy witch on the airship. I wanted to chat up, but the other party was actually cold.


    Whether it is a wizard organization affiliated to the state or exists alone... As long as the scale is large to a certain extent, it will develop foreign business and accept tasks from the mercenary guild. That is the basic operation.


    The purpose is to make money to support the members of the whole organization, so in many wizard organizations, going out to work is actually very common.


    Moreover, compared with the tasks accepted by the free mercenaries, the tasks they took over were more strict and almost officially released


    In the process of this task, there are indeed many interesting stories.


    So every wizard who travels outside has more or less contact


    It''s just


    "Young lady, don''t be so cold hearted. You should also go to the south. There are still several days to go. Why don''t you consider finding someone to talk to?" the wizard still kept smiling.


    Despite being rejected by a mouthful, you still have to hold on to your appearance to show your demeanor.


    A little humor is OK!


    "If you don''t want to die on the airship now, I advise you to stay away from her." another voice came from behind them.


    The man looked back.


    Another sexy witch came over.


    "Catherine Blair?"


    The wizard was almost not frightened when he heard the name of the witch in front of him.


    Faseline Blair, this name exists like a witch in the North... The leader of the black rose.


    Her name can be heard in all kinds of market rumors. She looks charming and is sought after by many nobles and high-level wizards, but she herself has the ability of order above level 12.


    The strong style makes many people dare not approach. It belongs to a figure with strength and beauty.


    "Why are you here?" Freya didn''t expect the other party to appear on the airship.


    "Part of the reason is for you."


    Said Catherine Blair impolitely.


    The young wizard on the other side was too frightened to move.


    "Don''t go yet. Do you want me to see you off?"


    "Go, go... Go now." he ran to his companions behind him


    "You really have a bad taste. You haven''t changed at all."


    "A person can''t change so easily. It''s you. I didn''t expect you to leave the wings of the sky for a man. I didn''t expect any change."


    The two are opponents of the same period, and they are also teammates who studied in the national wizard tower earlier. We know a lot about each other.


    "People always become."


    "What a pity."


    "It''s no pity..."


    "I think it''s a pity that I may not see you again in this country," said faselin.

 Chapter 356

    "Isn''t that good?"


    "I don''t think you will become bored without me."


    Freya looked at the witch in front of her. She knew this man too well! Both of them studied magic in the imperial capital since childhood, and they were the best of their peers at that time.


    Although they went to different places later, private competition still existed, especially when they became the leader of the wings of the sky. In the first few years, the other party was not the leader of the same level.


    At that time, I didn''t sing the opposite tune to myself.


    "It''s really good without you, but without you, the people wouldn''t know who to compare with me... So I said it''s a pity."


    "Hum ~ you haven''t changed at all. You''ll always be so high-profile," Freya laughed.


    "You were no less high-profile than me. I didn''t come to discuss this with you today. I wanted to ask you about something."


    It''s rare for the arrogant Catherine Blair to ask for help


    "What are you asking?"


    "Haven''t you been to the south, and you''ve been to many cities with your little lover... No, you should be a prince now, but you''ve become his little lover."


    "What the hell are you asking?" Freya was a little unhappy.


    I didn''t like the witch in front of me very much. At the beginning, I didn''t make less mockery of Sean, especially in the military camp.


    Now it''s good that Sean has become the prince of IDAK. I dare not say.


    The topic becomes yourself.


    "Don''t be angry. You''re still so grumpy. You''ll suffer if you enter jagong''s palace later."


    When she said this, Freya suddenly remembered that she was in the military camp, that is, when she fought with the borgs... The other party clearly showed the sign of the Sun King''s coat of arms again.


    There is a golden bird holding the sun. Only people under the command of the sun king can carry the coat of arms.


    "Faselin Blair, you have something to ask you. Do you have anything to do with the royal family of jagong?" he looked at each other''s expression carefully, and even the slightest expression should be caught.


    "It seems that you can still think seriously. That''s right. I have something to do with the royal family of jagong. If it weren''t for the face that you might become a princess in the future, I wouldn''t come to you today."


    Speaking of the princess, Freya subconsciously jumped in her chest.


    But there was a calm expression on the surface.


    "Hehe, just a compliment. You need to be so happy. It''s hard to say who the princess is at that time."


    "... back to the point, I came to you to ask you about the southern city." faselin disdained to bring the topic back.


    "What happened to the southern city?"


    "Thanks to you, after you left, most of these things pressed on me... The southern city is now the most crowded place for refugees, and now it has become the most chaotic place."


    "What happened in the south?"


    After leaving the wings of the sky headquarters, Freya''s intelligence information has been completely cut off. Now she doesn''t even know as much as the mercenaries in the mercenary guild.


    "Refugees, bandits and believers are everywhere, and there are many in the city of COGA you have been to before," said faselin reluctantly.


    "Now the war has just ended, and most of the materials consumed in the battle are forcibly recruited by the people. Coupled with the refugees from the North going south, such a situation should have been thought of long ago."


    Faselin looked around coldly, "it should have been thought of for a long time, and it''s funny that the basharan royal family thought it could be settled in a short time."


    "I don''t understand when you got involved with jagong Sun King and why you helped the Empire." Freya was less curious after hearing the identity of the other party.


    Unexpectedly, the people who have been fighting with themselves for many years are sent by other countries?


    It''s too deep.


    "Very early..."


    "Even before your prince was born, my mentor was originally a member of the sun crown. Although we work in different countries, we still have to maintain our respect for the sun king." faselin looked at each other, and her problem still didn''t get back.


    So he asked directly.


    "Have you heard about the shepherd God in the south before?"


    "Shepherd''s God? What''s that? I''ve never heard of it before."


    "A believer disseminator who has been active in the southwest recently. They believe in the God of shepherds. I have never contacted heretics before. In addition, the South used to be your territory, so I came to ask you."


    Freya saw the worry in each other''s eyes.


    This look was the same as when I heard of the accident in COGA and later went to investigate Tacoma.


    "I don''t know about this church, but I advise you to be careful... The last Tacoma incident was not so simple. You never believed me before, but now I tell you... Everything I said in the palace was true."


    Earlier.


    After the Tacoma incident, Freya went to the palace to report to the palace wizards, but she didn''t know whether it was to avoid panic or for other reasons.


    The royal family handled this matter very casually, and it seems that it intends to forget it among the people.


    Later, the situation showed that they did it right. The city of Oro was immediately established outside the old city of Tacoma, and it developed very well.


    Plus what Sean said in the palace.


    The Royal treasure house always has something that some unknown creatures covet


    "I always thought that the royal family might hide a lot of things from us. Even if the current king Simon and Prince Philip didn''t know, the previous king must know these things. This situation can''t happen one after another in the basharan empire."


    "There must be a lot they didn''t let us know."


    Said Freya.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jagon palace, Adak region.


    After waiting for nearly a month, Sean finally looked forward to the stars and the moon. When Claude came


    The palace cannot allow ordinary civilians to enter, but the external palace can meet outsiders.


    That day, Sean took Elia early and waited for Claude''s arrival.


    I''m relieved to meet you.


    "Brother Sean, hey ~ am I going to call you your highness now!! you''re so cool. After your news reached Oro, the residents of the whole city were stunned."


    There is no such adjective in the world, which was heard by Sean Tucao during the time when two people lived in the store in the city make complaints about it.


    Frown and look at each other.


    "What does the city say about me?"


    "The whole city didn''t expect to die that you were the prince of IDAK."


    "What would you describe as TM? Why do you have no shit?" Sean make complaints about the black line.


    "No, no... I mean, everyone didn''t expect to break their heads. Up to now, it''s estimated that there are still people talking in the streets."


    At first, Sean wanted to go back to Oro city first, but after all, he was in someone else''s country, so he had to come back first.


    I don''t know what''s going on there now!

 Chapter 357

    "Come on... Brother Sean, let me introduce you."


    "Your Highness!"


    Before Claude could speak, Elia said suddenly behind her.


    Uh


    "You are." his eyes lit up when he looked at each other.


    In fact, Claude is old enough to start a family. He had already started a family in this world. His sister is already an alternative. After he gave count Luke the identity, it is estimated that they will soon get married.


    "Are you brother Sean''s new maid?" Claude asked directly.


    "I said to call your highness, or you won''t be able to get out of the door." Elia said angrily.


    "It''s not so serious... Claude is someone I knew in my early years. Privately, just go and prepare some herbal tea first." after sending off Elijah Sean, he looked at the man next to Claude.


    Display:


    [70007000, half demon man], favorability is [respect]


    Level 7 orderlies, people with demon blood.


    "Who is this?"


    Looking at each other''s appearance is almost no different from ordinary people, except that the color of the pupil is fluorescent, a short man. Because he has a big beard, he can''t tell whether he is in his thirties or twenties.


    "Brother Sean, you don''t know him." he looked disappointed.


    Should I know?


    "Oh, yes. Brother Barnier and sister Latina never told you at the beginning. Anyway, you don''t have time... This is jocely Weijie, the mechanic in their mercenary team."


    Sean remembered when he said this.


    When I accepted the banier mercenary team, I often heard them say that they used to act in groups of five. At that time, a mechanic left the team because he thought they were too lazy.


    But later, because the mercenary team did well under his command, he called the mechanic back.


    "It''s you!"


    "Yes, sir... It should be called your Highness The Prince now. We met when we were in Oro City, but I didn''t enter the Earl''s house, but I worked in Claude''s factory."


    Sean paused for a moment when he heard this.


    "Of course, your highness took great care of our team at that time, but he went to brother Claude''s factory."


    I can still talk.


    At least a few people can speak better than Barnier!


    "I hear you''re a mechanic."


    "My family has always been a mechanical foundry since I was a child..." yorkley said.


    Sure enough, there is a certain truth in the blood. The people who focus on casting can be traced back to the oldest period. Maybe they are not human, but Sean doesn''t have time to study these things now. He takes them directly to his palace.


    "Just as you came, come with me first... I have a lot of things to discuss with you." Elia, who didn''t forget to pour tea to the rear, waved her hand and said.


    "Take them to the palace together."


    Behind you,


    Claude jumped to Elijah, who picked up the teapot.


    "My sister''s name is Elia? Why does it sound more like a zambutar."


    "Sister? It seems that you are older than me."


    "What about my sister!"


    Elia gave each other a white look.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Your highness gave me this name."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the prince''s palace, Sean came in and rushed to the study


    Here, all the sand tables sent by melsusa have been completed, and during this time, I have opened most of the maps of the capital through the fast flying ability of the sand falcon.


    Now, by observing the flow of people throughout the capital every day, we can find out what is more suitable for planning.


    "I''m so anxious to let you come first this time just to use your strength to improve the backward status of IDAK''s industry. I think you should also notice when you came here. How about the industry in this area?" Sean asked the two people and wanted to hear their views.


    "Very bad," said Claude bluntly.


    "No wonder we were able to suppress the enemy with artillery. They didn''t use these at all!"


    "That''s because they are far more powerful than these, so they don''t need to use firearms."


    The fight with the golden regiment was almost the second time Sean felt that he was almost gone. Their combat effectiveness didn''t say.


    Simple artillery


    Even more powerful guns are useless under that strong combat effectiveness, so firearms are mostly used by civilians for hunting or nobles'' toys.


    "However, explosives and artillery are worth pressing the bottom of the box. They may not be useful at any time. But these things may not be the most scarce in this area."


    Turn to jockey wegger and ask him what he thinks.


    "I think it should be production. When we came, I saw with my own eyes the means of transportation they used. The flying dragon is indeed more stable than the airship, and the transportation capacity of the iron hoof cow is far more than the modified mechanical carriage."


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    Sure enough, everyone in the mercenary team is talented.


    "What I need is this thing. I intend to spend the next few years to get up the industrial productivity of the whole jagong, for example..."


    In fact, what most people need is medicinal materials. Medicine is a luxury, which is the same in any country.


    Usually, when people get sick, they need to buy a certain amount of liquid medicine and medicinal materials from alchemists at a high price.


    But Sean now knows about alchemy, which can be replaced by industry... Ordinary medicinal materials are very easy to source, if not, they can be planted.


    As long as it is simply processed and synthesized, it can be turned into ointment or powder, even if the potion is not difficult.


    On the other hand, the steel and metal appliances used are not as good as those in zambutar and other countries.


    Others are refining metals by industry, and it is still largely completed by ordinary blacksmiths and more alchemists


    Why did he turn into a golden shape when holding the gold sword? It is precisely because the gold sword has the refining array of alchemists and uses his family''s blood as the medium to open it. Therefore, there will be the drama of confirming his identity that day.


    Good looking is good-looking.


    But in Sean''s opinion, it''s not as good as exquisite forging in essence, and people can produce it in mass.


    "So the task in front of us is very serious. I need you to build a factory in the capital. I have found the location." on the sand table, Sean pointed to a place he had observed for a long time.


    This is the place decided after considering the population flow at the level of air outlet and water source.


    "Then I need you to take advantage of the low price of your products to enter the market in these months."


    "In such a hurry, brother Sean," said Claude.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have much time left... If it''s too long, those ministers will always have opinions, and this is also the problem I give you."


    Just like in Oro.


    Many things don''t need to be done by themselves. When they are told, their subordinates will rack their brains to complete the task.

 Chapter 358

    "If there is any problem in the process, you can tell me. Of course, you may be confident and bold to do it. I''m behind you," Sean assured them.


    Having the prince escorting behind them is absolute protection for them.


    Although they are not familiar with the political ecology of jagong, for more than a month, members of the royal family are inviolable in the eyes of anyone, and ordinary nobles dare not question one of their own.


    The only possible obstacles are their two brothers and sisters, but they have been relatively honest recently, especially in the matter of Desert Gold regiment, Sean has not participated at all. On the contrary, those two people have been very active recently.


    They all want to make a difference in this response to the harassment of southern countries by the golden regiment!


    "Don''t worry, brother Sean. We''ll finish it in time," said Claude.


    After coming to aidak, he also changed into the most common big robe in the desert, which really looks like the aidak nationality.


    "You just came here today. You''ll have dinner with me in the evening and talk about Oro city."


    After all, Aurora city is the first big city that Sean really takes charge of. It can be said that all the planning and development in that area are controlled by himself. Even now, I''m worried about leaving.


    Just like home.


    In contrast, I don''t feel as good about Tyler MIA town as there.


    Let Elia prepare the dinner


    Sean has been talking with them about a lot of factory planning. His temporary plan is still the same as that in Oro City, because there is only one experience on both sides.


    The only different factor to consider is the situation in IDAK. The rest time of IDAK people is different from zambutar, and the ethnic groups from Northeast China are strong and can become the best labor force, but they are not very good tempered at the same time.


    In retrospect, that nation should be the businessmen Sean had seen in the basharan empire. They were dark, strong and tall. They were almost twice as tall as ordinary thin people.


    Because the northeast is very barren, all the resources of aidak are almost completely exhausted there, which leads people there to visit all the earth for survival, which makes many people''s impression of aidak fixed on them.


    The three talked until late


    Elia and the other maids changed the dishes on the table over and over again.


    On weekdays, Sean hardly drinks, but today he drinks a few pots.


    I''m glad to hear their views on leading the industrialization process of jagong.


    Before that, Sean didn''t know him well. He didn''t even hear his name. All his impressions were from the words of Barnier and Latina.


    A mechanic who can become a genius in the eyes of ordinary people. His family has done this for generations, but his generation is not satisfied with living in a small place, so he chose the mercenary group to travel with him.


    Who knows that Barnier''s team is lazy although it has strong ability.


    "Your Highness, I think it will be more troublesome in a few months... We don''t know all the equipment and raw materials in this area, and the process of understanding will be a long time." York began to be willing to speak in a slightly drunk tone after half the wine.


    "I know it''s difficult, so I''ll give it to you. But you can rest assured in employment. I''ll ask several powerful ministers to help you. They can provide information on the sources of minerals and herbs, and then do it at your pace."


    Sean has been in jaggon for a long time, and several important ministers still know each other.


    Especially lupin, melsousa and others can help in this regard. There are high priests.


    Although he has no official position, the Sun Temple is a special existence in IDAK. Mass produced medicinal materials can help more people. Sean planned to hand over the first batch of users to the Sun Temple before.


    Using them in the name of saving lives and helping the wounded can not only improve their status in the eyes of the people, but also change to advertising themselves.


    Is a very suitable candidate.


    "Now that your Highness has arranged everything, we will try our best to complete it according to your instructions."


    Pat each other on the shoulder.


    "That''s it!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After seeing them off, Sean returned to his study. He had no energy to look at those things today and fell into bed early.


    On the other side,


    Elijah had people clean up the living room very late.


    "You all go to have a rest, or you''ll get up early tomorrow morning," said the two palace maids opposite her.


    As a maid in the palace, she doesn''t have less work to do every day than those bodyguards. In addition to taking care of several princes, she also has large and small work, similar to cleaning and cleaning tables.


    If you are lucky enough to be the maid next to a prince or princess, you can relax, otherwise you are tired!


    "Then we''ll go, sister Elia."


    "Well, go quickly!"


    Wave them back.


    "By the way, sister Elia, I just saw that his highness prince went to the study again. He won''t go to read."


    "Your Highness, I stay up late every day, but I don''t think so today. He can''t look like that," said Elia.


    "My sister is lucky enough to follow the big prince. Unlike us... She can only be called as a servant."


    "Who is not a servant? I envy you! I can go home and have a look when I have time." some complained.


    With her excellent EQ, Elia had a good relationship with many palace maids in just over a month, and even some palace guards and officials knew her.


    After seeing them off, Elia took another look at the study.


    Quietly,


    You have to be quiet.


    The lights in the room were out and heavy snoring could be heard.


    I''ve never seen the prince drinking... Quietly walked to the room behind the study and lay on it.


    "Your Highness ~"


    He covered his mouth and shouted softly.


    If you don''t respond, you''re really asleep.


    He hurriedly knelt on the ground and slippered Sean. This time, he didn''t even take off his shoes.


    "Press... Yi..."


    After moving, Sean on the bed hummed.


    Stop and look at each other again.


    "Your Highness, you have drunk too much," said softly.


    "Press... Um... Go to... Sleep." I probably didn''t even hear what I said.


    He quickly took off his shoes and was ready to leave. At this time, it seemed that he suddenly remembered something and ran to Sean to kneel down.


    "Your Highness usually says what''s the name of the tutor who looks like me?"


    If she hadn''t seen each other drunk today, Elijah probably wouldn''t dare to ask this question.


    "Press... Yi..."


    Listen close to your ears, but you just can''t hear clearly.


    Finally, I had no choice but to give up


    In fact, there has always been a curious place in Elia''s heart. The prince said that he chose to buy himself because his snow-white hair color was very similar to his mentor.


    A white haired witch or witch.


    I''ve really seen one


    And very powerful people, who were once famous in the south of IDAK, but there are many bad names, which belong to the object that the people dare not discuss.


    The only praise for that man was beauty, but her name seemed to be Alice.

 Chapter 359

    The next day Sean got up from bed.


    Pain in the head


    Not awake yet.


    It can''t be called not awake. Anyway, it''s still dizzy. It''s disgusting for the whole person.


    Look at your state and appear at the bottom of your field of vision.


    [nausea ~]


    This TM has become a buff.


    "Elia?!!" he shouted at the door.


    At the beginning, it was convenient for me to have a bed, tables and chairs placed behind the study, where I could rest at any time.


    "Your Highness, you are awake!"


    Elia opened the door at the first time and came in with a water cup in her hand.


    "Your Highness drank too much last night. I cooked some abstinence tea in the morning. You should drink it soon."


    After taking the water cup and two mouthfuls, I really felt that the feeling of vomiting had slowed down a lot, and came back with a cool breath, which made my head wake up a lot.


    "Your Highness ~"


    "What?"


    Sean looked at each other''s state of [doubt!] and [temptation!].


    "Do you remember when you were drunk here last night?" the tentative question made Sean suddenly curious, who thought nothing had happened.


    "What happened last night? Do you have anything else to tell me?"


    "No... no, your highness. I prepared light millet porridge for you outside. Drink it first and then go out."


    The [nervous!] state above his head made Sean feel that he had done something last night?


    Not really.


    Now I''m at least a level 6 orderer. If I could be a local sergeant in the basharan Empire, I wouldn''t be disorderly after drinking.


    I remember that the other party came to my room last night, but as a close maid, Elia came every night and didn''t need to take care of it at all.


    Besides.


    Sean hasn''t been a noble for two days. What''s the matter with some maids.


    Hiss~


    What''s the other party''s expression?!!


    After walking out of the room and eating on the table, Elia suddenly changed back to her normal expression.


    This girl has always been good at controlling her emotions. This is the main reason why Sean let the other party follow her... But what I didn''t expect is what this talent is used for.


    If she doesn''t ask, she won''t say.


    There was nothing special about the state, and Sean thought it should not be so serious.


    "Your Highness, are you going to the hall later?"


    "Not today, and I''m too lazy to go today."


    Jiagong''s meetings between princes and princesses are rather casual, but mainly for princes and princesses. There are not meetings every day, and even sometimes princes and princesses don''t have to be present.


    You don''t even have to be there most of the time.


    Sean slowly saw this in a month... One reason why the Sun King would allow the prince and princess to participate in politics is to train them, and another reason is to make several people get used to the whole ruling process.


    There are no distant relatives on the throne of jagong, which is the only place here that is different from other countries.


    For example, there are still princes in the basharan Empire, and the entire Royal descendants of jagong only survived the current Sun King and his mother due to the war more than 30 years ago, and their descendants are so few, so they are all pulled to the hall to participate in politics.


    But for what several people said, only Sean agreed at the beginning, and neither he nor his two brothers and sisters had any constructive opinions in the later period of time.


    Every time I listen in the hall


    Just listen.


    Anyway, I don''t know this place!


    Later, Sean found out that Mudan and serya didn''t understand. They would only give opinions when asked occasionally.


    Therefore, there are many cases of not going every day occasionally. In a month... Especially in the first ten days, Sean basically went every day, and then found that Mudan and serya came round one by one.


    I''m afraid I''ll be absent for about three days a week.


    If it weren''t for seeing that their relationship wasn''t so good, Sean even thought they were wasting time with themselves.


    "Your Highness, please rest in the palace. I drank too much yesterday."


    "It''s just one time anyway. It doesn''t matter..."


    After two bites, I felt that I had no appetite, so I just put it down.


    "Your Highness is full."


    "No appetite."


    "But eat, too." Elia said when she saw Sean''s bowl.


    "If you eat again, you''ll vomit."


    "Then throw up and eat again!"


    £¿£¿£¿


    He looked at each other with a question mark on his face.


    Just at this time, a soldier reported that the sun king asked himself to go to the main hall and had important things to discuss.


    I''m going to give myself a day off. How can I do the most at this time.


    "What''s important?"


    "Your Highness, you''d better go and have a look. It''s from the south. It''s said that an envoy has come." some soldiers are only responsible for sending messages. In fact, they don''t hear much.


    Many soldiers habitually learn how to be distracted because they stand guard nearby all year round.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the soldiers in the hall should be very clear about the meetings of kings and ministers every day. In fact, if you ask them again after a whole day, they probably can''t answer anything.


    I hesitated and said something I might hear, but I didn''t know what to say.


    In their daily work, they spend half or more of their time in a daze, not as focused as nobles and ministers, and their task is just to stand guard, regardless of these irrelevant things at all.


    "OK, I''ll be right there," Sean replied.


    "Your Highness can''t rest again."


    Elia picked up the bowls and spoons.


    "Yes, it is estimated that the countries in the south are ready to ask for things."


    "Want something?" Elia grew up in the South and would ask more or less when she heard the news of the south.


    "Say it in the evening. Go and see what''s going on first!"


    Sean followed the soldiers towards the hall.


    IDAK South


    There are several small countries near the coastline. Basically, a city and small villages in the surrounding desert can be called a country. That kind of place is too small.


    However, relying on shipping and resources in deserts and oases can ensure that hundreds of thousands of people are rich, but the army can''t.


    Such countries are the favorite targets of the gold regiment. Even Sean thinks that the reason why the gold regiment can survive is largely because of these countries.


    Before, jagong''s policy was indeed to send troops to help them, but the golden regiment had already run away as soon as he heard that he was going to send troops.


    The rest of the country was robbed empty


    Raise pigs scientifically.


    It''s actually very slippery.


    What else can we do now? It''s just to ask for money and food for a living!


    Just as the gate of the hall was about to enter, Sean saw Mudan and serya coming too.


    "What a coincidence, you also have a rest today."


    "Oh, my brother is taking a rest today? It''s rare." serya also looked surprised when she saw Sean.


    "It''s rare."

 Chapter 360

    Usually Sean is more diligent than the two.


    no way out.


    Now I''m the prince. I want to set an example for my brothers and sisters, so even if they don''t come, they have to come.


    I thought they would come today, but I didn''t expect to be lazy!


    Recently, they have been very active in southern countries. Why are they lazy.


    I shouldn''t!


    "Brother, I also received the news?" Mu Dan suddenly asked.


    In fact, the brothers and sisters of the two families still respect themselves, but they simply don''t like themselves. They still call when they call them names, and they don''t have much ingenuity.


    At least not now.


    The sun king is only in his 40s. He is in his middle age with the strongest vitality. It is still early to pass the throne


    Maybe when these two little guys get older, they will start to be utilitarian.


    "Yes, I have a rest today."


    "Let''s go!" called two people.


    The three rushed into the gate of the hall, but they walked around a group of ministers to the side.


    Of course, many nobles and ministers saw the three, but they didn''t dare to speak. Occasionally, when they turned around, they smiled and nodded at themselves, and Sean would smile.


    Go to the position of three people


    In the center of the hall stood about seven or eight people, all dressed in luxurious clothes. At this point, they were the nobles of small countries in the south, or the royal family?


    After all, there will not be many nobles in a city, just a few trusted officials of a king. Even the king''s son may not have enough land, which will reward the nobles.


    "Here you are!" said the sun king to the three on the high platform.


    At the same time, turning to salute, Sean noticed that his three aunts were also sitting on the platform. Today, almost all the royal family came.


    "Just as you came, come and meet the king of Dansu."


    The three turned around and looked at the center of the hall. Unexpectedly, the envoy who came this time was the other party''s king himself!


    The expression of a vicissitudes of life looks like he is in his fifties. Beside him are three young people, two women and a man. The others also have a beautiful woman. It is estimated that it is his wife.


    No wonder


    Seeing here, Sean understood why he called all the members of the jagong royal family. After all, the other side also came with the whole family.


    "The names of several princes have been circulating in Dansu for a long time, the wisdom of Prince Mudan, the beauty of Princess Seiya, and the courage of Prince Sean..." the old man''s words give people a feeling of kindness.


    Even if it is a small country, it has practiced that kind of friendly appearance and way of speaking for its citizens over the years


    "I''m flattered. I didn''t expect to see the real king of Dansu today. You''re as kind as the rumors." before Sean spoke, serya spoke first.


    But after thinking about it, Sean really doesn''t know what to say. Where''s Dansu?


    With so many small countries in IDAK, he remembers several large ones. He hasn''t fully remembered the small country with only one city.


    "The princess is overpraised. The sun god is on the top. I wish the glory of Jia Gong can be handed down for thousands of years." it is a slogan, finally leading one family to kneel.


    "Get up and get a chair for the king of Dansu." the sun king called the people up and gave each other a seat.


    "Thank you for your generosity!"


    Several people sat down on the side near the royal family.


    Because he was close, Sean could see the following people more closely.


    Two of the young girls also turned their heads and looked at this side. Their faces were veiled, but they must be smiling. Their specially black eyes were full of tenderness.


    At least she has the title of princess. She feels beautiful just looking at half her face, and her figure is also curvaceous and exquisite.


    After several people sat down, the Sun King began to formally ask each other about the purpose of coming


    Several small countries were affected by the harassment of the golden regiment to the southern countries, but they left after hearing that jagong was going to send troops, and disappeared into the crowd again. They couldn''t find it at all.


    Desert snake.


    That''s how the name came from.


    When they set out, they took a fatal blow, and after that, they quickly mixed into the crowd, just like those snakes in the desert. They can''t be eliminated at all.


    It is estimated that Dansu is also a murdered country, which leads to a rich effect. The king should be an envoy in person.


    "Your Majesty the supreme king, I''m here to thank Jia Gong for helping us in the depths of our national crisis. Secondly, through the robbery of the golden regiment, I also understand that relying on the power of Dansu alone can''t defend any invaders, so we want to form an alliance with Jia Gong."


    Alliance.


    The courtiers and nobles in the whole hall talked about it.


    Alliance!


    Few small countries dare to propose an alliance with jagong.


    Because the other party can take out too few things, what can a city be worth taking out after being robbed by robbers.


    Don''t say anything about the future. Since it''s an alliance, at least take something like it.


    The officials of jagong are not fools. When the other party said this sentence, some people began to talk about it, and sometimes their voices were deliberately amplified.


    This belongs to the tacit understanding between kings and officials. If the sun king doesn''t want to say it face to face, he will let the ministers say it.


    Of course, there are words to scold each other. The purpose is to listen to the king of a small country and put forward the idea of how much the alliance is.


    "I know that Dansu is not worth mentioning for the great jagong, but as one of the largest ports near the South China Sea, Dansu is definitely not weak even in IDAK. But some time ago, our city suffered heavy losses due to the looting of the golden regiment. Now we can only stand up again with the help of your country."


    Knowing that he could not hide his caution in front of so many people, the king of Dansu changed to a straightforward and sensational speech.


    "As long as jagong can give us help, I am willing to submit to being a vassal state under jagong''s command."


    The Sun King hasn''t spoken yet, but the other party already knows that it''s impossible to form an alliance. The two countries can''t stand in the same position. The gap is too big, so it directly becomes ownership this time.


    The identity is reduced by one level, but the purpose is still to hope that Jia Gong can give some money.


    If you belong.


    The sun king was suddenly silent


    He looked at several former ministers on the right, and everyone was thinking.


    Look at Sean again.


    Spread it out. I don''t think it can be decided at once.


    "Hum, did king Dansu think too simply." at this time, a general stood up in the hall.


    Melsousa~


    As commander-in-chief of the national army, she can certainly participate in the meeting. When people are still thinking, she directly stood up.


    "I don''t know what you think of jagong or the supreme king. We''re not where you take the money. What can you give us?" he asked directly.

 Chapter 361

    "Every time the Empire sends troops, it costs a lot of money. We have just set out for the Empire in the West... Although it costs a lot, we have obtained at least a piece of land larger than Dansu, which can be taxed continuously in the next few years. I don''t know what you have?"


    Melsousa said sternly.


    It was the birth of the military commander, and the innate strong character is self-evident.


    She stood up and said what others didn''t mean to say.


    Tut~


    But what Sean didn''t expect was that when she came back from the expedition, she really went back to read. She could claim national interests directly in the hall.


    "Our Dansu is one of the largest ports in the south."


    "What''s different from our Lukang? Without you, Lukang can have more ships. Isn''t it good for us to invest this money to expand Lukang?" mersousa continued.


    Lugang.


    The port in the south of jagong is also the largest port facing the sea in the whole country. Sean doesn''t know how the name came from. In short, he has seen such a place on the map.


    "This..."


    The king of Dansu didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    At this time, the former royal minister lupin finally stood up.


    "Commander melsousa, after all, the other party is also the king of a country. How can he say that..." he turned and looked at the king''s family with some ugly faces at the moment.


    "This is a commander of our jagong army. She may speak straight. I hope the king doesn''t mind."


    One man scolded and another gave candy.


    People from small countries negotiate in front of big countries basically like this. Although Sean has not participated in the dialogue between countries, he was not the same on the occasions of big nobles when he was a baron.


    It''s like when I first went to COGA


    "However, commander melsusa is right, and the truth is exactly what he means. The terms offered by his majesty are not very attractive. Even if the supreme king has mercy on the Dansu people, he can''t explain to other residents of jagong." Rubin''s words not only perfectly avoided the Sun King''s heartlessness, but also said that the other party didn''t give enough.


    Really, how many times did Sean find the ruling negotiations really interesting!


    In fact, there are not many insinuations. They were hidden at the beginning... Later, they can only say half true and half false. Later, they will directly put their interests behind them. If they can achieve it, they can''t do it.


    "If you think again, your majesty, there may be some conditions that can move the people present. In fact, we are also very indignant at the atrocities of the golden regiment and sympathize with the experience of Dansu. That is why we are more sincere alliance conditions."


    This is almost direct. We''ll consider it if you give us more.


    The king of Dansu was suddenly silent


    It''s only a few meters away from Sean, and you can see the other party''s [helpless!] and [angry!].


    If you are angry with a big country, you are expected to be ready when you come.


    "Dansu can also return to Jiagong''s territory. As long as we ensure part of the local income, we can pay taxes to Jiagong every year."


    "Father!!"


    Finally, I said the final condition, which is also the condition for pressing the bottom of the box.


    The king and his family were helpless when they said it.


    Waving his hand, the king of Dansu looked at the Sun King on the high platform.


    "What does the supreme King think of this condition? This is also the last chip that we can take out in Dansu. Now after the bandits, the whole Dansu residents don''t even have enough fishing boats to go to sea. If there''s no way, we can only be forced to become refugees in the desert."


    Exile is a symbolic term.


    It is unlikely that a country will become a refugee. Maybe it will be overthrown by thieves and reactionary forces there before it becomes a refugee... But he means that if jagong is not willing to save it, Dansu will become a gathering place for bandits.


    At that time, once there are cities as protection, even jagong of the huge national empire will have a headache, because if it is too chaotic, he will have to send troops to fight.


    The effort is thankless.


    And even if you occupy Dansu, it''s very difficult to rule.


    Bad reputation


    How much time it will take is unknown.


    This is equivalent to telling the sun king that this is the best condition. It may take more cost and time in the follow-up, even if you get Dansu.


    Why don''t you take some money to have fun every year!


    "Well, I also know the current situation of Dansu, but I need to discuss it with the minister before I reply you. The king of Dansu must be tired from coming here. He will stay in the Imperial Palace these days." the sun king ordered.


    After listening to so many people, he had to think about it before he could reply.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The meeting is over.


    In fact, Sean didn''t think he had done anything. He just listened to the ministers'' discussion.


    Since the guests are the king''s family, of course, all of them will appear on their own side, representing respect


    After the meeting, the sun king also invited the king of Dansu''s family to have lunch and visit the scenery in the palace, especially the Sun Temple.


    As a prince, Sean accompanied the whole journey with the king of Dansu''s family.


    Those words that were hard to say at the hall meeting were more straightforward when there were only two rulers.


    Dansu lost a lot in the looting of the golden regiment. The whole national army was almost destroyed, and even the treasures in the palace were stolen.


    There are also many palace maids who have been violated


    Even the youngest princess died by the sword of the golden regiment because she couldn''t bear to be humiliated.


    Here, the king of Dansu and his family wiped their tears.


    "As long as the supreme king can help Dansu recover, I am willing to bear any cost." dragging a fat body in his fifties and sixties, I have to kneel down.


    Fortunately, he was helped by the bodyguards nearby.


    "I have also heard of some experiences in Dansu. The cruelty of the golden regiment is simply heinous."


    Sean, Mudan and serya are walking behind


    But the princess and Prince of the other country are also there, and there are two men and one woman on this side, and two women and one man on the other side, just three pairs.


    They all felt that the other party had deliberately called these princesses and princes to come together.


    "Is this true?" Mu Dan asked Princess Dansu.


    "Well, our sister... She''s still so young, but... Just..." didn''t want to go on.


    "Don''t be sad, sister heatherink. I''ll let my father decide for you." Mu Dan looked distressed when he saw that the other party was really crying.


    Two princesses, one named heatherink, the other named Sylvie, and the prince who was with segia was named Vincent.


    "Thank you, your highness Mudan." a standard salute.


    Don''t say the two princesses are very good-looking, especially their temperament is very unique.


    In a face-to-face meeting, Mu Dan saw his eyes

 Chapter 362

    The king of Dansu and his family came back from the Sun Temple to prepare dinner again.


    But the other party pushed it off on the ground that he was too old to eat, and only let a few young people accompany him... However, if the elders were not there, it would be bad for the sun king to play with the younger generation all the time. After a simple meal, he went back on business as an excuse.


    Just let some princes accompany Dansu people.


    Sean and Claude only met yesterday. They drank all night and didn''t feel a little appetite until the evening. However, after dinner, there are still many things about the factory that need to be further implemented, so he said goodbye and left early.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Go back to the palace.


    "Your Highness is back?"


    Before night, Elia was still watering the flowers outside the yard. As soon as she looked back, she just saw Sean running back.


    "Yes."


    I promised, and I''m going to rush to the study


    "Has your highness eaten yet?"


    "After eating, you can solve it with others by yourself. If you have something, come to me in the study."


    "All right."


    This seems to have become a routine in the prince''s palace. Many bodyguards are used to listening. It seems that they have the same conversation every day.


    Entering the study, Sean looked at the sand table of the whole capital of jagong


    The setting sun outside the window is about to set, and the light on the sand table also shows this golden afterglow. As long as the sun sets, the sand table will be as dark as a shadow.


    The above time changes in real time.


    Countless green and white dots are moving in the palace. The place close to your palace is relatively quiet, and the streets are still surrounded by the most prosperous streets with the most people.


    Look at the place you chose for Claude and them.


    It''s estimated that they should go to see the venue today. Because no one can enter the palace if he wants to, he can''t report at any time. He asked Lu Bin to say hello to the officials below and ask them to help.


    The rest is waiting to see their results, and on the other side, Barnier, they are coming, connected with the people who ordered a secret investigation when they were in Oro city.


    Sean wants to form another Investigation Corps with Barnier, which is responsible for the collection of the book of the dead and the ancient god information, including the female snitch Keira who has been sent out.


    Nearly half a year has passed. She should have gained something.


    Otherwise, it would be a waste to keep her!


    Since the city of Aurora, Sean has always wanted to realize all the layout in his idea, but at that time, the city of Aurora was too small and controlled everywhere. Now the situation is a little better.


    At least few people in the whole country can really stop themselves, and it''s time to release these things.


    I''m opening my notes to check


    Outside the door, Elia knocked and said.


    "Your Highness, a man who calls himself Princess dansusilvi has come to see you."


    Ah?


    They.


    What are you doing here.


    "Let her in." didn''t they all say they had something to do at dinner just now? Why did they come again.


    After all, the other party is a princess. Sean let the other party come first even if he was upset.


    "Princess Sylvie."


    The clothes were changed into a set of bright skirts and specially dressed up.


    Sean got up from his desk and sat down at the nearby tea table.


    "Why is Princess Sylvie here free?"


    "Let me see Prince Sean''s work. I''m not disturbing you," he said with a smile and twinkle in his eyes.


    I wanted to say yes, please go out!


    But it seems that they don''t respect each other very much, and the other party is a guest.


    No answer, just sitting at the tea table making tea.


    "Is Prince Sean really angry?"


    Princess Sylvie suddenly appeared opposite her with a pestle on her chin.


    Looking up, his lovely eyes looked innocent, and even some self reproach... Even the state on his head was the same.


    "Why, I''m just thinking about what I just thought," Sean said casually.


    "Your Highness Sean is really a responsible prince. Everyone else is different!"


    "Yes. My two brothers and sisters also have their own things to do."


    Looking at the other party''s serious expression, the expression of worship was not concealed in the words. Even every sentence was intended to make Sean listen and move. It seemed that he intended to use such a tone.


    "That''s different."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Prince Sean is just different from others!"


    Hey~


    Calling Elia to pour tea for herself, they talked about other things, from Sean''s ruling Oro city to basharanti, but they were all talked about by Sean.


    I want to ask each other about some experiences. Princess Sylvie only talks about the plain and bitter paragraph, which makes people listen. She is a princess with great fighting spirit.


    After a brief exchange, Sylvie seemed to see that Sean was not in the mood for dialogue at the moment, so he took the initiative to go back.


    Seeing off at the door, Sylvie looked back and looked at Sean silently


    That lovely appearance is really lovable.


    "I''m leaving, your highness Sean. Are you going to the Hall tomorrow?"


    "I''ll go," nodded.


    "Well, I''ll see you there!" the other party nodded.


    Finally left.


    Looking back, I saw Elia holding the kettle behind


    "Make me another pot."


    "Your Highness, I don''t like this princess," said Elia suddenly.


    "You think I like it, but it''s a princess. I have to meet even if I look like it. It''s a waste of my time. It''s going to take a long time to make up for it." Sean said reluctantly.


    "That''s not what I mean, your highness. I mean that Princess Sylvie will deliberately seduce you! Be careful."


    "I see."


    "It''s because your highness is so smart that I''m worried," Elia said.


    Ah?


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your Highness, do you know what happened to all the men who knew that girls were seducing you and didn''t act?"


    "I don''t know." Sean shook his head.


    "In the end, most of them were cheated miserably. Even those who were barely together were in the same bed."


    "Where are you from? When did I say I was going to be with the princess?" Sean asked with a smile.


    "If you don''t refuse, you will most likely become like that... Does your highness know how many dancers like me were in my hotel?"


    Didn''t speak, waiting for the other party to finish.


    "At that time, we often had sisters seducing guests to give more rewards. In fact, they also know, but they just like this feeling... Be gentle and sensible. At the end of all the endings, our sisters got the money they want."


    "Although some sisters also paid some price, we actually won in the end. Many men feel that they can show mercy at will if they have money and power, but most of them will find it back in the end. Even if they don''t find it, we will give it as long as we complain a little..."


    "So we won in the end."


    Sean sounds funny.


    "Your logic doesn''t make sense. Everyone is?"


    "Of course not all, but your highness must be of this type. It''s easy to be eaten by clever and beautiful girls... I once heard a wise man say that pretending to hesitate is actually enjoying it."


    Elia said firmly.


    "You are a young girl. You have a set of reasons."


    "Don''t deny it, your highness... If you think about your mentor, do you still remember her?"

 Chapter 363

    Somewhere in jagong palace


    Late at night, the king of Dansu and his family still didn''t rest.


    The old king was still waiting for all his children to come back before he could sleep at ease.


    Soon the last Sylvie finally came back. The king''s family of Dansu was arranged in the guest palace of the Imperial Palace, and the guards around were Dansu''s own people. This is the only place where the family can speak freely.


    "Sister, are you back?"


    "Well, I''m back."


    Sylvie looked at heatherink, as if they had come back earlier.


    After dinner, the three accompanied the Jiagong royal family to chat together. Unexpectedly, the eldest prince Sean left. I have no choice but to follow.


    "Back, Sylvie."


    "Well, father. You haven''t rested yet." Sylvie bowed to his father.


    "Now that they are all back, let''s talk about your views on jagong. What should we do later?" the king of Dansu asked his three children''s views.


    Small countries don''t have many think tank ministers. Occasionally, one or two officials around them can almost manage the city. Most of the time, they are their own children who can give advice to themselves.


    Living in such an environment, Royal descendants study very hard and their overall ability is stronger than those princes of big countries!


    "I''d like to hear your opinions. Now we have almost no chips. We have to attach ourselves to jagong," said the king of Dansu reluctantly.


    It''s really terrible.


    After the gold regiment looted Dansu this time, the whole city was devastated. There were still a group of bodyguards in the palace, otherwise the people would rush in and rob things.


    Besides, there is not much left in the palace


    "We are too weak to negotiate in front of a big empire like jagong," said Prince Vincent on the other side.


    There''s no way.


    Asking for money,


    Jagong has more money. It can even easily buy the whole Dansu.


    But why did they pay? As they said before, wouldn''t it be better to leave the money to cultivate their own port.


    As for population or location, they are not attractive to others, but it seems useful to belong to this one.


    If you don''t belong, you can only wait for me to perish recently, which is even more troublesome for Jia Gong to clean up the mess... But from another angle, don''t your family have no home?


    Not even the country.


    "That''s why I asked you. I can see that you are closer to the two princes and princesses of jagong today because you want them to help us."


    The king of Dansu suddenly looked at his daughter heselink.


    "How about Prince Mudan? I see he has a good impression of you."


    "Prince Mudan is easy to talk, but... I don''t know if he can help us," heselink hesitated.


    She can see that Prince Mudan is interested in himself. Maybe she just feels fresh and interesting because she has never seen a girl who can be a prince.


    "Princess segia has a lot of ideas. He even asked me privately how bad the situation in Dansu is, but I didn''t answer truthfully," Vincent said.


    "Princess segia!"


    The king of Dansu thought.


    "I''ve heard that Princess sairiya looks like the empress jagong in those days. She acts decisively and has ideas. It would be much easier if we could get her support."


    "Yes, father. I''ll get in touch with her more later."


    "What about Prince Sean?" the crowd looked at Sylvie.


    During this visit to the temple of the sun, Prince Mudan and princess serya talked about a lot of things and asked a lot of questions.


    But only prince Sean doesn''t talk much.


    If you want to say that he didn''t act, his legend is the most


    He was once an aristocrat of the basharan Empire, and in a short time after coming out of the mountain, he joined the count from a baron, and defeated the once invincible members of the golden regiment in the war.


    These achievements are enough to be arrogant among all princes, but when they really see them, they seem very low-key.


    "I can''t tell."


    "Why not?" several people looked at Sylvie.


    "I just came back from Prince Sean''s bedroom. One of him made two big sand tables in his bedroom study. One is from jagong capital, the other is from IDAK, and seems to be reading." Sylvie said what he saw at that time.


    "Although the prince came back from outside, he has received a lot of attention... I heard that the city of Oro, which he once took charge of, is now focused on by jagong. The prince may make great achievements in the future," said the king of Dansu.


    "Now we can only wait for Jia Gong''s reply. I will use all possible contacts to plead for me, and you will have more contact with those princes and princesses... As long as there is a glimmer of hope, we can''t give up our country."


    "Yes, father."


    That''s the problem facing the king''s family in Dansu.


    Either wait for destruction, or strive for a chance to stand up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning there was no monarch and minister meeting, and Sean stayed alone in his study to continue his work.


    At present, I still need a person around me who can contact Claude and the people on my side, and who should be trusted.


    Melsousa''s words, because the commander couldn''t have time to help him deliver the message every day, Sean asked the other party to help find a reliable person.


    On the other hand, let''s take a look at how long it will take for banier to reach the capital of jagong.


    If they started with Claude, they would be two days late!!


    Sure enough, I don''t know how they came when they were mercenaries. No wonder yorkie Weijie wanted to quit.


    "Elia, can you find some reliable people to help me deliver the letter outside?" Sean asked the table cleaner in front of me in the study.


    "Outside? Did your highness ask me to send it out?"


    "Of course you can go out... But if it''s too far, you probably can''t walk, and you''re not familiar with the road, are you?"


    Although Elia is from Adak, she is not from jagong... She is not familiar with the area here.


    "Let me see, I have a candidate. Your highness can let me try one first. If he is not reliable, change another one," Elia said.


    "Oh, it''s only been a few days. Have you seduced some ignorant little brother? Tut tut ~ tell me, who was seriously injured this time?" Sean joked when he suddenly thought of what the other party said yesterday.


    "If your highness wants to say so, your highness is the most unreliable... Do you know how many times you asked me for your work and rest information in the more than a month since you came back... There are many!" Elia retorted.

 Chapter 364

    Somewhere in jagong capital market


    Ali is still carefully adding food to his pet. As soon as he looks back, he sees a beautiful girl with a scarf standing at the door.


    "Boss."


    "It''s Elia''s sister. You''re here." Ali didn''t expect the other party to come so early today.


    As one of the few real tyrant bosses he has met since he opened the store, Ali has always had an impression of Sean, while Elia, the maid around him, is certainly more impressed.


    She looks beautiful and has a seductive look. She comes here to buy some fresh sand Falcon food almost every once in a while.


    Pet feeding is not particular. If you just buy some aged grains and dried insects, you can come once a month.


    The guest actually comes every few days to buy fresh sand ants and worms, which farmers find out from the desert every day. It''s very expensive.


    Enough to see that the boss is really rich.


    "Can''t I come?"


    "Of course not... You can come. I hope you come every day, sister Elia. If you come, I will be happy all day." Ali said with a smile.


    "Don''t be stingy. I have something I want you to do. Are you going?"


    "Go! As long as it''s your business, I dare to go even in the black sandstorm." Ali began to swear madly.


    "Well, I''m really moved!"


    There was something funny in her heart. Elia didn''t know how many times she had heard similar vows. She was much more powerful than this. She wouldn''t be soft hearted for a little flattery.


    "In fact, it''s not difficult. I just need your help later. I can send it to a new factory in the east of the city and give it to a man named Claude."


    "Is there a factory in the city?" Ali asked suddenly.


    "Why do you ask so much if you send a letter?" it''s not your has the final say. "


    "Well, well, listen to you."


    Ali didn''t dare to object to Elia''s words. He valued each other''s beauty.


    "But I have to close the door to get there. Do you want to deliver it today?"


    Elia took out a sealed letter from her arms and handed it to each other.


    "Well, when you go depends on your time, but you must be quick... If he answers the letter, you should give it to me as soon as possible." he also gave the other party a few silver coins while delivering the letter.


    "You can''t take the money for nothing."


    "No, how can I ask for your money!" Ali refused.


    "Take it! Don''t talk nonsense... I didn''t give it to you, but our master gave it to you, and he asked to send it."


    Oh.


    Ali suddenly leaned close to each other and approached in an extremely ambiguous posture.


    "Sister Elia, the young master who came with you last time is your master. Who is he? I feel very rich. I know a few rich and pet loving CHILDES in the capital, but I haven''t heard of him before."


    Give each other a white look


    "Just send your letter. Why are you asking so much? I advise you to ask less. It''s also for your own good."


    "So Elijah''s sister still thinks of me?" as long as she sees a chance to laugh at me.


    "It depends on your performance."


    Picked up the bird food in the bag and took a little look.


    A pile of insects were put in a jar. These things were the food that Sean''s sand Falcon ate every day.


    It''s equivalent to the noble among birds. It''s fed with good ingredients every day


    "I don''t think you''re big today. You can''t raise it yourself," Elia said.


    Different from those noble girls, Elia is not afraid of these insects and ant beasts. She can even catch them with her hands. This is also a point of Ali''s appreciation of each other. She feels that she matches her very well.


    "How can these worms be raised by themselves? They eat rotten sand in the depths of yellow sand. Even if they are excavated manually, they have to be mined very deep to find it, so it''s expensive."


    "... but I heard from the workers who sent them that they were lucky recently. These worms climbed up slowly from the depths and caught a lot every day, so the price has also decreased recently," Ali said.


    Suddenly I seem to think of something.


    "By the way, sister Elia, if I get the reply, how can I find you later? I don''t even know where you live."


    "You don''t have to go to me. I''ll come to you the next day when I deliver the letter. Just bring it back at that time." Elia replied.


    "What if he doesn''t have to deliver it the next day..."


    "Then I''ll come the third day."


    "How troublesome that is."


    "What the hell are you trying to say?" Elia asked directly.


    Ali found a cage with two brown spotted kittens in the shop behind him.


    "The two cats can smell each other and look for them quickly. Most people can''t catch them... Take one with you and I''ll take one with me. When I receive the letter, I''ll let it go and let it find you, and then you can bring them over."


    Elia thought for a long time. Anyway, it''s not just for them to send letters.


    And


    These two spotted cats are really cute.


    "OK, but I don''t have the money to keep pets."


    "It''s all right. I''ll give you its food, and I can teach you how to adjust them." the salary sighed secretly, and finally found some topics.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Take the spotted cat back to the palace


    Sean still works in the study, while Elia keeps her pets in the yard on the other side.


    "What did you bring?"


    Suddenly he turned around in fear and noticed that Sean leaned there with a cup of tea at the window of the study.


    "Your Highness is resting."


    "Well, what are you holding in your hand?"


    "All the time, I brought the cat when I looked cute." Elia held up the spotted cat''s cage.


    The palace was boring and couldn''t go anywhere like aurora at that time, so Sean liked keeping pets and didn''t bother to take care of it.


    Nodded and said a few words, then prepared to leave.


    "Your Highness, I found the messenger today. Let''s let him try it first. And I bought today''s'' sand carving ''food."


    Sand sculpture is the name Sean gave to the sand falcon.


    "You''re not talking about the same person, are you, the guy who bought the pet?" Sean can know without guessing by looking at the emotional changes on each other''s heads.


    "... let him try first anyway."


    "And the recent worms are cheap. It is said that there are many recently, so they are cheap." Elia deliberately bypassed the topic.


    "Well, I''ll go to my uncle''s bedroom and wait until I come back in the evening..."


    Sean gave an order.


    Just now, I received a report from the bodyguard. Let me go. I think it''s a question about the national Countermeasures of Dansu.

 Chapter 365

    Come to the Sun King''s bedroom, where several former ministers are waiting.


    I saluted when I saw myself.


    "Come on."


    "Well, what''s the matter with Uncle calling me today?" Sean asked directly when he came in.


    What happened in the Imperial Palace these days is the matter of the kingdom of Dansu!


    "I want to ask you about Dansu... Your brother and sister told me their opinions before. They didn''t speak, so they called you over," said the sun king.


    In Sean''s opinion, the Sun King has always planned to cultivate the three people. No matter what problems he encounters, he should ask the three people''s opinions, although he may not adopt them in the end.


    But I want to hear their views on this matter.


    It is not difficult to see that he has more or less the meaning of cultivation in it


    "The conditions are obvious. What else can I say? It''s just how much money to help them," Sean said with a smile.


    Anyway, the final decision is in the hands of the Sun King and these ministers in front. I don''t fully understand the national conditions of the whole jagong, how much say I have.


    "Prince Sean is too modest. As the Lord of a region and a region that has just suffered a disaster, your experience is no worse than that of any of us." lupin stood up and spoke at this time.


    Among the ministers, he is the only one who likes to talk to himself most. At the same time, they are also making their position clear in this way.


    "Yes, I asked you to come here this time to listen to your opinions. Mu Dan told me that he wanted to help Dansu last night. I can see that he seems to be very interested in the little princess."


    Sean was stunned by what the sun king said.


    So he saw it


    Then why.


    "This is also a kind of growth for Mu Dan. I rarely heard why he fought for things before," said the sun king.


    At this time, Sean realized that he might have thought in the wrong direction. Even if the two princesses deliberately approached for the sake of their country, it was not bad for Prince jagong.


    I have an idea in my heart, so I''m willing to fight.


    As one of the hegemonic successors in a region, the greatest fear is to ease down. As long as he is willing to think about it, the ministers below will do it for him.


    Even women don''t matter.


    If Mu Dan really likes others to fight for Princess Dansu, it will be good for his own growth.


    It seems that he is still narrow-minded.


    Always warned by the famous aphorism of beauty''s misfortune


    As long as you use the right place, it''s not a bad thing.


    What''s more, Mu Dan hasn''t got married yet. If he really marries Princess Dansu in the future, Dansu will be the royal family of Jiagong. It''s nothing to help.


    "However, Princess serya seems unwilling to accept them so easily. She hopes that the king of Dansu can be demoted to become our courtiers, so that Dansu will become the land of jagong," Lubin said again.


    That is, overweight.


    Sean doesn''t know much about this sister, but she can also see the aspirations of each other in this month''s relationship. She is a capable person, and she is very decisive and resolute in doing great things.


    As early as in the palace, there was a saying that her character was very similar to her mother.


    "So I want to ask you this time. What''s your opinion?"


    Sean didn''t think about these things at all.


    Dansu is too small for jagong, that is, it is just a city. The only advantage is that it has a large port, but it still can not balance the huge gap between the two sides.


    Not even in any way.


    At the beginning, the basharan empire was willing to cede the oro region for national interests.


    For jagong, Dansu is so small that it can''t be compared with basharan and Oro regions. There''s nothing to tangle with.


    It''s not painful to help or not to help. The overall impact of the situation is even worse than the shock this incident brought to the desert countries


    Looking at the crowd, they are really waiting for their own answer.


    Sean thought,


    Finally he said:


    "How else can we help them by borrowing money and interest? As for security, we can send our own troops to guard."


    Taxation is not very reliable. If the overall tax is not high, it will not be able to make up for it for many years.


    But because you have surrendered, you have to give a gift occasionally. If you feel that this country is too weak and exempt from some taxes more than ten years later, the money spent today is actually raising a hidden danger.


    Although there can be no military competition for this hidden danger, the sea transportation.


    Jagong also has its own port. Helping them develop is bound to have an impact on their port business.


    "Prince Sean thinks it''s OK to borrow money and let them pay back?" lupin asked suddenly.


    "Well, the country is still their own. As for defense, we will help garrison them. They don''t need to train too many soldiers. In the future, we can give some subsidies to the local garrison."


    "Then he came to help us raise the army?" asked another minister.


    "That''s almost what I mean. Anyway, training the army costs a lot. It''s better to develop their own business and explore shipping, so that the money can be paid back faster."


    All the people present are one of the political participants in a country. Sean can understand these words with a little thought.


    This is a change to control their development, and then suppress them militarily.


    "They shouldn''t agree to do so."


    "Look at what they looked like in the hall a few days ago. They are willing to hand over national sovereignty, and I still retain their status as king. It won''t be worse than this."


    Looking at the silence of several people in front of me.


    Originally, I asked myself to come over and talk about my opinions. I don''t necessarily do what I said, so just say it.


    Anyway, according to my own understanding and my experience in managing the city over the years


    "Well, we have to discuss this. I see what you mean, Sean." the Sun King [thought!]


    "I heard that the industrial plants you want to build are ready to start."


    "Well, it''s preparing. It should be fast."


    Sean has nothing to hide in the industrialized world. Everyone present will know anyway.


    And I didn''t want to bring them any trouble. I started with drugs and civilian farm tools and came a little bit.


    When the people get used to this kind of low-cost medicine and farm tools that can be bought at will, they will slowly begin to get used to the accelerated pace of life in the whole society.


    "Well, you can do your own business. I won''t interfere."


    After getting the Sun King''s guarantee again, Sean was relieved.


    Even the supreme king has acquiesced, and other people''s words can be regarded as not listening.


    It''s much easier later!

 Chapter 366

    Even if you become a prince, you still have to continue your work every day.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what to do all day. Anyway, it''s very idle. It''s hard to leave the palace, so I have to find something to do.


    Elia has kept a cat since she brought it back from the pet store. She said it was for the convenience of sending letters later.


    If Claude answered the letter, another cat would come in, and then she would know there was a reply.


    But in Sean''s opinion, she should like to keep pets.


    The spotted cat can often be seen running and jumping up and down after the sand Falcon in the courtyard of his bedroom. Ordinary people can''t catch it.


    At this time, Sean can also try to connect the vision of two animals with magic. When he is proficient, he can easily master the vision of animals.


    I''m not serious enough to practice magic.


    When I first came to Adak, I decided to practice my proficiency by using magic every day, and the journey to jagong stopped for several days.


    After stopping, I don''t want to practice again. I take it out occasionally to be proficient.


    Up to now, the magic proficiency has reached the value of [521].


    The orderer has more than level 6. If he persists in a small half year, he should be able to touch the threshold of level 7. Count down that he has only studied magic for less than two years.


    My tutor is only level 8 at first sight. If I have another chance to meet him next time, maybe I can graduate directly.


    It''s still pretty fast.


    Take a look at her magic guide book. Maybe at the beginning, Lucille thought she could only reach this height. All magic is not very difficult.


    Now we can basically use the plenary session, but we may not be able to remember such spells. With some understanding of Sean over the years, he gradually completed the whole unfinished magic guide book.


    Princess Sylvie of the kingdom of Dansu still comes to find herself every day, but most of the chat content is all kinds of leisure and interesting stories and the stories of bards, rarely talking about her own country.


    She never pleaded.


    And Sean could see that she had always wanted to say, but couldn''t find the right time.


    But in the end, it was my brother Mu Dan who came to help me


    On the fourth day after the meeting, Mu Dan couldn''t help running to his palace to ask if he had proposed a way to lend money to them in front of the sun king.


    "I asked. What''s the matter?" Sean looked at his brother.


    I''ve never been to my palace before. I didn''t expect to come here for this.


    It seems that the sun king is right


    Not necessarily a bad thing.


    At least let the brother who has always been reluctant to stand out really fight once.


    "How can you be so ruthless, brother? I always think it''s inhumane for our family to act on sister serya. I didn''t expect that my brother would do the same."


    Although the two brothers of the same family have a bad impression of themselves, they will still respect themselves.


    "How can this be called ruthlessness? I just put forward an opinion in favor of Jia Gong. It''s uncertain whether I will make such a decision in the end."


    "But many ministers are beginning to appreciate your opinion. They think it''s best to borrow money and add a lot of interest expenses," Mudan said angrily.


    What he once promised to do in front of heatherink is now becoming troublesome.


    "Then you can let them talk and charge less interest." Sean doesn''t understand why Mudan cares so much. Is it really right at a glance.


    fall in love at first sight?


    Not really.


    Prince jagon.


    Now I still remember how those noble girls flattered themselves in the adult ceremony, and there were a pile of handkerchiefs in the study!


    "It''s too difficult." suddenly looked up at Sean.


    "Otherwise, brother, help me this time. You go to beg for mercy with me. Many ministers actually think your opinion is very good... As long as you say to reduce or do not want interest, they should also listen. Help me this time." Mu Dan pleaded.


    "Is it really so important?"


    "Really," he replied without thinking.


    "But I''m afraid the decisions made by my uncle and those ministers depend on us alone."


    "Then go and ask sister serya... The three of us can do something. I beg you, brother. This is the first time I ask you."


    Sean really didn''t expect Mu Dan to really spell.


    "Mudan, I still want to tell you something... You are the prince of jagong. You need to think about the national interests more often."


    "Am I not thinking of the national interest?" retorted Sean, staring at him.


    "Brother... Jagong is the most powerful country in IDAK. What each of us does will be sung by countless people. If we help Dansu today, we will be worshipped by all desert residents. What will be the loss to us!"


    Sean didn''t speak, but waited for Mudan to continue.


    "Think about it... Our country has become so strong that in the future, it will be more to promote our fraternity and peace. I don''t know who my brother''s mentor is, but my mentor told me that what can really manage the country is not violence and conquest, but fraternity."


    It has been more than a month since I met Mu Dan.


    Only today did Sean know that the other party was an idealist, different from his realist.


    "Even so, it''s hard for us to change."


    "That''s why we should try our best to change..." with great perseverance in our eyes.


    "Even if we fail, even if we don''t succeed in the end... But we have at least fought for it! Still, my brother doesn''t have this idea at all."


    Gave a sneer.


    "All right, brother. I know what I should do."


    Watching each other leave


    Elia, who had been afraid to speak behind her, reminded her at this time.


    "If your highness refuses to help, there may be a crack in the relationship between Prince Mudan and his highness."


    I wanted to say more, but Elia realized that it seemed that such a situation would happen to princes in all countries.


    Different goals


    That led to the difference later.


    "Your Highness ~"


    Raised his hand to stop what the other party wanted to say.


    "This matter is easy to solve. The Sun King has already made plans in his heart, but neither result will be what Mudan thinks... So no matter how hard he tries, it will be futile." he turned to the other side and said.


    Some helpless.


    But this is the fate of the royal family


    "Your Highness, you''d better do your own thing. I have received the letter from Claude, and then he asked the pet merchant to tell me orally that a team of mercenaries has arrived."


    Barnier, they''re here?!!


    That would be great.

 Chapter 367

    The last time I left Oro was a few months ago.


    Sean is still very happy to see them in this country. He invited the four baniers to the palace early.


    "Lord Sean lives in a much better place now than before!" Latina looked around and couldn''t help but say.


    "Call me an adult now?"


    "Oh, it''s your Highness Prince Sean." he changed his mouth immediately after being reminded by banier.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can call anything."


    Let Elia pour tea for the four. There are many things in her heart to ask them.


    About Oro city and what it became after I was gone


    After all, Sean developed his own city and was very concerned about any changes in it.


    "How''s the city of Oro during my absence?" I poured a cup of tea for the four of them. I can listen to them slowly today.


    At the beginning, no one thought that he was just asked to go to the imperial capital to plead for mercy, but he never went back.


    "My lord... No, many things did happen during the absence of your highness. At first, it was because you left. Those black hands wanted to embezzle the goods and threatened to tell you about you."


    Barnier''s black hands are those underground gangs.


    At that time, they were asked to look at some people who reselled seafood, and they were responsible for them because they could not participate in it.


    "So those people guessed that it was me behind it?"


    "Who should have slipped the tongue? Someone once saw Latina during the border war."


    Several people looked at the blonde girl at the same time.


    "Look at me. It''s normal for me to be remembered."


    "Then because you don''t disguise yourself every time you go to see them, you get out of the commander behind you?" Barnier added.


    "Well... I can''t blame it all."


    He glanced back and was very unhappy.


    The noise of several people was almost routine. Seeing them reminded Sean of his days in Oro city.


    How boring it would be without them!


    "And then?"


    "Later, they asked to change the share, otherwise they would report your highness to the officials of the imperial capital. At that time, you were not in the city, so we had to say to keep it for the time being until you come back."


    Hearing this, Sean probably understood why the court wizard knew about it when he was in the basharan palace. It was estimated that he had been betrayed by the other party long ago.


    These underground gangs have little credibility.


    Mercenary


    Once you have the opportunity to squeeze out the right circle, you will surely do so. When the country supports another count, that has the final say.


    They turned out to be the informant.


    What puzzled Sean for a long time finally had an explanation.


    "But after the identity of the prince spread to Oro City, especially after Oro area was divided, those underground gangs were wiped out by Captain aslant who came back later. Now Oro city can resell any goods at will."


    Barnier was also very happy when he said this.


    You don''t have to hide, you don''t have to estimate the requirements of the basharan Empire to resell goods to various regions, and it did bring a lot of income to the city for a period of time after that.


    And because there was no need to pay taxes to the state, it became a rising force in the southern part of the Empire.


    Originally, because they were separated from the country, there were people who were not exposed to the sun who were ready to move out of cities... But with the spread of the problems left over by the war, many cities have experienced food shortages.


    On the contrary, Oro is very conservative.


    At the beginning, Sean refused a lot of material support on the pretext of war on the border. In addition, he expanded the cultivated area during spring planting. Today''s Oro city is doing well.


    "Your Highness still has foresight. He didn''t hand over so much food to the Empire and expanded farming... Now many cities have to buy food from Oro city. Although they also go to Mersin in the south to buy seafood, it''s too far. We''re recent."


    Barnier told Sean what had happened in the city recently


    So it seems that during his absence, the development of the city is good.


    In addition, with Luke''s intelligence, as long as it continues at the previous pace, Oro will become the most attractive city in a few years.


    Sandwiched between several countries, and with the protection policies of a larger country, it is not bound by any local country.


    Everything is very free!


    "No one expected such a result at that time. I just wanted to leave more chips for Oro city. How about the city recently?"


    "Very good. Lord Luke has always followed the route planned by his highness, and I feel that Oro will become more prosperous in the future."


    These are situations that everyone can see.


    The reason why I let the Sun King canonize the count in his name is to have a voice in any country in the future Oro city.


    With its back against the aidak area, no city dares to underestimate the prestige of jagong


    As for the basharan Empire and Mersin, let alone a country still trapped in the aftermath of war, the other is a small country, which dare not provoke jagong.


    So in the days to come, Rio city will develop well as long as it doesn''t mess up.


    "In that case, I''m relieved."


    "Back to the point, do you know the purpose of inviting you here this time?"


    Banier mercenary team.


    They are not like the garrison of Oro city. Their home is there, so they can''t leave. At the beginning, they invited aslant to come with them, but he probably didn''t think about it.


    It takes a lot of courage to leave a country where you have lived for so long and come to a completely strange place.


    Up to now, only banier and the four of them have come!


    "Your Highness is ready for us to form an army? But the people in IDAK are naturally strong. I''m afraid it''s difficult for us outsiders to form here," banier said.


    This is probably something the four discussed on their way here.


    Several people are above level 6 of orderlies. It seems that they are almost like them now, but if they are in IDAK area.


    Ordinary soldiers are relatively strong, but if they are given the status of an officer, they will not be transferred.


    After all, I''m already a prince.


    On weekdays, level 16 terrorists such as melsousa follow. Level 6 now seems a little weak.


    "That''s one reason, and you don''t like managing the army."


    We are all acquaintances. There''s no need to be so polite. Just the four of them are lazy and still manage the army... They don''t fight every day.

 Chapter 368

    "Did you do what I told aslant?" Sean asked suddenly.


    At this time, Barnier finally seemed to think of something and was busy taking out a letter from his pocket.


    Forget about it?


    fucking great!


    It deserves to be their mercenary team. If everything can be done on time, it won''t taste like that.


    "This is the news we got from the secret receiver when we passed through bahahama. Now the channel from Oro city to Adak has been opened again, and the trade between the two sides can be awakened normally." banier took out a sealed letter.


    BAHA Hama''s lead.


    They didn''t know the name, but of course Sean, who was sent out by himself, knew it.


    Female snitch Kayla.


    A person whose ability is close to level 5 of order is still more than level 4 when he finally sees it. Now he should be close.


    That is, she once took her bounty hunter medal and returned it... As a result, the other party invited the girl with pink hair to form a team.


    Female thief.


    Because of his special strength and keen observation, Sean, who was originally the city Lord, valued him and asked him to investigate the problems left after the Tacoma incident.


    Nearly half a year has passed. Let''s see what she can achieve.


    Open the letter


    Perhaps the most attractive thing is the strange patterns painted.


    A pattern in the shape of a five pointed star, the dot in the middle is like an eye, and then there is a head below.


    It''s a octopus head with tentacles full of suction cups on its chin.


    Then there are Kaila''s findings in the past six months:


    All the time began when the old city of Tacoma was marked, and that time triggered a group called the night circus, which was called a cult in Kayla''s later investigation.


    This was Sean''s original idea. There was nothing new.


    Just let the other party confirm it.


    However, it was different in the later reports. Kayla told a lot of strange stories... Including several people who seemed to stay after the circus appeared in the old city of Tacoma that night and left.


    He followed the border into Adak, and finally turned to Mersin''s port and went to the southern mainland.


    It seems that it should be ready to escape from this area


    Since Kayla was also one of the participants in the Tacoma old city incident, according to her investigation time, it is estimated that the other party fled after the Tacoma old city incident was solved.


    Seems to have escaped on purpose.


    And they have left a lot of things in Bahamas and sent out a lot of rumors.


    The reason why businessmen went back to the old city to look for treasure was also spread by them... But it seems that they really found something back.


    One of them is known as a palm sized statue.


    They call it the statue of ksuru.


    And the people who got him don''t know what happened in the follow-up!


    I heard that after a businessman got him, the whole person changed, as if he had become an interesting bard like art in an instant.


    It was once appreciated by the city Lord of Baha HAMA. In particular, other paintings are very characteristic. It was once said that they were enlightened.


    But it was poet who became popular and disappeared in less than a month... Specific reason is unknown.


    However, in Kayla''s report, she said that she had sneaked into the home of a city garrison officer to look for clues when she saw such a letter... Who was it written to? I don''t know. Half of it was burned.


    The faint handwriting describes that the people in the cell suddenly became a monster covered with sarcoma, and their eyes, hands and feet were misplaced.


    Finally, he died in mourning. At that time, many prison guards almost went crazy because of seeing such a plot. Finally, he dealt with it


    The letter is very short. It has no head and no tail.


    But Kayla felt that the dead man was the merchant (Bard). He got an inhuman talent, but he was destroyed because he couldn''t bear it.


    In the final report, it was written that the statue of kesulu may have returned to the hands of the night Circus


    It''s an evil item.


    Probably carrying some power.


    It''s over here


    The two paintings were seen on paper when Kayla sneaked into the garrison officer''s house, so she drew them according to her memory.


    And the dead octopus in Sean''s memory!


    It seemed that in a flash Sean understood why Weisman had changed from a human to a heterogeneous in a short time.


    Statue of ksuru!!


    It may have been left in the city during the Tacoma incident, but the mysterious circus did not dare to look for it again, so the merchants came to look for it.


    Then he used it to create a series of events and left.


    Hiss~


    It took Sean a whole year to react.


    So I lived in the same area with the cult believers all the time!


    Maybe you can see it on the business road


    Think about it.


    The shadow of those ancient gods and believers are really around them, perhaps one of the crowd, hiding in a corner they don''t know.


    "This is the person I sent to track down the results of the Tacoma incident. Let me show you." after visiting the report, Sean handed the letter to Barnier.


    There is still some trust in the fact that the four have followed so many people who have come through the war.


    After reading the above news, Barnier looked surprised


    "Your Highness, this thing is..."


    "Yes, it has something to do with the ancient gods. They are involved in all our events, perhaps including the war between basharan and Borg. I have paid attention to them very early," Sean said.


    "I keep sending people to investigate these things in order to find their truth."


    "That''s why your highness asked us to come this time?"


    "Yes."


    There''s nothing to hide.


    Although Barnier is lazy, he is a real mercenary and has rich field experience.


    "I need you to form a team of investigators to investigate these things. Of course, there is a great risk in this. You can consider it... I won''t force you. If I don''t want to do it, I can continue to give you normal treatment and serve as my escort."


    Said Sean.


    But Latina did say such a name at the same time.

 Chapter 369

    While waiting for his recovery, Sean found that he had finished a whole page.


    Subconsciously looked at the time outside the window:


    [night: sunny, 9:30:20]


    It was not long after midnight when I entered the study. It may be half an hour. So the time just now has not changed


    However.


    Look down at the records written by yourself in the magic guide book. They are all about the whole thing.


    Even the sea stories that Elia had said before were written together.


    "The old dominator."


    Is that your name?


    Just now, the name suddenly flashed in his mind. Since he had the power of [time dominator], Sean will get some information when he has contact with it.


    It should be the power of YOG Sotos telling himself.


    Every time when he called out that name, Sean would always accept all the pictures from the other party in his head. Those things he had always wondered about seemed to be solved in an instant.


    Twice.


    There have been two such cases, both after it appeared.


    Gradually, Sean began to understand the existence of the title of the Lord of time!


    It should be time itself. It knows everything that happens. It should even know everything that will happen.


    A great existence floating on all timelines


    What does it tell itself now?


    Looking at the things recorded in the magic guide book, I seem to remember the huge octopus man in my head.


    Squeak~


    The door was opened.


    Elia sent some oil lamps that would be used in the evening and a plate of cut fruit.


    Almost every night Elijah will make similar arrangements, but every night''s Supper is changed. Today''s is fruit.


    "Your Highness, will you be late today too?" asked Elia, putting down the plate and yelling.


    "I don''t like staying up late. I will rest after reading it."


    Sean is actually reading more every day. The layout of the factory and the investigation team has basically had a framework before. Just follow it.


    Every night, Sean is learning more about Adak, including geographical environment, ethnic distribution, various religious customs and so on.


    "By the way, Elia. Do you remember the stories you told me that day?"


    "What stories does your highness want to hear?"


    "Those are the stories you say sailors often tell."


    Elia used to work and live in a hotel.


    Just like the Haitian Hotel in basharandi at that time, there were many dancers, and that place was also the favorite place for the nobles of the imperial capital. Elia''s place was changed to the seaside.


    "How could your highness be interested in those legends? Many of them are just nonsense by the sailors."


    "Legends are not groundless. Even nonsense should have a basis."


    Entertainment in this world is not so extensive. Most of the interesting chat stories are spread by word of mouth. Even if there are various modifications and falsehood, at least part of the starting point is true.


    "Well, the people I met today were mercenaries I hired when I was in Oro."


    Elia nodded.


    "Your Highness said this before."


    "One of the purposes I asked them to come here was to help me organize and investigate things related to evil gods. In the city I once took charge of, I encountered harassment from evil god believers many times, and even triggered many incidents."


    There''s nothing to hide.


    The old town of Tacoma has long been introduced into the IDAK area over time.


    The more time goes on, the more people will know, and maybe it will spread to the southern continent.


    "So your highness wants to find out?" Elia asked.


    "Well, it''s impossible that they all know me well and I know nothing about them," Sean said.


    "I don''t know about these things, but sometimes the sailors don''t speak properly. Who knows which one is true and which one is false... If your highness wants to inquire about these, why don''t you go to the Sun Temple?"


    High priest?


    It''s not that I don''t want to go.


    But people refused to say, ah, from the situation last time, we can see that the other party should know a lot of information, but because his mother was studying the affairs of evil gods, she finally died.


    Whether it''s true or not, they think so.


    So even if you know anything, you won''t tell yourself.


    "Didn''t the high priest come before? He said everything he could say at that time."


    "You can also go and have a look. The Sun Temple has carved many legends on the Obelisk!"


    Sean has studied those obelisks before. Most of them are stories modified by later people, or the same old... Stories about the sun god sprinkling fire to disperse evil spirits on the whole earth, etc.


    No reference value!


    But Elia was right.


    There are not only high priests in the Sun Temple, but also many other priests. If they also know a lot of information, they can ask.


    "You''re right. You can go and have a look."


    Look at the magic guide book in your hand and close it again.


    The old dominator.


    If only we could find information related to them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After morning exercise the next morning, Sean was ready to walk to the Sun Temple.


    As soon as he walked out of the gate of his palace, he met Princess Sylvie of Sudan.


    The king of Dansu''s family has not left yet


    It is estimated that they will not leave until they get the demerit they really want, and it is said that the Sun King''s discussion on Dansu''s help has basically come to a conclusion recently, but the other party is still using up their possible contacts to make the result better.


    Moreover, even if it is determined, there are still many things to discuss in detail, such as the proficiency of sending troops and the annual military expenditure if we follow our own methods.


    Even if it is a way to borrow money, how much to borrow needs to be discussed in detail.


    So the Dansu royal family will not leave jagong so early


    "Where is Prince Sean going?" Sylvie asked.


    Today, she is also a beautiful dress. The noble dress and the wrapped waist all show the good figure of the beautiful princess.


    "Go to the temple of the sun."


    "Do you want to go again? Or I''ll go with Prince Sean. You''ll go alone and have a chat partner on the way."


    "Your Highness is going to do something. Princess Sylvie should also have her own business. It''s better to be busy first!" Elia said with a smile.


    Sylvie looked at the maid in waiting.


    It has long been said that Prince Sean came back with a close maid. No wonder his mouth is so powerful.

 Chapter 370

    "I''m fine anyway. I can follow Prince Sean everywhere," Sylvie continued.


    "Doesn''t the princess care about the affairs of the kingdom of Dansu? Recently, the sun king is discussing to help Dansu. There''s no time to follow Prince Sean everywhere."


    Sean has rarely seen Elia hurt people.


    Because of his status as a prince, he told the other party to leave more room for talking with others many times, and there should be no one who needs to stand up and hurt the other party in Jiagong.


    Now, yes.


    It''s easy to say that it''s serious here... Just say you''d better take care of the important things around you. Why follow yourself around? Obviously there''s no purpose.


    Sylvie couldn''t find a reply for a moment. He just stared at Elia.


    "Sorry, my maid is from outside and doesn''t know how to speak. I hope Princess Sylvie doesn''t take it seriously. Of course you can follow me," said Sean at this time.


    But that sounds harsh at the moment.


    The maid in waiting doesn''t come from outside. Sometimes the master doesn''t want the maid in waiting to speak instead!


    "Does your highness Sean think I have a purpose to get close to you?" Sylvie was more straightforward for this reason.


    There was a pause.


    How to say that!


    No matter what emotional changes Sean can see, but combined with various factors, it is sometimes difficult to directly determine whether you approach me for a purpose.


    After all, I''m a prince.


    Like Latina who came yesterday, Sean knows that Latina has always admired herself.


    She even said many times in public that she was her ideal object, but apart from all kinds of purposes, the other party was a subordinate born and dead with herself, so there is no need to say loyalty.


    Like does not mean possession


    Latina always knew how to keep the distance between the two.


    Of course, to trace back to the source, Latina may worship herself because she was an earl at that time.


    Being too high is sometimes like a phoenix standing at the top. Even if you don''t talk to anyone, you will attract a lot of people around... It''s even more so now that you are a prince.


    The prince of jagon, one of the future heirs of Adak.


    This identity naturally has the temperament to attract most girls.


    Therefore, the same state can be seen not only in the princess Sylvie, but also in many noble girls, but the princess''s identity is more sensitive at the moment.


    "No, I don''t think so," Sean said finally.


    However, the short pause still made the other party cold.


    With [sad!] and [sad!].


    "I see what Prince Sean means..." I couldn''t help stepping back behind me.


    "Thank you for your care for so many days. I''ll keep it in mind." then he turned and left.


    There was a crying cavity, but I didn''t really cry. Instead, I left normally.


    "Is that what you want?"


    Sean suddenly asked Elia around him.


    "Some things are best said in advance. Of course. If your highness really likes the princess, you can catch up now, say some good words and be sincere... I believe the princess will not blame you but also fall in love with you."


    Elia looked at Sean. He didn''t mean to catch up.


    If she was on the girl''s side, Elia certainly sympathized with the experience of Princess Sylvie, but it would be best to do so if she was on the owner''s side.


    For a moment, it seemed to recall the sisters in the hotel.


    They also use various means to defraud guests of giving money and gifts, and even deceive others into losing their wealth


    Of course, the most deceiving sisters have the best ending, and none of them can fall into the enemy.


    He left with the guests.


    This kind of sisters ended badly.


    Perhaps the purpose at the beginning is not simple. No matter how many years later, when beauty disappears, there is no last capital. This matter will still be deeply buried between them and become a thunder that will erupt at any time.


    In that case, it''s better to be straight from the beginning.


    In the final analysis, she is the kind of girl who can deceive people most!


    "Let''s go. We''re in a hurry."


    Sean was too lazy to waste time on it and asked upper Elia to go in the direction of the Sun Temple.


    According to the Royal custom, it is only the responsibility of being a son of man.


    Once Sean came to the Sun Temple, he would go to the royal mausoleum to worship his mother for the first time... Because the Royal Mausoleum could only be entered by Royal personnel, Elia was left at the door to wait.


    Sean went deep underground alone.


    It''s still hot outside, but it''s very cold under the ground.


    The color light of magic will be automatically lit where you pass, and will be extinguished when you pass.


    Sean came to the tomb of the former queen.


    Now the Queen''s coffin has begun to be sealed, and ordinary places have been stacked with stones, which can no longer be seen inside as before.


    According to the sun king, when his son officially returns, he can seal the coffin.


    Standing in front of the tombstone for a moment


    Suddenly I saw a hint in my field of vision to be stared at.


    "Who?"


    Suddenly turned back.


    It scared the other party.


    An old witch?


    Behind him was an old woman. When she looked back, even she was startled.


    "Who are you? How did you get in here?"


    The other party is not in a hurry or slow, bowing to himself.


    "You are his Highness Prince Sean. I am the tomb keeper here. I finally met the leader''s son."


    The value status of the opposite party is displayed:


    [blood 1200012000, demons 60006000, human] and the goodwill displayed is [respect].


    "Chief? Are you the man of the sun''s crown?" Sean said.


    Sean has known about the sun king from studying all kinds of IDAK history books during this time.


    Yes, the sun crown is one of the oldest wizard organizations in IDAK, but it was later divided into large and small organizations.


    His mother, the queen of the previous generation, was the leader of the sun crown on jagong''s side.


    It is also for this reason that the portrait found in the small town home will be painted with a necklace made into the symbol of the sun crown at the same time.


    "The prince knew about it, too."


    "I''ve seen it in the records..." Sean said.


    "How did you become a tomb keeper and stay here?"


    The other party''s level is almost the same as Freya. Although he is older, he will not be poor in ability, or he will be more experienced.


    If she hadn''t just stared at herself, maybe Sean didn''t find anyone behind him, and he didn''t find each other when he came in.


    "Since the death of the leader, most of the original members of the sun crown have dispersed, and only some people stay. I can''t leave because I''m old. I''ve been working in the temple all these years... Making a living."


    There is no negative state on the other party''s head.


    A person of level 12 of order should not.


    "I see. It''s hard for you to guard my mother''s grave these years. I have many questions. I don''t know if you can solve my doubts?"

 Chapter 371

    As early as seeing melsusa''s strength, Sean once doubted how strong his mother''s ability was. He should be strong enough to teach a disciple of level 16 and a half.


    Since he came to jagong palace, he found that the level of the whole IDAK area was generally higher. Level 11 and 12 were basically the basic level of bodyguards named by the palace.


    Even those who guard behind their own door every day are characters above level 8.


    If it were in the basharan Empire, it would be at least a sergeant level, but there was a palace guard on jagong''s side.


    Of course, the guards of the Imperial Palace must be higher than those outside. They shouldn''t be so exaggerated in other cities


    As for the highest people I''ve seen so far are melsousa, the high priest and several powerful wizard levels under the sun king.


    Because they often don''t appear, Sean hasn''t seen exactly how many grades they are.


    But there are signs that at least their mothers should be higher


    Only when the ability reaches a certain level can we notice those little-known aspects.


    Ancient god.


    If it weren''t for Sean''s special abilities, it would be many years before they could be found.


    In that case, even if his mother is the leader of the sun crown, it is not difficult to understand.


    "I have a lot of questions about my mother. Can you answer them for me?" Sean asked.


    An old witch.


    Walking under the light of the fire, the bent body makes the whole person look older, at least 70 or 80 years old.


    Especially her face!


    I couldn''t see it completely under the shadow just now.


    Sean didn''t fully see her until he came into the light. The face was not just ordinary old and old, it was like being burned.


    The whole half of his face was black and massive.


    One side of the eye is collapsed and misplaced, which looks very impressive.


    "Is your highness afraid to see me?" the other party said with a smile.


    "Just... Some accidents."


    Although the appearance is a little scary, but the degree of favor will not lie, and the other party should not be threatened.


    Sean told himself at the bottom of his heart to calm down slowly


    "Your face..."


    "I''ve been swallowed up by some kind of darkness. If it weren''t for the leader''s action, I''m afraid I wouldn''t live to this age," said the old witch.


    While talking, Sean noticed that the other party''s half face, which had been rotten to black, would tremble a little.


    "What''s going on? And why did my mother suddenly die at this age?"


    A series of questions are the answers Sean has always wanted to know.


    "Everything is because of dark matter."


    "What dark matter?" Sean asked.


    "Your Highness, why don''t you come with me? I''ll make it clear to you slowly."


    "Where are you going?"


    "The headquarters of the sun crown."


    Now there''s the headquarters of the sun crown?


    "Far away?"


    "Not far away, your highness can also take your maid with you. Anyway, the current sun crown has long existed in name," said the old witch.


    "So you know."


    "Many people know from the first day of the prince''s adult ceremony, but because you have always lived in the palace, and the sun king is unwilling to let the once sun crown enter the palace, so we can''t contact you."


    The witch sighed.


    "Probably in the heart of the sun king, I still think we killed her majesty."


    What the other party said was more and more difficult for Sean to guess.


    "Then you."


    "Your Highness can call me mesula. The white wizard mesula used to be my name, but it was more than 20 years ago."


    On the way, the old witch briefly introduced herself to Sean.


    The sun crown, as everyone rumored, first existed as a wizard organization that believed in the sun god, and jagong was the name that existed as a stronghold at that time.


    But with the distribution of power, the whole solar crown began to split gradually.


    As will be mentioned in all history books, once a powerful organization is divided, it will be collected by all parties, and the whole solar crown will be subject to the countries in their region for various historical reasons.


    In addition, there were wars at that time, even the processing side would be affected.


    At first, more than 40 years ago, his mother was only valued for her magic talent, and then accepted as a disciple by the then sun crown leader.


    It was not until later that they knew that their sister and brother were descendants of the royal family.


    "Later, your highness may have seen it in books. After regaining power, Jia Gong began to look for princesses and princes living in exile. At that time, the queen became king."


    "Yes," Sean replied.


    In all the books I have read recently, there are many kinds of wise rule about my mother and the previous empress.


    A series of policies implemented by a 12-year-old woman who ascended the throne of the sun king turned the whole country from crisis to safety. At the same time, she gradually developed into the largest country in IDAK region, and was far ahead in military strength.


    "In addition to the transformation of the country, the queen has always maintained the status of a member of the sun crown. She inherited the position of leader in the years when she left the throne, and plans to support the sun king with the existence of wizard organizations to assist the country."


    Said his mother and uncle''s sister and brother friendship has always been very good.


    Perhaps his mother chose to leave in order to let his brother really command the whole huge country, and secretly asked all his people to help the country as the leader of jagong sun crown wizard organization.


    It felt like the wings of the sky at that time.


    Sean has no brothers or sisters in his last life or this life, so he can''t feel this feeling.


    It can also be regarded as a kind of family affection!


    "Then the real problem is that after the queen becomes the leader of the organization..."


    Unknowingly, the two had walked outside the royal mausoleum.


    After seeing Sean coming out, Elia, who was wandering at the door, hurried forward to meet him. She suddenly found that the extremely scary looking mesulla nearby ran halfway and stopped directly.


    He looked at each other in horror.


    "Don''t worry, Elia. This is mesura. The white wizard mesura... Is one of my mother''s subordinates, not the enemy."


    Elia''s state of [panic!] gradually became [surprise!]


    "White wizard mesura, is it that mesura!!!"


    "It seems that the little girl has heard my name." mesulla laughed at this time.


    "There''s not much time. We''ll leave as soon as possible. We''ll leave as soon as possible while the old priest doesn''t come back to the palace." said mesulla, depicting a strange magic array in situ.


    "Come in, your highness, and the little maid in waiting."


    delivery?


    Sean saw the magic of transmission for the first time in this world.


    Break the boundaries of space and send it directly to other places.


    Although I''ve heard it many times in the story, even a wizard of Freya''s level won''t use it.


    What Sean once thought didn''t exist


    It really does.

 Chapter 372

    Elia''s right there.


    Sean asked the other side curiously. Is the name of white wizard mesula famous?


    "Your Highness, that''s the longest name I heard when I was a child. She is the best of the southern wizards. She is neither right nor evil... She has always acted casually. She was once the most frightening witch in the south," Elia said.


    "It seems that the little girl knows my previous stories very well. So you are also a person who often listens to stories."


    "There are not many places in the south where stories can be heard, and they are not serious places!" mezula''s reply pointed out Elia''s original identity.


    He deserves to live to this age.


    This turn back.


    Can see through the hearts of the people.


    "I didn''t hide it, your highness. Your highness knows all these things." Elia defended herself.


    But mesulla did not answer.


    At this time, the halo surrounding the magic array disappeared. The place in front of the three people was no longer behind the door of the royal mausoleum, but under the sun temple mountain range.


    "Send magic?"


    Sean was still thinking about how real teleportation magic would make people feel different.


    However, the light blinds the eyes, and then fades down when it has reached its destination!


    "It''s just a cover up. The leader of the Sun Temple has set up magic array mechanisms in various places in order to escape in a special period."


    After all, it''s like an escape route.


    Every royal family will set a way back... A way back to protect themselves in the event of unexpected events.


    "Where is the headquarters of the sun crown?"


    "It''s not far, but it''s a long way to go."


    Look back at the mountains of the temple of the sun.


    I blinked from the top to the bottom in a moment


    And there are almost no people on the muddy road at the foot of the mountain.


    Taking advantage of this time, mesula continued to finish the story just now.


    Black wizard and white wizard are a division of factions, which was initiated by the divided sun crown at the beginning.


    Part of the white wizards who inherited the oldest will and still followed the sun god as the main belief, while the black wizards who mixed other beliefs and questioned the existence of the sun god.


    The confrontation between black and white wizards has also maintained for 20 or 30 years to a certain extent, including it still exists up to now.


    However, as the largest capital city in the desert area, Jiagong is relatively safe for experts such as Lin... If you go to other cities, the relationship between the two wizards is obvious.


    "The leader once tried to calm the struggle between the two factions to study the common part of the belief between black and white wizards, which caused the discovery of dark matter at that time."


    The other party has said this word just now.


    "What exactly is the dark matter you''re talking about?"


    "A primitive existence that is the oldest and can not be expressed. The leader once thought that those things were the source of the legend of evil gods, and has been investigating this for many years."


    Messira took Sean and Elia to a flash entrance in the suburbs.


    "Come in, your highness."


    "Here it is?"


    Unexpectedly, the famous Sun crown wizard organization in the classics is in a small cave in the suburbs?


    Look around.


    There is still a distance from the city in the distance. It belongs to the suburb of the city.


    Due to the special existence of the peak of the Sun Temple and the location of the Imperial Palace, there are not many buildings in this area. The city can be seen at least a kilometer or two away, and it is still very sparse houses.


    "It''s not easy for us to stay in the capital of jagong." the words were more or less sad.


    There is still a distance from the cave.


    However, just like the royal mausoleum, it is full of magic organs everywhere. Only those who really understand can lead the way in.


    Gradually the field of vision became wider.


    As if entering an underground palace, even the fire lights up gradually.


    The cold feeling slowly warms up.


    Just when Sean stepped into the underground palace


    Bang~


    The flame lit up from the front.


    A sculpture carved into a huge bird holding a crown appears in front, with the shape of a sun at the top.


    The symbol of the sun crown organization has always been like this.


    "Who''s there!"


    Sean suddenly roared into the darkness of light and shadow.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. That''s the last guardian here... Honey, I brought the leader''s son."


    "The leader''s child?"


    The sound was like coming out of a deep cave. At the same time, thorny vines gradually emerged from the center of the dark shadow.


    Thin and thick, countless thorns gathered into a woman''s shape, and even printed a face on the top of the head.


    "She is the daughter of thorns, honey, but also one of the members of the leader''s command. She has been guarding the headquarters for many years."


    Looking at the woman composed of exaggerated and twisted lines like vines, with the gradual transformation of her body, some of her body looks very similar to human beings.


    But fingers are claws and ears are sharpened.


    The hair is full of leaves, but the body has a feminine charm.


    His feet pulled out from the vines, and two thorns like whips grew on his wrist.


    To say that she is a tree man, but her body can see different colors of skin and body like human beings, * * hug or completely bare.


    Almost the whole body curve can be seen clearly, just covering important parts like leaves.


    Step forward gracefully.


    It seems to have some tempting visual impact.


    "Are you the leader''s child?" approached Sean and sniffed.


    "It''s really a familiar taste."


    And in Sean''s vision, reality:


    [blood volume 1700017000, magic value 85008500, demon man] favor is [respect]


    Demon man.


    It''s a real demon.


    Then this man is the witch.


    After listening to so many legends, Sean finally met the so-called witch.


    "Honey, but I''ve been in the headquarters all these years to guard what the leader left. Didn''t your highness ask me about why the leader died?"


    Mezula suddenly turned to Sean and said.


    "It is because she found a little myth about the origin of the sun god and the primitive fire of life in the last few years. Because she got it, she attracted the advent of dark matter."


    With that, mesulla read a spell and slowly opened the stone wall in the underground palace.


    The light suddenly lit up.


    Even as bright as standing in the sun during the day.


    And the thing emitting light, Peter people dare not look directly... A small sphere.


    Or a particle.


    Creeping, converging like a lava flow, and still emitting light.


    Sean approached slowly, trying to reach out and touch the changing particle emitting fire light, but mesulla stopped.


    "Your Highness, be careful! It''s dangerous. You''d better not touch it."


    At this time, I suddenly saw a picture in my mind.


    As if in the distant stars


    The brilliant Nebula burst into flames.


    A huge flame composed of tens of millions of small light spheres is constantly changing and looks like a sun.

 Chapter 373

    That may be the real ancient times, so old that even the initial life has not been born.


    The great original fire and living flame once lived next to this world.


    The powerful inflammation almost burned the whole world into a sea of fire. However, it was precisely because the essence of inflammation fell to the earth''s surface that it attracted the bravest explorers in the whole universe for many years.


    Their arrival became the most primitive residents in the world.


    The growing civilization and overuse of Magic have attracted another group of horrors.


    Finally, dark matter comes, and the whole is distorted and extreme black blocks


    In many years after that, when the flame came back again and saw the deteriorated world, it still fell the inflammation of sky fire and burned the whole place.


    It took tens of thousands of years for the flame to extinguish, and new species were slowly bred through dead dark matter genes.


    Alien, human.


    And


    Sean''s head is constantly filled with another crazy knowledge.


    It seems to put the whole story of hundreds of millions of years into his head


    "Stop, stop!"


    Sean almost couldn''t stand with his head in his arms.


    "Your Highness!"


    Elia and honey don''t understand why Sean suddenly looked like this after he just held out his hand.


    Hurried forward to pull the other party back.


    The winding vines quickly obscured the brilliance of the original fire.


    "Masula, seal it up." Honey suddenly shouted to the old white wizard on the other side.


    When the spell was read, the surrounding stones floated as if they were alive, and the little spheres around the original fire quickly covered them until they were all wrapped.


    The light dimmed, and the flame continued to light nearby.


    Reflecting the special carving pattern of the sun crown


    Sean slowly opened his eyes, his head still swollen, and reached out to grab it.


    The feeling of trees and vines!


    But the rattan seems to have life and has temperature. The surface cortex is dead branches, but it feels more like flesh limbs when pinched.


    "Your Highness, what happened to you just now?" asked honey.


    Next to Elia is also asking if she is uncomfortable, or suddenly feels dizzy and other symptoms.


    Busy sitting up.


    The light darkened.


    Look at the place next to the original fire, which has been covered and hidden by their magic.


    "Source of fire."


    "What? Does your highness mean the primitive fire? We sealed it. What''s the matter with you, your highness? Why are you suddenly violent? You just looked like the original leader." said honey Ke.


    Sean stood up again and looked carefully at the sealed fireball in front of him.


    "Your Highness, you''d better not touch it again."


    Before they started, several people behind them began to be busy persuading themselves.


    "Where did this fireball come from?"


    "I got it from the leader''s trip," explained mesura on the other side.


    Travel.


    That''s what I found elsewhere.


    "In order to trace the legend of the sun god, the leader looked for relevant records and ancient books everywhere in the IDAK area, and found this shining primitive fire in a cave," continued mesura.


    "It is the arrival of this flame that calls for the peep of dark matter. Only since we got it, we have been classics by a mysterious creature from underground. Once I was eroded by dark matter in a meditation, and I became what I am today."


    In the light of the fire, mezula showed half of her twisted face.


    Again and again


    As she breathed, the meat on her face would applaud again and again.


    It looks very impressive!


    "No..."


    Sean said suddenly.


    So that mesulla and honey looked at each other suspiciously. Elia didn''t know magic and couldn''t understand what they were talking about.


    "Your Highness, what does that mean?"


    "It''s not that it attracted the dark matter, but that it eliminated the dark matter here, so that jagong can live in peace... It should be when my mother came back."


    The pictures flashed through his head were gradually sorted out by Sean.


    Every time when YOG Sotos tells himself the context of various things, he always likes to start from ancient times. The span of time is too long.


    There are only a few pictures that human beings can distinguish at the same time. Sean can''t bear the appearance of one brain at the same time.


    But as long as you take a few minutes to rest, you can still find a line that can be extended in a little bit of picture continuity


    "Indeed, it was taken back by the leader, but why did it protect us?" maisula asked puzzled.


    According to the information in his picture, the time when the fire was brought back should be when his mother left tylermian town and came back to jagong


    The reason why she would rather give up the relationship between husband and wife and come here should be to find this fire.


    "I still don''t understand, your highness!" asked honey.


    "This fire is the seed left by the essence of inflammation. It is a fine dust from the living flame. At the same time, it is also one of the substances burning darkness. As long as it exists, the dark substances dare not approach."


    The three still didn''t understand what Sean said.


    Since this thing is protection?


    Why did you let mesura be corrupted, and the leader finally fell into madness and died in order to pursue the origin of this matter.


    "Your Highness means it''s protecting us?"


    "It is better to say that it is only completing its own battle than protection. Once holding this thing, it will fall into the battlefield of dark matter and inflammatory essence. It will not care about the life and death of any human."


    Sean reached out to the closed fireball again.


    "Don''t touch it, your highness."


    "It doesn''t matter. Isn''t it sealed by you?"


    Sean wanted to touch it again and let Yug''s knowledge tell him the answer again.


    Flame.


    It was burning a living flame as bright as the sun.


    "When the earth falls into darkness, it will still fall and burn everything, as long as the essence of inflammation still exists in this world..."


    I gradually heard this sentence in my mind.


    Everything in front of me seems to become illusory


    "When the darkness buried deep in the ground is awakened, the flame will come back again."


    "Go back to where it values!"


    "Purify all living things without leaving any trace. It comes to nothing..."


    "Ketugya will return!"


    The big fire lit up and Sean woke up from the chaos.


    It seems that I just said a name I shouldn''t say.


    "Who is ketugya?"


    Boom~


    The earth trembled like an earthquake.


    A slight shake.


    "Your Highness, be careful!"

 Chapter 374

    Outside the jagong country.


    It is located in an unknown town south of aidak oasis. The baptism in the ruins has already ruined the life of the town.


    But for such a small town, even if it is attacked by the golden regiment, there is no way!


    No country dares to stand up and help


    Big countries dislike trouble. Every time they fight, the golden regiment runs, and it still runs without a shadow.


    Small countries can''t beat it again.


    Even if you have to spend money, this kind of town can''t raise much money at all. In the end, you can only wait for the fate of being slaughtered.


    "Cry! What are you crying about? We just want you to work. We don''t want you to die. We''re still crying here."


    "Shut up!"


    A member of the golden group said to the crying child next to him.


    However, such a bluff did not seem to stop the child, but cried louder and louder.


    "I''m tired of crying again."


    The knife has been out of its sheath, which scared many people around to retreat.


    Even if there is a sense of justice in my heart, I still flinch under the weapon.


    The masked members of the gold regiment raised their knives and were about to cut down, but they were stopped by the figure suddenly rushing up.


    "He''s just a child. I''ll coax him!"


    The thin figure stood in front of the knife. Just when the members of the golden group wanted to check, another voice called each other.


    "What are you doing there? We''ll get through before you call someone to help." it was a woman''s voice.


    No one could see her through the mask, but talking was very useful.


    As long as she calls, whoever is doing anything will go there at the first time.


    At the same time, the woman under the golden mask also took a look at the person protecting the child


    The other party is also a woman.


    If Sean were present at the moment, maybe they both knew each other.


    Dasky.


    A man who fled to IDAK after the failure of the revolutionary army did not expect to live in the town. Before long, he was robbed by the golden regiment.


    Originally, I also participated in the fight against the town. However, the members of the gold regiment were too strong and lost only a few rounds.


    However, it''s strange that the gold regiment doesn''t kill indiscriminately. They just rob things, and then those who always stop will kill them. As long as you give up resistance and offer what they want, they won''t kill.


    Dazzie looked aside, and tazmi quickly ran from the crowd to meet.


    "You scared me to death just now. I thought that guy was going to do it."


    "It''s all right. They shouldn''t kill people indiscriminately. If they really kill so many people, no one will help them work," dasqi said.


    It was that time that they escaped from the revolutionary barracks in Oro area and walked all the way along the border to aidak area.


    They originally intended to find other members of the revolutionary army, but after arriving in IDAK, they were told that the joint force composed of the revolutionary army and the desert gold regiment was completely annihilated in the border Valley by the Lord of Oro city.


    Suddenly there is no direction


    In retrospect, when he took jibek away, the other party repeatedly stressed that he would not see the revolutionary army again. It was a trap and so on.


    They finally decided to find a city in IDAK and settle down temporarily.


    Slowly, it was the news that jagong supported the basharan empire.


    Even the largest country in the desert has joined it. Isn''t the revolutionary army finished.


    Sure enough, a few months later, I waited for the news of the final basharan victory


    Since then, they have been like vagrants without home.


    Can only live in IDAK.


    At the beginning, it was good. Unfortunately, recently, the golden regiment began to plunder property and food wantonly, which brought disaster to many small countries and cities.


    This is the case with the party where they are.


    The gold regiment not only robbed, but also dug something in the local area and arrested people everywhere to work.


    Daski and tazimi were also forced to become one of them.


    "Why did the golden group insist on digging things here? Did they value anything?" daski asked.


    "I just inquired about it. I heard that some senior members of the gold regiment participated in the border war with the basharan empire. I heard that they were injured after they were defeated. I''m afraid they are looking for something here."


    "What is it?"


    Tazimi shook his head.


    "It''s said that there used to be a temple here, and there was a passage below the temple. Now count Sean has become a prince. I''m afraid their revenge object will become the country of jagong."


    The story of Sean becoming a prince has spread all over the desert.


    The count who also made them hate each other had such an identity!


    Originally, they planned to choose a suitable time to return to Oro area to seek revenge for each other. Unexpectedly, now the other party has also come to aidak and has become the prince of the strongest country in the whole region.


    This huge identity surprise makes them despair about the possibility of revenge.


    But as long as there is still a chance, they will try it once.


    "What they''re looking for can defeat jagong?" daski said curiously.


    "I don''t know... The Adak people have a strong religious belief. Almost most people worship the sun god, and these temples worship all kinds of sacred objects. I don''t know if they are some kind of weapon."


    They looked at the center of the gold regiment.


    It was originally a building ruins on an oasis. Now they have excavated a large pit of dozens of square meters, in which there is a temple site that has become ruins.


    Go on, it''s not completely dug out.


    Atakris looked at the busy figure of the people. She was also a little uncertain whether those legends were true.


    But Captain brodock doesn''t care about these things. He must seize them whenever he has a chance.


    Both were defeated miserably in the border war with the basharan Empire, especially atakris.


    She clearly remembered the huge explosion that happened immediately after she was about to break open the door. If she hadn''t pulled many people on her back and then jumped out of the explosion circle when the explosion came by using special means of escape, I''m afraid she would be dead at the moment.


    However, even if she escaped from the edge of life and death, atakris paid a painful price.


    One of her ears has been completely deaf. Now it is difficult for the person speaking on her left to hear.


    As for the commander, brodock also paid the price of losing an arm for the escape.


    "Commander, is there really a primitive fire below?" atakris asked the commander around her.


    "There are sacrifices under every ancient temple, not only flames but also other things. What we want is those... Now the ancient sun temples are under the control of big countries. We can''t find many. This is one of them."


    "Here we go, ready."


    Shouted the slogan of blasting preparation in the distance.


    "All leave. It''s going to explode."


    Boom~


    With a sound, there was a response from the depths of the cave.


    And then the whole earth trembled slightly.


    Earthquake?


    Many people get down.


    As the smoke slowly dispersed, people at the bottom shouted.


    "Yes, chief. We have!"

 Chapter 375

    Almost every desert resident should have heard the legend.


    The ancient Sun Temple has all kinds of sacred vessels and mantras, which are the products left by the sun god to the world.


    But few people know what that is!


    And most of the ancient sun temples are worshipped in various countries, so it is difficult to get close to them. Moreover, even if they are close, they can''t find any clues.


    Gradually, many people listen to it as a story


    Brodock also heard a legend from a tomb robber leader: as long as you dig the bottom of the ancient temple, you can find the secret inside.


    To this end, brodock found a place that would not be disturbed by other countries.


    During this time, he led the later team to rob the eyes in the desert. In addition to finding more money for the team, he also recruited a group of people by the way.


    As long as it is a city, there will be rebels. When the rebels see that someone can destroy at will, they will want to join in.


    For years.


    The gold regiment has never lacked people, and even there are many other branches of the gold regiment in addition to itself.


    Hydralisks, pirates, etc.


    As long as it is destroyed, people will continue to join in.


    When enough people are recruited, brodock will choose the next plan and officially enter the excavation of the Sun Temple


    I hope the legend is true.


    If there is really the fire and the origin of life left by the sun god at the beginning of creation under the sun god temple, you can regenerate your broken arm and even gain stronger strength.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s dark here. Light the torch. Don''t be too much, or it will suffocate us." atakris ordered several subordinates around to light torches.


    Has entered the depths of the cave.


    Atakris did not expect such a deep place under the ground of an abandoned temple.


    A few days ago, I brought civilians captured from various regions to dig, and even used gunpowder to explode.


    Again and again... From day to night, but I still didn''t find anything.


    The caves have been excavated hundreds of meters underground. It feels like it''s almost thousands of meters. There''s still nothing. It''s not until the gravel collapse after the last short earthquake that the lower layer was really opened.


    "Captain, be careful."


    Atakris reached out to help, but the other party waved her hand.


    "Even without an arm, I can''t even walk!"


    The torch lit up and several people looked around.


    The team was hoisted down by rope ladder from the top... It''s about thirty meters from the top.


    This is the longest rope ladder that can be found.


    Because brodock thought that he might dig deep underground when he began to dig, after all, those tomb robbers are not ordinary characters.


    In order to steal the imperial mausoleum, I planned to start from a few kilometers of unexpected places.


    Therefore, when excavating the temple, the upper part has been excavated obliquely so that people can go down the road.


    Only when the last section was opened did they have to walk down the rope ladder.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly I heard a member of the team shouting with fear.


    "What''s the matter?!"


    Atakris stepped forward.


    The light lit up. What appeared on the ground was a struggling man, whose whole body had been misplaced.


    Struggling, the voice can only hear the hum of hesitation.


    "It''s just a worker who fell to the ground. What''s the fuss? I don''t know." he slapped the other party in the face and looked up at the top.


    That is, the cave where people came down with rope ladders.


    It was said that there were still blocked stones during the last blasting. Several workers were ready to continue digging. Who knew that they were opened directly after an earthquake.


    The men fell down.


    It should be in front of you.


    "Well, they have been working continuously these days. Fortunately, let them have a good rest." brodock said behind them.


    Pull out the saber and press it against each other''s neck.


    "Save..."


    Go down hard and your face can''t make a cry for help.


    "Come on, I''ll see what''s under the ground of this ancient temple." brodock didn''t think there was really something under the temple.


    Looks like the thieves didn''t lie.


    Like a deep corridor ladder, it extends to the invisible direction.


    Atakris is at the front, while brodock and the other members are a little more talkative


    This is a very quiet place. The whole cave can only hear the sound of the team walking.


    "It''s strange. Why is there such an underground palace so deep underground?"


    As she moved forward, she felt that the place was as if it had been carefully built, and the stone slabs and bricks were polished very neatly.


    "Maybe it was an underground palace built by ancient residents, but it was buried under the yellow sand for a long time."


    "Maybe, no matter when it was built, our purpose is only to find the fire of life. As long as we have it, our power can be higher."


    Brodock encouraged the crowd.


    After entering such a big underground palace, he felt more and more that the rumors were true. There were indeed many secrets in the Sun Temple.


    "Keep going. Everyone else should be on guard to prevent any danger from happening at any time... And attakris, you can count the time we have passed. Don''t stay underground for too long."


    In the excitement, brodock still maintained the composure of the head of the golden regiment.


    "Yes."


    "Yes, captain."


    The team continues to move forward, which is actually more like going down.


    Because the roads here are always downward... It seems that there is no bottom. I always see the extension of the road, but I can''t see the end.


    The light of the torch is getting smaller and smaller, which also means that if you continue down, you may not be able to walk.


    "Captain, we may not be able to continue down, you see!" atakris reminded everyone to pay attention to the intensity of the fire.


    The weakening of the fire means that it will be difficult to breathe if you continue.


    Ordinary people are not like knowledgeable alchemists who can subdivide all substances and say the principle.


    However, there are still some daily survival experiences. If such a thing happens deep underground, we must choose to evacuate at the first time.


    Otherwise, when you start to feel dizzy, you won''t be able to run out again.


    "Captain!"


    Attakris reminded me again.


    "I see."


    It''s hard to see the answer in front of you, but you can''t touch it.


    I wanted to continue walking, but I was stopped by atakris again.


    "We have to leave as soon as possible. Come in again when we are ready tomorrow, commander!"


    "Damn it, tut ~"


    "OK, let the brothers prepare to go back."


    Some are unwilling, so they just pick up the torch directly from the hands of their subordinates.


    Throw hard down~


    When the fire was shining, I seemed to see characters depicted like incantations in the two sections of the stone wall.

 Chapter 376

    It was noon when Sean came out of sun crown headquarters.


    It is estimated that the palace has begun to look for itself everywhere.


    Since becoming a prince, although power and status have been unprecedentedly improved, there is little freedom.


    When he came, he had to explain to the guards of the imperial palace that he had gone to the imperial mausoleum of the Sun Temple. Now it has been so long. It is estimated that those guards will start looking for themselves.


    "Your Highness, go back first, or the whole palace will send people out to find... The current Sun King has a deep prejudice against us, and we don''t want to be discovered by him."


    "I know. How can I contact you later?" Sean said suddenly.


    It''s a pity not to put such a person at level 17 of the orderer.


    What''s more, messira still has research on the ancient gods. I''m afraid the investigation team formed by Barnier is not as real as the witch in front of her.


    "Otherwise..."


    Mesula glanced around.


    Or somewhere under the temple of the sun.


    Few people in this area will come... It''s also the best place to hide the entrance.


    "Otherwise, I''ll let honey follow your highness after she can. Her ability can fully ensure your Highness''s safety, and you can contact me at any time."


    The daughter of the thorn?


    It''s also a level 17 monster. It''s great to be a subordinate, but it''s hard if she doesn''t become the focus with herself.


    "Her appearance."


    "Your Highness, don''t worry. Honey used to be the best scout under the queen. As long as she doesn''t want to be found, no one will notice her." mesula promised.


    "All right."


    With that, mesula put an egg sized seed in Sean''s hand.


    "Your Highness can take him back to the palace and plant it in a flowerpot or in the yard. Honey can track her footprints. I''m relieved to have her by your Highness''s side... It''s just what your highness said just now."


    "Those words need you to help me confirm. I can''t tell you where I heard them now, but it''s certain that when the dark matter reappears, it will fall again and burn the earth."


    Said Sean.


    These messages are constantly told to yourself by your time controller''s ability.


    Just as YOG Sotos told himself.


    It''s hard for Sean to believe what he said. He repeatedly told himself that these things won''t come from nothing.


    Judging from the previous situations, Yug won''t tell himself useless information.


    Since he said that the fireball would return, he must return.


    What time itself says will not be false... Maybe this is another body shape, and I should be careful.


    "Where do your highness think I should look for the answer?" although mesulla was in a state of [doubt!].


    But what Sean, the son of the former leader and the prince of the country, said will not be refuted face to face, but asked how to find clues.


    "Underground darkness, underground..."


    Sean wanted to go underground, but where does this desert come from?


    "By the way, your highness. Do you remember when I bought food for the sand sculpture the other day, the store manager said that there were a lot of underground insects recently?" Elia, who stood silent, although she couldn''t understand the conversation between the three before.


    But at this time, I finally thought of this.


    worm?


    "By the way, mesulla. Go to the nearby businesses that provide food for sand falcons and ask where they dug up the sand insects? Go to those places first." Sean ordered.


    Any small change has a reason.


    When I was in Oro City, I was finally framed and taken advantage of by the revolutionary army because I ignored it.


    It was a lesson.


    Once is enough... Sean doesn''t want to face it again.


    What''s more, what appears in this omen is a sun!


    It feels more aggressive than the old city of Tacoma. A sky fire can burn the earth. If it really returns completely, the world doesn''t know whether it can bear the hot energy.


    "Sand Falcon! Well, I''ll investigate. Your highness, remember what I said just now. If there''s anything, tell honey, but she will contact me."


    "I see!"


    Then Sean took Elia back to the Sun Temple from another direction.


    On the way, Elia still didn''t quite understand what had just happened.


    After all, she doesn''t know any magic... Although there are many stories, they are all stories of ordinary people, and ordinary people are rarely released to high-level people who really have secrets.


    "What did your highness just say in the cave? Who is ketugya?"


    "Shh!"


    Sean stopped Elia''s mouth before the other party said it.


    "Don''t mention this name in the future. You haven''t heard this sentence or been to the headquarters of the Sun Temple. You just follow me around the nearby mountains and go back."


    Elia nodded with [nervous!] and [surprised!].


    "There''s no such name," Sean said.


    Unless it does appear!


    Looking at the sky, the short earthquake just now made me feel uneasy. I had to hurry back and ask what happened.


    When they returned to the palace, many palace guards were relieved when they saw themselves.


    "Where did your Highness Prince go just now? We sent someone to the Sun Temple to find you, but we didn''t find anyone. We were so scared that we had sent someone to find you."


    "Ah? I just walked around nearby."


    "But..."


    "It''s so boring in the palace all day," said Sean.


    "The prince would better tell us next time, otherwise it can''t be explained." Sean, the speaker, has seen it many times and is a familiar bodyguard.


    It''s estimated that it''s a commander level of the imperial palace guard. Anyway, I can''t call it a soldier.


    "Did my uncle know about it?"


    "We haven''t dared to report to the sun king. Now the supreme king in the hall is really discussing with other ministers about the final response to the king of Dansu."


    This is the time.


    The matter of Dansu is indeed an important discussion in the imperial palace.


    "I see," Sean said.


    After returning to his bedroom, he also heard the final help to Dansu.


    In fact, I still reserve some of my opinions... I choose the method of borrowing, but it is unconditional borrowing, that is, there is no interest.


    And also fixed a certain amount of money. As for the protection, it is to send troops for protection temporarily. Later, it still gives Dansu a certain free space.


    However, these are irrelevant to Sean. At this time, his most important thing is to investigate whether the conditions for ketugya''s return are met.

 Chapter 377

    Back to the bedroom, the demon man is still the way of human reproduction, but his blood is very special.


    "Well, let''s get out of the way."


    After planting, Sean and Elia both stood aside.


    The field of vision shows: [growing ~]


    This display is the same as the magic logo, indicating that the seed is indeed a magic composition.


    Maybe carry something to locate, so that honey can perceive and directly lock the target a few kilometers away.


    With the gradual release of the magic of growth, the seeds just planted germinated directly, and even grew rapidly


    A branch, a trunk, and finally turned into a vine wrapped around thorns, occupying almost half the yard.


    Sean kept retreating, and finally stretched out a palm from the center of his growth when the other party occupied the whole yard.


    Just like people climbing out of the ground, honey can get out of thorns and vines.


    "Your Highness!"


    The cane slowly showed the ketone body of human women on her, and her face gradually became clear.


    "Your appearance is really amazing."


    Looking back at the yard completely overwhelmed behind each other, even sand Falcon and spotted cat were scared to jump onto the roof.


    "Your Highness must have never seen a witch."


    "I haven''t seen it. You''re the first!"


    "Your Highness should know more..."


    "Don''t say that first. Come with me."


    Sean didn''t want to talk more with each other. He took honey directly to his study.


    "Your Highness has made the sand table of the city so exquisite." honey was attracted by the sand table in the middle when she came to the study.


    The sand table that melsousa helped to make is very exquisite and can be seen clearly from any corner of the city.


    "That''s so that I can get familiar with the whole capital."


    "Your Highness is very attentive... Just like the leader in those years."


    Oh~


    "Let''s talk about it later. By the way, won''t others find you in the palace?" suddenly Sean realized that the other party was a level 17 person with order.


    Such high-level people suddenly appeared in the palace, and those great wizards could not find them.


    "I have a special method, your highness can rest assured. Besides, I haven''t known those wizards for a day or two. They were as early as when the queen was still in power. I have my own method."


    Since the other party said so, Sean was relieved for the time being.


    Now I hope mesulla and banier can find the place of the accident as soon as possible.


    From the dream of YOG Sotos, it seems to tell itself that once the dark matter reappears, ktugya will return.


    "You can escape underground, can''t you? Honey."


    Suddenly looked at each other.


    Although the most shapes all over her body are covered with thorns, she does present her appearance as a woman.


    If you just look at her figure, honey can be regarded as a charming woman, but her thorny skin is prohibitive.


    "But I can''t get into the deep underground. I''m afraid I can''t meet your Highness''s expectations." it seems that honey directly refused to know what Sean wanted to do.


    But on second thought.


    "Your Highness, why are you sure the enemy will come from underground? Or what do you mean by what your highness said before... The sun god will return?"


    A series of questions were asked by Michelle and mesulla many times.


    "Not sure, but decided to be underground, because only that place can be hidden."


    In Sean''s dream, the dark matter burned by the sky fire did not die completely, but went a little deeper into the earth.


    For thousands of years, it has been breathing in the deepest underground for thousands of years.


    At the same time, the essence of inflammation also learned to penetrate into the ground to find


    The two things seem to be born enemies, and they have to fight each other, and ketugya is by no means a good kind in his dream.


    It is just chasing its own prey. As for what to save the world, it is estimated that later people joined the story for the unity of faith.


    There is no fire of life at all.


    It''s just a key, or a keeper!


    Once the essence of inflammation is removed, the dark matter can drill out of the earth without fearing the power of fire.


    "Then why did the leader..."


    After hearing Sean''s brief description, honey wanted to refute two more words.


    Suddenly, at this time, I felt nervous as if I remembered something.


    "What do you think?" Sean asked.


    "I... I suddenly remembered the picture when I got the fire. I was there at that moment. I remember that there was a black wind at that time. The leader felt very weak for a few days at that time."


    It seems that at this moment, many ancient stories are connected in a moment.


    "Maybe my mother''s powerful power suppressed the dark matter, but didn''t mesura suffer?"


    "And you may be lucky that you didn''t provoke anything worse... There will always be different inflammatory spirits guarding different dark substances."


    To some extent, the essence of inflammation at the moment when it was placed in the headquarters of the sun crown protected the capital from invasion.


    "So we have to look beyond the capital, preferably away from the jagong border."


    "But those places are too far away, we may not be able to catch up at a time!" said honey.


    "Try it anyway."


    Utah Sotos''s dream is absolute. Sean doesn''t see the future at present, which shows that the future can be changed.


    "How did your highness know so many things?"


    "Wouldn''t a man who survived the ancient god event study them?"


    While they were talking


    doorway.


    Elia suddenly came to report.


    "Your Highness, the sun king sent someone to give orders. You need to go there."


    Just at this time!


    "You wait for me in the palace. I''ll be right back."


    "HMM." the head covering the plant nodded.

 Chapter 378

    The sun king summoned himself again.


    It''s probably about the kingdom of Dansu


    Sometimes Sean really feels it''s great not to know a lot of things, or he can feel at ease by never asking about the world.


    Once you have anything in mind and know that it is going to be dangerous, you can''t stop worrying.


    The sun king, including other palace ministers, do not know the possible threats in the future. At present, they are still discussing the priority of national interests.


    I''m really worried about them.


    If you don''t know, it''s ok... Don''t worry.


    I see. They don''t care. That''s what bothers them.


    No wonder the omniscient Yug never cares about things, even every time he appears, he just tells himself the causes and consequences of things, and doesn''t appear and say a few words like the destruction star gehros.


    It was almost silent, just quietly waiting for the change of events.


    And it knows all these results!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When they came to the palace of the sun king, several former ministers and their brothers and sisters were there.


    "Here you are, Sean."


    "Brother..."


    When they see themselves coming in, the Sun King and seria say hello to themselves.


    "HMM." Sean subconsciously glanced at Mu Dan next to him.


    The conversation between the two didn''t seem so pleasant that day, but it seems normal at the moment.


    I have heard of the final treatment results, and at least half of them are as Mu Dan thought.


    "Sean, have you heard all about the kingdom of Dansu? Recently, we have received news that the golden regiment has been wandering in the southeast of our country for a long time, the surrounding has changed, and has sent out a request for help."


    The sun king said, pointing to a place directly on the map of the table in front of him.


    News from the golden group?


    It''s them again.


    "What are they doing around there?" look at the dots on the map.


    It''s not far from jagong, but it doesn''t belong to jagong.


    Even the gold regiment, which has always been decisive in killing and cutting, will not directly choose the strongest empire in the desert to fight, or even slightly larger ones will not attack, but will only choose those small countries and small places to rob.


    "We have received news that they have arrested many people as laborers and dug under an ancient Sun Temple... For many days, it is estimated that they are looking for something," said lupin.


    excavate!


    Sean, who had just returned from the headquarters of the underground wizard organization, instinctively raised his mind when he heard the word.


    "What are they digging for?"


    "I don''t know."


    Rubin shook his head.


    But let the Sun King see Sean''s worry at the moment.


    "Sean, have you ever investigated the golden regiment?" asked the sun king.


    "I''m afraid everyone has their investigation. I''m just worried that they will cause any riots again." I was worried, but let the people present see a joke.


    Calm mentality, Sean will focus more.


    "Indeed, those snakes in the desert have never done anything good. I doubt what they are plotting."


    "I suggest sending air troops directly to investigate. Even if they can drive them away without finding any abnormalities, they can save the local civilians," Sean said.


    "I object."


    The retort still came from his brother and sister.


    "Brother Huang, it''s too risky. What if they ambush? Now it''s summer, and it''s the most tired of pterodactyls, and it''s coming to their spawning season. I''m afraid the air force can''t transfer so many people, and it''s unsafe if there are few people."


    Saizia spoke like a model, but for Sean, who could see each other''s emotional changes, the girl was obviously talking to herself.


    I don''t know when the three adult princes and princesses have stood in different positions


    As long as one of them puts forward one thing, the other will object.


    As for the third party, they do not speak, or help to speak when they see that one party is weak.


    "But it''s close to jagong after all."


    "I''m afraid the other party has run away when we send someone." this time it''s Mu Dan''s turn to say.


    "At least we should go and have a look."


    Sean gradually found that as long as a group of people discussed together, it would be difficult to have results. It would be better to ask honey to inform mesula later, or ask mesula to send flying troops at the same time, which would be faster.


    "Let''s send flying troops to understand the situation for the time being, and we''ll make plans when we find out the other party''s intention." Lubin chose a compromise.


    In my opinion, this is the least controversial and reasonable.


    But only Sean felt the danger approaching


    It was night when I returned to my bedroom.


    "Honey, in the Southeast... Inform mesulla to rush to the southeast city overnight."


    As soon as he entered the door, Sean began to give orders to the thorn girl.


    In the yard directly opposite the study window, honey''s body gradually appeared from the trees and vines.


    "Did your highness hear anything?"


    "The gold regiment is excavated in the southeast and on the ancient temple of the sun. I''m afraid they''ll get other essence of inflammation," Sean said.


    I don''t know how long it will take to send someone. It''s best to let melsousa send flying troops too.


    "OK, I''ll inform her now."


    "As soon as possible!"


    "Yes, your highness."


    Watch honey leave Sean, sit in his seat again, open the book and write down the truth of ketugya.


    When is the so-called return


    If you know, you might as well tell me and look at the night sky.


    You are connected to the power of the Lord of time. Since the other party can tell you this, you should also know what will happen in the future.


    Looking up into the sky, Sean tried to say the name.


    However, he found that his throat seemed to be stuck by something, but he couldn''t pronounce the name.


    Another burst of pictures rushed into my mind


    In a completely dark environment.


    A four or five tall alien creature stood in front of a group of people.


    He has a human face and countless pustules and swollen eyes on his head.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, under the ground on the other side.


    Brodock''s team did not choose to go back, but insisted on walking underground.


    I didn''t expect that there would be a strange altar hidden in such a deep underground, and three dazzling flame beads were placed on the altar.


    "Go and get atakris, that''s the fire of life, the fire left by the legendary Sun God," brodock said excitedly.


    I didn''t expect such a thing.


    It must be a powerful thing that can burn continuously under the ground unconditionally.


    Atakris took down the three kindles placed in the center of the altar.


    "Looking at it, I seem to feel power."


    "Warm and alive! Do you feel it?" brodock said excitedly.


    This trip didn''t come in vain. I finally found the fire of life.


    I just don''t know how to use it. Maybe give it to the alchemists, who will tell themselves.


    "Come on, let''s leave quickly... It should be dark outside now. We have to go out a little earlier."


    Just as the team was about to leave, a strange voice ''GADA'' sounded behind.


    "Did you hear anything?"

 Chapter 379

    There is a strange altar hidden under the ground.


    This surprised brodock


    Since there is such a thing, it is estimated that the thing you are looking for is in it.


    "Take a good look. What does it say?"


    Occasionally, there are some people in the team who have studied archaeology. Maybe they are archaeologists originally. Who knows!


    It doesn''t matter what the people who joined the golden group did before, and many people don''t want to say these things. As long as they work hard enough when robbing, they are their good brothers.


    "How''s it going? Haven''t you found it yet." atakris asked again.


    The flame on the torch has gradually weakened.


    The air in this place is not circulating. If it is here for a long time, it is estimated that people will not be able to stand it. If it is not solved quickly, the team can only choose the same way to return.


    "It''s like a story, Captain!"


    "Story?"


    The man looked back at brodock.


    "It''s more like the story of the sun god. It depicts flames here, and then there are some distorted creatures. This is no longer a word, this is a hieroglyph."


    Several people gathered to watch.


    "Captain, this is a flame, but I don''t know why it is portrayed as having eyes and arms, and then below it is a twisted monster. This thing is more common. It is regarded as a monster in the archaeological community, because the ancients are not very good at portraying things they basically don''t know."


    "Are you an archaeologist?" asked atakris.


    "A little hobby."


    The golden group didn''t ask her origin, and it was estimated that the other party didn''t tell the truth, so there was no following after attakris asked.


    "We can go in and have a look. This kind of door seam is made by the sacrificial platform. It needs to be lifted from below... Come and help me."


    Someone from the back came along.


    A large stone door can be lifted up as long as it is of high grade.


    It''s probably too long for anyone to move. They''re stuck together.


    As the stone gate is opened


    The original gray underground suddenly lit up.


    The light was much brighter than the light of the torch, and even radiated heat like a small sun.


    "What''s that?"


    "That should be the fire of life, come on ~ atakris. Take her, that''s the purpose of our trip," brodock said excitedly.


    I didn''t expect that there was really a living fire, which was hidden in such a place!


    I still remember when I talked with the leader of the tomb robber, the other party mentioned such a thing. If you want to make the broken arm grow, it is almost impossible. The most is to let the alchemists on the south bank give themselves a mechanical arm in the street.


    But it''s not easy to use.


    In addition to this method, the only way may be to find the fire of life


    He also heard the news from other places. Life kindles have special abilities. As long as they are handed over to those who know how to use them, they may be able to create more miracles!


    Three.


    The whole three glowing spheres were in his hands.


    "Look at them, I''ve felt the great energy they contain!"


    "Come on, let''s hurry back."


    You should not stay here long after you get your things. You should leave as soon as possible.


    "Atakris, take all your brothers and leave..."


    Just then brodock, who had just taken a few steps, heard a voice!


    If it was a sound, it was more like a sudden trembling of the heart.


    "Did you hear anything?" brodock turned back and stopped immediately with his brothers in his regiment.


    "Sound?"


    "There''s no sound."


    The flame on the torch suddenly lit up at this time, feeling like a wind blowing in.


    "Let''s go first. It''s too dark here after all." maybe he heard wrong. Brodock didn''t think much. He hurriedly packed the three life kindles in his bag and was ready to take them back for further study.


    "Captain, someone is missing!"


    Suddenly, a member of the team yelled.


    "Someone''s gone."


    At the end, there were eight people in the party, including herself and atakris and six members of the regiment.


    But there were only five people left.


    "It''s the archaeologist. The archaeologist is gone."


    The people hurriedly gathered together to make the light of the torch shine brighter.


    There is a visible range of more than seven meters around


    "Damn it! Where have people gone? Stop playing and come out... Did the grave robbers ask you to do this?"


    Brodock is an old hunter after all. Most of the paranoia is caused by internal ghosts. Is the other party an undercover sent by the tomb robbers?


    "Attakris, guard the area."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    "Where are you? Come out."


    Brodock was still shouting and took a torch from the players around him.


    Look at the place and throw it ten meters away.


    The fire lights up the corner in the distance... There are still carved stone walls and sacrificial ironware placed here in an unknown age.


    Full of cobwebs and dust.


    Ticking~


    A drop of water fell on brodock''s face, and even several people around him felt a drop of water flowing down his head.


    Look up.


    A picture that people will never forget appears overhead.


    The member of the archaeologist is hanging overhead at the moment, and the falling water droplets are his blood.


    The frightened expression seemed as if he didn''t know what he saw before he died!


    At the top of the archaeologist, the body is wound by a web like spider silk


    The body is only half of the waist.


    Something above even made a "cluck" grinding sound.


    One hand, like a head.


    Rich hair grows on both sides of the round head.


    In front is a flat face


    And on that face.


    It was like a honeycomb and an ant''s nest. At a glance, large and small eyes covered the whole face.


    The whole spider like belly hangs upside down at the top of the cave.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean woke up with fright.


    I don''t know when I was helped to bed.


    What time is it?


    The head is still a little dizzy and has a feeling of vomiting.


    Look at the window outside the study.


    [day: sunny, 9:58:30]


    It''s the next day.


    I spent another night in my dream. It is estimated that Elia or honey can help me to bed to rest.


    The room is as gray as ever


    Wait, it''s dawn now.


    Why is it still dark outside?


    "Elia, are you outside?" Sean called out of the study.


    But there was no reply.


    Subconsciously ran out.


    His bedroom was also dark outside the palace. The bodyguards who stood guard at the gate for several nights had not woken up.


    "Guard, wake up. Guard..."


    "Ah, Wang... Your Highness Prince. Why do you get up so early today? It''s not dawn yet."


    "No, it''s dawn now!!"

 Chapter 380

    It''s dawn, but the sky is still gray.


    Just like a few hours before nightfall, when the sun sets, heaven and earth have not yet fully entered the night.


    "Is it dawn, your highness?" several bodyguards said vaguely.


    "It''s dawn!"


    Sean woke them up and went straight to Elia''s room to wake each other up.


    "Your Highness, isn''t it still dawn?" he got up lazily from his little bed.


    In fact, I got up once before. Just looking at the dark outside, I wanted to sleep more. I didn''t expect to meet Prince Sean himself.


    "Honey can."


    Shouted out of the window.


    In an instant, the vines went deep into the house like automatic growth, and soon... The body of the half thorns gradually jumped out of the branches.


    "Your Highness, why is it so late today?"


    "You found it, too."


    "I thought the sun didn''t rise on time before." the daughter of thorns has a special sense. In her opinion, it''s very late today.


    The IDAK region is not divided into winter and summer like other regions with four distinct seasons, and it''s summer and it''s not so late.


    "It''s not late dawn... It''s what I''m most worried about!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jagong did not usher in the dawn of a new day. Soon, people in the whole city gradually woke up under the habit, but found that the sky was still so gray.


    It feels like the sun won''t rise.


    At the beginning, the citizens didn''t feel much. Maybe there was some special reason... For example, a violent storm on the sea pushed the black clouds to this place.


    But as time passed, the sky still didn''t see any sign of the sun rising.


    The citizens began to panic!


    Even the ruling class, which maintained the whole jagong order, began to panic.


    "Come on, use the fastest sand Falcon to send a message to countries in other parts of the desert and ask if it''s the same."


    In the main hall, the sun king called all the ministers and royal families together, and quickly let the soldiers outside the city return to protect the capital.


    Prevent riots.


    Soon melsousa and several regiment commanders of Ben Tari followed.


    "How''s it going?"


    "The sand Falcon we sent has not received a reply, but recently several countries have sent letters asking us what''s going on."


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid other places are as confused as we are now."


    Below the hall, a nobleman stood up and said.


    "Is there any news from the high priest?"


    Look to the other side


    In the hall, many palace wizards were also called, hoping to see what was going on with their magic.


    "I haven''t replied yet. Maybe it''s a celestial phenomenon... The supreme king doesn''t have to be nervous."


    "Celestial phenomena?"


    "Yes, I have just consulted some ancient books. It has been recorded in books that a similar situation occurred thousands of years ago, not only in aidak region, zambutar or amansha region."


    "Sky watchers call it..."


    "Solar eclipse?"


    "Yes, it''s an eclipse."


    All the wooden eyes in the hall focused on Sean who answered the question.


    "Sean, do you still know this?" asked the Sun King curiously.


    "In the past, the nobles in the basharan Empire had one or two hobbies," Sean said.


    The little nobles of basharan will cultivate hobbies, which anyone familiar with that country knows.


    "Is there a special place in the palace to observe celestial phenomena?"


    "Yes, yes! But it''s not in the palace, but in the direction of the wizard bell tower outside."


    "Show me..."


    Hearing that Sean was going to pass, the Sun King and several other ministers also looked puzzled.


    "The eclipse won''t last so long. I''m afraid there are other reasons. I''ll go and have a look to make sure... My uncle will arrange all the preparations here," Sean said.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Serya, standing aside, said suddenly.


    "Are you going too?"


    Sean looked at each other.


    "Since my brother has gone, I''ll go with him. Maybe I can help you."


    There is a state of [thinking!] above your head. It is estimated that you are thinking about something again.


    Sean doesn''t think that his cousin will be the same as those in the pro sister novels. What he says is what type. In his opinion, it''s the performance of her relatives that saizia didn''t put medicine in her tea.


    There has never been any friendly link between them!


    "Then I''ll go too."


    "Mu Dan will follow me to help in the palace," said the sun king suddenly.


    "Sean, go over to the clock tower with serya, see what''s going on, and then tell us!"


    "Yes."


    Finally, she decided to go with her. Of course, there was a great wizard in the court, named Griffin.


    Wizard bell tower.


    In fact, it is similar to the mage tower. Many wizards raised by countries are qualified to live in it as long as they are of high level.


    The area of this place does not need to be small. It belongs to a high-level organization.


    No sunshine.


    There are few people in the gray street!


    At the first time, the sun king ordered that everyone should go out as little as possible because of the weather. At the same time, he also sent a guard to patrol every street and strengthen control.


    This maintained the stability of the whole capital


    But all the people passing by are in a state of [uneasiness!] above their heads.


    "How long do we have?"


    "It''s coming, your highness."


    "Does brother know the sky well?"


    Sitting in the same carriage, serya asked again.


    "I don''t know very well, but I''ve experienced the same thing before."


    "The same thing? Prince Sean has seen something similar?" Griffin asked hurriedly.


    The court wizard with order level 15 should also be a knowledgeable person, otherwise he won''t think of reading ancient books at the first time.


    "Master Griffin, have you heard of the attack in the basharan empire before? Just a year ago, a place called Tacoma City, the whole area was shrouded in fog and could hardly see anywhere."


    "Is that what your highness said? I''ve heard of it... It seems that it was later claimed that the believers of the ancient gods were making trouble outside basharando," Griffin said.


    "Yes, I was there at that time. I saw the city in the fog and the people in the whole area were bewitched."


    Speaking of that place, it must be an unforgettable place for Sean''s life.


    "Believers of ancient gods?" even serya was curious.


    "So when I heard that someone was robbing the tombs of the ancient Sun Temple, I was in a hurry to send someone to have a look. I had experienced the destruction of a city and didn''t want jagong to become the second Tacoma city."


    Sean was actually scolding each other when he said this. Serya heard it, but she didn''t have time to refute it at the moment.


    Because the three have come outside the bell tower.


    Sean recalled the scenes he saw in his dream yesterday.


    That is undoubtedly what happened in the tomb of a tomb robber group


    And that creepy monste

 Chapter 381

    In the wizard bell tower, all wizards are studying this strange phenomenon.


    It should be normal noon, but the sky is still gray.


    There is no sign to light up, but it feels darker


    It''s not waiting until dawn. It''s going to be dark soon?


    Griffin took Sean and segia, two members of the royal family, to the bell tower quickly. Almost all the Wizards he saw would greet thousands of people.


    Up to the top, a witch in white gauze hurried forward to greet Griffin when she saw Griffin coming back.


    "How''s it going, Molly?"


    "We haven''t found any clues, mentor."


    He looked up and looked at Sean and serya behind him.


    The witch with the name of jasmine should be Griffin''s disciple. Along the way, the other party said that she had been trying to find out why dawn would not come.


    Even use any magic to know the truth!


    "These two are prince Sean and princess segia, who came here to inspect the situation."


    "Prince Sean!"


    Molly [surprised!] glanced at Sean standing in front of her.


    No one knows the story of the prince. In particular, the prince''s adult ceremony has just been held for more than a month, and many people still have a deep impression of him.


    Hurried forward to salute.


    "Don''t bother so much." Sean picked up each other directly.


    A very common look of an ordinary girl in the middle of IDAK.


    Tall and in good shape. However, the skin is dark, the hair color and pupils are mainly black, with a pair of big frame glasses... It''s very similar to the teachers Sean once saw in the college. The level is higher than level 8 and less than level 9.


    "I didn''t expect the prince and his royal highness to come here in person."


    "I''ll talk about that later. I came to see the observatory. What did you observe?" Sean asked.


    Molly was stunned at first. She didn''t expect Sean to say such professional words.


    Since ancient times, many imperial families have more experience in expedition and rule, and few people will be interested in these heresy.


    "Prince Sean once studied the celestial phenomena very well. He wanted to see if it was caused by the solar eclipse," explained Griffin.


    Even the word solar eclipse can be said, which has indeed been studied.


    "Don''t say so much. Show me."


    Sean''s heart has been very anxious. Now he has a great probability to know that this phenomenon is probably related to the gold regiment stealing the essence of inflammation under the ground of the ancient temple.


    The picture in my dream also appeared that several people picked up the essence of inflammation and were killed by the ugly spider troll.


    Once the essence of inflammation is taken away, the dark matter hidden deep under the earth can be drilled out without consideration.


    If we really get there, the enemies that the country has to face at the moment should be those so-called dark substances.


    Sean estimated that there was some kind of monster.


    As long as the other party appears, it should be possible to fight a wave with the combat effectiveness of so many wizards and knights.


    Because before that, his mother had defeated one. Although she died in the end, it at least shows that people can be enemies with that thing.


    If not


    Sean recalled his time at the basharan palace.


    If you condense time again, you should also be able to fight back with the power of jug Sotos to control time.


    And Sean believed that even if a dark creature under the temple was strong, it would not really be able to destroy the sky and the earth, otherwise the essence of inflammation could not stop each other.


    What really scares you is another thing!


    The enemy of the dark creatures, ketugya.


    There is no doubt that when you touch the essence of inflammation, the power of [time dominator] makes you see each other''s figure.


    A huge cluster of stars like the sun in the vast universe.


    Wrapped in countless burning flames


    If it appeared over the world, Sean really didn''t know how to deal with it.


    The threat to jagong, or the whole IDAK and even the whole world, is it.


    Even the last time gehros was summoned, it was lucky that the other party didn''t really come... And the main reason was that the star of destruction didn''t want to come.


    Just heard the call.


    Unlike ketugya this time, it came for battle.


    If it does appear.


    Sean felt that all counter-measures were futile!


    Human beings seem too small in front of the ancient gods. Even if all human wizards are gathered together, I''m afraid they can''t resist the moment of fire that day.


    Besides, how to find all human wizards in such a short time.


    Sean already has the ability to control time, and many things can be known first.


    But it''s always a little late.


    It seems that there are always people who make these events faster than themselves.


    ¡­¡­


    Follow Molly to the observatory.


    That is, the highest level of the whole tower


    With the inherent advantage of high vision, we can observe the situation of almost the whole capital.


    It might be interesting if the days were clear, but now the gloomy environment makes everyone depressed.


    This is the first day


    We can also rely on the army to suppress people''s anger.


    If it were like this the next day and the third day, I''m afraid it would be troublesome.


    "This is where I usually observe the sky, your highness," Molly introduced Sean and Sean.


    The room is a little messy.


    Most of the discarded are paper, and the paper is also painted with numerous values and time, and even calculation formulas.


    That''s a big discovery!


    Even in a world dominated by magical energy, the seeds of science and technology are growing in the cracks.


    "Did you do all this yourself?" Sean looked at each other.


    Molly nodded.


    "Yes, but it''s just some personal hobbies."


    "This is not a hobby. Your research direction is very interesting... I should have known you earlier." Sean''s words also flattered Molly standing aside.


    But serya was not so happy.


    In the princess''s eyes, if the prince has always shown goodwill to outsiders, he probably has the idea of winning over people''s hearts.


    "Brother, we''d better finish the work as soon as possible and tell our father."


    Sean glanced at the sister.


    Even emotions are too lazy to hide


    The relationship between several princes has become like this.


    "You''re right. You should look at the situation first."


    Go to the room and put two binoculars beside the balcony.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The sky is dark.


    But beyond the darkness, there is a more brilliant starry sky, and there are more unknown fears hidden under that brilliant appearance.

 Chapter 382

    The sky over jaggon was shrouded in darkness.


    Even melsousa, who was on a mission in the distance, was uneasy.


    "Captain, why is it dark all day today?" asked the subordinates who were also pterosaur knights.


    However, no one can answer such questions.


    "We continue to finish the task, and other things will naturally be taken care of by others," melsousa said to the soldiers around her.


    Last night,


    Prince Sean sent someone alone to tell him that he must send his most trusted men to the temple stolen by the gold regiment, and the sun didn''t rise again this morning.


    Faintly, melsousa felt whether Prince Sean knew something.


    Recalling the last time he was in the Royal Palace of basharan, he didn''t recognize each other, but when he confronted the palace wizard, he also told a story about the treasure house of the Royal Palace of basharan.


    What other monster is there?


    "Ben Tari, do you remember when Prince Sean fought with the court wizard at the basharan palace?"


    Right next to him, the man who became the commander with him at the same time was arranged to be with him every time!


    "Why did you suddenly ask about it?"


    "Just ask if you remember."


    They thought about it.


    It seems that there is such a detailed fragment, but I can''t recall it when I think about it.


    It''s like a plausible picture.


    I remember this, but I can''t recall the details... Anyway, in the end, everyone knows that the palace wizard was defeated by his Highness the prince and the high-ranking witch.


    "I can''t recall it, but... What does it matter?"


    "How did Prince Sean do it when he defeated the orderer at level 16?"


    At this time, they had to face a question that seemed impossible to answer.


    Because no one has ever reminded me to think about it, just like every time I think about it, I will be inadvertently brought to another thing and avoided it completely!


    "There''s a high-ranking witch to help, isn''t there?" Ben Tari said.


    "Even if it''s a high-level witch, it''s a level 16 person. You should know what that means... Even if the witch has the blood of a dragon training witch, it can''t be the opponent of the other party, and it seems that the prince hasn''t been hurt."


    "Hurt, I saw."


    "Really!"


    While saying this, melsousa suddenly felt the picture.


    Prince Sean was injured, and it was the other party''s body eroded by evil forces that finally slowed down the casting speed.


    They looked at each other at the same time


    "What do you think?"


    "What do you think?"


    They all ask questions together.


    "Your Highness was injured..."


    "The wizard was eroded by some force..."


    They spoke at the same time again.


    Think differently!


    Melsousa breathed a sigh of relief. It was estimated that it would become more and more chaotic, as if there were countless versions of the events that day.


    "I think Prince Sean must know something, but he didn''t tell us."


    "The prince can know a lot of things. It''s not necessary to tell us everything." Ben Tari is also one of the imperial commanders. Of course, he doesn''t like to talk about the royal family behind his back.


    In this way, it is easy to be used as a pretext to say that he is not loyal. If the person in front of him was melsusa, he would not say such a thing.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean, your highness may know a lot of things we don''t know."


    "Who do we have?"


    "Including his Majesty the supreme king."


    Melsousa was originally a disciple of the previous generation of empress. She heard what happened during the period when the other party''s life came to the end.


    In particular, many times the queen of Ayla also warned herself to be careful of the legend of the sun god.


    But at that time, he died before he asked the queen.


    "Melsousa, it''s not good for you to continue to doubt like this."


    "I know what you mean. Don''t remind me of this... But as a disciple of the queen, I also have the obligation to protect the safety of his Highness the prince. He recently found the members of the mercenary regiment who followed him first, and is still secretly training a group of investigators."


    "Investigator? What are you investigating?"


    His eyes suddenly became serious.


    "You don''t allow anyone to know about it."


    "I promise!"


    They are colleagues who have been together for more than ten years. Melsousa still chooses to believe each other. After all, it is difficult to know once this kind of thing expands.


    "Your Highness has been investigating things related to evil gods. No matter believers or their organizations, any related events are within the scope of the investigator."


    Clues to evil gods!


    Ben Tari stared at each other, a category that most people dare not involve.


    "This time, Prince Sean specially told me that I''d better personally command the gold regiment to steal the ancient temple. He must know something."


    "What shall we do?"


    "I''m going to take people to have a look first. The troops sent out have no news all day. Even if the sky is gray, the flight of the sand Falcon will not be affected. I asked them to reply to information every time they went to a place. Up to now, there is no news."


    There was a rare worry in melsousa''s eyes.


    Even the battle against the Borg people was not as uneasy as this


    "I''m afraid something will happen to them."


    "In that case, you used to be dangerous yourself."


    "I''m just going to explore. I won''t stop there directly," melsousa said.


    Just as they talked, the pterodactyl had flown dozens of kilometers away from the capital... It felt darker ahead.


    If it''s going to be night here, it''s completely night in the distance. I''m afraid even flying has to start turning on the lights.


    Boom~


    Inexplicable lightning flashed across the distant sky.


    "You see!"


    "What?"


    "Just now... There seems to be something floating in the sky where lightning flashed!" said melsuza in surprise.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the first day, Adak didn''t usher in dawn.


    The next day is more and more dark, feeling directly into the night from the beginning of the night


    The residents of the whole capital began to panic.


    The sun no longer appears!


    Did the sun god abandon his people!


    Sean, who had stayed at the observatory and didn''t go back, was still looking for the thing he had seen.


    "Your Highness, why don''t you have a rest? Maybe the sun didn''t rise, so you can''t see it." Molly said behind her.


    "Stars don''t disappear without warning. Something must be blocking our sight, or some force doesn''t want us to see it."


    Molly couldn''t understand Sean''s words. Since yesterday, she felt that the prince might know more about celestial phenomena than herself.


    "Although the galaxy is moving, we won''t see it far away in our lifetime. We can find it as long as we look at it according to the established orientation," Sean said, continuing his observation.


    Galaxy.


    Suddenly, as if he remembered something, Sean glanced at the galaxy map drawn by jasmine hanging in the room.


    Turn the position slightly in one direction and look at it fixedly


    Keep waiting.


    Waiting for time to go, there is no difference between day and night.


    Then in the distant galaxy, I finally found a flashing light spot moving rapidly, and the image is getting bigger and bigger.


    That direction should be towards yourself!


    Ketugya.


    It''s back!

 Chapter 383

    On the third day, the aidak area really entered the darkness of the eternal night


    Even far away from the region, you can see the dark clouds in this area.


    At this time, you can see the cloudy sky in the distance at the edge of the desert


    Freya followed the camel caravan just from the border of the basharan empire into the desert from the south. At least she looked up a little and could see the horizon in the distance.


    "What''s going on?"


    Untie the windproof gauze wrapped around your face and look into the distance.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a big sandstorm. Guest, we may enter the desert later. If we encounter this weather, the longest one may last more than a month. It''s very dangerous to go in now."


    Freya entered with the caravan in the desert, but she had just come to the edge of the desert.


    "Do you often encounter such a situation in the desert?" some puzzled asked the nearby caravan leader.


    I know little about Adak.


    After basharan finished everything, he was ready to go to jagong at the first time.


    "I don''t often encounter it. Even if I do, I haven''t seen such a large cloud."


    The strong wind from the East blew the yellow sand all over the desert.


    Freya frowned and a bad feeling rose in her heart.


    However, compared with the situation on the edge of the great desert, the country located on the aidak oasis is really in danger.


    Now,


    There is no difference between day and night.


    The whole earth went into darkness, and all families began to use fire to illuminate.


    This is like all the legends of the sun god.


    When the earth becomes dark, those creatures hidden in the dark will slowly wake up


    Daski and tazmi have accompanied other villagers to hide in a safe basement


    A total of more than a dozen people in front of us dare not show up.


    Someone took out a flint in the dark to start a fire!


    "Don''t move. What if they find out?" a middle-aged man whispered.


    "What about that! How long will we stay here?"


    Children can be heard sobbing.


    "Stop crying!"


    Someone shouted in the dark.


    "Sorry, he''s just a child." was the woman''s voice.


    "If we attract them, don''t worry about children and adults, we''ll all be finished!" said someone in the dark.


    There are almost no faces to each other, not even the light of the moon.


    Can only wait for the eyes to gradually adapt to the darkness before they can see the track of a little shadow movement.


    Everyone was afraid to make a noise for fear that things outside would come to the door


    Tazmi, dasqi and other workers captured by the gold regiment were waiting in line to dig, but the excavation stopped temporarily after a cave was blown out.


    It seems that the cadres and heads of the golden regiment should go down and have a look in person.


    And this goes from afternoon to night


    I never saw them come up.


    The members of the gold regiment above were worried. They wanted to go down and have a look directly, but at this time, a group of strange creatures that had never been seen came out of the cave.


    Without form, going at night is completely composed of a ball of irregular meat.


    And it also has very strong attack power. The tentacles growing from the body are like sharp blades, which instantly took the lives of the people around the scene. Instead of killing, they directly absorbed the other party!


    Tazmi had never seen such a terrible thing before and fled in disorder, but the black block still didn''t stop, and was gradually splitting into young individuals. In just a few minutes, one became a group.


    Fortunately, both of them had stayed in the town before. There was a basement in a place they knew.


    In fact, it is the place where businessmen often store things. When they came here, they found that there were already many people here.


    There''s no time to look for a new place, so everyone can only hide in this place!


    "What shall we do now? If those monsters don''t leave, I can''t stay here forever!"


    "Don''t worry, other countries may send someone right away, and then we can go out."


    Someone communicated in the dark.


    "Maybe the situation is the same in other places at the moment!"


    "This..."


    Everyone was silent, the last thing they wanted to believe.


    I don''t even know how these monsters came out.


    "They come from under the Sun Temple. Just like the legend, they are residents in the dark. We just pray that the sun god can save us!" someone is still praying in the shadow.


    "We''re still doing this at this time! Why didn''t the sun god help us when we were surrounded by the golden group? So many people have died! How much did we pay!"


    The roar was a little louder and was immediately held down by the people nearby.


    "Tell you to keep quiet, or we''ll all die."


    People are in a mess.


    Tazmi secretly pulled Darth''s hand.


    "What shall we do later? They''re going to fight."


    "What about that?"


    Speak very quietly. It is estimated that only two people can hear it.


    Both of them are level 4 orderlies. If they want to fight, they should not be afraid of others. However, the aidak nation is belligerent and even has good quality. Even ordinary people have strength close to level 2.


    It''s really troublesome to have so many people together.


    "Otherwise, let''s take turns to rest and pay attention to the people nearby. Don''t be attacked."


    "Well, that''s it!"


    The most grinding person in the dark is not the external threat, but everyone''s heart.


    Even if it is so noisy, I still feel very good. It will be more sad if it is suddenly quiet enough to only hear each other.


    "Wait, someone will come soon."


    "Yes."


    They whispered.


    Now there are only two people left in the whole assassination team, and even the revolutionary army has been destroyed.


    I wanted to live a good life in the future, but it was so difficult!!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The third day


    Ketugya''s figure disappeared from the telescope.


    It was confirmed that nothing could be seen, only the earth shrouded in black clouds.


    Sean had only seen the silent darkness in the mountains at night in the small town, only the sound of mosquitoes, and now it''s almost the same.


    All pterodactyl Knights began to fly over the capital for investigation. At the same time, they were also the lights illuminated by the carriers, flying at a height of seven or eight meters.


    I hope to use this little light to reassure the people of the capital.


    "All jiagongzi people listen, the sun king is still with us, and all Flying Dragon Knights will patrol and illuminate the capital in turns. Please rest assured! The sun god is still with us."


    Flying Dragon Knights kept shouting in the sky.

 Chapter 384

    After all, it is still the capital of jagong. As long as the command of the army is still in the hands of the sun king, there will be no trouble in the capital for the time being.


    But I don''t know how long it will last!


    "I can''t see it."


    "Can''t you see? Your highness," said Molly.


    Just a few hours ago, Sean could see ketugya coming from the distance of the stars, but now it''s all covered.


    The cloud above almost completely covered the sky


    In the dark environment, even the observation platform should be lit.


    "Your Highness, this..."


    "I''m afraid it''s the black cloud above us."


    "Black cloud?" asked Molly later.


    There are only two people left in the observation platform. The great wizard anti Griffin only comes here occasionally. He stays here because he is responsible for ensuring his own safety. As for serya''s words, he left the night when she came.


    Astronomical observation is a very boring job. It can not be completed in a few minutes, or you have to wait for hours to see something, or even record it, and so on.


    So she didn''t stay long before she left, and there are many things in the palace that need the help of the prince and Princess... Sean''s words kept refusing the information asking him to go back.


    "Yes, it is this black cloud that covers the sky."


    Sean looked up at the sky outside the balcony and couldn''t see anything.


    The main reason is that it is too dark, so even if there is a line of sight display, it can''t be seen clearly!


    No light at all!


    Just like the night in the rain, the rise is a dark sky.


    "What about that?"


    Sean can''t think of an answer at the moment.


    I tried to call ketugya''s name, but it didn''t work... It seems that its ability is not as omniscient as Yug Sotos. It''s useless to call his name.


    And Sean is not ready to face such an ancient god!


    According to what I saw in my dream, the arrival of the other party is definitely not the legend of saving mankind. It is just to eliminate those dark substances, which may destroy the whole human civilization.


    If you really wait until the sky fire comes, with your own power... Or human power, you don''t know how to resist.


    But


    If you want to kill the dark matter before he arrives, there is no goal at the moment.


    Nothing can be seen under the dark clouds.


    And all the pterodactyl Knights patrolled the sky, but found nothing except the night.


    Just when they were tangled, a knock at the door sounded.


    "Who?"


    "Someone is looking for your highness." outside the door is the wizard of the tower.


    I''ve been here for two days. People here have long known that they take this place with them. If they have any information, just go straight in and say it.


    "Let him in."


    The door opened and no one came in, but Elia, who had been staying in the palace.


    "Why are you here? I didn''t let you in the palace."


    "It''s honey, but master wants to see you," said Elia.


    At this time, I noticed that there was still a man standing behind her


    Because wearing ordinary wizards and hats, Sean really didn''t find honey in the dark, but he was also behind.


    "Your Highness, I have heard from mesura."


    Honey can look up. The pile is as clear as a cat''s eye stone. Her eyes are particularly bright in the dark.


    "Witch!" Molly found the identity of the other party at the first time.


    "Oh, I can''t imagine that there are people who can recognize me in the wizard bell tower now?"


    "Who dares to step into the bell tower?"


    Before honey could finish her words, Griffin ran out of nowhere. Even the magic bullet that can be attacked at any time has been lit on the magic wand.


    "Griffin, you''re not dead?"


    "You are..."


    Griffin looked at honey in front of him.


    I''ve heard that Mirko and mesulla have talked about the palace wizards before. They all know, and they really know.


    "Honey, why are you back?"


    "Why can''t I come back?"


    "Your Highness, this man used to be a traitor among the palace wizards. She must have another intention to come back now. Step back and let me deal with her."


    "I was loyal to the Izdihar family earlier than you, waste."


    Honey smacked her mouth discontentedly.


    The delicate posture is full of exquisite looking at each other.


    "I''m here to report to Prince Sean. I don''t want to call you for the time being. You stay away!"


    "Reporting?"


    Griffin [surprised!] and [angry] looked at each other and walked up to Sean.


    "What happened?"


    "Your Highness, I''ve received news from mesura. She was attacked by some strange creature in the distance. Now she seems to be fighting with captain melsusa somewhere," said Mirko.


    "Weird creatures? What kind of weird creatures?" Sean asked, looking at each other.


    The environment has turned into darkness, and even the sand Falcon can''t deliver letters from a long distance under this condition.


    The letters from outside to here stopped the next day!


    Airships and pterodactyls can''t help it... If you use owls, it''s too slow.


    On the contrary, now the fastest is the Witch and thorn girl honey who are born with a half thorn state.


    "Messira, the former palace wizard?"


    "It''s her. People of our generation are much better than your generation. Now the world is really going down. Even people like you have joined the palace wizard."


    "You..."


    "All right. Talk about these things in private and continue what you just said." Sean directly interrupted the conversation.


    So it seems that the former mesulla and honey are also palace wizards.


    No wonder I said that before!


    "According to mesura, it''s a very strange creature, like twisted meat, black, no form, and some have tentacles."


    Honey can describe a creature she is very familiar with in front of Sean.


    "Where can there be such a thing?"


    "You haven''t seen it doesn''t mean you haven''t, buns!"


    "What are you talking about? Dare you say it again?"


    "So you''re going to have a fight."


    Griffin and honey quarreled again.


    But Sean was thinking about what the other person said.


    According to what the other party said, it was very similar to the unknown monster he met in the mountains of Oro City, that is, the product summoned by the alchemist.


    Unknown chaos belonging to another plane


    Looking up at the sky, Sean seemed to remember something.


    "Is there a sand Falcon here to deliver a message?" his words interrupted the noise of the two people present, and also attracted the eyes of the other two people.


    "Yes, yes, but what does your highness want to do?"


    "Bring it to me."


    Molly nodded, turned and ran out of the door.


    When he came back, he had brought an adult sand falcon, which looked bigger than his own.


    Sean turned the bird and recited the spell


    [mind control ~]


    Control the sand Falcon directly.


    Then take out a glass ball from the room and use magic [lighting ~]


    Two successive spells were used, but Griffin and honey were confused.


    Such magic is not strong, even the magic of the Department of daily life, but what they didn''t expect is that Prince Sean can still magic!


    Let the sand Falcon hold the bright luminous sphere, and then control the other party to fly towards the highest place he can fly in the clouds.


    Elia was used to bringing a chair for Sean to sit down.


    The same magic has been used many times in the bedroom


    [spiritual vision ~]


    Cover one eye and open it again. The line of sight has come to the sand falcon.


    Carry something illuminating in your mouth and fly quickly towards the sky.


    "This is the vision of the soul! Your Highness Prince can this magic."


    The voices of Molly and the other two came to his ears, but Sean didn''t have time to care about these


    He controlled the sand Falcon to fly straight to the highest altitude.


    In a little light, I hope to see what ordinary people can''t see in the clouds.


    However, when the sand Falcon flew to the extreme, there was still no discovery.


    Sure enough.


    Took back the magic


    In the eyes of everyone [surprised!], Sean took out his magic guide book again.


    "If there''s a surprise later, if there''s a monster, we''ll get rid of it at the first time."


    "Your Highness, what are you going to do?" Honey really couldn''t understand Sean''s practice at the moment, so she asked directly.


    "Find them!"


    Say,


    I found a fairly spacious place in the room.


    There was no knowledge of alchemy in the original magic guide book. Part of it was later supplemented by Sean.


    He painted a refining array in the room, following the method once used.


    "Is this the alchemy array?"


    "Your Highness, why..." now even Griffin can''t understand.


    However, no one dared to ask more. He kept watching Sean busy.


    Depict the alchemy array, then put a metal dagger in the middle, and then take out the magic wand to improve your ability.


    Now the orderer''s level 6 ability can be regarded as a master even in the past, but now I''m not sure whether I can complete it.


    Take a deep breath and release magic towards the center of the alchemy magic array.


    Space is continuous


    This is reflected in YOG Sotos.


    It exists in any plane and time, so let the two spaces produce a contact, and you can find each other through alchemical equivalent exchange.


    Cut your finger and a drop of blood fell in the center.


    Sean tried to magically compress the whole dagger... To the real limit.


    Matter has infinite singularities.


    This consumption can''t be done with their own magic, so they use so many things.


    The other party should try to come out, but he should try to go in... Once there is contact in the space, the way of equivalent exchange can bring a part of the other party.


    This is the magic used by Ulysses, the evil alchemist, but it calls different spells. Now Sean doesn''t need any spells, just the current space.


    The people around only saw that the central space of the alchemy array fluctuated like water ripples.


    Suddenly, the air twisted out like a pierced paper, and at the same time, a lump of black unformed material flowed out.

 Chapter 385

    Sean stared at the black mass in front of him.


    It is still flowing, like clay with water, it deforms again, and it will move!!


    [ignite ~]


    Throw out a skill.


    This dark mass was ignited in an instant, and an indescribable pungent smell filled the whole room. When it was burned, I didn''t know what organ made the sound tremble from the body and mind.


    Hiss~


    "What is this, your highness?" Griffin or honey had never seen this substance.


    no It should be said that they were not shocked by the emergence of this deformed little monster. After all, they had never seen what kind of formation of court wizards. A palm sized alien creature would not make them so nervous.


    What really surprised them was the way it appeared.


    How could


    You can get it by using an alchemy array?!!


    Watch the fire burn out.


    This black creature was also burned into a black paste of hard, fast, lifeless, and the scream or amorphous changes just now were gone.


    "Sure enough, fire is their nemesis."


    Sean stopped his magic and let the surrounding space return to normal again... It''s probably the limit at present.


    "Your Highness." several people around still looked puzzled, and all their eyes focused on Sean.


    "Your Highness, what''s going on?"


    Finally, honey can speak.


    "This is the enemy we are looking for. They are right around us, especially now. I''m afraid they are right around us."


    Several people subconsciously vigilant around, but they found nothing except a little darker and the things around.


    "Where are they?"


    "Usually we can''t see them... Come with me. Let''s go back to the Palace first and call a carriage. I''ll tell you slowly."


    The crowd nodded and began to prepare what Sean ordered.


    The scene just now was really scary. It was the world of daily life. Who would want the space in front of him to be suddenly torn open! And the things inside look so strange.


    ¡­¡­


    Space is continuous.


    This is what Sean gradually discovered after acquiring the ability of ugg Sotos.


    I began to doubt when I was dragged into the ectopic surface by the strange looking alchemy products for the first time. At that time, I clearly remembered that I could see the real situation in the space where time was distorted.


    But the speed is very slow, and you can''t get out.


    Sean still clearly remembered the situation at that time. He almost died in that plane... Even gehros''s power could not cross the barrier of time and space to cause damage to the enemy.


    It was such a strange plane world that Sean had an idea.


    Just now I used magic to send the sand Falcon to fly high into the sky to prove this.


    Whenever you see the sky, you can see the existence of time, even when it was not dark a few days ago, but not on the third day.


    At first, Sean thought the sky was too dark, so he blocked his vision, so he let the sand Falcon take off with the light source. As long as he could see the properties of the sky with the help of his eyes.


    But neither!


    This means that the sky is being blocked by some unknown material.


    But you can''t see anything except black clouds


    The only explanation is that what blocks the sky is something that cannot be touched by the human eye.


    This involves the alchemist''s pursuit of truth:


    [one is all, all is one]


    No matter can escape the arranged fate.


    Even time is all under the control of ugg Sotos, and what is about to happen will happen anyway. This is a circle that all fate can''t turn out.


    "The sky and the universe are a whole. This is the hymn."


    Sean began to understand the meaning of this sentence!


    Alchemists use all kinds of training to find, find the source of matter, and find the whole world


    Life can be recreated, and matter can be changed infinitely.


    The truth pursued by alchemists for many years is to strive for it, but few people can really touch the door of truth. Even if they really come to that step, they will be discovered by the invisible things waiting there.


    Sean still remembers that when she was in Aurora, the girl who knew alchemy of the wings of the sky witch group warned herself many times not to explore the impossible refining, because she would be punished by the great creation that controlled this time and life.


    In fact, the translation of that meaning should be found by a terrorist existence such as ugg Sotos.


    And when humans really see it


    That means it''s time for that man to be destroyed.


    Sean is glad that his ability can favor the great power that exists like that and give himself strength.


    But then again, there is nothing wrong with alchemists'' pursuit of truth. Everyone wants to know more and what their limits are. Only this crazy desire can promote human development and progress.


    But the price of pursuing truth is cruel.


    And behind the limit is infinity


    Infinity begins when matter is compressed to the critical point of the limit.


    That''s how the black hole theory comes from.


    Sean just used the theoretical basis of the previous life, combined with alchemy array and magic to complete the experiment.


    Perhaps this is the key to the so-called "door of truth" of alchemists!


    "I don''t quite understand, your highness."


    I don''t know how many years honey lived, but for the first time she felt that her knowledge was limited. When Sean simply told why the monster appeared just now, she didn''t understand a word.


    The only thing I know is that this is some kind of critical magic used by alchemists.


    Not decomposition and synthesis, but trying to use matter to the limit.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. You just need to remember this magic. You''d better not use it again in the future, otherwise you don''t know what consequences will be called." he looked at the other party and said.


    Two famous wizards in IDAK nodded in front of a younger prince.


    "The only thing we can be sure of is that there is something we have never seen in the sky, and it needs some way to lead it out." Sean looked at the sky anxiously.


    If the other party doesn''t appear all the time, I''m afraid the capital of jagong will be a killing when the dark matter struggles and runs out of the different space.


    But it''s good that the other party can defeat. At least the sacrifice will pay off.


    But if the stalemate continues, another terrible existence will come!


    The fire of the living flame will be destroyed together with the life of the world and the dark matter!!

 Chapter 386

    "The sun god is on, please help us!"


    "Great Sun God, your people are seeking your help!"


    When approaching the palace, the first place to pass is the Sun Temple.


    Even in the dark, many people still come to worship, and even feel more than usual.


    With the help of a little fire in the dark, hundreds of people... Even thousands of people knelt under the Sun Temple and prayed that their gods could hear and bless them!


    "Sir, the carriage is blocked."


    At this time, the coachman turned helplessly and said to Griffin.


    There were so many people that almost the whole road to the palace was blocked.


    "What shall we do, your highness?"


    "What else can I do... Run back." at the moment, of course, Sean was worried. He had to kill this thing before ketugya arrived, maybe he could avoid the risk of destruction.


    "But..."


    "No, but come with me."


    Directly jumped out of the carriage and Sean chose to run to the palace.


    People worshipping everywhere along the way


    In the face of such a natural disaster without warning, the power of all people seems too small.


    Even so weak that they can''t touch one or two at all. So far, many people may have no way except themselves, but even if they can find their origin with the experience of contacting ancient gods over the years, they don''t even think of a good way to deal with this terrorist creature.


    "Come on, we have to get ahead of it."


    "Before whom?" asked Mirko and Griffin.


    Just in this short time, honey found that the young master in front of her had the wisdom and courage that the old owner had never had in those years, and his research direction had crossed beyond her reach.


    "Before the last day comes," Sean looked back.


    Countless people on the whole street knelt down in the direction of the temple, hoping that their piety could move the sun god.


    In the face of disaster, the only thing this man can do is pray!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When they returned to the palace, the nobles and ministers in the hall were already tired and rested.


    Today''s hall has become more casual than before. Many ministers fell asleep on benches when they were sleepy. The news they waited for a few days was fruitless.


    Moreover, the current situation can not make them go home and wait. They can only insist on waiting for news in the hall.


    Even the sun king was still resting with his eyes closed when Sean ran in.


    "Uncle!"


    The sound woke up most of the people around.


    Lights were lit up again in the dark hall.


    "Sean? You''re back."


    He had been invited back two days ago. After all, it was the safest in the palace. However, Sean insisted on staying in the wizard''s bell tower to continue looking for clues.


    At present, the whole nation is waiting for their reply. There are a lot of headaches, so they let Sean do it for the time being


    "I found the enemy''s place."


    Sean''s words made many ministers sleepless.


    "Your Highness knows why it''s dark?"


    Whether the former ministers or other nobles, and even their brothers and sisters, look at themselves at the moment.


    "Yes," Sean said firmly.


    "Where are they?"


    "Right above us!"


    People looked at the ceiling.


    "Come with me..."


    With a kind of ministers and royal families came outside the hall, and countless bodyguards followed.


    This place is very spacious, that is, the area where Feilong stopped when he came to the capital of jagong on the first day.


    "The enemy is on the black cloud above us. It perches in the sky... It''s also it that blocks the sun that makes everything dark," Sean said, pointing to the sky.


    They also looked up at the dark sky.


    In fact, I can''t see anything outside the flying pterodactyl Knight not far away.


    The Flying Dragon Knights at least took a little lighting, but there was nothing in the higher sky, just darkness.


    "What will be there...?"


    It sounds strange, but it feels incredible.


    There are enemies in the sky, but why doesn''t it appear... And there are so many pterodactyl Knights flying over now.


    "I did see that, your majesty, the prince has found one in a special way before," said Griffin.


    At this time, the court wizard''s awe for Sean was not only in status, but also in ability!


    "How do we find it?" asked the sun king.


    How to find it.


    This is a problem.


    What kind of compressed air is ridiculous in the air.


    No one has such a great ability, at least not himself... It is estimated that there will not be such a powerful person in even the palace wizards who can compress the air over the whole sky, and it is difficult for you to compress the material with such a large density change range to the critical point, and you can''t depict any alchemy array in the high air.


    Unless you use another method to make them appear.


    Fire!


    Fire is the bane!


    "With fire magic, I need all powerful palace wizards to stand above the pterodactyl and attack a large area with fire, even if it doesn''t matter. The purpose is to let the air burn and ignite the whole surroundings."


    Feeling that it wasn''t enough, Sean simply suggested that Claude and them help.


    Shoot guns into the sky, only incendiary bombs!


    Even if the distance is not far, it doesn''t matter. At the moment, the surroundings may be full of monsters in the ectopic surface. It''s most important to burn the air and cooperate with the magic of so many wizards to make each other appear.


    From the point of view that his low-level magic can summon a part of the other party''s body just now, that thing should be able to cross the barrier of the plane by itself. The reason why he doesn''t come out is just to avoid.


    And what it avoided only Sean knew what it was!


    "No, in that case, Mars will burn the houses of some people in the capital," Mudan said suddenly behind him.


    "If we don''t do this, we will be destroyed in greater combustion." Sean''s firm eyes made the other party feel guilty.


    "Then..."


    Mu Dan was afraid to retort because he couldn''t find a topic.


    As for the ministers, although they wanted to oppose it, they also wanted to have a try when they saw Sean''s expression of such seriousness and affirmation. Otherwise, we don''t know when we will have news.


    "Do what Sean says."


    The Sun King finally commanded.


    Soon, Claude arranged artillery on the towers of the highest peaks of the capital according to his own plan.


    As for the palace mages, almost all chose people above level 13, and almost one or two hundred people stood in different positions to prepare


    With a signal rising outside the palace hall.


    First, the sound of artillery matched the whole city


    Many residents looked up.


    It was deafening. Even those who were still worshipping stopped at this time.


    Then the court wizards released flame magic into a central area at the same time.


    Boom~~


    The dark night sky was as bright as day.


    Sean clenched his fist, hoping this method would have.


    The tremor lasted about a minute


    When the Wizards finished the first round of magic release and waited for the second round, a lightning appeared in the dark sky.


    No thunder is pure lightning.


    And in the sky lit by lightning


    A huge creature large enough to cover the whole capital appears in the shadow


    Roar~


    Like a four legged beast, standing upright in the sky, the whole body is like a turtle''s back, and the huge abdomen is raised like a spider.


    Countless unnamed tentacles wriggling on the body


    It even has a third hand.


    Like a huge human nature, hands together and force to tear open the gap of space.


    Roar~


    That''s louder.


    However, a ray of light suddenly appeared in the sky at the moment.


    There is a gap in the darkness, and the light will follow.


    However, what appeared in the light gap made the citizens of the whole capital feel creepy.


    It''s a head, or something like a head.


    The hair on the top of the head is wriggling tentacles, and the whole face is flat.


    With countless large and small eyes.

 Chapter 387

    "Monster ~"


    "That''s a monster!"


    The whole capital suddenly became silent. No sound can be heard.


    Finally, the cry of fear and panic of pterodactyls awakened the first silly crowd.


    I''m afraid everyone, including Sean, will take a breath!


    Twisted bodies are indescribable, like aliens, reptiles, spiders... And more are nameless giant monsters.


    Thousands of eyes began to look down on the earth as they tore open the plane gap.


    In the eyes of human beings, this thing is probably larger than the whole city combined. Its huge body combined with its terrible appearance makes the people below tremble at the first time.


    "The sun god is on the, what''s that!!"


    "The end, this is the end..."


    Thousands of palace wizards have experienced various battles, but they have never seen such a monster in front of them.


    When the huge irregular arm enough to cover half the sky slapped down, some wizards standing in the sky were not even ready


    "That... What''s that!!"


    He looked back at the knight riding the flying dragon behind him.


    "That thing is true!"


    Scared eyes don''t even want to believe it.


    Such as the palm of the tentacle, the Flying Dragon Knights and wizards surrounded an area in the sky. In this way, they killed a corner of the capital in fear and surprise, and annihilated together with the houses in that area.


    "Attack it with fire, with fire."


    In silence, Sean was the first to stand up and shout, and his hands began to work magic.


    Although I can''t do magic at this level, as long as I can release fire!!


    If the opponent''s tentacles hit the earth, magic can attack the opponent at close range.


    The fire explosion exploded on the tentacles that almost filled the whole street


    Fire can indeed burn the twisted material on each other, but for such a huge guy, that little magic is too small.


    It''s like a little ant''s tooth biting. Although it hurts, it''s not even ''fatal'' for people, even the ''wound'' can''t reach the point.


    At this time, a group of wizards in the sky reacted from surprise and immediately started magic attack.


    Flame, can only attack with flame.


    "Move, move!! don''t let this monster near the capital."


    The so-called team commander Ben Tari and several other commanders woke up the flustered pterosaur knights.


    At the moment, all pterodactyls still carry a high-level wizard... Everyone''s attack around the giant monsters in the sky may still work.


    "Don''t be hit by it. It''s slow. We attack around his palm." Ben Tari yelled and asked all the Flying Dragon Knights to regroup.


    At the moment, I don''t know what the monster in front of me is!


    Just a few days ago, when I sent melsusa away, the other party said that there seemed to be a figure in the shadow ahead, but I didn''t notice it at that time, and later I had to come back temporarily because of the situation of the capital.


    Let melsousa go to the central region alone with the investigation team.


    Now looking back, the monster that flashed through the black cloud should be in front of it.


    "Don''t get close to it. Don''t be intimidated by its appearance."


    Constantly reminding the combatants.


    But even I dare not look directly at such a monster. When I look up and see the countless eyes, I feel the whole heart beating wildly.


    The flying dragon approached the tentacle reaching to the ground and slashed with a long handled weapon.


    The blade of the high-level order person with a strong blade instantly cuts a crack in the tentacle


    No blood, not even broken.


    Just a huge howl scared the pterodactyls away for tens of meters.


    "Steady, steady flight!"


    Boom~


    The Wizards around besieged again with a magical flame.


    This time, with the power of many powerful wizards, the huge tentacles were quickly burned by the fire all over the sky.


    Roar~


    The howl of pain finally made the troll struggle.


    "It''s effective. It''s really effective... Organize an attack again to stabilize the flying dragon. Don''t be hit by the other party." he shouted around.


    And now,


    Standing outside the palace hall, the Sun King and his ministers [frightened!] looked at the huge monster overhead and felt their breath trembling with fear. Some ministers even didn''t stand firm after taking a deep breath and almost fell down.


    "Sean, what''s that?!"


    The sun king turned and looked at Sean around him.


    The fire magic the other party just used obviously knows the origin of the monster, and Sean has dominated the whole monster discovery process from the beginning to now.


    "A dark creature from an unknown field, it may be the darkness hidden in the world."


    The short time made it difficult for Sean to explain more.


    And people were not surprised to see that they used magic.


    Perhaps the appearance of this twisted monster diverted his attention, or perhaps because of his mother''s relationship, even the sun king didn''t ask more about magic, but was more concerned about the immediate threat.


    "Dark creatures? Then..."


    "I don''t know how to defeat it. I only know that fire is its nemesis."


    It seemed that Sean came back as soon as he found what the other party wanted to ask.


    Looking at the huge body in the sky and countless pairs of eyes under the creepy head.


    "Hurry... Go, all the palace wizards are sent out, and then the Flying Dragon Knights. We must ensure the safety of the whole capital, and other ministers go to the direction of the Sun Temple." it''s too late to think that the Sun King began to order the surrounding soldiers to join the battle.


    "High priest?" he suddenly thought of a man.


    "The high priest should still be on the other side of the temple. Now the Sun Temple is blocked by praying citizens and can''t get in at all."


    The Sun King remembered that there was such news that the Sun Temple was full of worshippers two days ago.


    Boom~


    The battle in the sky broke out again.


    "Go to a safe place and go to the underground palace near the temple," said the sun king suddenly.


    At this time, the color of flame suddenly appeared in the sky with only a glimmer of light.


    Like the moon or the sun


    Slowly close, and the light is getting brighter and brighter.


    "It''s the sun!"


    "It''s the sun god..."


    "The Great Sun God finally heard our call, and it came to save us!"


    At the foot of the temple, the citizens who had just been shocked were suddenly excited.


    That light is really like when the sun rises


    But the brightness and size gradually surpassed the sun.


    The darkness could not cover the sky and began to shine everywhere!


    At the same time, people on the earth gradually felt the hot temperature.


    Warm and full of vitality.


    But it was cold in Sean''s heart alone.


    Ketugya


    How did it come so fast!

 Chapter 388

    The light penetrated the dark clouds.


    The earth, which had been dark for three days and nights, finally saw a glimmer of light at this time, and the burning feeling was like the sun.


    Reflected in the dark clouds


    Countless touches on the huge monster in the dark moved together.


    Poof hurriedly took it back to the huge meat hand in the capital


    "It''s running away, chasing after the victory!" Ben Tari noticed that the magic burning tentacle was retracting and seemed to be running away.


    And the light behind the black cloud!


    Is it really the sun god?


    "Commander..."


    "What''s the matter?" a soldier nearby suddenly said.


    "This monster... This monster wants to run."


    Pointing to the direction in the sky, the retracted tentacle and the huge head with eyes are moving slowly in another direction.


    "Don''t let him run away and launch another attack while there is light!" ordered.


    The palace wizards around gathered magic again.


    Because only fire magic can be used. Although the attack is a little single, it is absolutely powerful!


    So many high-level wizards attacking at the same time can almost destroy the whole city


    Boom, boom!


    In bursts of explosions, the huge dark creatures in the sky began to move slowly.


    But even under such a fierce attack, the other party did not fight back against the Wizards of jagong again, but put more energy on the sky.


    Through the haze, the light directly penetrated the clouds and shone over the whole capital.


    The night gradually lit up.


    Still flying!


    At this time, the fire light carried by the pterodactyl appeared even smaller in front of the.


    But at the same time, the sense of oppression on everyone is inexplicably serious, and even some fear!


    Obviously, the people around are talking, and the people below are cheering


    But Ben Tari didn''t seem to hear anything.


    Except for your own heartbeat.


    A feeling of shortness of breath followed


    "Atadasa." he called the head of the pterodactyl knights who followed him, but the other party didn''t reply.


    When I turned and looked at each other, the dull expression was not like a normal person at all, as if my soul had been hollowed out. I looked in a direction and didn''t understand.


    "Atadasa! Wake up. Control your flying dragon. We''re going to fall."


    With a loud roar, he was finally woken up by the other party.


    "Commander, are you talking to me?"


    The two stayed close for a long time, but it was hard to hear each other.


    Only silence, only their own heartbeat.


    At this time, the people under the Sun Temple are in the same situation. After the people shouted that the sun god really came, they seemed to hear nothing


    An inexplicable sense of tension arises spontaneously, fear and confusion.


    It''s almost the only thing everyone can feel at the moment.


    "Sun God... Sun..."


    There is also a trace of consciousness supporting the people to look at the sky.


    The black cloud was ruthlessly torn open, as if the sky at this time was a curtain, and behind the curtain was the real sky. At this moment, it was violently torn open by a hot light.


    No blue sky,


    There are no clouds.


    The place you can see is the night sky like stars, and in the middle of the night sky, a huge flame beating slowly.


    A spark slipped.


    I don''t know where it fell


    It should be outside the city. Then there was a sky shaking sound immediately.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean ran desperately to the direction of the Sun Temple, and countless people stopped as if they were walking dead along the way.


    Chaos, fear and madness continue to appear on people''s heads.


    I have encountered this state once before!


    At the time of the Tacoma old city incident, the situation was almost the same in all cities.


    No one can face the ancient gods. This is what he heard when he first called Yug Sotos. Now they appear again.


    And this one is disguised as the real sun.


    Sean looked at the sky. At the moment, the black clouds had gradually dispersed, but the living flame had become more and more huge. Its body might have gradually approached this time. What would happen if it really came in front of him!


    Ketugya is the sun god in the mouth of the aidak people, but the sun god is not interested in saving mankind. It is only to destroy its own enemies. It is estimated that the reason why the giant monster in the dark matter can be burned by fire is also the reason for the hostile relationship.


    But the collision of two powerful creatures, no matter what the result, is a fatal disaster for the humans below.


    I have just returned to the capital city of jagong. Some things to be done have not started yet. How can I let them be destroyed.


    Even if it''s a forced confrontation, try the same.


    I have the ability of another ancient god. I don''t know if I can communicate with each other!


    "Your Highness."


    Suddenly a voice called to himself.


    Several people in the whole palace fell into madness at the moment when they saw ketugya''s body, but there were still people who didn''t win?


    Sean turned and saw honey standing not far away waving.


    At this time, she faded the human skin color and completely replaced it with thorny skin and shape.


    "Why are you here? You haven''t received the influence of the ancient god?"


    "Is that ancient god?" asked honey instead.


    "That''s ketugya, the sun god in people''s mouth. It came only to fight the enemy in the dark shadow. I''ll go to the Sun Temple... Otherwise, if they fight, our city and country will be destroyed," Sean said.


    I didn''t expect that there are also people in the world who can resist the threat of the ancient gods. It is estimated that it has something to do with honey''s blood.


    "Your Highness, come with me. I can take you here."


    Without asking more, honey directly followed Sean''s orders.


    The Imperial Palace also has a transmission array leading to the temple, but most people don''t know it. Perhaps only the Sun King and those wizards know it.


    "What is your highness going to do?"


    "Conversation."


    "Ah!" Honey looked at each other in surprise.


    I have studied the things of ancient gods with the empress of the previous generation, so I have a way to resist their coercion, but I have never heard that someone can talk to that kind of thing.


    The temperature in the air became hotter and hotter. In just a few seconds, the whole world seemed to be put into a steamer.


    Sean stood on the high platform of the temple


    The surrounding cloth for decoration began to burn.


    The skin gradually feels the hot baking, and the whole person will be ignited in the next second.


    "Ketugya!!"


    Sean shouted each other''s names into the sky.


    At the same time, his body suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness that magic was evacuated.


    The world.


    Once again into the eternal time.

 Chapter 389

    Above the stars, Sean felt for the first time that his body was free from the shackles of the flesh.


    When you open your eyes again


    The surrounding environment has become a star like space.


    And I stand in the sky!


    In a little nothingness and boundless plane


    "It''s you!"


    In the darkness, a huge bright flame lit huge fireworks.


    Sean saw such a clear picture for the first time... It''s really as dazzling and huge as the sun, but it''s not a star or any material planet. It feels like it''s made up of countless small luminous flames.


    There is no fixed form, and it even feels like a burning fire, but it can speak.


    Such a close distance makes people have an unspeakable shock


    But the body has no sense of panic oppression.


    In fact, only the first time I saw gehros was the most serious, and the second time I met Yug was much better.


    Sean thought it should be because of the blessing of the ancient god, but now he doesn''t feel it at all, even as usual.


    "It''s interesting that you''ve always wandered in the nameless fog. When will you personally appear in front of many old rulers!" the voice had no emotion.


    Or no creature can make a sound at all. Even when Sean hears it, it is directly transmitted to his head.


    Like talking,


    But in fact, there may be no sound in the whole space.


    The old dominator.


    Sean remembered the name. He had seen it in the picture of his dream. In fact, it was a name of the ancient god.


    As for what it said! It''s probably yugossotos himself.


    The other party thinks he''s yugossotos?


    Well, if you talk in the same capacity, you may be able to reach an agreement with the other party.


    "Come on, what do you want from me? Your existence won''t stand up at will," said the voice in the fire.


    "I hope you can go back, the world has its meaning, and your battle will completely destroy the world." since it is the same identity, Sean should keep calm in his momentum.


    "Go back? Now?"


    The voice became a little angry.


    Although there was no emotion, Sean just heard that the other party was angry.


    "Even you can''t stop my revenge. It''s just a small insect, a deformed species mutated in distortion. The world will be clean after burning it clean!"


    Then the flame expanded instantly, and the small particles visible to the naked eye in the body began to move rapidly.


    The goal is behind yourself


    On the land where humans live.


    "I said, the world should exist!" it was just a simple statement, but Sean didn''t expect the echo to be so frightening.


    It''s like the whole star world is shaking.


    At the same time, behind each other, a larger rotating light suddenly lit up in the earthquake.


    Jump wildly.


    The whole heart is beating wildly.


    Sean took a deep breath... He thought he couldn''t feel the state of physical activity, but it spread all over his body at this time.


    Yug Sotos.


    It finally appeared!


    Just a light, just like a galaxy.


    If ktugya is a star in front of us, the radiance behind it is the whole galaxy.


    It''s so huge that Sean doesn''t even know how to describe it.


    And in the vast stars, it is not just such a glorious existence!


    The fireworks all over the living flame seemed to be fading rapidly.


    Just an echo from countless distant planes is enough to extinguish this living flame.


    Only then did Sean realize that the power of brig Sotos was so powerful that even ordinary ancient gods dared not look directly at him.


    "Otherwise, I''ll help you take revenge. I''ll help you defeat your enemy, and you go back as I say... How about?" give the other party a step, or the living flame will really get angry. Even if it drops a spark, jagong may not exist!


    "Also... Good. If you are willing to do it, you may be able to suppress its existence."


    The voice sounds weak.


    Has a high-dimensional battle been won or lost completely inadvertently?


    "But what can burn darkness must be my flame. You must use my fireworks."


    A little spark flew into Sean''s hands.


    "That''s good. That''s it."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time runs again.


    And Sean can also return to reality from consciousness.


    The living flame burning the earth is gone, and instead there is the real sun


    But the dark cloud is still alive.


    "Your Highness, Prince." honey''s voice woke him up.


    "Your hand!"


    Sean was startled when he looked down at his left hand.


    The original flesh colored arms are now as red as a soldering iron, and the molten liquid flowing on them will still flow.


    A drop fell to the ground, and the stone bricks on the high platform of the temple were burned into a big hole, and the flame directly ignited all the stones.


    But I can''t feel the heat.


    [ketugya''s inflammation ~]


    Sean looked at his arm.


    This


    Or the state of magic?


    Because the display of attributes is like magic.


    Backhand.


    Fireworks and melting fire go out, like a sponge absorbing water into your arms


    Cover your hands again,


    [ketugya''s inflammation ~]


    [magic proficiency: 522]


    [magic proficiency: 523]


    [magic proficiency: 524]


    [magic proficiency: 525]


    "Honey, help me up with your thorns," Sean said suddenly.


    "Where is your highness going?"


    "Up there, I''ll kill that guy myself!"


    Ketugya''s pressure gradually disappeared, the chaotic dark creatures in the black cloud began to rage again, and the strong tentacles photographed the earth again.


    "Come on!"


    Roared.


    Honey can start to release magic.


    The flowers of thorns opened, and the aroma of wine sent Sean off like a rooftop.


    Waving, a mass of destructive fireworks was thrown at the tentacle.


    Boom~


    It seems that the whole sky is burning. It can be thrown with a simple wave, which is more powerful than the magic released by hundreds of high-level palace wizards just now.


    The dark creature seemed to feel Sean''s threat and raised its tentacles to fight down again.


    [time backtracking ~]


    [magic proficiency: 526]


    [magic proficiency: 527]


    [magic proficiency: 528]


    [magic proficiency: 529]


    [magic proficiency: 530]


    "Time is on my side. You shouldn''t escape from the abyss or come here... Drink..."


    Seeing that the tentacle on his body suddenly changed direction, Sean jumped up and grabbed the twisted material body, and the burning arm directly inserted into the other party''s peristaltic tentacle.


    The flame was burning, and the whole tentacle immediately climbed onto the other party''s turtle back body.

 Chapter 390

    The twisted body began to shake wildly.


    The body is huge and moves slowly. Seeing the molten inflammation flowing out of his hands directly spread to each other''s turtle back body along his thick tentacles.


    Ketugya''s fireworks burn very fast, and the temperature exceeds the maximum temperature that many substances can withstand.


    Just as the palm was inserted into the tentacle, a soft mud like touch came over.


    With a little force, the whole tentacle disintegrates instantly like the mud penetrating into the water


    Roar!


    The howl of pain made the whole body of the dark beast gradually drill out of the space of the ectopic surface.


    The sky is also like a broken mirror, there are two dimensional worlds.


    Sean looked up at the twisted sky, half normal blue sky and white clouds, and half chaotic starry sky.


    The two planes cannot coincide, otherwise the timeline will be chaotic.


    Now Sean looks at the sky as:


    [day: sunny, 8:20:30]


    The display on the other side is a mess, indicating that time is disordered in that place.


    Running up the other side''s flesh whiskers, the severed tentacles were completely burned by the fire before they fell to the ground, and a red piece appeared under the turtle''s back at the other end.


    The huge shaking body roared and tried to throw Sean down.


    At this time, we have reached a place hundreds of meters or even kilometers above. Look at our feet


    The whole city is just the layout of buildings.


    [weightlessness ~]


    [flight ~]


    All the affixes that can think of preventing yourself from falling have been used.


    But the magic of forcibly changing things cost a lot. Just after it was used, Sean felt that a lot of magic was extracted.


    Stepping on each other''s tentacles, he jumped directly to the place close to the trouble.


    A huge human like head, with large and small eyes on its face, and twisted hair composed of tentacles.


    From such a close view, Sean can really see the dark creature.


    Just like a person crawling with his body bowed and limbs, the turtle back is his body, and the head or the whole body presents an irregular shape.


    Tentacles and mixed bodies twist each other, and the eyes full of the whole face are creepy.


    Now half of his body is burned by [ketugya''s inflammation ~], one hand is broken, while the other hand still rises up and grabs Sean''s body.


    Roar~


    Almost tried to crush Sean.


    However, the burning flame flowing from the left hot left hand can burn all tentacles in an instant, and Sean directly broke away from each other''s bondage and came to the front.


    Come to the face full of countless eyes.


    "You shouldn''t have existed in this world, you shouldn''t have appeared..."


    "Disappear."


    His left hand pinched each other''s eyeball with a diameter of two or three meters, and the sole of his foot stepped directly on the other eyeball.


    Use a little force.


    Bang~


    The broken eyes did not flow out any imagined disgusting liquid, but turned into a flowing gas and dissipated slowly.


    For a moment


    There were countless and various pictures in front of Sean.


    The body seemed to enter the void again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The time of ectopic surface is confused. I remember the last time I came in, the time in the outside world seemed to be solidified and walked slowly.


    This is also the basic state of this space.


    This creature has always been in the center of the normal world and the ectopic side.


    I probably want to use the imbalance of time to resist ketugya''s fireworks attack. After all, it is easier to avoid its attack state by using the slow time of time and space.


    But its counterattack?


    Sean didn''t understand that it was just infinite avoidance. There was no way to fight back.


    Especially after he attacked with ketugya fireworks, he found that the other party couldn''t resist under such fireworks, let alone counterattack.


    It''s just running away.


    Looking at the crack in the space behind him... That is the space of the normal world, which is directly torn by this dark creature.


    He is at the junction of the two planes, and countless lights, shadows and pictures appear in front of him in the space that distorts time.


    ¡­¡­


    This should be the monster''s memory.


    Sean saw a lot of energy floating around.


    Energy body!


    Sean could read it in an instant, but he didn''t know it very well because he had never really studied this strange plane.


    It feels like a form of time and energy storage, or chaos.


    I remember there was a saying:


    For example, after death, although the body as a physiological part has died, the consciousness will not disappear immediately.


    It will exist in the world in another form


    When people relax their consciousness in their sleep at night, the lingering consciousness in the world will suddenly invade your brain.


    So in your sleep, you will dream of some deja vu scenes and people, but you have never really seen them, and you can''t remember them when you wake up. That''s because the energy consciousness has been consumed.


    And these things in front of me should be the existence of consciousness.


    This should belong to the energy body flowing out of the body of dark creatures!


    But many of the images are people.


    People who should be killed by each other


    Two of them were brought before Sean with great energy.


    ¡­¡­


    The picture shows a young child who has been beaten by the surrounding nobles since childhood. He keeps saying: brodock is a waste. Only waste will eat the mud in the river.


    Then the picture turns into a young man working in a blacksmith shop being scolded by the blacksmith.


    "If you can''t deliver the goods tomorrow, don''t come to work."


    As a result, he still couldn''t deliver the goods. After being beaten by the nobles again, he ran to the corner of the temple and cried.


    Then came youth.


    He joined the army and bravely fought with the angry iron hoof ox. finally, under serious injury, he took the team to successfully defeat the iron hoof ox and became the escort of the local sheriff.


    However, the good times did not last long, and the city was still looted by thieves.


    He was ordered to protect the sheriff''s family from escaping, but in the end, because the boat couldn''t carry so many people, the sheriff stabbed him and pushed him into the river... Watching the sheriff''s family busy driving away and reaching out for help.


    Turn again.


    This is the scene of going on an expedition with others. The arms in the picture are full of scars and the chin has a beard.


    And what he''s doing is wearing a gold mask!


    Isn''t this desert gold group?


    Sean suddenly thought.


    So this memory belongs to members of the golden group.


    The dark creatures appeared because they stole the temple. These should be the people who were killed at that time.


    Look at another conscious body

 Chapter 391

    Atakris.


    As one of the local girls in twilight bend Town, she was born with snow-white hair and a talent for singing and dancing.


    She didn''t forget the interesting places she stayed when her mother took herself on a tour with the Circus


    I didn''t forget that whenever I passed the desert, my mother was in the sun and said to herself gently:


    Look, your hair is as beautiful as a diamond in the desert.


    One day after that, the city to which he and his mother went was captured by other countries, and the circus was forced to flee in the war.


    Without discipline, life becomes a mess.


    Those citizens who used to laugh and watch you perform suddenly become thugs, robbing you, tearing and occupying


    She watched her mother and aunts being taken away by the people who came to see the circus every day and never came back. She was sent to a selling car and sent to a foreign country.


    In the sunny desert, your hair is as beautiful as a diamond.


    For this reason, he was bought by a nobleman to become a maid. At a young age, he began to have no worries about food and clothing. As long as he worked every day, he would have food and clothing.


    However, when the 12-year-old girl saw her companion come back with scars and tears


    She knows.


    Even here, it was destined to end. The cry was the same as when his mother and aunt were taken away.


    Until one day, the golden regiment captured the city and began to rob everywhere in the city, including the things in the noble''s house.


    When a burly man with a gold mask came up to him.


    But he squatted down and said to himself: look, your hair is as beautiful as a diamond in the desert.


    After that day, atakris became a member of the golden group, following the man who said she had beautiful hair. His name was brodock.


    He followed him to the north and South and robbed one city after another.


    Experienced failure and success... Several of them nearly died.


    Hiss~


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this, Sean suddenly noticed that there was a scene of border war in Oro area in the picture flashed by the other party.


    It''s them!


    Sean finally understood when he saw these two relatively strong consciousness bodies.


    The reason why the gold regiment went to dig the ancient temple is that in the border war, their leader brodock lost his arm, and atakris, the assassin girl who was the first assassin to rush up, also lost one ear of hearing.


    Then they learned from a thief that there was a living fire under the temple that could get regenerative power, so they dug it.


    At the end of the picture is the figure of atakris lying on the ground with brodock in her arms, behind which is the dark creature that has gradually become huge.


    "Head..."


    "I''m sorry, Alice. I brought you here..."


    She shook her head hard, and her whole body was covered with blood.


    "Laugh, you laugh very well, more beautiful than your diamond hair."


    Atakris was stunned. This was the second word she had heard that made her heart beat.


    "I don''t regret following you... Captain... Brodock."


    Finally, they fell in front of the dark creature, and their bodies were swallowed up by the twisted creature.


    I see. It''s them.


    Brodock, atakris


    I fought with them once and didn''t know their names. Now that I know it, it''s over.


    Some people will stay, others will leave.


    Survival is a battlefield. Sean doesn''t regret what he did.


    If I hadn''t stopped the attack of the golden regiment that day, I''m afraid the city of Oro should have a similar story.


    But every ending is worth affirming.


    Because people who live in stories, all they have is stories.


    "You lost this time. People who won so many times don''t necessarily care about this time."


    Sean stretched out his arm with only [ketugya''s inflammation ~], this time waving to completely burn out the whole dark creature.


    Boom~


    With a roar, the whole sky was burning.


    The supporting point Sean could step on was completely burned by the flame, and the whole body of the huge dark creature was almost swallowed by the flame at the last moment.


    The space of the ectopic surface also began to heal gradually


    The sun appeared again, and the dazzling light lit up Sean''s falling figure.


    "Your Highness!"


    Sean looked back at the earth. A mass of rising thorns and vines wrapped his fallen body quickly.


    When it was about to fall to the ground, the gravity just disappeared. What appeared in front of me was honey, but the body of the thorny girl.


    "Your Highness, the monster."


    "It''s over."


    Sniffed on his nose.


    "Hey, what''s the smell?"


    "Your Highness, you stink. Elia needs to wash you well."


    "How could it be, because there was no blood when he touched the guy''s body." even Sean felt the stench.


    I can''t say what it is. In short, I''ve never smelled a strange smell.


    "Don''t come here, your highness. Just stand here!"


    "Hiss, what am I doing standing here... Go, go back to the Palace first."


    The pedestrians on the street have also slowly awakened from the crazy consciousness. After looking directly at the old dominator, the whole person seems to enter the dream of eternal night, and has completely become a state of chaos.


    At the gate of the palace hall, the Sun King and his ministers slowly recovered at this time. When they looked at the sky, it was already clear. As for the residents under the Sun Temple, it was the same at the moment.


    Darkness comes too suddenly and goes very fast!


    Only some people vaguely remember that at the end, it seems that the Sun God appeared.


    Yes, the Sun God appeared!


    "The Sun God saved us again. It was the sun god who saved us."


    There are still some burning places in the capital, and the flame has not been completely extinguished.


    This is the best proof of the coming of the sun god


    "The sun god has not abandoned us, and jagong is still the greatest nation under God!" the high priest standing at the gate of the temple said to all the people who came to worship.


    The darkness dissipates and the light will appear again.


    At the moment, the pterodactyl knights, who are far away from fighting with dark creatures, also perished directly under the sun because of the disappearance of giant monsters.


    Melsousa looked puzzled at the sudden end of the battle.


    As for daski and tazmi, who were still hiding in the basement, they also noticed the place at the entrance of the basement, and suddenly a light beam came in.

 Chapter 392

    Two days have passed since the ketugya incident.


    The capital has returned to its old life again


    Only a few houses were damaged this time. Relatively speaking, dark creatures devoured people in some cities outside jagong, especially in the area where the ancient Sun Temple was excavated.


    Most people have witnessed a creature composed of unknown dark matter and will attack humans.


    But fortunately, it disappeared completely after being irradiated by the sun!


    For a time, the belief of the Sun God once again won supreme respect in the minds of the IDAK people, and many other small temples dared not speak.


    After all, this is a real example of the advent of the sun god in addition to myths and legends.


    It is said that it has been written into the ancient books of the temple, which will give people a reference value


    "In short, recently, there have been an endless stream of people going to the Sun Temple to worship. It is said that there are many people from remote places anyway."


    In his bedroom, Sean was still soaking in the bath pool, and several servants behind him were busy telling themselves about the recent period.


    "Well, I see."


    Such a situation was also expected by Sean. After all, when everyone fell into madness, the last thing he saw was ketugya.


    It is the sun god in people''s mouth. Theoretically, it also uses its flame to destroy the dark creature.


    There should be nothing wrong with worshipping it.


    "Your Highness, do you want me to add some more water?" said Elia, who was peeling fruit with a plate behind her.


    After it is cleaned, it will be sent to his mouth.


    There are two people rubbing their shoulders behind them


    Because after the settlement of the ketugya incident, the sun king is busy with the restoration of the city. On the other hand, he also sent troops to explore whether there are any missing fish.


    If yes, it should be solved quickly. If not, the damage should also be counted.


    As for Sean''s words... Although the last scene of saving the world was not found, the ministers still remember that they found the emergence of dark creatures and were tired after staying at the Observatory for three days and two nights.


    Arrange yourself to rest these days, so you can enjoy life.


    "That''s it for the time being."


    Put your shoulders back and press them for a long time. I feel like I''m falling asleep in the bath.


    "You go down first and let me have a rest... Elia, you stay."


    On weekdays, Sean would almost let Elia stay alone. Other palace maids had met many times. Basically, there was no accident.


    And because of this, many palace maids deliberately came very close to Elia.


    After all, he is a popular man around the prince. It''s not a bad thing to know someone with a background in this deep palace courtyard!


    "Does your highness have anything else to say?"


    Elia didn''t ask questions until the others left.


    "It''s still about Claude. You write to ask them about it this time. Most people should have seen the power of artillery a few days ago. They should have received a lot of attention."


    "Indeed, I feel that the artillery power that day is stronger than the magic of the palace wizard!"


    Elia recalled.


    "That''s not true. It''s just loud."


    Sean didn''t expect that the first meeting of Claude''s artillery was in that case, although it was not as powerful as the magic destructive power of the court wizard.


    But the use of artillery in special circumstances should be easily discovered by those ministers. It''s almost time to show their identity to maintain Claude''s future research, otherwise they may be incorporated by those ministers.


    It may be simple to incorporate. Sean is worried about stealing technology directly and then copying it out of a military factory!


    "Well, I''ll write now."


    Watching Elia leave, Sean continued to lean in the pool for a while.


    Subconsciously looked at his arm.


    [ketugya''s inflammation]


    With a little magic, the fire hidden in the blood will be activated again.


    The hot melt fell into the pool


    Just one drop can boil the whole pool.


    Horizontal trough~


    Sean jumped out of the pool and stood on the shore.


    The temperature is too high. It seems that you can''t use it casually if you have nothing to do in the future. If you pinch a person directly, the other party may have been burned to ashes before you exert full force.


    "Your Highness''s ability seems to be getting stronger and stronger!"


    Just as Sean was staring at the pool in a daze, a voice came over his head.


    Looking up, honey has been sitting on the roof watching


    "Everything is done?"


    "I''ve always been quick."


    Sean had asked the other party to inform mesulla that she could come back and start preparing to re-establish jagong''s sun crown wizard organization.


    So we can work with Barnier''s investigators.


    Honey can jump off the roof and walk in front of Sean


    In fact, every time I see her, I have a strange feeling, because my whole body is covered with thorns. The whole person is more like not wearing clothes at all, and the outline of my body is exposed.


    But for her, this was the most normal dress. On the contrary, the clothes on the ship made him feel uncomfortable. The thorns in her hands were bound by clothes when they grew.


    "How do you feel these days, your highness?"


    "Very good. What do you mean?"


    "Of course it''s your ability!"


    Sean explained to the other party that he made a deal with the other party when he shouted the name of the ancient god in the Sun Temple, on the condition that he let the other party leave and defeat the enemy himself.


    Of course, this is also the actual situation. Sean didn''t hide it, but in order to defeat the enemy, the ancient god gave himself some ''blessings''.


    Honey can come up and take Sean''s arm to observe.


    "I can''t see through this power. I''ve looked up many ancient books in the wizard bell tower and haven''t recorded similar situations. However, there are many cases blessed by God, but they are not similar to your highness."


    "So there are also blessed people?"


    It surprised Sean.


    Honey can have met the court wizard Griffin''s apprentices because of the relationship that automatically appeared at that time, and she specially confessed that she could not reveal her identity for the time being, so Griffin didn''t say it.


    But for convenience, honey still often goes to the wizard bell tower to find the knowledge she wants.


    According to them, there was a time when honey was also one of the palace wizards and a predecessor of Griffin.


    A person at the mentor level!


    "Well, many people have been recorded in history, but most of them I think are liars. Because compared with your highness, what they say is a deceptive trick."


    "Then there is no real one?"


    "I feel that one of the records may be true," said Mirko.

 Chapter 393

    "Tell me..."


    Anyway, I have plenty of time these days. Sean can listen to these opinions slowly.


    After meeting ketugya this time, Sean gradually found that there are all kinds of ancient gods in the world, and some of them may still have war relations.


    And the world has all kinds of attributes, consciousness, ectopic surface, including the indescribable material body that makes up the dark creature itself, and so on.


    Sean seemed to see the world as it was.


    It''s the second time to remove an ancient god from close range. I don''t know if I will encounter the same opportunity in the future, and whether they are so harmonious this time.


    In fact, if you want to calculate, ketugya''s return is relatively calm. It only focuses on its own combat revenge and doesn''t care about other things. If you encounter similar situations in the future, you don''t know if you have such good luck.


    "It''s a story on a southern island. There are a group of indigenous people living there. According to the records, many of them live a long life, and even the period of each stage is longer than that of normal people."


    "What does it mean that the period of each stage is longer than that of normal people?" said honey, and Sean interrupted.


    "It''s the process of everyone''s growth."


    Honey can describe a very special tribal group.


    The average child should be the size of zeira when he is about ten years old, but the children of that tribe will not become children until they are almost twenty years old.


    "Such a magical place?"


    "Yes, this is still a story recorded by Erudites. It says that it is the land bestowed by the gods, and the residents there have been blessed."


    "Do you believe that?" Sean looked at each other.


    At least he is a level 17 person of order. He speaks more reliably.


    "Although it sounds strange, it has been recorded by many people, so it must be true."


    "I didn''t say it was fake. Maybe it''s just a special group or someone of enchanted ancestry like you?" Sean replied.


    It doesn''t sound like anything special, just live longer.


    A little longer than normal humans


    "That at least means that the place is different. It''s very similar to the tributary countries that used to come to jagong to contribute longevity wine."


    "What is that?"


    During the chat, Sean had dressed again and came to his study.


    Although the sun king let himself rest for a few days, Sean will still spend a lot of time on study and Research


    "It''s some things that the Empire in the southern continent paid tribute to us. Among them, there''s one more precious wine. It''s said that if you drink it for a long time, you can prolong your life. I saw it once when the queen was working for you."


    "Something from kesselk?"


    "Your Highness knows."


    Sean did see such a thing in books.


    As the largest empire in the IDAK region, jagong will certainly have ties with other countries.


    Zambutar area is far away from the desert, and most of the communication is conducted by desert businessmen. Due to inconvenient roads, there is little communication between officials.


    However, it is easier for countries across the sea in the south. There is a lot of trade between them every year, so occasionally some countries will pay tribute to the sun king to open more ports.


    Kesselk.


    It''s not the first time Sean heard about this country. The last time he learned from the alchemist Arvons, that is, the national alchemist who followed him into the mercenary regiment to Tacoma city. His hometown is kesselk.


    "In a country with many alchemists, most of the things that pay tribute are also alchemical products."


    "Yes, but some are quite practical. If they come again next time, his Highness the prince can have a look!" said Mirko.


    Just then Elia was going to write a letter to Claude of the factory over there and specifically ran over to ask what she should write?


    "Or we''ll go and have a look today."


    "Today? Your highness is going out of the palace!"


    "Anyway, it''s all right for the time being. If jeira is coming in a while, she can''t get out."


    Sean really wants to go to Claude''s factory. They''ve been doing it for so long and have made a big show in front of everyone. It''s time to make some achievements.


    "Come on, let''s go around the factory. Honey can come with us. If Li stays here, I''m afraid the little princess will come later."


    When it comes to the little princess jeira, even honey is a little afraid of her. She quickly changes her clothes and runs with Sean at the gate of the palace.


    Sean can go out whenever melsousa is on duty.


    Although the other party urged him to send someone to follow him countless times, he was almost rejected by Sean.


    "Your Highness, why are you going out again?"


    At the gate of the palace, melsousa saw herself coming from a distance.


    "Anyway, I have nothing to do when I''m idle. Go out and have a look."


    "You don''t know. You think there were a lot of thieves in the Yellow City last time. If you are in danger, you''d better not go... Or I''ll go with you." melsuza obeys her orders, but she is still one of the commanders in charge of the whole capital in terms of security.


    "It''s just a few small thieves. Am I afraid they won''t succeed?"


    Before Sean answered, honey behind him took the lead.


    "You are..."


    The wizard''s hood threw his eyes as bright as cat''s eyes.


    "Little Susa doesn''t remember me."


    Melsuza recognized Mirko''s identity just at a glance, with a state of [shock!] on her head.


    "Why are you here..."


    "Honey is my escort now. You should rest assured with her."


    An orderer of level 17 can''t be found even in the palace witch. There''s nothing to worry about around people of this level.


    Melsusa looked at honey, but Sean didn''t tell each other before. After all, the situation was special at that time, and now it''s almost time to say it.


    "So you''re back, too. All right."


    Turn around and salute Sean.


    "Your Highness, be careful."


    "It''s all right. If the capital can be chaotic, the country will not be protected."


    As a member of the royal family, Sean is sure of their work, but sometimes it''s too much.


    What can happen in a place like the capital? A brick thrown down may hit an aristocrat. Dignitaries and dignitaries are everywhere... They don''t stare at their prince every day.


    Out of the palace, Sean asked curiously.


    "You used to know melsousa?"


    "Of course I know the little disciples around the queen. At the beginning, she almost joined the sun crown organization. However, later, she didn''t want to stay in the palace as a bodyguard. Unexpectedly, she became the commander-in-chief."

 Chapter 394

    The factory he planned for Claude and York is located in the suburb of the capital, almost out of the city.


    The key is that this place can drain the river, which is very useful for ordinary factories, and there are few residents. Most of the people who can work in this area often live near the factory.


    This is also the way Sean planned.


    This allows lazy idaks to have nothing to do and work away from the city.


    If you have nothing to do, come and work overtime!


    It''s perfect.


    At the door, Sean walked over with Elia and honey... This place is so desolate that even the carriage needs more money to arrive.


    When you enter, you can see the most buildings under construction, which look crowded.


    "What are these?" Elia asked somewhat puzzled.


    "It should be the accommodation building for migrant workers. Claude did this when he was in Oro city. As long as he built a factory in a suburb, but then built a place for employees to stay, they generally wouldn''t choose to leave."


    No matter which era, it is very bitter for the most hardworking people. Otherwise, members of the golden regiment such as brodock and atakris would not appear everywhere.


    So giving them a place to stay will relieve a lot of pressure and facilitate management.


    "Claude''s businessman is very thoughtful. In this way, the enthusiasm of the workers can be aroused," said Mirko.


    "It''s only a period of time, and the days after that have to be constantly adjusted and improved, and sometimes there are stimulating policies," Sean said with a smile.


    in truth.


    Few capitalist factories in the world will give employees the opportunity to settle down. As long as Claude builds dormitories for employees, he can attract many capable workers.


    But this is only a period of time. I have to admit that people will pursue more things as long as they are comfortable. It''s good that their gratitude to Claude can last for six months to a year. As long as they have a little money, they will start to want to live a better life.


    Will start complaining about the lack of entertainment in this place, etc.


    Therefore, it is necessary to continuously improve the policy to maintain long-term stability. If it is really impossible, let them open another competitive factory in a disguised form.


    "Unexpectedly, your Highness Prince, you are very considerate."


    After hearing Sean''s explanation, honey was shocked. This way is not common even in IDAK''s traditional business circle.


    Sure enough, the prince who came back from the outside can bring a lot of new things.


    In fact, in honey''s opinion, the business of IDAK is really backward. Compared with the developed industry of zambutar and the powerful navigation and alchemy technology of southern continent countries, IDAK people have no more than congenital advantages, including the relatively strong Warcraft here.


    If you leave this place, your performance will be very ordinary.


    So this way of restructuring can bring many good results!


    "I have experience in the city under my jurisdiction before..."


    Sean just said a simple word.


    Continue to walk in the direction of the factory, and a strong pungent smell permeates around.


    The workers in several factories saw three people coming.


    "Who are you? You can''t enter this place casually."


    "I''m a friend of your factory director Claude. Where is he? I''ve come to see him this time."


    "You?!"


    The worker glanced at Sean.


    Most of the idaks who do manual work are northerners, that is, the most common one with a strong body and one arm as thick as other people''s two thighs.


    Her eyes stayed on Elia and honey.


    "What are you! Everyone who met our factory director said they were friends. There were so many friends. We just built the factory soon... Stop talking and go back."


    Before the voice fell, a section of trees and vines stretched out directly from the cuffs, wrapped around the workers in front of them and lifted each other up!


    "Keep your mouth clean. This is not where you can talk nonsense if you want to say anything."


    "Help... Help... Put me down."


    "Forget it, put him down. After all, this is Claude''s factory and, in theory, mine," Sean said.


    Hum~


    "Go and ask your supervisor to come out, or you won''t be so lucky next time."


    He threw the workers on the ground, got up and ran into the factory without daring to return.


    "Must it be!" Sean glanced at honey.


    "Your Highness Prince lives in the imperial family. Even before, he was of noble origin. You don''t know the character of these troublemakers. We should have been like this at the beginning. Instead, we are more efficient."


    It''s a very arrogant expression.


    Sean just knew that he was one of his mother''s former men and was one of the court wizards in his early years.


    I don''t know what those years were like. I feel that honey can deal with things more directly. It''s quite a traditional Adak style.


    But this approach is really useful.


    After a while, Claude really ran over with a group of workers.


    He looked [stunned!] when he saw Sean.


    "Ah? Sean... Big brother."


    "No, your Highness Prince Sean!"


    Bang Dang~


    When Claude said the name, a group of workers with wrenches and ironware behind him threw away their things.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Er... I heard from the workers that someone was making trouble, so... Hahaha... It''s okay, it''s okay. Let''s go back to work, by the way. This is your highness. You should salute first."


    "Your Highness!"


    A group of people knelt down and said, almost lying on the ground.


    "Get up, get up. What are you doing? Factories are not going to ship properly. How can they make complaints about the same as the military factories?" Sean Tucao.


    Claude has been in the capital of jagong for more than a month, and his skin has begun to tan as black as locals, but he looks energetic.


    "Not really, mainly because there are a lot of people sneaking in recently, so I have to guard against it."


    "Sneak in? Who?"


    Claude shook his head.


    "I don''t know. It''s not a good man anyway. We caught one yesterday and mixed it into our steelmaking furnace. We caught it."


    It''s all mixed into the melting pot.


    "Brother Sean, come this way. Let me tell you slowly... Yo, sister Elia is here too."


    Regardless of the way ahead, Claude laughed again when he saw Elia.


    "How hospitable you are, Lord merchant?"


    With a white look, Claude looked wronged.


    "It''s not my fault."


    "This is..."


    The honey on the other side turned her head and nodded her head.

 Chapter 395

    "Her name is honey, but now she is one of my bodyguards."


    "Oh! ~" she tilted her head and seemed to see that honey could hide under her hood. Half of it was a woman''s skin covered with bark.


    "Hey, brother Sean. Why does this man look a bit like that tree spirit?"


    Sean looked up at Claude


    Fortunately, he could still remember the tree spirit, that is, the remote town he passed on his way to Oro city. It seemed that his name was something.


    Valley town.


    People living there almost every day enter a dream in their own fantasy, and even many people voluntarily live in the fantasy world, and the person who creates those fantasies is the tree spirit, Caitlin, who calls herself the wood elf.


    "It''s a bit like them, but they''re not one type," Sean said.


    At the time of the border war, I once asked Claude to help deliver letters to each other. I hoped that if there was an accident at the border, it could be so special to help, but in the end, others didn''t give face and didn''t want to come.


    Fortunately, there were no unexpected results at the border!


    "Your Highness has seen Wood Elves?"


    Honey can seem to hear their conversation, so she asks directly.


    "I''ve met it before. At that time, I was very curious because I saw such a creature for the first time."


    "I''m not one of them, I''m human!"


    "I know," Sean said with a smile.


    No matter what kind of lineage they have, demons will say they are human, which is probably the difference between their native races.


    The three men followed Claude into the factory, and the muggy temperature rose in an instant.


    Aidak was already hot enough, and it was even hotter to get a forging factory. The place of the central melting furnace didn''t even dare to go there. It was too hot.


    Most of the workers who can work in the factory do not wear coats.


    "How about the recent output? And who are the people who came to peep just now?"


    The four people walked from the melting pot to a higher level, and the temperature eased slightly, but there was still a strong smell of molten ore in the air, which was very pungent.


    Sean estimates it''s sulfur or some mixed oxide.


    "The normal output is good. According to brother Sean''s instructions, we made some artillery and explosives for military purposes in the first month, and performed perfectly in the events of the previous few days."


    In fact, at the beginning, Sean asked Claude and York to make some arms as reserves. One was to take them out if necessary when the gold regiment was rampant.


    It can not only make a name with one shot, but also reduce the casualties of soldiers.


    In Sean''s script, it has been considered that it is likely to face off with the golden regiment again, but this has not happened and has been used for other purposes.


    But fortunately, the results were very good. In that performance, many nobles and ministers noticed its use value. Even if it was a certain scale, it would not be less than the magic attack with the palace wizards.


    "Well, after that... What happened to those who came to peep?"


    "In the next few days, some aristocratic courtiers occasionally came to display them and said they wanted to buy some guns to play with. I also bought them at that time... According to brother Sean''s instructions, we sold some products to them."


    This is the old business of the skovi family.


    Claude was originally a gun manufacturer, but later began to study other things.


    "Well, that''s all right," Sean nodded.


    "But some nobles are different. They want to buy my factory, but because of Lord Lupin''s relationship, many people don''t dare to buy directly, so they choose another way."


    "So they''re going to steal technology?"


    "Yes."


    That''s what Sean expected.


    At the beginning, he asked lupin to take care of Claude and them, and all the approval work was completed by lupin alone. And as one of the former ministers, it is estimated that few officials dare to speak up.


    Then all that''s left is stealing.


    "So during this period of time, we have restricted outsiders'' visits. Even if there are workers to join, they have to be screened at all levels. Moreover, each worker only does his own work, and all the technical support is still in the hands of brother York and me."


    "That''s good, but I''m afraid you can''t go on like this."


    Sean considered whether to ask melsousa to send some soldiers to help.


    "What if I send soldiers to watch the door for you?"


    "If so, it would be great. Brother Sean''s status is so high that no one will dare to mess around. We can also rest assured to continue production. It will be the key in the next month... We are ready to sell some civilian tools and potions."


    So part of the pungent smell in the air is the smell of cooking herbs.


    "Well, we must deal with this aspect well. We must check the source of herbal medicine more. You just have a little reputation. Don''t be bad at some small things."


    "Yes, brother Sean."


    Claude assured himself.


    It seems that the plant has been topped by people, so I should show my identity to protect this place.


    "Your Highness, do you want to do it yourself?" honey, who had been listening to the whole process, finally spoke.


    "Or else."


    "Your Highness, it would be different if you sent little Susa''s army."


    "Why do you say that?"


    Sean looked at each other.


    "Melsousa has always been the commander of the royal royal royal army. If she is sent out, she will participate on behalf of the royal family. If it is the will of the sun king, it is OK, but if it is only the influence of his Highness the prince, it will disturb the whole balance."


    Sean frowned and seemed to be thinking about it.


    But the military factory was originally its own plan, and it was promised by the sun king before it was ready to start.


    "Because the royal power is not only the prince, but also Princess serya and Prince Mudan. If they want to participate, it may be different."


    Although honey didn''t say it directly, she was actually worried that her high-profile participation might lead to the counterattack of the other two princes and princesses.


    Because they already have the upper hand in the ketugya incident, they may be asked to do something in order to maintain balance.


    Although everyone knows that the military factory has something to do with themselves, they don''t know that the power of artillery can be so strong before they show it!


    Now


    I guess my two brothers and sisters are thinking about it.


    "Even if I don''t participate in Mudan and serya, they will try their best to join in. It''s better to be high-profile. I don''t have to hide!" Sean looked at each other and said.


    "Now that your Highness has decided, I have nothing to say."


    "We''ll find lupin later... I want to tell him something!"

 Chapter 396

    Rubin.


    As one of the most powerful ministers in the whole Jiagong courtiers, the residence was also built on the side slightly close to the palace.


    In recent days, almost all the people from the military headquarters have collected the damage reported by the local authorities, and are investigating whether there is anything missing.


    That is, whether there are still enemies that have not been destroyed.


    Lupin is responsible for different parts, so he looks more relaxed these days.


    Sean just brought someone here. I didn''t expect he was really at home!


    After the servant went down to report, he was busy and ran out


    I couldn''t help looking [surprised!] when I saw Sean bringing people to visit.


    "Why did your highness leave the palace?"


    "It''s boring to stay inside all the time. Sometimes I have to go out for a walk."


    Lupin asked Sean several people to enter the door with a puzzled face. His nose suddenly smelled a special smell.


    "Did your highness just come from the factory?"


    "You know."


    "I''ve been there once before. I had this smell when I came back," Lubin said with a smile.


    "That''s just right. I came to you this time because it has something to do with the plant."


    Being led into the door by the other party, the first thing that appears is a very beautiful courtyard.


    The place where Sean has been through two countries and has always made himself feel very beautiful in design is Prince Philip''s residence, which is really beautiful in design.


    However, there is a similar feeling in the courtyard of the former minister Lubin''s house.


    At least better than the palace!


    I don''t know when the imperial city was established. It''s really big and magnificent enough, but it still lacks such a feeling in Aesthetics


    The architecture of an official''s house is actually very exquisite. Even if the royal children will not come often, there will be no less officials.


    This is what Harry, one of his think tanks, said when he was in Oro. Sometimes we can see the character of an official''s house by looking at the layout of the building.


    So when choosing urban management, I chose the relatively low-key Morgan family instead of the divara family.


    "The architectural pomp of Lubin''s family is still so magnificent."


    Sean didn''t speak, but honey behind him could say it first.


    "Hahaha... It''s funny, but the original architectural design... Er..." originally wanted to explain modestly, but lupin suddenly found that he was familiar with the sound.


    And on weekdays, he would follow Prince Sean everywhere. There seemed to be no one except the accompanying maid he brought.


    This imposing voice is not like melsousa''s tone


    He turned his head and looked confidently at the woman who had been wearing a hood.


    There''s nothing wrong with a woman''s figure, but if you look at the face carefully, the skin is dark, which is the outline of human beings, but there are obvious wrinkles at the neck.


    "You are..."


    Honey can take off her hood and show her complete face.


    "Honey... Honey can be a master!! how do you..." she stared wide with an unbelievable expression on her face.


    "Can''t I come? Besides, I''ve been working in the capital all the time." said honey laughingly.


    As one of the great palace Wizards of the previous generation, honey''s special identity and strong strength have always been recorded, but the Wizards of the previous generation resigned one after another when they left the throne with the queen.


    There are few people left, especially almost all the people who originally belonged to the Queen''s sun crown wizard organization have left. One of the main reasons is that the queen left with the people around her, which can make today''s Sun King succeed to the throne. The leader of the wizard organization has a higher status than the country.


    If the position of the Sun King changes, they may not obey the orders.


    These are old things, but there is no doubt about the strength of mi''er Ke, a very special existence among the former palace wizards.


    "Of course not, master honey. I didn''t expect you to be with the prince!"


    "I remember the last time I came here was more than ten years ago. There weren''t so many things at that time." looking at the luxurious and exquisite house in front of me, honey can say.


    "People always change. At that time, I was just a small political official, but now it''s different."


    "It''s different."


    Honey didn''t say much. After all, she wasn''t the one who came to ask questions today.


    But this episode let Sean see a lot of differences, especially the former empress, the subordinates of her mother''s time.


    After more than ten years, they have taken different roads.


    In the reception hall, Lupin asked his wife to pour tea himself and called his son and daughter.


    Letting his family do the work of a servant is also Lu Bin''s expression of his identity. I remember that when he walked out of the desert, the other party asked a member of his family to show his loyalty to him in advance.


    A few months later, he visited his home for the first time.


    "Your Highness, please have tea."


    "Yes."


    As a result, the cup handed over from Lubin''s daughter had such a comfortable feeling when the other party smiled.


    The sons and daughters of the former minister are also regarded as dignitaries and nobles. They still show great temperament.


    Sean took a sip of hot tea.


    It''s made of fruit with oil. It''s actually not good to drink.


    I was not used to drinking at the beginning, so I often asked Elia to put some salt and sugar in it.


    However, over time, the fragrance of oil makes people get used to it!


    "I don''t know what your highness is looking for me this time? It''s about the factory?"


    "Well, what do you think of the artillery performance last time?" Sean asked such a question first.


    "It''s shocking. I never thought that those backward weapons that can''t even break the iron hoof cow armor will have this effect."


    Jagon''s army... Or Adak''s army.


    With strong personal strength, coupled with the two powerful fighting forces of iron hoof ox and flying dragon, soldiers in other regions really don''t dare to fight.


    Especially in the last war with the borgs.


    Often the artillery volley and the big bull, who has been angered by the iron hoof ox, directly hit the gate of the city wall. At this point, the artillery will become the backward combat power among the IDAK population.


    However, under special circumstances, artillery will still have different uses. It''s better this time!


    One reason is that Claude''s production technology is better, and the special situation at that time, even the flying dragon could not fight in that situation.


    "So recently, many people and ministers in the hall proposed to mass produce this weapon, which we still talked about today," Lubin said.


    "Oh? The discussion has begun in the hall?"


    After all, Sean rested for a few days, during which time he didn''t attend the king''s and minister''s parliament.


    "Well, of course, the first one was the commander of the military headquarters, Lord osharya, and then several commanders followed suit."

 Chapter 397

    "What did Lord osharya say?"


    Sean remembered this man. He was the head of all commanders. His position was equivalent to the rank of Grand Marshal in zambutar country.


    All the military commanders of jagong except the Imperial Army are under his jurisdiction and have a very high status.


    It belongs to one of the important ministers in jagong.


    But Sean didn''t lift much with each other, only met a few times in the hall.


    "Lord osharya thinks that such artillery should equip the army, which can not only improve the combat effectiveness of jagong, but also raise our army to the same industrial level as other regions in a short time."


    This so-called other area is probably Borg.


    Even in the neighboring countries, no similar can be found. In zambutar, only the Borg industry is very powerful, and jagong''s army should have seen the powerful place in the last battle with the other party.


    "What did the other ministers say?"


    "Other ministers have different opinions, and some oppose and agree. The opponents are mainly some ministers who maintain stability. Because Jiagong''s military expenditure also supports many suppliers, if the traditional focus is shifted, many people may not be able to get a meal," Lubin said.


    Sean didn''t pay much attention to this before.


    After being said this, I realized that the composition of the army is also an important opening for the state to release finance.


    The taxes collected from the people and businessmen are used to build the country... Whether the welfare or the formation of the army are consuming money.


    In this way, the money will be returned to the businessmen and then distributed to the workers.


    It means a little redistribution of wealth.


    The traditional jagong army has many cooperative builders and military factories, but if it is replaced with new weapons, many manufacturers can''t compete. In this way, almost all the money has entered Claude''s hands, which means that others have lost their jobs.


    And technology can''t keep up with Claude.


    When he thought of this, Sean suddenly felt that it might not be the noble who said that someone had entered the factory and peeked at the factory, but the result expected by the competitive businessmen in advance.


    "So they advocate maintaining the original arms procurement, just buying more artillery," Rubin said.


    "No!"


    After listening to each other''s words, Sean suddenly objected.


    Honey and Elia are around. Of course Elia doesn''t understand, but honey still knows something about the country. Even the children of the Lubin family are very surprised why Sean suddenly denied it.


    "What you said is also wrong, Lu Bin Yuqing. It doesn''t seem to have much to do with the country."


    At first glance, it seems very reasonable, but if you think bigger, it is completely nonsense. The market will choose freely, and it is a doomed fact that backward methods will eventually be eliminated.


    Even if the hole is not opened by yourself, someone will open it again in the future.


    It will not be so easy to solve when the southern continent begins to smash the navigation dream of the IDAK people with steel gunships, and when the Borg people overcome the environment of the great desert and hit the oasis again.


    Although it seems that all the money has entered Claude''s hands, he works for himself, and other businessmen will not always allow such things to develop. They will start to change for their own interests. Whether they go to school or steal teachers, more technologies will be developed.


    Claude is not a genius. There are not a few people who can have his strength, so more people will jump out.


    Only some people who stick to the rules are really defeated.


    So in Sean''s opinion, these excuses have nothing to do with the country!


    No reason to refute


    "It seems that your highness is indeed a reasonable person. That''s right. Many ministers also have their own interest networks. Once they move their things, they will fight hard."


    "Sure enough."


    "So now the Sun King has not given an answer to this matter. I guess it will be mentioned in the future..."


    One of the reasons why the sun king didn''t give a reply should be his agreement. When Sean came to each other with his opinions, he said that his mother once tried to change jagong''s industry, but it didn''t succeed at that time because the interests in the middle were complex.


    And now it''s yourself.


    The Sun King allowed himself to do it, and now he has the same problem.


    Just because this high-profile display has left an impression in the eyes of many people, I''m afraid it''s difficult to oppose it. Now it has become a desire to merge.


    "That''s why I came to you today. I hope Lu binyuqing can fight for the jurisdiction of some new factories for me in the hall. As for other aspects, I will find a way myself," Sean said.


    "Your Highness, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Lupin thought for a few minutes before slowly answering.


    "Yes."


    "Now that your Highness has decided, of course I will stand with you." lupin suddenly stood up.


    His wife, son and daughter stood together at the same time.


    "The Rubins are always by Prince Sean''s side."


    This time he called himself by his first name, and Sean knew what it meant.


    ¡­¡­


    When he returned, Lupin sent a carriage to take him back to the palace. When he arrived at the bedroom, it was already evening.


    Elia is going to tell the kitchen to cook, while honey can continue to stay in the study with Sean


    Looking at the sand table map of the whole capital of jagong.


    The residents of the whole capital can see


    "What do you think of Lupin''s answer today?"


    "Your Highness, what answer do you want to hear? The last time we met him was more than ten years ago. At that time, he was just an ordinary official. He could discuss politics only because of the promotion of the queen, otherwise he was not qualified to enter the hall."


    "... but it''s also interesting to say that the other party has been able to climb this position in only more than ten years. I have to say that she has some ability." although honey doesn''t speak ill of others directly, she is already reminding Sean.


    One can imagine the means of a person who has gone so smoothly.


    "But your highness needs people like Lord lupin now."


    "What do you say?"


    "Although his highness doesn''t admit it, he has actually entered the struggle of heirs... The emperor of the previous generation of jagong recovered from the war. Now he doesn''t even have a prince, but now it is an era of peace. Jagong''s heirs are the future of Adak to a certain extent."


    Honey can turn around and say.


    "Lupin has been cautious for so many years, but he chose to stand on his Highness''s side at this time. He put the future of the Lubin family on his highness."

 Chapter 398

    What should happen is back.


    When Sean began to return to the hall the next day, he felt that someone was discussing the military factory, but it was not the main topic.


    At present, all the concerns are still on post disaster management.


    A few days ago, because Sean had a rest and didn''t know about jagong at this time, it turned out that many cities near the middle of ketugya had been attacked and attacked by a very special chaotic monster.


    It is said that it jumped out for some reason. It''s very strange.


    But for Sean, those guys should be creatures from the ectopic side, the same as the dark creatures that day and the things that attacked people in the mountains of Oro!


    Monsters growing in the distorted space of the ectopic surface


    The source is unknown.


    Maybe it''s also some assimilation of consciousness, but Sean has been to the ectopic surface once, so he can''t understand it. As for a few days ago, he just stood in the gap between reality and the ectopic surface for a moment, and he didn''t really go in.


    Anyway.


    The Sun King hopes to start investigating the source of these dark creatures. He has sent a lot of wizard organizations to investigate and sent rescue teams by the way.


    During the recess of the hall meeting, Lupin took Sean aside.


    "Your Highness, I think the people we have to face now are prince Mudan and commander osharya."


    "Oh? Do you know you''re really provoking the relationship between the Royal descendants?" Sean said.


    In fact, although I don''t admit it, the struggle between several adult princes has long existed.


    "Of course I understand. That''s why I prefer to stand on the side of his highness Sean... It''s really troublesome for the so-called Imperial military commander of osharya to stand on the side of Prince Mudan, and they still have a lot of wizard organizations," lupin thought.


    "Wizard organizations? Are there many?"


    "At least not a few."


    In fact, there are many affiliated wizard organizations under jagong''s royal family. At present, Mudan, whom Sean has seen, has them. Although sairiya is a little low-key on weekdays, she should also have many trumps in her hand, but she has few in her own hands.


    Of course, in addition to the power of the ancient god!


    "It''s more troublesome. If this matter has been mentioned in the hall, it is likely to involve more people."


    Sean doesn''t want to share the fruits of industrialization with others. At least in his own hands, Claude can develop at ease.


    Although the sun king promised himself to let himself develop regardless of anything.


    However, it''s not good to mention for a long time that some people will participate. Even if they don''t directly join Claude''s team, they should build another factory next to him.


    After all, Claude and York are outsiders. If someone grabs the source of supply, they will be very passive.


    "So I think your highness should show himself more."


    "You mean..."


    Sean frowned and looked at each other.


    "It is now a good opportunity to improve their status in jagong. Rescue teams have been sent from all regions. Prince Mudan and Princess Seiya will certainly strive for such an opportunity in the past."


    The royal heir led the rescue forces together.


    It is equivalent to the feeling of being a show. In order to improve their support rate among the people, of course, it can also play a certain effect of encouraging people''s confidence.


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    Oh~


    Hearing this, Sean laughed to himself. At first, he entered the public view because of the struggle for the successor of COGA city. He didn''t expect to become one of them one day.


    This reminds me of the third miss of the Hamilton family. Finally, she refused to admit defeat.


    "In fact, I''m not very interested in this. If they like it, let them go." Sean''s reply surprised lupin, and didn''t want to understand the meaning for a moment.


    "Your Highness, do you think it''s too easy? Oh, that''s right. This result that everyone can see is too purposeful. It may have a negative effect in the heart of the sun king."


    Lupin nodded to himself.


    "It may be the best way to fight in an indisputable way... Your highness, it''s reckless of me to think of it!"


    Ah?


    Sean had a question mark on his head.


    Did you say that?


    Luke has become the city Lord, so don''t show him again!


    "And soon the tribute team from the southern mainland may come. Your highness, it might be better to entertain foreign guests with the Sun King at that time!"


    "You mean those national alchemists?"


    "But they are indeed one of our friendly countries!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Coming back from the hall, Sean was still looking at what happened today.


    Almost every time I go back to discuss government affairs, I come back in this state.


    Lack of sleep and feel very tired!


    I didn''t do anything. But this day is hard for myself.


    After the evening, I feel energetic and can read all night


    "Your Highness is back."


    Elijah stood waiting at the door, and several other maids around her bowed.


    "Yes."


    Or habitually go to the study first.


    "Your Highness, would you like to have a rest first?"


    "Um ~"


    Are short answers.


    "Then I''ll prepare some hot water for you to wash your face." he said and left first.


    Elia is usually the only one who can enter her study, because behind the window is the small courtyard in the bedroom. She not only keeps her own sand falcon, spotted cat and honey, but also only appears in this place.


    The Teng trees in the yard have grown very high.


    Just sitting down, honey''s hidden figure grew out of the tree trunk.


    "Your Highness is back!"


    "Yes."


    "Sounds very tired." almost the same answer.


    "Hasn''t it always been like this before?"


    "Your Highness is not used to the noisy environment in the hall," said honey immediately.


    "I don''t sound like you''re used to it."


    "I used to take it there for more than a year."


    Every time honey talks about her past.


    A former court wizard, now the mentor of many court wizards, was also the trump card in the sun crown, and then waited underground for many years.


    It''s really wonderful.


    "I suddenly remembered something. I don''t know how much you know."


    When he looked at honey, Sean would remember what lupin said in the hall.


    The list of wizard organizations held by the royal family.


    "Your Highness, you can ask, if I remember."


    "What do you know about the wizard organization controlled by the Izdihar family?" Sean asked.


    "Your Highness is suddenly interested in this."


    "Because someone mentioned today..."

 Chapter 399

    Sean simply told each other what happened in the hall today.


    Honey was silent for a few minutes


    "Is your highness thinking about other wizard organizations?"


    "In fact, don''t worry, there are many royal wizard organizations, but few can be famous... As long as we call back the former members of the sun crown, even if not all people resist them," said honey.


    "I didn''t ask you to resist them!"


    "But they will come to us one day."


    When they were talking, Elia just brought hot water, and the topic stopped a little.


    Waiting for Sean to wash, Elia said first.


    "Your Highness, take a break first. We''ll call you back when we''re ready for dinner."


    "OK."


    Watching Elijah leave, the other party is probably used to this way. Anyway, if she can''t join the topic they are talking about, it''s better to do her own thing.


    "Your Highness is very kind to your highness. The queen once said that this country needs new changes, but she hasn''t found it... Perhaps your highness Sean is the most suitable person!"


    "It''s almost enough. Now my uncle is in his middle age with the most integrity and vitality. It''s still early in the future. Don''t blow it. Don''t blow it. I didn''t want to succeed before I came. As a result, you pushed me up one by one here." Sean was a little helpless.


    "This is the real courtiers, but since your highness doesn''t want to talk about this, we can continue to talk about the wizard organization. As long as we regroup the sun crown, we won''t be afraid of any enemies, and your Highness''s strength can''t be underestimated," said honey Ke.


    Among all the people around, the only one who cares about his strength should be honey.


    He is also the only one who often asks about the sequelae of the ancient god''s power.


    In the eyes of the other party, they belong to the target that high-level people can kill at will, but as long as they pay little attention, it is likely that high-level people will also be killed in an instant.


    Even she could not kill the inflammation of ketugya. Almost the flame burned until it burned out.


    Of course, the other party doesn''t know that he has the ability of time dominator. If the two are combined, it''s not easy to make mistakes.


    "My strength is still a long way from you," Sean said.


    "Actually, I have a question I''ve always wanted to ask your highness."


    "You said..."


    "Who did your highness learn magic from? Your control of magic is very special. I''ve seen all kinds of spells, but most of them are very strange. It seems that you rarely use spells."


    Their magic belongs to a kind of idealism, which is released by imagination.


    However, due to the low level, there are many restrictions.


    For example, winning [flying ~] in this battle was the easiest magic to release, but it was difficult to do it by yourself, so [weightlessness ~] was used to achieve the flight effect.


    For example, if you can''t use fire, you can use lightning to hit dead wood. Maybe you can leave some small sparks.


    There are thousands of changes, and no road exists alone.


    But it is this complex and chaotic magic intertwined with restrictions that constitutes the most troublesome part of Sean''s magic.


    Over time, Sean likes to improve his proficiency and level by strengthening his body and adding various buffs. As long as he improves, there may be a good way.


    But after reaching a certain level, promotion becomes difficult.


    And most of the time when you need to do it yourself is when the people around you can''t solve it!


    Therefore, the level of practice for a long time is not high, and there is no good way to practice


    "I made an agreement with the witch who taught me magic that this matter can''t be spread out, but I won''t hide it from you. I learned magic after I made a deal with the other party."


    Then Sean took out his magic guide book.


    "Transaction?"


    "Well, I was also a lord at that time. The other party wanted to find something from me, so she needed my help... Finally, she left this magic guide book to me." honey was a subordinate of her mother''s time, and her performance later was absolutely loyal.


    And I saved myself in this battle. There''s no need to hide these things from her.


    Honey can pick up Sean''s magic guide book and read it again


    "The research direction is very extensive. It can be seen that she is a very experienced witch. It is estimated that the level is at least similar to me."


    "Ah?!"


    When he said this, Sean suddenly had a question.


    "Well, yes. People who can study so many spells are not anonymous..."


    "But she only had level 8 of order at that time."


    "Orderer level 8, how can it be! She said?"


    Uh


    Sean can''t say he saw it himself.


    "She said it."


    "She lied to you."


    No, at least I''ve seen each other.


    But then again, I just learned magic at that time. If I had some ability to cover up, it would be reasonable. But since I was so strong, why didn''t I kill each other when I was fighting with a wizard.


    What''s the fuss? Sean thought he was strong, too.


    "Oh, that woman."


    "What kind of person is he?"


    "A white haired witch with bad character..." finally two years later, Sean realized that his mentor was a liar from beginning to end.


    "Such a person will not be silent and nameless. The people who listen to your highness remind me of a witch I once met."


    "Have you met her?"


    "A few years ago, but she was also a little girl at that time... She was a very famous genius in the whole Adak wizard world, aliheath. I remember that name."


    Oh~


    Every time the name is different, who knows if it''s me.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "It really doesn''t matter, but since she teaches you magic, you should often practice it according to her methods. Everyone understands magic in different ways, but the mentor plays a leading role to a great extent. You need to continue studying according to her methods to improve."


    After listening to honey''s explanation, Sean really didn''t pay attention to his magic research for a long time.


    It has been passively improving proficiency, but it has stopped on research breakthrough


    One is that Lucille didn''t say much at that time, and she has been improving herself in the way of magic proficiency over the years.


    There has been no in-depth study since its first appearance.


    I think I can become a master as long as I improve my proficiency.


    "Your Highness, take your time. I won''t disturb you."


    After honey, Sean leaned back by his seat and slowly recalled the magic theories that Lucille said.


    Try to recall anything you think about your magic.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 400

    It''s true that I haven''t studied magic in detail for a long time. I''ve been passively improving my magic proficiency all the time.


    But in terms of current proficiency, there will be restrictions in many places


    It''s the kind of [invalid] prompt.


    Or a short time.


    For example, a remaining time will be displayed when you open the aura, which represents how long your magic can maintain this buff.


    It seems like this all the time.


    Two years.


    No longer continue to study their own magic field


    However, it is still difficult for me to temporarily recall those things taught by my tutor. After all, it has been so long.


    After so many things, Sean felt that his meeting was vague, especially because of the ability of the time controller, he saw the scene at that time many times in his dream.


    But most of them are about Lucille herself, but there is little dialogue between her and herself.


    Because in the memory... The sound is like nothing. It''s worth remembering a small fragment every time you wake up.


    Sean can only find the answer from the magic guide book left by the other party. There are almost the largest amount of magic spells and spell text casting methods studied by Lucille in those years, and even some records of the first level of curse.


    But in the way Sean understood, magic is actually his own ideological thing, and embodied through magic. If there are restrictions, it is not enough magic.


    It has always been understood that there is no need for any spell text and seal. Including the magic wand is just a way to improve your proficiency and save magic.


    Isn''t that right?


    That''s what the tutor said at that time. It doesn''t matter. Everyone understands magic in different ways, as long as they can use it properly.


    Some regret that they didn''t leave each other for a long time


    I didn''t understand at that time. At that time, because I was just starting, the other party didn''t talk much. I thought that I could practice the magic left by her in a lifetime.


    Who would have thought that Sean had tasted it in only two years, and began to study alchemy and ancient god knowledge that even Lucille didn''t understand


    Probably because I''m too tired.


    After reading for a long time, I just felt that the book suddenly sank, fell on my face and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    My head seemed to go back to the days in Tyler MIA town two years ago.


    In the dark room, in front of the campfire, there was a pile of candles.


    "Remember what I told you? Don''t have other ideas, focus on what''s in front of you, what you want to do... And what you want to do!"


    "Don''t worry, the first time I felt magic was half a month later..."


    The picture in front of me is the cabin that I almost forgot, burning a campfire.


    This was not the scene where I practiced magic with Lucille, and it was the first time I felt the existence of magic.


    Oh~


    Maybe I think too much, and the power of [time dominator] will suddenly put myself into the fragment memory of the past


    Sean has also been fascinated by the power of time dominators.


    At the beginning of that period, I often see some fragments of the past and the future, but with the gradual stabilization of my mastery, such phenomena begin to decrease.


    Every time it is related to yourself and tangled all day, you will see it in your dream


    Just like the border war in Oro City, because we always care too much about the relationship between the revolutionary army, we will see the other party''s actions in a certain place at the moment, so we can predict the arrival of the enemy in advance.


    The same was true of emperor Borg.


    I have been thinking back to the time when I practiced magic, so this dream directly saw the situation at that time.


    But so far, I have no control over this kind of imagination in dreams except that I can control the acceleration and backtracking of the length of time in reality.


    It seems that time is something you can''t grasp.


    It came inexplicably, but it couldn''t stay and slipped away!


    Looking at the scene where I used to practice magic, I suddenly cheered at this time.


    "I succeeded."


    "Well, it seems that you have a good talent."


    It was the first time I extinguished all the candles and lit them again, that is, at that time, the magic proficiency appeared and improved for the first time.


    "You''re good. You should grow better in the future."


    ... there should be better growth in the future


    Huh?


    Did Lucille say that before.


    It doesn''t feel right.


    Sean stared at the picture in front of him.


    Not knowing whether it was intentional or not, Lucille suddenly glanced back.


    "What''s the matter?" said the self at that time.


    "Nothing. I feel a little familiar."


    That look seems to be looking at yourself!!!


    But now it should be impossible to be seen in your own memories.


    Is it the scene of your own illusion


    No, but there was no such dialogue two years ago. Did you forget some details?


    My heart is tight.


    The picture turns again. Sean suddenly stands next to a familiar market and waits


    "Hello, do you need some fruit?" an inexplicable word appeared in my ear.


    Sean looked down and saw a face that was almost forgotten.


    The little girl who bought peaches at the brukan Avenue fair was also a poor little girl who died under the magic of igunia in the rebellion.


    "Hello?"


    "Are you talking to me?"


    Sean didn''t understand the situation.


    This is a dream. How can you talk to the person in the dream, and the other person sees himself.


    "Is there anyone else here? Sir, let''s have a fruit." he put the peach in front of him again.


    Sean looked puzzled, but he habitually took it out of his pocket.


    No


    Suddenly I remembered that when I became a prince, all my money was handed over to Elia for safekeeping, and I didn''t need to pay by myself.


    "Well, I have no money."


    "Oh ~ otherwise I''ll give you one. If you think it''s delicious, you can come and buy one next time," said the little girl.


    Sean had forgotten each other''s name. If he hadn''t held a peach in his hand and his eyes were familiar, he might not remember it.


    He took the peach handed over by the other party in his hand. The feeling of oily peel is so real!


    "Well... Although I don''t buy it, someone should buy it right away. Buy it all!"


    "Really? How can I find someone like that?"


    "Well... Almost as young as me," Sean just said casually.


    Then I saw the little girl laughing excitedly. Then I took a peach and asked a young man, especially those who walked with their heads down.


    Poop~


    The heart feels like it''s beating wildly.


    For a moment, Sean felt that the moment was the real world, and it was in the timeline of the past


    This


    How is that possible?


    The picture is blurred again.


    Then it appeared in a dark basement that looked like a dungeon.


    "Find the silver key, find the silver key... You can know everything."

 Chapter 401

    Silver key?


    Isn''t this the scene of interrogating the girl caught by the revolutionary army assassination team.


    It seems to be called dasky.


    Because it wasn''t long, Sean still remembered each other''s names.


    After interrogating the purpose of the other party''s trip and the purpose of the revolutionary army, the other party didn''t reply, but the other party slowly opened his mouth after taking out the note of alchemist Ulysses and reading out a declaration similar to that of ancient god believers.


    And told themselves some of the ancient god believers they had encountered.


    Finally, I said this when I left.


    "Find the silver key, find the silver key, and you will know everything."


    Sean watched his figure leave.


    The door of the cell is closed again


    Come in.


    Darth KIE suddenly looked up with a surprised expression.


    "Why are you back?"


    "What do you mean by the silver key?"


    "Silver key..." suddenly Darth Qi''s face solidified.


    As if in the whole distortion, deformation!


    "Silver spoon." the sound became terrible, including the picture of the whole scene.


    It seems like a roar in the abyss and a whisper echoing in my ears


    "Silver spoon, silver spoon..."


    "Ugg Sotos is the key..."


    "Ugg Sotos is the key..."


    "Ugg Sotos is the key..."


    "Ugg Sotos is the key..."


    "You are the key!"


    Take a deep breath.


    Sean suddenly opened his eyes.


    Everything in front of him was still his prince''s study, as if everything just now was a dream. When Sean looked carefully at everything around him, the whole space was a black-and-white picture.


    This is


    The surrounding air is filled with flashes of energy.


    Sean looked around his study. Yes, but why is the black-and-white world, and the energy floating around him is like the conscious body he had seen before.


    Hiss~


    Do you mean


    On this thought, Sean suddenly felt whether he had entered the ectopic world again.


    Hurried to the outside of the window to see!


    The sky corresponding to the black-and-white world is also black-and-white, but if you look at the sky carefully, you will find that a rotating brilliance corresponds to the whole universe and stars.


    It''s like when ugg Sotos existed, but Sean felt that the other party should not be here, at least the main consciousness is not here.


    This is indeed an ectopic plane, a plane that has been almost stopped for a long time, separated by a wall from the real world, but it is difficult for anyone to really break this barrier.


    There are some shining consciousness bodies floating in the air, and occasionally unknown creatures like caterpillars flash by.


    These should be the minimum state of dark creatures. They are the residents of this ectopic surface!


    A world that people can''t see.


    But why are you here? Did you come in by accident?


    Looking at the place on the chair, I am no longer there, which shows that this is not a dream, but I have entered the ectopic surface.


    Go to the desk


    The candles on the table are still burning.


    Sean reached out and pinched out one. Even the flame had almost no temperature in the world.


    However, when I tried to pick up the books placed on the table, a very special touch came to my hand


    It''s like picking up an object from deep water. A strong resistance is resisting, but it''s still easy to pick it up.


    When you let go a little, books can even stay in the air!


    The time of ectopic surface is slower than that in reality. If you look at this action, it may not last a second, so this book can stay in ectopic surface.


    In this case, people should be the same.


    Sean walked to the window curiously


    In the yard, honey squatted on the edge of the flowers and looked at the spotted cat. They were as motionless as the fixed picture.


    The ectopic surface does not completely solidify the time, but flows away very slowly. If you want to look carefully, you can still observe the subtle movement pace, especially that of the little flower cat.


    This plane is really special!


    I don''t know how long I slept just now. Anyway, Sean is no longer sleepy. He goes to the door of the study and pushes the door open.


    It is still the strong resistance, but at least it can be pushed away!


    In the hall of their bedroom, several palace maids are passing dishes. Now it should be the time for them to prepare dinner for themselves. That shows that the past time is not long, even dozens of minutes.


    Space is fixed when several maids pass the plates


    Sean stepped forward and pulled the plate in a maid''s hand a little hard. It was also a strong sense of resistance and could stay in the air.


    But among the maids, Sean didn''t see Elia. He should be in his own room.


    Go to the other party''s room and see that it''s inside.


    Time is the moment when the other party pulls his clothes


    Sean didn''t know how much the time of the ectopic surface had been slowed down. He stood behind Elia for a moment without any movement.


    At least one second in the real world is a long time here.


    But


    How to get out?


    Reach out and touch the empty place. There is no door, no entrance or exit.


    Just like the normal world, reaching out is reaching out.


    I''m going out.


    Thinking in my heart


    Suddenly, the space seemed to open a door. The air was inexplicably torn open somewhere in front of me. I continued to break it with my hand, and then the whole person jumped out.


    ¡­¡­


    Elia was going to change her clothes. Suddenly there was another person in the mirror.


    It''s like it came out for no reason.


    "Ah¡°


    Looking back, the long skirt just slipped. And the person who saw it was Prince Sean.


    "Your Highness!"


    Bang Dang~


    All kinds of sounds came in from the outside room, including the sound of broken dishes, falling books and the scream of people slipping.


    The timeline that just stopped seemed to move completely at this moment. Many people were unprepared or could not prepare for an accident.


    "Your Highness, why are you here?"


    Her white shoulders were exposed, but Elia maintained her unique composure.


    Hurriedly read, kneeling on the ground and lowering his head.


    "Well, I''ve just learned a magic and I''m just trying it out... It''s okay, it''s okay." I wanted to pat each other on the shoulder and found that she was kneeling.


    Get out of the door.


    A kind of maids watching around broken dishes [surprised!] watched Sean come out of Elia''s room!


    "Your Highness, we..."


    Looking at the plate on the ground, didn''t you pull the plate just now.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s just a plate. Don''t care."


    The maids quickly pleaded guilty, but when Sean left and went back to the study, several little maids poked their heads at each other curiously.


    "Why did your highness appear in Elijah''s sister''s room? Isn''t he sleeping in the study?"


    "Er..."


    "Shh ~ don''t say such things, do you hear me?"

 Chapter 402

    Is this space magic?


    Very much!


    But it feels like it''s not as cool as expected. Instead of directly opening and closing your eyes to reach other places, do you walk by yourself?


    It''s a little stupid.


    Sean ignored the surprise of the surrounding palace maids and tried to enter the ectopic face again


    You are the key.


    This sentence seems to appear in my mind again!


    In front of several palace maids, they disappeared again before they even had time to greet Sean.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    However, the time does not vary between the two planes. The blink of an eye outside may be the ectopic plane for a long time, and even the timeline may be chaotic here.


    After Sean re entered the ectopic surface, he looked around curiously.


    I can come back again. It means that it''s easy to use it. I didn''t feel this before, but it''s much easier after I entered and went out at will just now.


    It''s like opening a magic door.


    But


    Sean looked around, and the expressions of all the palace maids were frozen at one point in time.


    Simply walk back to her room. Honey doesn''t know when she has jumped back into the room. She still holds the flower leopard cat in her hand, and her expression is frozen at the moment of opening her mouth and surprise.


    Although the time on the ectopic surface goes second by second, there is no such moment in the real world, so the honey you see now seems to be fixed and won''t move.


    After a long time, there is still a slight movement


    But almost no movement.


    Sean came out of the ectopic face, and time began to walk again at this time.


    Honey can [surprised!] look at the sudden appearance of Sean


    "Your Highness, were you here just now?"


    "No." there''s nothing to hide. Tell her the change of her magic in front of honey. Maybe you can advise yourself.


    "Then what are you doing?"


    "I just applied a special magic. Aren''t you outside? Why did you come in?"


    "I heard books landing in the room, so I came to have a look."


    Looking at the book paved on the table, that is, the book he picked up in the ectopic surface just now, once he came out, of course, he would fall on the table.


    "It doesn''t matter... Your highness, what is your magic? Why does it suddenly appear." Honey didn''t tangle with books, but put the problem on Sean''s magic.


    "I can''t tell."


    Think about it.


    "Didn''t you want to think about the magic taught by your mentor? I thought about it and noticed some different places. I accidentally appeared at Elia''s side just now, but I came back."


    I don''t know how to explain.


    Space magic?


    However, the simple setting in the novels I read in my previous life is more complex in the current world. Various traces can be fused, spells can drive magic, and alchemy can be decomposed and re synthesized.


    But what about space?


    I do know the existence of the ectopic surface. The place looks more like a part of the world itself, but it should not be detected. It is estimated that the high-dimensional realm pursued by alchemists and wizards should also be something inside.


    Because Sean doesn''t know how to explain the existence of that strange potential plane.


    "Honey, do you know space magic?" although it''s difficult to explain, Sean still has to ask honey''s understanding.


    "Space... The magic your highness just used is space?"


    I don''t know if they can understand the concept of space. Although it means literally, Sean may not be able to explain what space is with his familiar physical knowledge!


    The measurement of the position difference between objects is called "space"?


    More abstract.


    Just like those ancient gods, among the ancient gods he has seen so far, YOG Sotos is the most abstract thing.


    The Lord of time and space!


    "I''ve heard some strange magic in the mouth of alchemists and professional wizards before. In fact, the transmission magic should also be counted. Your Highness has forgotten that the transmission magic was used with mesura when he came to me from the Sun Temple."


    Oh~


    I remind of it.


    In this way, space magic or space-time (transmission) magic can also be realized.


    "I''m not good at this field, because I can directly use thorns to move within a certain range, so I don''t have any research in this field. If mesula comes back, your highness can ask her. She has research on transmission magic!"


    "But I didn''t expect your highness to do the same magic. That''s great!"


    "Why?" Sean asked.


    "Because in this way, your highness can escape when in danger. Compared with fighting, your highness should leave directly when there is a threat, because you have hope in... The whole jagong."


    Got ~ started holding it again.


    I really didn''t want to inherit jagong''s throne, but the servants or subordinates around me hope to become the next heir.


    But then again, this magic can really make yourself escape.


    And not just escape, but attack!


    At the moment, the body has a feeling of releasing magic, indicating that it still uses its own power to enter the ectopic surface.


    It''s a kind of magic.


    Perhaps it is because of the passive buff of the time controller that he can easily enter the ectopic side.


    [ugg Sotos is the key... The silver key.]


    What I heard in my dream kept echoing in my head.


    Maybe the ectopic side is... The door.


    The door of time and space!


    Looking aside at honey, Sean suddenly asked curiously.


    "How did a witch like you come into being? I know your origin, but your ability seems very special. Claude also said that you are very similar to the tree spirit we met before."


    "Wood elves are really living trees, but I''m human." Honey retorted.


    "I didn''t say you''re not human!"


    "We have different lineages because of heredity, but the wood elves you mentioned are plants that are resurrected because of some special magic or situation," Honey explained.


    "All right, all right. We''ll talk about this later... At present, Mudan and serya are likely to take the initiative to take the rescue team to the area attacked by dark creatures. Do you think I''m going?"


    "Your Highness doesn''t want to go anyway!"


    "I really don''t want to go..." Sean had no intention of arguing with them, and the way of competing was too obvious.


    It feels like the three children of the Hamilton family.


    There are exactly three here!


    "Your Highness might as well stay. Maybe the tribute group from the southern mainland will come in a few days. There can''t be a prince in the palace. Although they don''t have anything to do every year, it''s good for your highness to know them. After all, Princess sairiya and Prince Mudan know them."

 Chapter 403

    "I''ve heard before, but why did these people come here?"


    "According to their country, it has been a year and we should welcome the new year."


    After hearing what honey said, Sean remembered.


    When I came to jagong, it was the intersection of summer and autumn of the basharan empire. Now a few months later, it should be winter again. It is indeed a new year.


    It''s been a long time. It''s been more than half a year.


    Freya didn''t know what had happened. She hasn''t come yet. What she had told her in such a long time should have been completed. Now the taxes of Oro city are almost handed in.


    Not so slow!


    "Well, let''s make a decision like this. In recent days, the wizards who asked mesura to step up the search for the sun crown have provoked us. We can''t afford to fight back."


    "Yes, your highness!"


    Honey can answer.


    With this magic, Sean felt that he could be used in many places. At least he added a few points to his means of counterattack.


    The rest


    In fact, the most difficult thing is no longer outside, but in the palace.


    In the next few days, serya and Mudan, as they expected, began to propose in front of the sun king that they would take them to the surrounding cities that had received disasters to rescue.


    It is very influential for the Royal descendants to go out in person, which can not only improve the position of the Jiagong royal family in the eyes of the people, but also show their love for the people.


    Both the efficiency and funds of the army will keep up


    Anyway, it''s the kind that people like very much.


    And in which the prince with good personality charm can also get a good reputation.


    No matter in which country, royal family members do not want to see it. Many times, an opportunity may be a lifelong thing. These good reputation will be gradually left with the spread of the people.


    Even many years later, they will mention it!


    I feel a little like my own Tyler MIA town. One thing can be blown for hundreds of years, and it can be blown by magic.


    Therefore, the sun king also wants to take a team of people to experience. After all, he is not familiar with other cities in the whole jagong kingdom. Going to more places may be of great help in the future.


    Although the Sun King has been very vague in establishing his successor, everyone can see that he intends to train everyone. He is not partial to anyone and hopes that the other party will go more.


    Now the sun king is in his middle age, and he has not yet reached the point of determining an heir... Give more opportunities to princes and princesses, and they will grow better.


    But Sean used the pretext that he had been fooled by the attack on the capital, the study of the wizard bell tower and the military factory.


    For this reason, Mu Dan came to him once.


    The reason is that one of his supporters, the military commander of mengjagong, osharya, wants to study that weapon.


    In order to estimate brotherhood, Sean also asked Claude to bring some artillery to each other. Anyway, it is not easy to study it in jagong''s current industry. Even if engineers in zambutar are invited, it will take some time to ship it.


    And Sean''s next plan is not just military


    Or the military industry should slow down for a while.


    Jagong''s ground forces are very strong. He only needs to study more sea artillery, and he is ready to improve the civil production line next.


    When agricultural tools and potions are produced in large quantities, more capital can be absorbed.


    Combat effectiveness depends on the sun crown wizard organization, but only money is a good thing!


    When their capital is stronger, they can even recruit more people who can do things. Otherwise, they may not be able to afford to rely on the little oil and water that the prince can get.


    For the time being, they can only be mixed into melsusa''s Imperial Army to receive salaries!


    Over time, it is said that fleets from southern countries have been close to Lukang. Since the last incident in Dansu, Dansu port has temporarily become one of the national ports of jagong.


    It''s said that there are still a lot of people coming this time, because they are going to bring more things to the audience after hearing about Jia Gong''s experience some time ago.


    For a time, many officials in the hall were preaching


    Since serya and Mudan left, Sean has become the only prince in the hall.


    Without the presence of several other princes, their supporters seem to have kept a low profile.


    The topic is no longer the opposite topic, but has become some festive deeds.


    For example, on the occasion of the arrival of tribute groups from southern mainland countries, jagong also held a lively activity, which can bring citizens out of the haze of being attacked.


    This proposal was also approved by many ministers.


    And the final person in charge fell on Sean


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Near the mercenary guild in the capital city of jagong.


    Even in desert countries, mercenaries are still the first choice for many people who yearn for freedom.


    According to Sean''s orders, Latina and Barnier have begun to organize some useful people around to investigate all kinds of ancient gods and temples.


    Especially after the capital just experienced the attack, several people were very attentive for a period of time.


    But only a few days later, the old problem happened again.


    "We can''t always be like this, but Prince Sean places his hopes on us. That happened some time ago. We should step up the collection of materials from all over the world."


    Latina had a headache when she saw three people.


    "It''s all right. We''ll send someone out right away, and aren''t we waiting for a reply from the outside recently? We''ve found so many believers, and some have strongholds!"


    Just as Barnier was showing off his achievements, there was a sound of horses'' hoofs outside the street.


    The three gathered together to see.


    About a hundred people in gray linen cloaks entered the mercenary guild.


    "Is that?"


    "Wild hunting!" I remember the name of the guild.


    "Don''t they often go out? How did they come back?" after coming to jagong for a few months, banier found out the family background of some famous guilds.


    Or the investigator will yell in vain.


    "It must be the capital incident some time ago." several people discussed and looked down.


    The first one was a man with white hair, wearing lock armor and leather clothes, two long swords behind him.


    What''s your name again?


    "Do you know his name?"


    "I don''t know, I forgot. But it seems very famous..."


    "Then you don''t know."


    Several people make complaints about each other again.


    In the underground of the guild, the strong man with white hair asked a few people around him.


    "Is the news reliable?"


    "Now the whole capital has gone crazy..."


    "That''s good."


    The slightly scarred face makes people look cold and serious.

 Chapter 404

    Mercenary guild


    Many people noticed the gang who had just walked in.


    Wild hunting!


    This guild, which is famous in the capital of jagong, actually appears here, and there are still so many people!


    In aidak area, many large guilds have their own strongholds. Because there are few people in desert areas and the place is large, at least a little money can buy a land they like to make the whole guild settle down.


    And it is also beneficial to better develop and expand the guild.


    Crazy hunting guild is one of the best guilds in jagong area. Their strongholds are in many places, but the most recent one is outside the capital. Because a large guild with so many people doesn''t care about the lack of personnel, the main thing is whether the guild members live comfortably, so they choose a place outside the city.


    A group of more than ten people came to the mercenary guild, but instead of looking at the task panel, they purposefully walked to several people sitting in the corner of the guild.


    Then both sides went to the small room of the guild.


    In mercenary guild, many guild members or members of zero hour organization will go back to such a small room if they need a place to discuss tactics after receiving the task


    There are charges, but in the eyes of large guilds.


    worth!


    People only saw the white haired man led by crazy hunting take people into the depths


    "Hey, isn''t that Oliver the white wolf? Why is he here?"


    "He should be right, but it seems that he hasn''t been out for a long time, and isn''t it OK for crazy hunting to send a few people to accept the task?"


    In fact, such big guilds don''t need to come to accept the task in person. When they receive the invitation from the characters, the mercenary guild will know whether they can take the task. As long as it is difficult, they will send it directly to them. Even for small tasks, the people who need experience in the mercenary regiment will come by themselves.


    "I remember there seems to be no big people recently. Did I miss anything?" one of them continued.


    "It''s impossible. The biggest thing in the city recently is a huge welcome ceremony for the countries paying tribute to the south. Of course, there is a big celebration."


    Many people are talking about why Oliver came after all.


    Above the attic, Barnier and Latina were also there.


    They saw the whole process, especially Oliver, who was called the White Wolf


    "The man with white hair and scarred face gives people a disturbing momentum," banier said.


    "It''s a little different. I heard that his level is level 11 or level 12. Several brothers around him have high levels and are good at fighting." Latina looked through the information she collected.


    "I don''t know what they''re doing here. Shall we go and have a look?"


    "Can you not be found?"


    The other three looked at Barnier with an embarrassed expression.


    "Or forget it. Let''s continue to discuss our affairs... Ha ha..."


    The three looked at him with disdain.


    The rank of banier mercenary team in the capital of jagong is not high, but they have a lot of research on mixed knowledge and have their own skills in dealing with the world.


    During this time, he has become a little famous, and relying on the prince''s network, he has vigorously launched the exploration and investigation of various gods and ancient gods in order to find their information and location.


    The best thing is to catch an ancient believer.


    When they were in the city of Oro, the four together caught the alchemist Ulysses.


    "But I''m still a little worried."


    Latina said.


    But the other party''s level is too high. In the past, it will be found.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, Oliver and his brothers are in the mercenary guild room, and the people in front of him are the ones who provide clues.


    "Is your route accurate?"


    "There can be no mistake. They must take this route."


    In front of the table was a large map, several of which were marked.


    "But after all, it''s a tribute country opposite. If we rob, we may be retaliated, and jagong''s army will not let us go," Oliver said.


    Just a few days ago, the guild received a high price task given by a mysterious man, and it was given to itself alone. In the face of that price, even Oliver knew that the task was dangerous, it was worth trying.


    What they want is a strange tribute wine.


    A very special kind of wine from the countries of the southern continent is called the wine of immortality.


    Even these people are informants arranged by the other party to provide information, mainly to facilitate future contact.


    "Don''t worry, there are desert rules in the desert. No matter what country''s army can''t take action in the desert. As long as we choose to plunder in this place, we''re not afraid to be found," the other party said.


    Facing the desert


    This is a place with countless treasures and countless crises.


    Even countries like jagong can''t send people to search for targets in the desert, because the Warcraft under the black sandstorm and yellow sand are enough to devour anyone who covets them.


    Oliver took a look at the route map marked by the other party. According to the regional marks, the tribute paying team will pass through a desert area at the edge of jagong. As long as they shot at that place, they may succeed.


    "It''s still too dangerous. Even if we can deal with jagong''s army, it''s also the country''s army opposite. There can''t be no experts."


    Oliver still hesitated.


    Mercenaries should not have hesitated when they were born, but behind them are the teams of the country and other countries.


    I have to worry!


    Besides, the guild that hunts wildly is still in Jiagong. You can''t leave after this vote.


    "Since captain Oliver is so worried, why do you come?"


    This sentence is obviously stimulating each other.


    The reason why I came back is that the price is too attractive!


    It''s more than ten times the team''s annual revenue


    "We just grab one thing. Don''t take care of the rest, and don''t kill them all, so that they can continue to pay tribute. Otherwise, it''s really difficult to do when the sun king is angry... High returns have to admit high risks. Captain Oliver can go back and think about it. It''s best to give me an answer tomorrow, or there won''t be enough time."


    The meeting time was very short. He said a few words and left.


    Even the Barnier team on the second floor had not finished worrying about whether to eavesdrop, and the other party had already come out.


    "People come out..."


    "Forget it, then we don''t have to eavesdrop, and we have our own things to do."


    "You didn''t do anything at all."


    With a loud drink, he shouted several people back to continue the meeting just now.

 Chapter 405

    Oliver left the mercenary guild and mounted again at the door.


    The natural white hair and the scarred face in many battles attracted many passers-by''s comments, but they didn''t dare to approach when they saw the two long swords behind them.


    What''s more, the crazy hunting mercenary regiment brought several experts and a group of younger brothers at the cadre level.


    He rode his horse to the gate.


    Because of the recent celebration, many merchants have hung a red gauze oil lamp.


    It is said that Prince Sean arranged an Aftershow.


    In the original custom, some flowers or God patterns should be made on the festival, but this time Prince Sean, the leading prince, felt that the flowers in the desert were too precious, so he advocated the people to use this strange lighting effect.


    Across the red gauze, the light red luster looks particularly beautiful when lit at night.


    Many people accepted it, so they decorated their doorsteps one by one.


    "I didn''t expect that Prince Sean had a lot of ideas. It looked much better."


    Behind Oliver, a female cadre looked around and said.


    "After all, Prince Sean came back from the outside. I recently heard that he proposed to build the artillery that roared in the city last time. It imitated the national Borg in zambutar area. It is really advocated."


    In fact, many people are curious about the prince who came back from abroad.


    He lived outside for more than 20 years and began to be an aristocrat in other countries. Almost when Sean came back, he had a lot of interesting stories about himself, especially about the queen.


    Especially why the queen of a country fell in love with a country Baron, what methods he used to capture the Queen''s heart, and so on.


    It''s estimated that even Sean himself didn''t expect his fame to be spread like this


    For a long time, there have not been many stories about Prince Mudan and Princess Seiya. Most of them are how to love the people, how to govern the country and so on.


    However, although these things are discussed by the people, they are not their favorite topics.


    Compared with Prince Sean''s love affair, it''s all kinds of versions!


    They were still talking about Sean''s legends, but Oliver finally interrupted them.


    "Those are the issues that the royal family should be concerned about. Our problem now is whether we should join the competition... You are all people I can trust, but you can also see that this situation is very serious. Once something goes wrong, no one can escape."


    Seeing that the team had gone out of the city gate, I dared to say these words.


    A group of people were silent.


    No one stood up and spoke!


    "Tell me your opinion. I really need an opinion now. If we accept it, we may face the crisis of the imperial army. Fortunately, if we succeed, we can choose to escape or move. If we fail, we may face the Imperial Army and death," Oliver said.


    Over the past 30 years, he has accepted various difficult tasks, including secretly accepting a minister to assassinate the nobility.


    But that was the result of a good deal between the two.


    Others will cover for themselves and their identity will not be revealed.


    But this time


    It''s too dangerous to think about it, and a little carelessness may become a national public enemy.


    But the reward is too tempting!


    "Actually, I think we can join..."


    "Oh? Tell me what you think."


    Oliver looked behind him and said to a brother who had been talking to him for many years.


    "You may not know much about the southern continent. In fact, there are not many high-level people in the countries of the southern continent. I once met some of their mercenaries when I was in the South... Referring to zambutar, the prosperity of alchemy makes them not improve their strength to our innate conditions, so their level will not be high."


    "Of course, experienced soldiers must be able to escort the tribute team, but they don''t necessarily walk through the desert. No one can get used to that place right away. Our employers should also consider this before they choose to do it in the desert."


    Ordinary people don''t spend the night in the desert. There is no sense of security for outsiders under the yellow sand, even tourist businessmen.


    Unless there is no city.


    The other party''s path this time is obviously different from that last time. It should be sent by a group of new people, and choose the road with less desert.


    "Employers should not only hire us, but also other teams and organizations. We are just one of them... So we don''t think the risk is as big as we thought," the man said.


    "But we also know very little about employers."


    This is indeed a headache.


    Usually, the best way to accept this task is to know the details of the other party. If you don''t know anything, it may be a trap.


    "Do you think the employer will be from other countries?"


    Oliver frowned.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Because once the tributary country is robbed on Jiagong''s land, the prestige of the Sun King will be questioned, and if the murderer is not caught, it is also a very unpleasant thing for the countries in the southern continent."


    "But who among the desert countries wants Jia Gong to be unhappy?"


    "It''s hard to say. Although many countries obey on the surface, who knows secretly."


    Without giving an answer, the communication direction of several people has changed to other places.


    But as the head of the delegation, Oliver began to think about what his brothers had just said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean has just met the high priest and asked what needs to be prepared for the traditional jagon celebration.


    After arranging everything, there is not much, just waiting for the work reported every day.


    In fact, the sun king made himself responsible for these celebrations just to have a royal position in the credit.


    There is no need to do more by themselves. The ministers have already arranged it.


    Just ask yourself about the progress and safety... It means to be the commander in chief.


    In the first few days, I couldn''t find the direction and issued several small proposals, such as hanging lanterns, giant street activities, and so on.


    However, it was later found that these proposals were adopted, and whatever they proposed would be adopted!


    Because the celebration will be carried out in the traditional way of the IDAK people, and the aftertaste programs added by themselves are just a process of enriching.


    Get~


    People think they''re playing monkey.


    Just stop talking at the back and listen to the arrangement report.


    "Your Highness seems to be idle again these days." Honey always asks.


    "Ha ha ~"


    "Hehe, what do you mean? I just think your highness seems very leisurely recently. He doesn''t go outside or take care of affairs."


    "Ha ha!"

 Chapter 406

    Seeing that the celebration day is coming soon.


    Sean had become busy in his spare time. Recently, there will be many places that need to be checked and accepted by himself.


    Taking this opportunity, I can go out to the palace and walk around. In fact, I can brazenly go to Claude''s factory


    "How are you doing recently? Will someone come to you to steal technology?"


    In the carriage, Sean had a short conversation with Claude.


    Most of the time, I listen to the other party''s report, especially the progress of the product.


    Now the medicine is already in mass production, but because it is difficult to find raw materials, there is no way to purchase a large number of them.


    "Occasionally, there are people like this. We can''t prevent them no matter how. Sometimes they dress up as delivery people and sneak in. If I don''t find one myself that day, I may not find it. It''s too hateful!"


    Said Claude angrily.


    "It seems that this kind of thing can''t be avoided. As long as there are interests, even if you break your head, someone will squeeze in!"


    "What shall we do? Brother Sean, we can''t let them steal our research results for nothing." Claude was also anxious.


    He is not a so-called genius, but because of his interest in studying things.


    But that interest will slowly fade with more and more accumulated wealth. In the past, when guns and gunpowder were produced in COGA City, he could not do anything. He put forward some ideas of gunpowder and gunpowder, and he has been studying them in order to improve his family''s business.


    Day and night, even when I got up early, I saw him trying in the store


    But that kind of professionalism was only two years ago. Now Claude is a rich businessman and a young businessman after he came from Oro city.


    The change in his heart is no longer the unknown boy at the beginning. Sean can see it from the conversation between the other party and Elia... And the city of Oro now belongs to jagong, and his identity may even be the brother of the Lord''s wife!


    In terms of identity, I don''t have to say. The title of nobility I want is just something I say.


    Therefore, few breakthroughs have been made in the past six months.


    Probably that''s why he called yorkie to help now.


    "Well... We still have to do the way to stop outsiders from stealing, otherwise everyone can come in, but obviously we can''t completely exclude them."


    Sean thought.


    "Recently, someone in the hall proposed to let the people of the army participate in the research and development of artillery and other weapons, but they knew that the person behind you was me, so they didn''t dare to put forward it rashly... And the sun king promised me that I would develop it myself. This should not change for the time being, but."


    "But what..." Claude asked.


    "However, I don''t know how long this situation can last. Jagong is not a small country. If it wants to develop, it will be fast. Moreover, with our financial resources, we can hire high-tech mechanics from countries like Borg. In the future, if the Sun King relaxes the policy, even if they don''t participate, we will become our competitors!"


    Sean thought about it before.


    And can''t stop it!


    Even if the sun king wants to keep his promise, his two brothers and sisters are not necessarily.


    There can''t be only one military factory in such a large country. They can hire Borg or other zambutar mechanics from me.


    It can be seen from the war between the basharan Empire and Borg that Borg has a very significant advantage in science and technology, and they may all surpass Claude.


    "In that case, we can''t compete."


    "But Borg people only specialize in machinery but ignore business, so I ask you to build things in the near future!"


    "Brother Sean means... We''re going to start saving money?"


    "Yes."


    Nod.


    Today, Claude also followed him from other cities. He still has this knowledge. Things in military factories can be sold to the army.


    But how much can the army consume!


    In the absence of war, the reserves of the previous years will not be scrapped until many years later. Even if they are sold to other countries in the desert, it is not easy to use. They are far from civil medicine or civilian tools, and can make a lot of money.


    "We need to save more money, barnell. They''ll give it back to you... Maybe we''ll use more places in the future, so when they''re still fighting for military factories, we''ll take down the pharmaceutical market. In this way, we can occupy most of the civilian market. You should have a plan."


    Sean just reminded that after all, Claude was the real businessman born.


    When to promote and stimulate consumption... He plays these things more smoothly than himself.


    "I see! Brother Sean. I''ll start with several important markets in the city in the last few days."


    "Well, be steady. After all, you are an outsider. If necessary, I''m going to ask the man from the wizard bell tower to come with you."


    "National wizard organization?!"


    "Yes, I''ll arrange these... You go first."


    Claude was seen off in the carriage, and Sean looked at the built observation platform at the parade sites where several celebrations were planned.


    "Unexpectedly, your highness is going to take down the commercial street?"


    Besides Elia, who had always been with her, there was also a high-level guard, honey Ke.


    As an old court wizard, and then one of the strong men of the previous era... For these things, you can know what the other party wants to do as long as you listen to them once!


    "With this idea, after all, money is better than anything. I can also hire new mechanics to develop machinery for me, and raising those investigators is also an expense."


    So far, the city of Oro is actually its own territory.


    In order to thank himself and show his loyalty to the vigil family, Luke will continue to add some money to his tax recently.


    Explain that you still have income!


    But those incomes are far from enough.


    "Then why pull out the wizard clock tower? You trust Griffin and the little girl who looks at the stars every day?"


    "There''s no trust, but it''s better to talk about mutual interests!" Sean said.


    She glanced at honey''s flattering smile.


    "Your Highness is beginning to look like the queen."


    "Oh? I heard such a description for the first time."


    Just as the carriage was slowly passing through a commercial street, suddenly a royal bodyguard on horseback came to report.


    "Your Highness, the supreme king asked you to go back to the hall immediately!! something happened."


    "What''s up?"


    When everyone is preparing for the celebration, now run out and say something happened?


    "The tribute team was attacked last night!!"

 Chapter 407

    Night.


    Located in the desert in the central region of jagong!


    All the countries in aidak region are built on oases. As long as they are close to the city, they enter the rich land.


    But once you leave, it''s easy to go to the desert


    One city and another are often connected by deserts, so it is difficult to build roads, because the conditions are too special and expensive... Only two large cities close to each other may have opportunities.


    The direction of the capital city of jagong is the largest urban network of jagong, connecting seven or eight urban agglomerations in the whole area.


    It is also the largest and most populous residential area in the whole desert.


    But a little remote


    Walking in the desert is inevitable.


    Therefore, large iron hoofed cattle and flying dragons will become the best means of transportation here.


    Most of the southern continental countries that pay tribute to the capital have certain trade relations with Jia Gong, especially the gold and medicinal materials produced in desert areas and the relatively precious animal materials are precious treasures.


    Every year, the southern countries will buy a large number of animal treasures, and then make them into various strengthening potions by alchemists for resale, which is even more valuable than ore!


    It can be said that it is a good thing to make friends with the most powerful country in the desert.


    And some tariffs can be reduced on goods from their own countries


    Late at night, I will not walk on the desert, but choose a relatively quiet place to rest.


    There are about 2000 people in the tribute team. The main leaders are kesselk and other countries close to IDAK. There are also several regions in the southern mainland... Kesselk is relatively close here.


    "Unexpectedly, the night in the desert is colder than I thought."


    Baking fire, several people sat around a campfire.


    A line of two thousand people looked like a village with lights on from above.


    "Hasn''t lord Percy been to the desert before?"


    Said a man sitting opposite.


    "If you ask me, I''ve slept countless times on the sea night, but I haven''t been to the desert!" as a diplomat sent by kesselk, Percy''s first task is to pay tribute routinely, and secondly to make an observation and report on the current situation in jagong.


    Because many things have happened in jagong in the past year.


    Jia Gong, who has not been involved in the battle, went to war with major powers in other regions!


    Although he won in the end, it is estimated that this beam will not be alleviated in a short time, or the high-level leaders of the two countries will be hostile in a longer time.


    The second is that the son of the previous queen actually came back... No one knows what the situation of the whole desert countries will look like.


    For the sake of future interests, kesselk needs to understand the current situation in jagong.


    This is the basic foreign policy for national development in the future


    "Don''t talk about the sea. This trip has made me uncomfortable for a long time," said the man.


    "Hahaha... You''re not used to it."


    "It''s estimated that no one will get used to that kind of shaking. When I got on the boat, I knew I was finished."


    "Ha ha ha."


    They laughed again.


    Relatively speaking, travel is much less stressful than in the country. It can be regarded as a kind of release, so several diplomats are very congenial... Although each has his own ghosts.


    "But I have to say that jagong is indeed a country with a long history. Looking at this desert, you can imagine that they printed the footprints of countless people hundreds or even thousands of years ago."


    "Maybe it''s just the footprints of the iron hoof cow."


    "It''s possible!"


    He picked his eyebrows and continued to eat the hot food in his hand.


    "I once heard in the story that Adak''s witches are also very interesting. They will ride on the magic carpet made of magic lines and walk through the desert... Beautiful figures in the moonlight and accompanied by her elegant little black cat."


    "What elegant story you may have heard, I haven''t heard so," replied Percy with a smile.


    "Maybe!"


    The people around me still insist.


    "If so, it must be a high-level wizard, otherwise who can make the magic carpet of flying..."


    Just then


    The desert wind blew suddenly.


    "The wind seems to be getting stronger."


    Percy stood up.


    Just a second ago, a good place took off.


    "It''s windy, let''s lean closer, let the camels lean on the periphery, and put down the goods first." someone shouted out in the depths of the camp, which increased the sound amplification effect of magic, which can be heard by everyone.


    The whole team began to get busy.


    But it still surprised Percy.


    There was no such changeable weather when I rested in the desert a few days ago.


    This desert is really an elusive place!


    "Someone."


    "I found someone outside!!"


    At this time, the sudden sound woke up two people who were still chatting.


    "An enemy attack is an enemy attack."


    "Ready to fight..."


    People did not expect that there were still attackers in this country, and there were many.


    The wind sand began to rage, and even the magic track began to appear in the flow of gravel... Those sand actually lived and became standing sand people rushing over.


    Percy hurried back to the middle of the team with another senior official in charge.


    I''ve never encountered such a thing. Unexpectedly, someone rushed to attack in jagong.


    "Stop them and protect the goods!"


    This is to hijack the goods.


    The first thing I thought of was this


    However, the figure composed of gravel did not rush directly to the team, but went to the campfire and dispersed directly.


    The yellow sand fell, and the fire of the whole camp went out in an instant.


    For a moment, the whole area suddenly darkened, leaving only a faint moonlight.


    "The Warlocks trap the enemies, stop them... Don''t let them kill the animals."


    The commander outside roared, but Percy, who was standing inside, didn''t know what to do. He was a diplomat, not a fighter. He could only watch his soldiers fighting, but he needed to hide behind them.


    To rob, to rob!


    by the way.


    Percy suddenly thought that two things in these tributes were very precious.


    One is the stone of alchemy, the other is the wine of immortality.


    Find them and protect them!


    There was a mess around


    The enemy who suddenly rushed out of the darkness has rushed into the team with the help of putting out the campfire.


    Percy stumbled to the tent in the middle of the camp


    The place is not big, but there is a mat like animal skin as a cover. As long as you open it, there is a small box under it.


    A sigh of relief.


    "It''s still there."


    "Here it is!"


    The sudden sound startled him, and Percy turned to look at it.


    Isn''t that one of the people who just sat by the campfire at the door? What''s his name?


    Because there were people from several countries in the tribute team, they only thought they were allies, but they didn''t have time to ask their names.


    "How did you come here? Now there are enemies outside. We have to hide... Waiting for the soldiers to drive the enemy away." I don''t know why Percy suddenly felt that the man in front of him seemed very strange.


    It''s an ally, but it''s not.


    A woman with short hair looks in her thirties.


    Wearing expensive clothes


    "No, I just followed you."


    "Follow me... Come here?" Percy was puzzled.


    "Of course, how else would I know where I want." the girl''s voice laughed.


    At this time, Percy realized that the other party''s voice had changed. It was no longer the woman in her thirties, but a girl''s voice.


    Such as the vibration of waves, each other''s hair began to grow out gradually


    silvery white.


    The appearance also began to change, from an older woman to a girl with red lips and white skin


    Outside the camp, a black red eyed Raven pulled down the curtain.


    "You... Who the hell are you and what''s the purpose of your attack on us!"


    Percy kept retreating, his feet shaking uncontrollably.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not with them."


    The girl stepped forward.


    "I only work for myself..."


    "No, no, no, no... help."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The camp opened again, and the tall wizard''s hat stayed on his head and stepped gracefully.


    Her slender legs were dressed in black silk, and she was wearing a magic cloak behind her. She was graceful and beautiful... Her silver hair was particularly conspicuous in the moonlight.


    Meow~


    The cry of a black cat on the roof.


    "I almost forgot you, Lucy. Fortunately, you stayed outside. We got the things. Let''s go."


    The black cat called again, as if in response.


    The girl jumped to the top of the camp with the box


    At this time, I noticed that at the foot of the black cat, a blanket of special color was covered on the tent.


    Magic luck.


    One person and one cat can stand on the magic carpet and take off!


    A raven followed behind.


    Acridine~


    High above the sky, there is still a scene of two gangs fighting.

 Chapter 408

    "Supreme King... Please decide for us! We were attacked by a gang of robbers the night before yesterday, and most of our brothers died. Although we tried our best to resist, we still lost a lot of goods... Even our diplomat Lord Percy died in his camp!"


    Early in the morning, Sean was called to the hall.


    Yesterday, I received that the tribute team was attacked. The sun king even called himself back to listen to the reporter''s explanation.


    But until this morning, the talents of the tribute group sent people to the capital by flying dragon to report!


    "Hum, who is so bold!"


    Hearing that a diplomat had died in his country, the sun king stood up angrily.


    Below,


    A group of ministers and nobles immediately knelt down.


    "Look! Even if you search the whole country to find these thieves, don''t want to run away!"


    Just point to the ministers and make a roll call.


    "You, make arrangements now. No matter what method you use to find these thieves, you dare to rob things on Jia Gong''s land or pay tribute to us. Obviously, you don''t pay attention to us!!"


    The Sun King roared loudly.


    But Sean can still see a little fishy from the state of each other''s head.


    At the moment, the sun king is very [shocked!] and [angry!] but not to the point of being angry.


    This gesture should be made for the messenger below


    The other party is at least an envoy sent by other countries. If you don''t stand up and express your anger when Jiagong is attacked, let alone the countries in the southern continent, even countries in other parts of the desert may not respect the sun king.


    obviously.


    This effect is very good, and the kneeling people are secretly [comforted!].


    Is suffering from a group of sprayed ministers.


    Although many people can see that the Sun King may be deliberately angry, the heart of the emperor is unpredictable. Who knows whether this kind of thing is true or not, we can only bear it passively.


    "The supreme king, calm down!"


    "The supreme king, calm down... At present, what we need most is to send a team to protect the tribute team, and then order the kings of all over the country and even other countries to find them in their country. We must not let these gangsters go."


    "Well said!"


    The sun king just calmed down and sat down.


    "It''s time to protect the tribute team first..."


    There was a sudden silence in the hall.


    Sean looked at the former minister opposite, and lupin suddenly looked at him.


    Sean knows what that means.


    Is ready to stand up and speak


    However, before waiting for himself to stand out first, among the top generals at the bottom, osharya was the first to stand up.


    "Your Majesty, I am willing to lead the troops to protect the tribute team and ensure their safe return."


    Osharya is a typical person around Mudan.


    Before Sean knew each other, he had been following one of Mudan''s forces. In contrast, serya had a deep intersection with some aristocratic groups.


    At this time, many people can see his purpose.


    "As the commander in chief of the army, the more important task of Lord osharya should be to find out the robbers, and this matter will develop in jagong. If it is not handled well, it may lead to a curse for our country."


    "You mean I can''t handle it well, Lord lupin."


    Lubin had just stood up to speak, and the two pointed to each other.


    "All right!"


    The sun king shouted, and they immediately lost their voice.


    "Then which general do you think would be better, Royal Lu Bin?" asked.


    "Your Majesty, I am willing to go."


    Melsousa also stood up at this time.


    They are ministers and generals who are close to them


    Every time at this time, Sean felt that his subordinates wanted to compete for the successor very much, even as a goal.


    Even if they don''t move, they must push themselves to move!


    "Commander melsousa is the general in charge of the security of the imperial city. She will never go out unless she has to... It is best for her to protect the tribute team, but it is still a little less. I think the supreme king has sent Royal sons to go together, so that we can comfort the people of those countries and show our jagong''s spirit."


    "We will never tolerate those who love to make trouble!"


    After hearing this suggestion, the hall was in chaos.


    Sean actually guessed that the other party would let him go


    Because it''s a good opportunity.


    Now Mudan and serya have gone to various affected cities to appease the victims for their political achievements and image, and they can also take advantage of this opportunity to protect foreign envoys.


    Different purposes can achieve the same effect.


    It''s a great opportunity given by God!


    "Sean, would you like to go there? I''m afraid it''s a little dangerous."


    The sun king looked in the direction of Sean.


    In fact, he also thought about sending Royal people to appease him, but the thieves had just robbed it and were driven away this time. I don''t know if they will come back later.


    "I will! Uncle..."


    "Well, I''ll let commander melsousa and her flying dragon army follow you. Remember! We''ll send someone to look for the robbers, but if they continue to appear, protect themselves and don''t love war."


    "I see!"


    Sean replied.


    In this way, he took over the task with the support of his subordinates and the expectation of everyone in the hall.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The faster the departure time, the better.


    It''s best to feel


    There are more than 2000 people in the tribute regiment. It is said that more than 200 people were killed and injured in the night attack the night before yesterday, but they also killed many enemies of the other party, and some goods were lost, but most of them are still there.


    The two most important things.


    The alchemy stone and the wine of immortality have been robbed!


    "Do you know what it is?"


    When Sean got back, he changed his clothes and asked honey to inform Claude''s factory.


    I''m going to take some potions with me... I just take this opportunity to promote my industrialized potions, and it takes a while to prepare.


    It may not start until evening.


    In a hurry


    You can only choose to fly at night.


    The biggest difference between flying dragon and airship is here


    Although the airship can sail at a constant speed or accelerate, it can''t travel at night without lighting, but the flying dragon''s eyes can see things at night, so it can travel at night.


    "Undead wine was often delivered before. It is a special wine specially for our royal family. It is said that it can prolong life... Even treat wounds like medicine, and how serious injuries can be."


    "Is it so magical?"


    Sean asked curiously.


    "Well, the queen once used it. At that time, she just executed a criminal... But the queen poured wine on him."


    "As a result, the man lived?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 409

    This


    Is there really something that comes back from the dead in this world?


    "Is there such a thing?" Sean couldn''t accept it or understand it for a while.


    That''s not an equivalent exchange.


    Because I have just established a completed world framework


    Time and life, consciousness and matter.


    The source of all these things is controlled in an unknown field!


    Existence like Utah Sotos... It itself is an existence that cannot be understood by human thinking. Sometimes Sean even thinks that the ectopic surface itself is it.


    Otherwise, why can you enter that place unless you have its power.


    And the twinkling star in the sky in that plane is like every time it appears.


    But is there really a man-made thing that can recover the lost consciousness? Including the severed limbs?


    What kind of power is that!


    "Yes, it can be resurrected, but the conditions are harsh. It must be complete limbs, and some organs must exist... And it must be used immediately after death or when the body still has consciousness, otherwise it won''t work."


    In Sean''s understanding, after death, some consciousness will be stored in the ectopic surface for a period of time with a special existence, but the time is not estimated to be long. Moreover, if it is used immediately after physical injury, it may recover before the consciousness has completely flowed out.


    That may make sense


    But the existence of alchemy wine that can heal such a serious wound is unreasonable.


    I don''t know what those alchemists are made of!


    "There''s still such a thing, even if it''s powerful enough to save life from death," Sean said.


    "Death?"


    "This is a magic spell often used by the basharan Empire, which means that the God who took life may not exist... But it can still make people afraid."


    There is no such ranking as death in the world, so it needs a different explanation.


    Melsousa nodded and continued.


    "Anyway, some of the things of the alchemists in kesselk country are very powerful, even in the eyes of our palace wizards. Moreover, they like to buy the body parts of wild animals in IDAK as alchemy materials. They have always had trade relations with us. Now not only Lukang, but also ports like Dansu are attached to our jagong. They are willing to We will pay attention to every tribute. "


    "... but I haven''t heard of this alchemy stone before. I don''t know what it is." melsousa doesn''t know everything.


    I saw it at the basharan palace.


    But a high level is enough!


    "That''s it. We''ll wait for honey to come back, and then we''ll go."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As expected, honey came in the evening with industrial medicine, and then the three first world took more than 3000 flying dragon cavalry with them.


    More than 3000 flying dragon cavalry!


    Almost covered more than half of the capital.


    Sean heard that there may be more than 100000 flying troops in jagong. If this number of flying dragons is not the richest country, they may not be able to afford it. Moreover, it is this almost crushed number of troops and high-level people that all countries are afraid of jagong.


    Even after the Borg war, they were safe and did not dare to retaliate!


    Other close countries dare not!


    But now there are still people who stand up and rob the tribute items. It seems that there are people who are not afraid of death everywhere.


    "Honey, how much do you know about the alchemy stone?"


    As soon as they fly, they fly from evening to late night. They have to fly all night today.


    And it seems that although the wind is strong at night, it is relatively quiet. Even if you ride on the flying dragon, you can chat with each other.


    "Alchemy stone? Are there any alchemy stones in the plundered tribute?" said in surprise.


    "Yes."


    Because honey just obeys her orders and won''t ask alone for other times, she doesn''t know what the plundered tribute is.


    "It''s a very special prop that can improve the efficiency of alchemists."


    "Efficiency?"


    "I remember your highness also knows some alchemy ways. You should know the conditions of equivalent exchange."


    Honey added Sean to release the alchemy array, so there''s no need to explain.


    "Then..."


    "Equivalent exchange means that there must be some substances to convert each other, but with the alchemy stone, this relationship can be ignored."


    Ignore exchange conditions?


    Stare at each other.


    It''s easy to say, but it doesn''t sound like that to Sean.


    Ignoring means you don''t need to


    In other words, I can directly refine iron and steel with soil, and I can also directly refine purified water with iron and steel.


    That kind of thing would be out of thin air.


    That is not to exist against the sky!!


    Like refining into a real person?


    "However, it is said that the conditions are very harsh. It should be a common alchemy stone that can bring tribute, but I have only heard it in rumors. I didn''t expect that there was such a thing! Kesselk began to get involved in the ultimate secret door of alchemy."


    Honey''s voice came from the high wind of the night.


    If two things exist at the same time, it is not a robber simply to rob things.


    After listening to the description of the two things, Sean gradually felt that someone did it on purpose.


    Since they are such two very special items, it is entirely possible to rob them at the risk of life


    "Speed up. I think our enemy may not have gone too far. When we get to the place, we will send soldiers from all nearby cities to search within a hundred miles. We must find them."


    "Yes!"


    Melsousa was on the side.


    "If you can''t find it, ask about the church organizations that have been active recently."


    Having experienced so many events of ancient god believers, Sean became sensitive at this time.


    Especially after the ketugya incident some time ago, let the believers of various ancient gods become active. When they can see the emergence of the "true God", they may also be eager to let the gods they worship appear.


    It''s a pity


    Such a God is not a God at all!


    Every time I think about it, it makes people shudder


    "Your Highness has a clue?"


    "Not all, we need to observe," Sean said.


    Just this time, the sand Falcon also brought it. The backhand let the other party fly through the night sky quickly, and use the eagle''s keen eye to see the things around.


    Flew all night.


    It was unbearable. Sean couldn''t help sleeping before dawn.


    And when she was awakened here, it was when melsousa and honey had arrived


    Central jagong.


    The edge of the desert.


    Here, there are also several cities built on the oasis river.

 Chapter 410

    "Prince hall, wake up... We have arrived."


    It was day when Sean was called, and his ignorant head was raised slightly.


    It''s not easy to sleep in a pterodactyl class!


    I couldn''t sleep no matter how I slept all night. Finally, I was too sleepy at dawn. I just lowered my head and fell asleep


    "Where is this?"


    Look around, still in the sky.


    Subconsciously pull the reins at hand


    "Be careful, your highness. We have arrived at the central city of Abu Dhabi, where the tribute team temporarily lives."


    Since the incident the day before yesterday, the tribute team did not dare to continue to follow the previous journey, quickly approached the nearest desert city around, tried to use the strength of the local army as protection, and asked for help from the capital of jagong.


    It''s only been a day.


    It''s all right for the time being


    Sean looked at the city in the desert under his feet, and there was a pool on the side.


    The main condition for building cities in the desert is water resources. People will live as long as they are close to water.


    "Come on, let''s go down!"


    More than 3000 flying dragon cavalry appeared in the sky. It''s impossible to keep a low profile.


    Almost all the people in the small city are watching the countless flying dragon cavalry falling down in the sky


    "It''s the reinforcements from the capital of jagong."


    "It should be... No one has so many Flying Dragon Knights in this place."


    Sean also landed towards the open space where he could see the crowd, surrounded by camels and iron hoofed cattle. Those should be the tribute team.


    Land~


    Then take melsousa and honey to the first few people in the team.


    Three.


    That should be the current leader of the tribute team. One of them, dressed in the clothes of jagong aristocrats, knelt down at the first sight of seeing Sean again.


    "Your Highness, you... You came here in person."


    Although I haven''t really seen Sean, the clothes worn by the royal family are not used by any nobles, and there is a unique sun spike on the chest, which is the identity of the royal family.


    Prince?!!


    Several people nearby immediately saluted after hearing the official''s address.


    When Sean walked towards each other just now, he obviously saw that there was [anger!] on their heads. It is estimated that they are ready to make a crime.


    But if the royal family comes over, it will be different. Even if there are more complaints, they don''t dare to say them face to face.


    "Get up, you are the Sheriff of Abu Dhabi?"


    "Yes, your highness." the other party reported his name. Anyway, the local Aboriginal nobles had a long list of surnames and names, and Sean was not interested in remembering them at all.


    "This is our prince Sean. After hearing that the tribute team was attacked by robbers, the sun king was very angry and personally asked Prince Sean to come."


    Sean doesn''t need to speak on this occasion. Melsusa behind him will take the initiative to speak.


    The two people who saluted in front tried to put on a surprised expression, but their hearts were in a different state.


    "I''m so grateful to the sun king for paying attention to us. It''s because we''re not cautious enough... We''re too relaxed, so that the robbers can take advantage of it."


    Blow ~ at this time, always say the best words.


    "I don''t blame you. We didn''t protect the safety of the desert."


    Sean looked at the officer next to him. The other party could only bow his head and plead guilty!


    "Let me see how much damage has been caused..." Sean said. Let the other party take him to see the damage and listen to the situation at that time.


    Nowadays, the official with the largest title in the whole tribute team is pike, who is also a diplomat.


    But it was lower than the dead one... It was originally a diplomat who assisted the trade between the two countries. Who knows that the leader died, and still died in the nearest tent.


    Then you can only top it yourself!


    Parker told Sean about what happened that night. Maybe everyone camped and prepared to rest according to the normal. Then the yellow sand began to blow. Finally, when the only light was destroyed, the team fought with the robbers.


    "Fortunately, our team is strong, otherwise we will lose more goods."


    Pike took Sean to look at the tributes, especially the fragile valuables. Most of them were broken. It''s better to be a little harder.


    Then the cloth was fine, and the rest left a lot of things under the protection of the people, but the two most precious things among all the tributes were lost.


    "Unfortunately, the immortal wine and the alchemy stone. We have been very careful not to put them together with all the tributes, but they still found and took them away."


    In Pike''s story, almost all of these tributes are the foil of those two kinds. For the rich jagong, he can buy them as long as he spends money, but those two are not what he wants.


    So I let diplomat Percy take it alone before coming, but I didn''t expect it was stolen.


    "Since this can be found, is there someone inside," Sean said.


    "We also thought about it, your highness. But it''s hard to find next week... Now the team can only quickly come to the nearby city for protection during the day, and then deal with it. By the way, we''re waiting for you."


    "I''m sorry... It was our fault to let you be attacked like this in jagong."


    Sean said according to international etiquette.


    "Don''t say that, your highness. It''s enough to show Jia Gong''s sincerity if you can come here at the first time... By the way, your highness, why don''t you go and see some robbers we killed, and maybe you can find their provenance."


    In the battle of the night, some people were killed by the tribute team.


    There are no living people.


    In this kind of battle, even if someone catches the other party alive, he will try his best to kill himself


    Rob the tribute of the sun king. Don''t want to live in the whole desert. Those who dare to do so have a plan to die.


    Sean followed Parker to a tent for corpses


    It''s very hot.


    Just close, a strong smell of decay came out.


    It''s disgusting.


    Usually people who die in the desert will be buried naturally


    Or they will be eaten by desert insects. Even if they are all in yellow sand, they will be weathered and buried by the strong wind at night, which hardly needs people to deal with.


    It''s probably for the convenience of Jia Gong''s team to study. The other party only left some people.


    Sean is not familiar with the local organization of jagong. Honey is the only one who has real experience!


    She squatted down and looked for some special marks on her back and thighs that few people would care about.


    "Did you find anything?"


    "Your Highness, these people are pagans!!!" honey can turn around and look at the people with silver pupils.


    Pagan..

 Chapter 411

    At this time, Parker and local officials noticed that honey had special pupils.


    Even if you wear human clothes, some characteristic parts can''t be hidden!


    At the beginning, they only thought they were witches and secretaries around a beautiful prince, but now it seems that each other''s identity is not simple.


    The different pupil represents that there is another mixture of blood. Those who can be officially recognized and hired in IDAK are the demons. The woman in front of her is actually a witch.


    Still a high-level witch!


    After listening to the whispered report of the next general, pike also looked at honey with a look of [surprise!].


    "You mean these people are pagans?"


    "To be exact, it''s a cult..."


    Honey didn''t pay attention to the two people''s questions at all, but looked directly at Sean and said.


    Because it''s in front of others, honey won''t directly say the words of ancient god believers, but Sean can understand the meaning.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Very sure."


    Sure enough, it''s them again!


    Sean looked at melsousa, pike and others.


    Sure enough, those people of the ancient God church began to act again, but they still don''t know what kind of church they are and what their purpose is to take the two kinds of.


    "However, some of these bodies have prominent calf muscles. It is estimated that they are people walking all year round. I think it may be mercenaries."


    "Mercenaries joined the robbery?"


    "It''s just possible." honey is not sure, because there is no guarantee that these people are mercenaries. Even people of the ancient god sect will join the mercenary regiment to work for a living.


    There should not be a few such cases.


    Just like the golden group... As long as you take off your mask, you are one of the most ordinary citizens.


    "Even if it''s possible, it''s worse."


    Sean turned and looked at the Sheriff of Abu Dhabi, the largest local official.


    "Now, in the capacity of Prince jagong, I order you to send someone you can trust to all nearby mercenary unions to inquire about information and see if there are any abnormal activities recently, or anything can be returned... From today on, you can report the situation directly to me by letter."


    At present, Sean''s main task is not to find the enemy. The Sun King hopes to return to the capital with the tribute team as soon as possible.


    As for tracking down the robbers, other imperial armies will complete it.


    But honey has already told the identity of the other party, and Sean has to prepare in advance... Ketugya has noticed this before, but it''s a little late.


    So this time must be fast!


    "Melsousa."


    "I''m here, your highness," answered the voice behind him.


    "You can gather your soldiers to search hundreds of miles around day and night, and bring back any relevant information."


    "Yes," answered melsousa.


    But he asked angrily.


    "Your Highness, don''t we go back to the capital right now?"


    "Now quickly inform the capital to send the second batch of troops. We have to find them before the enemy escapes, otherwise it will be difficult to find them again without entering the big city and desert... I will stay here for two days, just waiting for the second batch of troops to arrive."


    Leaving the capital, he is the biggest ruler.


    Even if someone had an objection, Sean wouldn''t listen


    Just left a ketugya. Do you want another one?


    Fortunately, ketugya is not interested in human life and death. It''s hard to say if there are other ancient gods. Even any battle may lead to the destruction of the country.


    That''s probably the best case!


    Sean thought


    It is estimated that ketugya''s event made these beliefs and the teachings of other ancient gods ready to move.


    At this time, they will be strangled in the cradle


    "OK, I''ll arrange it now."


    Everyone had to start their own actions, and Sean was responsible for entertaining diplomats from kesselk.


    There was such an incident. Even if it was delayed for a few days, they should not have an opinion.


    There is no way


    Watching the crowd leave, Sean specially explained honey.


    "Call back mesulla and let her start looking from the imperial capital... It''s best to contact Barnier first and let them take action."


    "Yes, your highness."


    Honey is the only one who officially participated in the battle with Sean in the ketugya incident. She knows what the prince is worried about at the moment.


    If a similar event happens again, I don''t know what it will look like.


    Although your highness can fight again in a similar way... It is not guaranteed that the arm with special strength can defeat the other party!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, it is located somewhere in the great desert in the middle of the Empire.


    "What are you talking about? We haven''t found the wine of eternal life and the alchemy stone!!! We spent almost all our financial and human resources to do such a big thing. Can you tell me now?"


    A strong man carried another thin man in front of him.


    The knife is right next to the neck.


    "No... no, bishop! They brought it out. They have brought it out... Our informant in the capital said that someone had reported to the palace hall today that the two things had indeed been stolen."


    "Who is that, who!!!"


    Pulling the other party and throwing it hard, the man was almost out of breath before he even shot.


    "I... I don''t know."


    "Is it our CNPC traitor?"


    This is the simplest explanation. Since the thing was not found at all, but the reporter said that the thing was indeed stolen, that means someone hid it.


    "Find it! Find it no matter how much you pay, or you won''t come to see me."


    The man standing in the center said angrily.


    But immediately after his temper, another stood up and said.


    "Bishop Zurga, we can''t be too high-profile about this... Now the jagong army is looking for us. It''s easy to find that we have hired so many mercenaries."


    "You mean we should give up this opportunity? Why do we spend so much money to let the mercenaries fight, just to let them hold the imperial army." Zurga approached each other, and his tall physique gave people an inherent sense of oppression.


    "I... I didn''t mean that."


    "What do you mean?"


    After thinking for a long time, he didn''t even dare to make a sound under the aggressive eyes of the other party.


    "By the way, I remember... Although we put out all the bonfires that night, the moonlight was still there. I really want to see something flying higher. Maybe it was the key at that time."


    The man said what he could remember.


    But it sounds nonsense to most people!!

 Chapter 412

    For two days in a row, several entire central areas of jagong have been searched by the Imperial Army


    many a time.


    Sometimes I have to come four or five times a morning to find suspicious people. It is said that the mercenary Union has taken away many people.


    And some of them are really related to this incident.


    But if the boss who is doing business suffers, he may also be taken for questioning as a joint and several liability.


    On this day, the heads of mercenary trade unions in regions, towns and cities were called to ask questions. Once there was anything unusual, they couldn''t even come back.


    Everyone can see that the sun king is really angry this time!


    I don''t know what those people think about such a big event of robbing tribute in jagong. They were kicked in the head by camels.


    How many people in the Imperial Army don''t know!


    With so many people and other affiliated countries, who can run away.


    It''s crazy.


    There was no way to rest in the mercenary Union. Many people had to go to the tavern. For a while, many people sat around and discussed.


    Those idle matters that have nothing to do with themselves are people''s favorite topics to discuss after dinner.


    "Alas, I tell you... The sun king really lost his temper this time. I don''t think the group of people who were taken away today will be released until this matter is found out."


    After a few drinks, there is always a sound to attract everyone.


    "Where did you hear that?" a man stood up and asked.


    "Anyway, I recently... Don''t ask. It''s best not to take on those unknown tasks recently, especially those with higher prices." the man continued.


    Sounds like someone from the mercenary Union


    I don''t know who first remembered that a group of tasks with very high remuneration and unclear specific matters appeared in the mercenary union some time ago


    Due to the high price, many responsible persons didn''t ask much at that time in order to collect rebates, and this task requires a high-level mercenary regiment to participate. It is said that everyone participating should personally meet the employer.


    I didn''t think much at that time, but many people reacted after the robbery of tribute. I''m afraid it''s not easy to take things.


    It is estimated that for this reason, many heads of mercenary trade unions were taken away by the imperial army for questioning.


    Since then, the task flow of the whole mercenary Union has been almost slowed down


    In addition to those small events that often occur, there are low price and clear tasks, otherwise many people dare not take the big list for the time being.


    That''s why the tavern is full of people.


    "I guess it''s more than that. I heard that Prince Sean originally went to escort the tribute team to the imperial capital in place of the royal face, but after hearing this, he stopped and began to order all flying dragon troops to search nearby."


    "... if I say, Prince Sean reacted quickly enough. He didn''t expand the scope but fixed the search two days after the incident, let alone found several people." someone began to spread the news on the wine table again.


    "Just blow it. It''s probably what the prince heard from the general. There are few such things. It''s the real way for everyone to take credit for what the prince does." one person said..


    No matter what country, there are many people who like freedom and politics. They just fear authority.


    But not surrender to power


    Or I don''t surrender in my heart.


    Whenever you have a chance, you always have to say a few words to show your erudition and sophistication.


    "Anyway, they did. Besides, Prince Sean was not simple at first. Many people were interested in him less than half a year after he returned to the country."


    "What I''m interested in is his stories, not himself... Maybe he doesn''t have much strength at all."


    "At least better than you."


    "That''s not better than you..."


    Ha ha ha ha.


    A group of people laughed at their argument.


    At the moment, sitting at the front of the bar, a woman wearing a wizard''s high hat tasted wine gracefully, with silver hair leaking from the brim of her hat.


    The clothes on the chest opened slightly, and a necklace pendant in the shape of water droplets leaked out.


    The sleeping Raven was still resting on his shoulder, and the black cat was lying inexplicably under his seat.


    "Shopkeeper, who''s the prince Sean they''re talking about?"


    "Why? You don''t know... The son of the previous queen who came back some time ago, the whole country was crazy at that time."


    While habitually stirring the mixed wine in the glass, the store manager looked at the woman pressing the brim and said curiously.


    "Oh, I didn''t come back until I went to sea some time ago, so I''m not sure!"


    "I see. Then you missed a good opportunity. Prince Sean was very lively when he returned to the capital."


    The woman put down her glass and looked up slowly.


    At this time, the store manager noticed that the other party had a pair of blue eyes


    as smart as a new pin.


    There are still many people who can see silver hair in IDAK, but few people with such beautiful eyes.


    "Where did miss wizard come from?"


    "Didn''t you just say, sea... By the way, I also want to ask, where did Prince Sean come back from?"


    "In the west, it''s a country outside the desert. It seems to be the basharan empire. It used to be a count. Unexpectedly, it was our prince. That doesn''t mean that the royal family in our country is not as good as the nobles in those small countries."


    The woman ignored each other''s complaints and continued to think about the name.


    Sean


    Count.


    It seems a little poor, but the name and origin should not be wrong.


    "That''s interesting."


    Smiled.


    The charming red lips fascinated everyone around.


    Here''s the money. Check out.


    The woman got up and walked outside the tavern. At her feet... The black cat suddenly stood up and followed.


    But in a corner of the tavern, several men also followed out of the door.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just after walking out, a tall man with a drunken face ran out in the corner of an insignificant roadway with a frightened expression.


    "What? No more."


    "No... no, no, no, you are... You are the elixir, the witch."


    He kept trying to climb out, but found his body trapped by some kind of magic.


    Alicia.


    This was once the name of a witch on the southern floor.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, any identity... The important thing is that you won''t be you right away!"


    With a scream, accompanied by a cat''s cry.


    In the early morning lane, few people will pay attention to this place.


    However, if Sean were present at the moment, it would be more surprising!


    Because the woman in front of me was no one else, it was Lucille who had no news for two years.

 Chapter 413

    On the way to the capital of jagong, Sean personally led the team to escort the tribute team forward together.


    Although I ordered to arrange all the people who could be mobilized to expand the scope to search for clues of robbers who robbed tribute a few days ago, I still gained a lot all day.


    At least now I know that the event of robbing tribute is still a mercenary mission!


    Dare to release such a task... It seems that the head of the mercenary guild doesn''t want to do it.


    It''s no wonder that in the past two days, the most squatting in the cells of various cities are the heads of regional guilds!


    Just after the town break, Sean heard make complaints about it.


    The other party is probably a mercenary who was caught drinking and locked up for a few days. He also said that a few days ago, the head of the guild reminded him not to make trouble outside, otherwise he would have to deduct his reward share.


    Who knows, only two days later, the head of the guild is inside.


    More than one


    All the guild leaders nearby were caught in one day. How spectacular the cell was that day. It''s almost the home of the mercenary guild. I''m afraid those old colleagues who haven''t seen each other across the street never thought they would be in this situation one day.


    Cry and laugh.


    Look silly at the other mercenaries!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the way back to the capital, Sean also kept an eye on the progress of all interrogations.


    The whole city in the middle of jagong was interrogated day and night under its own mandatory order. The information obtained after interrogating the heads of thousands of mercenary guilds caught was reported to itself through melsusa.


    "Your Highness, from the current situation, it''s almost like this..."


    Melsousa said to Sean after the new intelligence report.


    "Well, I see." thinking about the information I just heard.


    In fact, from the time he heard the results, Sean was sorting out the reasons for this matter, almost as he thought.


    The mercenary guild received a huge task some time ago, but the details of the task were not clear, and it required a certain level and high-level mercenary regiment to take over.


    Ordinary smelly fish and rotten shrimp can''t touch the core of this task, and they have to meet the head of the mercenary regiment alone when listening to the detailed rules of the task.


    Simply put, he is the direct leader of the large mercenary regiment.


    Each region. In particular, there will be high-level mercenary regiments around big cities. The whole team is strong and numerous. There are several near the capital.


    It feels like a mercenary of the underworld. He starts to recruit talents on the entrenched side and continues to train and ask for remuneration through tasks. It is said that some more domineering mercenary groups almost occupy most of the local tasks with good resources, and it is useless even for the mercenary guild to transfer them.


    After all, the regiment can absorb a lot of task resources in these places, and the responsible guild can also receive more share remuneration


    This is a mutual relationship.


    The mercenary guild will not impose too many restrictions on large mercenary regiments.


    However, there are few such situations after all. Where there are large groups, there will be a considerable number of competing teams in order to achieve a balance of power.


    Because Sean knew little about mercenaries, he heard this knowledge when he was in basharan, and then combined with some local characteristics on the side of the desert.


    Perhaps it is because of this relationship that the head of the guild has made a compromise on the high task bonus. As long as the other party pays a high price, it can avoid a lot of cumbersome review process.


    And this mission is like this


    The employer met with the head of the large mercenary regiment before finalizing the matter. Of course, some people refused and even wanted to expose it, but even the refused guild will receive part of the remuneration in return.


    In this way, fewer people will expose it!


    Moreover, the time to start was very fast. Almost on the third day after receiving the news, the looting of Korean tribute occurred. The mercenaries who were still tangled because of anxiety had not even figured out whether to report or not.


    However, no one expected that the shock would be so big this time.


    No matter big or small, as long as the insiders were arrested, it is precisely because of this that we got the news we currently control.


    Melsusa looked at Sean thinking. She didn''t want to disturb him, but she had to ask more about how to do it later.


    "What shall we do next, your highness?"


    "In other words, the employer did something strange this time..."


    Honey can say.


    "What a strange hair?" Sean looked at each other curiously.


    During this time, I have a certain understanding of honey. The other party is a witch saved by my mother, but I have done a lot of things before joining the sun crown, including being a mercenary for a period of time.


    "It''s a little... It''s a little regardless of the cost. It''s either a lot of money or a fool. Even the royal treasury doesn''t dare to play like this." Honey said.


    From the day when he became Earl in charge of the city, including now becoming a prince, Sean realized the benefits of money.


    Not like those free mercenaries!


    For a high-level task, tens of thousands of gold coins can be relaxed and happy.


    As a person in power, you should be clear about rewards and punishments, raise troops and bureaucrats, and spend money on all kinds of construction... Although jagong''s imperial regime is more stable than other regions, it is not often to spend at will. Otherwise, there is no "grain storage" at all. If anything happens, there will be a problem.


    In this regard, the other party does not count the cost.


    "This shows that there are more valuable things in the tribute than the money they get!"


    The target was placed on the two lost valuable tributes.


    A priceless alchemy stone;


    And longevity wine.


    Are those two things really so important.


    What can it bring? Also said it was a summoning sacrifice.


    After two summoning ceremonies, Sean first thought of this reason


    "What did the pagans say?" Sean continued.


    "The confession hasn''t been delivered yet, but there should be a reply. We''ll go to the next city right away... It''s also a place close to the capital. Your highness can go and have a look in person at that time."


    "Well, but this matter can only be known to the responsible commanders. Don''t publicize too much among the people. Others guess. At least the truth can''t be made public for the time being. Don''t forget that we have prepared a celebration."


    Melsuza and honey were stunned for a long time before they reacted.


    Yeah.


    And celebrations.


    This incident was originally intended to dispel the people''s activities to please the people because of the invasion of dark creatures some time ago.


    If such a thing happens again, don''t you add fuel to the fire.


    "So it shows that what should be done is to continue to do..."

 Chapter 414

    BAHA city.


    It has entered a big city within the capital of jagong. Under the personal leadership of Sean, the tribute team has not encountered any danger on the way.


    In addition, the city passed by was changed to a small town, which received super first-class treatment because of their own relations, which improved the situation of many tributary teams who complained about Jiagong''s public security some time ago.


    Now pike, as the only senior diplomat representing the kesselk country, is going to report the situation of the whole desert countries to the emperor after returning.


    And now in front of us is the most famous Prince of jagong, Sean.


    Of course, we should talk more with each other... As far as we can see, Prince Sean is one of the most competitive successors of jagong in the future.


    From the determination and magnanimity shown by each other these days, according to the Royal Children of this age, even the princes in their own country are not as good as!


    "I heard that Prince Sean is also in charge of a celebration recently. I don''t know what kind of interesting activity it is," Parker asked with a smile.


    The two people walk at the front of the team and talk about topics in their respective countries.


    But most of it was Parker asking.


    After all, it''s the situation where you want your partner


    "You said that, some things happened some time ago, which made the whole people uneasy. We hope to ease the people''s mood through such activities," Sean replied.


    "The sun king really loves the people of his country as rumored."


    Always blow a wave.


    Before he came to jagong, pike kept listening to the historians in his country say that it is an expression of respect to say more good words about the king in desert countries.


    "Every emperor is like this... Isn''t it." Sean smiled and looked at each other, stunned and nodded.


    "Your Highness is right."


    I thought to myself that the prince spoke very skillfully. I remember that the other party''s description said that he was an earl before... The Earl of the Empire of basharan learned the words of open communication. No one offended and would never ask for credit alone.


    While they were chatting, melsousa behind them suddenly stepped forward.


    "Your Highness, we are about to enter Baja city."


    "Well, have you sent someone to inform the local sheriff?"


    The dialogue between the two can only be understood by each other.


    Before that, Sean asked the other party to prepare the confession of the robber suspect in advance, especially the captured pagans, to see what they told them to write.


    "It''s all arranged. Maybe the whole city will welcome us."


    "Hahaha... This time we''ve had a lot of glory from your highness," replied pike, who had been listening to him with a smile.


    "That''s right. Our people in jagong are very enthusiastic!" said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    BAHA city.


    In fact, Sean doesn''t know much about these cities. He may have seen them in the map of his study before. Because his name is short, he remembers such cities. However, he doesn''t know much about the officials or residents in these cities. Moreover, as a royal family, it''s enough to listen to the exchange newspaper every time, and he rarely knows such cities in person.


    It''s close to the capital.


    The festive atmosphere here has become stronger. Compared with those cities that have been ahead, Baha''i city is full of festive atmosphere.


    When he entered the city gate, Sean received a warm welcome


    The people shouted their names and blessings to the sun king.


    The streets were packed with people who came to see them, and Sean could feel the enthusiasm at a glance


    Countless watched eyes, as well as the state of [excitement!] and [enthusiasm!] overhead.


    "Hey, honey. How about we hold another street parade in the celebration year? The sun king or our brothers represent the royal family in the main trunk road of the capital." in the face of the cheers, Sean had to roar to communicate with each other.


    "Parade? Good. The queen used to walk the streets several times when she was there. This method can increase your Highness''s prestige among the people." Honey agreed with her proposal.


    But of course there are other plans for Sean.


    Look at the favor!


    Right now, most of them are favors of [respect] and [friendliness].


    However, there are still some people who are [neutral] and [indifferent], or in an ordinary [friendly] state.


    It''s normal


    Favorability reflects people''s inner thoughts. Even the royal family can''t love everyone. Even if it''s superficial, there will be some resistance in their hearts. Especially when so many people are crowded together, any small friction and things affecting their lives all depend on themselves.


    But [hatred] or [hostility] is rarely liked.


    As far as I''ve seen, it''s not yet... Even my two brothers and sisters who fight openly and secretly because of the successor''s position are just "cold", not to the point of real hatred, and their favors change quickly. If they are a little better for them, they may become "neutral".


    Because they didn''t participate in the rescue mission to improve their reputation, their favor for themselves suddenly increased to neutrality.


    However, if they now know that they have become the direct person in charge of the incident by mistake, they may become indifferent again.


    Anyway, the jump is very fast


    The difference between good and bad is just a thought.


    Before, I always observed through the sand table, but I didn''t see it so clearly for the populous jagong, but now I feel different in person.


    As long as there is deep red hatred and hostility, it can be found in the crowd


    At least the street hasn''t been found yet.


    If it happens, Sean believes he can find it the first time.


    "That''s good. I thought so before. When I go back, I''ll talk to my uncle a little."


    In the cheers of the people, Sean took Parker and a group of tribute teams to the local sheriff''s residence.


    It was hospitality and some polite flattery, and Sean couldn''t get out until after dinner.


    The local sheriff didn''t dare to neglect it because he had made a special account before


    After seeing Sean back to his room, he took the information he had collected and handed it to the other party at the first time.


    "That''s all?"


    In the room, Sean, honey and melsousa were all there, and the local sheriff bowed to wait for orders.


    "Yes, we don''t catch many relevant people in this city. Most of them just know the mercenaries on this mission... As for other information, it was sent from the central region. I sent it to your highness intact."

 Chapter 415

    After a little magic test to see if the letter had been opened, Sean opened it with confidence.


    I didn''t expect that the magic left by Lucille had this kind of side door but practical magic


    In fact, Sean is also very curious about his mentor, especially after experiencing so many wizards, he gradually feels that the subject studied by each other is very strange.


    It''s all cold spells.


    And it''s very practical


    What controls the beast, spiritual vision, and explores mysteries, including this perception now.


    They are not powerful combat magic, but they are very practical under specific conditions.


    I don''t know whether the other party had a special idea when leaving the magic guide book, or whether the other party was a wizard who studied similar topics... You know, for ordinary wizards, they need to know spells to accurately assist in casting. There is no boring study of so many side door spells.


    Especially some strange curses.


    Only Lucille can think of it!


    Sean opened the report from the central city.


    This time it''s about pagans.


    In the face of the Imperial Army''s carpet search, many pagans have been arrested, and after this survey, it was found that there are many churches that believe in the sun god outside jagong, but many people who were caught argued that they have nothing to do with this matter, and no relevant information can be found by studying their lives.


    Most people live in seclusion. Some people live in a small village with water source deep in the desert.


    Life is very low-key, and behavior is very strange for ordinary people.


    Sean scrutinized the records of these people


    Will kill their pets for many years, but dig out their hearts to worship;


    Do not eat seafood from the deep sea;


    Regular smoking can paralyze their own drugs and cigarettes;


    The whole person looked in a trance and empty eyes. Sometimes they will sit still for no reason, and sometimes they will smile at you strangely. They can''t tell what they are laughing at.


    Page by page, I read the reports from various places. I have to say that everyone in this survey was very attentive. They not only unloaded the details, but also did a lot better than Sean expected.


    Deep sea, paralysis, trance, and often do some strange actions that people can''t understand


    To sum up, there are the most people in this similar situation.


    The target seems to be put into the deep sea again, in the unknown field.


    Deep sea again


    Reading every word in the report carefully, Sean hopes to find some key things between the lines.


    What is missing, or something you haven''t noticed.


    The faster I turn, the more I read, the more I feel that there are still many places I can''t understand.


    "Your Highness, your Highness Prince!"


    Suddenly, the voice of honey nearby interrupted Sean''s work.


    Huh?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Look at each other''s expression of some embarrassment.


    "Didn''t your highness notice his expression?" said honey. Even melsousa and the sheriff nearby looked [strange!] at the same time.


    "What did I look like just now?"


    "Your Highness was laughing just now. That''s the kind of cold smile, casual."


    Honey Kebi drew an expression that made Sean feel very strange, and the corners of her mouth twitched, as if the villains behind the protagonists in those TV dramas smiled.


    "I was like this just now?"


    "Yes."


    The two subordinates nodded.


    "I just... Didn''t notice, it''s okay... I''m just too absorbed sometimes."


    "But your highness never had such a situation when he was in the study of the imperial palace." asked honey Ke.


    Sean got it.


    This is the consequence of prying into the secrets of the ancient gods, just as everyone appeared when the living flame came in the ketugya event, because they had not seen each other.


    Always in the dark, always watching the world!


    Maybe normal people don''t feel anything when reading, but when they have the power of [time dominator], there will be relevant scenes in their heads when they contact things related to ancient gods. Maybe they just thought of something.


    Hurried to close the letter in his hand


    "This matter continues to be investigated. We can''t relax. We can deal with it as we should," Sean said to the sheriff.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "However, the mercenary regiment is now locked up in a large number, and some people escaped or resisted when they were arrested, and our personnel also suffered some losses." the sheriff suddenly thought of it and simply reported it in front of Sean.


    "Are there any casualties?"


    "Not in Baha''i city for the time being, but it''s said that the problem in the central region is the most serious. Even after the head of the mercenary guild was arrested, the task mechanism of the whole guild has a short problem. Some mercenaries have no tasks to take... Some are also small tasks at the bottom of the box."


    That''s a euphemism.


    In fact, there are only some inventory tasks left.


    There was no audit, or many people did not dare to pass the audit easily after this incident, resulting in a brief stagnation of the mercenary system.


    "Wait, you said the mercenaries have no tasks to take now?"


    "It''s not..." after thinking, the sheriff shook his head.


    "Almost."


    "And there are many people to be arrested later?"


    "Yes, quite a lot. Although the imperial army is enough, the personnel distribution in each region is not enough, and some mercenaries have a good private relationship with the imperial army. In such a big fight, some people will still open up."


    Sean listened to the sheriff''s report, thinking about another possibility.


    How does it feel like he used the revolutionary army to deceive the basharan Empire at that time.


    "Melsousa, and honey, but... Do you think the other party is covering for itself and wants the mercenaries to interfere with our sight?"


    As soon as this came out, they were stunned.


    The sheriff is also in a state of [surprise!] and [suddenly realized!].


    "Very capable, your highness."


    "So what is their purpose?"


    Start your own research secretly


    Or take this opportunity to leave with something.


    "Once again, go to the cities on the border and make strict inquiries about any outbound teams, especially those who go abroad as a team. As for the words of the mercenaries, let go. The head of the trade union will also let go after educating the fine. We need to leave more people to catch the real behind the scenes."


    Sean ordered.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, on the road of another city near the capital, Lucille rode a camel, with a carpet like thing hanging behind her, on which stood a sleeping black cat, and a black raven on the camel''s head.


    "The direction of the capital is this way."


    "That''s right, little girl... Are you going to the capital? It''s really time for you to come. What celebrations will be held in the capital recently. Now the whole city is lively."


    "Celebration?" Lucille looked at the bearded traveler opposite with great interest.


    "Will Prince Sean show up?"


    "You said big prince Sean, I don''t know. But he seems to be in charge of this activity. It should appear!!"

 Chapter 416

    Back to the capital at noon on the third day


    Like Baha''i, the tribute team escorted by Sean was warmly welcomed by the people of the capital, and the festive atmosphere in the city was quite strong.


    Previously, at Sean''s suggestion, workers could have a holiday in the three days of the festival, so there were a lot of people on the street... They listened and shouted their names all the way into the palace, and paid a little more attention to the popularity of the people on both sides of the street.


    There are no low-level people, which at least proves that the capital is safe for the time being.


    Taking kesselk''s diplomats to the hall, Sean noticed that serya and Mudan had returned!


    Pretty fast.


    I came back a few days after I went out.


    No matter how easy it is, the rescue work is not so simple. It is estimated that it took seven or eight days.


    ¡­¡­


    On the high position of the hall, the Sun King praised his deeds, and then turned to pike and others.


    "Are you officials from kesselk?"


    "Yes, your majesty, Emperor Searle has always been very concerned about the communication with jagong, especially his admiration for the supreme King... This year, he ordered us to bring some special products from some countries to visit the supreme king."


    Official words always blow a few waves. Anyway, it is estimated that no one present has been to such a distant country. You can say whatever you want.


    Sean finished the task and walked alone from the edge of the ladder to his position.


    At this time, everyone in the hall focused on Parker in the field, but they didn''t pay much attention to themselves.


    Look up,


    I happened to see serya and Mudan looking over.


    "Brother, it''s hard this time."


    The voice of a few people''s dialogue should be low so that others won''t hear it.


    Sometimes Sean thought that the whole hall was designed like this. The central place could be heard in almost the whole hall. However, the place where the princes were located had a slightly small arch structure. I''m afraid no one could hear them except a few ministers in the front row.


    "You are also lucky and bitter. Why did you come back so early?"


    After all, they are all brothers and sisters. As long as the sun king is in power for one day, the three will still communicate like this... Although the degree of favor is [neutral], and even though they speak with [doubt!] and [curiosity!].


    "I heard that the tribute team was hijacked by robbers, so I hurried back, and some people had to finish the finishing work there."


    "I heard about it, too..."


    Serya followed Mudan and said.


    "I see. It''s really hard for you." anyway, Sean, as a big brother, would say these words.


    "Did my brother find any clues about the robbers?"


    Serya asked suddenly.


    "I heard that all the arrangements in the central cities were made according to my brother''s requirements."


    At this time, Sean understood the reason why they came back. The fact that the tributary team was robbed had spread all over the country in one day. Perhaps the whole desert area knew it. If the person in charge of this matter was himself, as long as he found the enemy, there was no doubt that he received much higher evaluation than what they went to help.


    Tut~


    Really


    I remember when I came, they were good-natured. I don''t know who guided serya and Mudan. They became so utilitarian in just a few months.


    "There is no result yet, but some clues have been found. The other party once wanted to use mercenaries to rob the remains of the tribute team."


    While the three were chatting, the dialogue in the field also just reached the time to sort out the history of bilateral relations


    Pike constantly released goodwill to the sun king. As a diplomat, his opinions also represent the opinions of most people in kesselk countries.


    A few months ago, jagong officially incorporated Dansu port, another large port in the south, into its territory, and its maritime trade status has been far ahead of any other country in IDAK. It can be said that trading with jagong has represented trading with desert countries. Therefore, Parker hopes to expand the trade scale of the two countries and reduce tariffs, which is conducive to the exchanges between the people of the two countries.


    Even on behalf of the instructions of the other emperor Searle, he hoped to sign a maritime cooperation alliance between the two countries in order to prevent possible third-party interference and piracy.


    Just like the robber this time!


    Accidents can happen even in countries like jagong.


    Of course, the Sun King will promise this kind of thing first, and then the detailed rules will be introduced after slowly discussing with a group of Ministers


    Sean listened to the suggestions of the two countries and suddenly asked curiously.


    "Is there any maritime power in the southern continent other than kesselk?" she looked at serya.


    They will still answer this question.


    "There are several, but I don''t know their specific strength... If you want to know, you might as well ask Master Griffin them."


    It seems that even Prince and princess jagong don''t understand this knowledge.


    The country of this generation is strong enough to take pride in the whole IDAK region, and gradually has less understanding of the outside world, which is also Sean''s most profound experience in recent months.


    Seeing that Parker''s dialogue with the sun king had ended, and at the end, the sun king also said that he would trace the robbers and find the murderer to avenge another diplomat who died.


    This matter has a bearing on the national face of jagong and his reputation in other countries in the future. Even if you can''t find it, you should find it... If it''s really difficult, we''ll talk about it then.


    Sean estimated that in the end, he should deal with those who have been caught in public, otherwise how to serve the public in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    The sun king once again called the three princes and princesses to his bedroom in order to listen to the information that had been collected.


    "Tell me about the recent progress of the investigation, Sean."


    All the information received in recent days was handed over to each other, but Sean deliberately hid the part of the believers of the ancient god.


    "I asked the cities in the central region to expand their search, and I did find a lot of useful information, including the arrest of one of the people involved in the robbery. This is what they told me..."


    There are indeed mercenary disguises in the robber team.


    Moreover, it is inevitable that so many people will be injured when fighting with the tribute team. It is based on this requirement that many mercenaries participated at that time were found.


    "Hum, these mercenaries are so free with them that they dare to offer tribute." the sun king said discontentedly.


    "Father, otherwise we will take this opportunity to issue a request to strengthen control, otherwise we can''t tell what will happen next time."


    "It''s time to strengthen control!"


    "Sean, what do you think?" he asked suddenly.

 Chapter 417

    Uh


    It feels familiar.


    "I also asked the Sheriff of the central city to unconditionally arrest the head of the guild in order to warn them that they can''t pick up any business. Jagong has been safe all these years... Many people''s awareness of prevention has begun to decline."


    "It''s because of the decline that management is more needed at this time." Mudan continued before Sean finished.


    Obviously, Mudan wants to strengthen control


    The sun king asked serya''s opinion.


    "I don''t think it''s so strict for the time being. Although the power of the mercenary regiment seems scattered, they are indeed the largest group in our country except the people, and many soldiers and civilians are also related to the mercenary regiment, maybe they are still a family. This restricts the activities of the mercenary, which will cause great dissatisfaction," saizia said.


    This is a rare time to see each other''s reason


    "Sister, if they are like you, the order of the whole country can not be implemented. Give them a chance, and someone will want a second chance, endless greed and desire."


    "At present, stability is our most important thing."


    "In that case, no one will obey the manager..."


    Sean seldom saw two brothers and sisters quarrel and excluded himself.


    And I remember that Mu Dan is more like an idealist than sairiya. I don''t know what happened during this period that made the prince of supreme ideals give up!


    The sun king saw that his two children were quarrelling badly, so he threw the problem to Sean


    Ha ha~


    Sometimes this triangular relationship is really the role of balancing forces.


    "Our main purpose is to find out the real murderer behind the scenes, not to pursue the responsibility of the current mercenary guild. It''s better to let them commit crimes and meritorious deeds and start tracking down this matter... I''ve heard about the ability of alchemy stone and immortal wine. I always think that if the enemy is willing to rob these two things at such a high price, their value will far exceed all their efforts, and the mercenaries are a gang."


    Sean thought about it. In fact, he thought so before. Mercenaries are just pieces used by the enemy to interfere with the pursuit of the imperial army.


    Because after moving the whole mercenary guild, both the people and the imperial army will be affected... The relationship between the three is too close to be completely separated.


    After telling their thoughts to the three people in front of them, even serya and Mudan were silent.


    Although they like to quarrel with themselves, they still care about things related to the Empire!


    "So the other party is using mercenaries as cover?"


    "It''s just possible, and now it seems very possible. We''ve wasted a lot of time on the mercenary regiment and guild. It''s better to keep our eyes away."


    "What should we do?" asked serya.


    Sean didn''t think about this. At present, the way he can think of is to look in the street on the celebration day, and show the tribute a little, or find something to say that there is a similar existence.


    As long as the enemy is curious and blends into the crowd, he can find them!


    You can catch people then


    This is Sean''s idea, but the Sun King seems to agree with his handling.


    But if you do it on the day of the celebration, it may cause riots.


    "Father, I can be in charge of this together with the commander of osharya, and I will absolutely ensure the capital''s celebration!"


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you. Mu Dan!"


    After understanding this method, Mudan was the first to stand up and want to undertake the task of protecting the people.


    Anyway, they don''t necessarily know when they appear in front of them. Sean doesn''t want to take the credit. Let them measure their brothers and sisters and fight.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Go back to the bedroom.


    Sit down a little


    Elia, who hasn''t seen her for a long time, has prepared herbal tea to quench her thirst. As a palace maid, she can follow herself out of the Imperial City, but she can''t follow her to fight outside. After all, Elia is not a combat type.


    "Does your highness need me to take a hot bath?"


    Elia is meticulous in taking care of her own life. She is a qualified servant girl.


    "Yes."


    "By the way, your highness. Barnier sent a letter just after they heard you coming back. I put it in your study. Do you need to see it?"


    "Barnier!"


    "It''s them¡°


    "Give it to me..."


    Elia will always be responsible for the contact objects between herself and Claude''s factory and Barnier''s investigators. She will notify herself as soon as she has any news, but Barnier''s initiative to report is not common.


    I''ve known that team for such a long time, but it''s famous for its laziness.


    Elia took the letter from her study and handed it to Sean.


    Open it,


    It''s about the mercenary guild in the capital... Among them


    "Honey," she shouted, and the vine''s body came in through the window.


    "Is there anything your highness wants to do with me?"


    "Let me show you."


    Pass the letter to the other party.


    In banier''s letter, he told about the crazy hunting of one of the best mercenaries in the capital. He once brought many people to the guild for some reason, and Oliver, the leader of them who had not appeared for many years, also came. At that time, he secretly met someone and left in a hurry.


    Not much news was reported, but people had to care about what happened to the mercenary guild not long ago.


    "Does your highness think this crazy mercenary hunting regiment has met the employer?"


    "Well, it''s said that the task can only be given to famous local groups, and if you want to accept it, you need to meet in person to elaborate," Sean said.


    "Crazy hunting..."


    Honey can remember the name.


    "Why, do you know?"


    "No, this should be a mercenary regiment that has only sprung up in recent ten years. It didn''t have its name in my time. However, since the other party can be at the forefront of the mercenary regiment in the capital, it shows that there should be something... What does your highness want to do with them?"


    "Since someone has seen their employers, it''s best. How sure are you if you catch them?" Sean asked.


    Honey raised her chin unconvinced.


    "Your Highness underestimated my ability?"


    "Hey ~ no one will underestimate you!"


    "It''s just a few mercenary regiments. I can still fight." thorn''s palm gestured in front of his chest.


    "Well, I need you to capture Oliver''s life... Barnier may not be their opponents, and then you take him to the place near Barnier, and I will interrogate him myself."


    "Your Highness will go in person?!"


    "On the day of the celebration, according to the pre arrangement, serya and Mudan and I will lead a team to the street according to different routes. It''s very hot at noon. I have prepared some caravans, as long as people put on my clothes and continue to complete the task... I''ll leave to find you during that time," Sean said.


    At present, the celebration is approaching, and it is estimated that the whole capital is preparing for it.

 Chapter 418

    A few days later, it was in another hospital outside the city.


    As the land bought by the crazy hunting mercenary group, there is almost nothing else around this area. It is all the residence of the group, a large piece of land alone


    It cost a lot of money when I bought it.


    This also indirectly became one of the symbols of the strength of the crazy hunting mercenary regiment. After all, mercenaries work for money, and being able to buy the next big manor in a place like the capital means a lot of money.


    Many newcomers judge the strength of the crazy hunting mercenary regiment in turn, so they choose to join in.


    Of course, some people simply want to find a good accommodation... Otherwise, living in a guild or hotel every day is not a small expense.


    Crazy hunting just uses such excellent conditions to screen those who want to join the mercenary regiment and find out the best few.


    But that''s normal.


    Today''s wild hunting dare not, especially in recent days.


    Oliver ordered all mercenary activities to be temporarily stopped, only the low-level mercenaries to continue to accept some simple tasks as training, and the rest more than 50% stopped.


    Recently, there was a problem with the guild, and I was also involved


    So it''s best not to show up!


    At least wait until the celebration is over to see if things get better?


    Stay in the yard and Oliver listens carefully to the report brought back from outside.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Since Prince Sean came back, it seems that the situation in the guild has improved. Some irrelevant mercenaries have been released, and even the head of the guild has come out, but there are still people inside." the subordinates behind him said.


    "What about the guild leader in the capital?"


    "No news yet."


    The mood just about to relax is now tense again.


    It is estimated that this is a big earthquake in the whole mercenary world these days. Once the Empire moves, everyone can''t escape.


    Fortunately, I didn''t send anyone to participate in the mission this time, otherwise the wild hunting might be affected


    But after all, they are insiders, and they have personally met each other''s employers.


    Now in retrospect, who is the other party, who dares to rob the tribute, that is, directly and openly fight with the sun king.


    Call~


    In retrospect, it was a burst of fear.


    Fortunately, he was not blinded by money. Some of his powerful subordinates saw it more thoroughly.


    The greater the temptation, the more you have no life to enjoy!


    Now Oliver''s biggest worry is that the guild leader will expose his meeting with the other party''s employer... Crazy hunting is one of the most powerful mercenaries in the capital. Ordinary guild leaders dare not provoke themselves, but under such coercion and strength, Oliver is not sure whether the other party will leak.


    Originally, I didn''t participate this time. Although I am an insider, I can''t die. However, crazy hunting has done a lot of things in private in order to expand development over the years. If I am investigated, I may be exposed.


    At that time, it''s hard to say whether the team can still exist!!!


    The best thing is not to affect yourself.


    During this time, Oliver could only stay in the manor and tell the outside world to carry out the task.


    Only a few people know they are still at home!


    "Pay close attention to every move over there. You''d better use your relationship and send someone in to inquire about intelligence," Oliver said.


    "This..."


    "What?"


    The subordinates behind him looked embarrassed.


    "Even this is difficult now?"


    "This matter is very serious now. Everyone is avoiding suspicion. Even the warden, who has always had a good relationship with us, won''t see us this time."


    "Well, I should have thought that the old thing is unreliable. After this time, we''ll see what we can do with him... You go first." Oliver asked the others to leave, but he continued to stay in the yard.


    You can''t go out.


    It''s expected to be the same these days.


    I hope the celebration can distract some people''s attention, and I hope the imperial army can find help as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, it''s not the way to stay like this all the time


    Crazy hunting costs a lot every day. It needs to increase income to make up for the balance of payments. If it weren''t for the problem of tight income, I wouldn''t have to provoke it.


    Tut~


    Trouble!


    Just as Oliver was about to leave, a faint laugh came from the courtyard.


    "Who?"


    Quickly turned his head and looked into the yard.


    Business as usual.


    "Who''s there!"


    Another burst of laughter, like those old witches in the forest in the story, made people shudder.


    "Come out! Or I''ll be rude." Oliver, who pulled out his sword at his waist and has level 12 of orderer, has few opponents even if he looks at the whole imperial capital. The crazy hunting mercenary regiment has existed for so long and has never seen any kind of attack.


    This confidence is still necessary.


    "Oh, that''s good. I also want to see how you''re not polite."


    There was another sound in the courtyard.


    This time I could hear it a little clearly. It was a woman''s voice.


    Women?


    Oliver thought about whether there were people like each other among the people he knew or heard of.


    I can hear the voice, but I can''t feel each other''s existence at all!


    There is no human smell


    Carefully observing everything around him, Oliver used his wolf like eyes. In this state, any little movement will be observed by himself, including the smell.


    Walking into the flowers in the yard, I happened to pass through the trees when the movement appeared behind me.


    Oliver waved his sword and backhand.


    Just a simple blow almost split the whole lawn


    However, after a blow, Oliver suddenly found that he had cut nothing. Instead, his arm was quickly tied up by a suddenly stretched vine.


    "To trap me? Hum, delusion."


    Struggling hard, I found that the vine was strangely strong.


    The sound of wielding a sword is like hitting steel. No matter what strength you use, you can''t get rid of it.


    And in the constantly extending vines, a woman like posture appeared in front of me.


    "Don''t fight? Captain Oliver. Just... Our highness wants to see you. Come with me." honey''s tone was lukewarm, as if she had never regarded the man in front of her as an opponent.


    Temple... Your highness.


    The names of several people appeared in my head for a moment.


    i see.


    It''s from the Imperial Army!


    The waving hand gave up the resistance, and soon the vine directly sent Oliver under the ground.


    There was no room for struggle, leaving a messy garden in place.


    When the other members of the crazy mercenary hunting regiment arrived, Oliver and honey were gone. They stared at the yard in front of them and were at a loss.

 Chapter 419

    The celebrations in the capital were held as scheduled.


    This celebration was held in the name of the sun god, and its purpose was to thank its coming to save all the inhabitants of IDAK from the oppression of darkness.


    Many residents still vaguely remember some fragmentary memories


    That day, dark creatures came from the sky. Everyone was going to the temple to worship and pray that the sun god could protect its people from danger.


    Then, a ray of light suddenly appeared in the sky, shining through the darkness and through the clouds... The memory will no longer exist. However, with the spread of sacrificial priests for so many days, gradually the people began to make up a picture.


    When darkness comes, the Sun God shines on God''s grace, kills the huge creatures in the darkness in an instant, and repairs the broken sky.


    After that, the darkness disappeared and the light came back again.


    Everyone is safe!


    Whether it''s true or not, this story is the most widely spread and more and more accepted.


    Sean remembers that there were various versions in the beginning. Many people stood up and said they saw the situation with their own eyes that day.


    Sometimes it''s interesting to say.


    As long as one person stood up first to deceive the situation at that time, more and more people said they saw it at that time... Finally, they believed it!


    There were many versions, but they were almost the same as the half from the temple, and a consensus was gradually formed.


    It is estimated that it will be written into history by Erudites. Many years later, when people in IDAK look back at this history, they will get such news, which is a bit like the story they saw on the obelisk.


    Perhaps in an older period, the story happened in a similar situation!


    But whatever the reason, the celebration will be held as scheduled.


    Compared with the greatness of worshipping the sun god, it is more because the royal family hopes that such Carnival can drive away the haze in the hearts of the people and condense the beliefs of the jagong people.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    According to the previously scheduled plan, at the beginning, the Sun King and several princes will pray in the temple.


    It is similar to the beginning of all sacrificial activities


    Then there is the carnival of the whole people.


    However, the sun king did not personally participate, but left more opportunities to his children and grandchildren. Five royal descendants, including Sean, Mudan and serya, took their place to enjoy with the people.


    Even two minor princes, Oz and princess jeira, who have not appeared all the time, have joined them.


    On the one hand, there was a national carnival. On the other hand, in order to be responsible for the security work, the jagong imperial army had been very busy, but the sky guards were very busy. Almost every street and lane was guarded by soldiers, especially where the princes had to pass, many high-level soldiers were sent.


    Even the sky guard has a lot of flying dragons on patrol!


    According to the countermeasures discussed with the sun king, kesselk''s diplomats and tribute teams were publicly invited to join before the celebration, and the tribute sent by kesselk was also displayed on the day of the celebration, which were valuable and capable.


    The wine of immortality was also displayed to the people for the first time.


    Of course, the wine is fake.


    It''s just a name borrowed to attract robbers who may be hiding in the city.


    They may not dare to rob directly at this time, but as long as there is... The imperial army is confident that it can lock them.


    Sean originally intended to use his own vision to see. Who knows that these imperial soldiers are still very confident that they know countless people. They can be found as long as they see them, especially the military commander osharya.


    He is the only one who takes the initiative to complete the task, and hopes that Mu Dan can cooperate with him.


    Obviously, it can be seen that he is a general on the side of the second prince Mu Dan


    But for Sean, be casual.


    My purpose is to take a look with my vision. If I don''t find it, I''ll send someone to sit in the shed instead of me after noon, continue waving to the citizens, and sneak out to find Barney and them.


    The meeting place has been set before, as long as you go there.


    From morning to noon


    All the way, there are really no signs of [hostility] and [hatred].


    Do these people see that the sun king is deliberately leading them here before they don''t appear?


    It seems that we have a good grasp of the two tributes.


    "Listen, Elia. I''ll sneak out when I have lunch later... And you can take my place and wave to someone as planned for the rest of the journey."


    Elia had already sat in the caravan. It was not hot in the morning. She was like a maid next to her. At noon, she would cover the top of the caravan so that people on the street could not see the situation inside. As long as the clothes were the same, any person could replace herself.


    "Your Highness, be careful. After all, there are so many people in the street!"


    "It''s all right. I''m not an ordinary person. At least I''m capable."


    Identity has always overshadowed their ability, resulting in people around them protecting themselves both in the basharan Empire and in IDAK.


    But Sean doesn''t need any protection


    When I was a mercenary, I was even the main force.


    Also protect, I protect them almost.


    Elia blushed and watched Sean change his clothes into ordinary clothes, and then threw the exclusive Prince''s suit to herself.


    "I''ll go out now. Don''t leave. The people outside are close friends of melsousa. I told them there would be no problem."


    Sean, who had changed into a suit similar to ordinary soldiers'' clothes, got out of the caravan and walked into the crowd under the cover of soldiers


    No one found out.


    Even if found, it doesn''t matter. At most, he thought he was the guardian of the prince and had something to do, so he was sent out.


    There were a lot of people on the street. It is estimated that Sean saw the most people in the capital.


    It seems true that people from the surrounding cities and towns came to participate in this celebration, otherwise there would not be so many people.


    Sean shuttled through the crowd. There were many people along the way, but he also didn''t find the enemy with hostile signs


    Occasionally, many people pay attention to themselves.


    [watched...] * 48


    But in one of them.


    [being watched...].


    Someone looking at yourself?


    Who?


    Could it be that he was found out when he got off the caravan.


    Sean deliberately made a detour through the lane with few pedestrians to see who was following him.


    Soon those staring eyes gradually disappeared, but the staring hint still existed, and came along with yourself.


    Meow~


    A soft meow caught Sean''s attention.


    Just in front of me


    A dark kitten.


    But there is a spiritual vision ~]

 Chapter 420

    This


    It''s the magic of [spiritual vision ~]!


    Sean turned quickly... There was nothing behind him.


    But the hint of [being stared at...] in the field of vision still exists, which shows that the other party is still looking at himself.


    But I didn''t find it anywhere!


    "Who''s there?"


    I looked at the place above the alley building from the corner of my eye. If someone wants to hide, the biggest possibility is on the roof.


    The black cat in front of him gradually approached, and a dangerous hint suddenly appeared in front of Sean. His hand was a [confinement ~] magic, which frozen the black cat who just jumped into the air like petrification.


    Look over the roof.


    [jump ~]


    Trample on the stepping stones on both sides of the roadway and jump to the roof.


    Before climbing up, another wave of magic showed that he suddenly smelled a smell different from the surrounding air. At the moment of breaking, he emptied the smell of the smelly ditch in the roadway, as if the blower had blown.


    This is


    A strange blue purple luminous body that he had never seen appeared in his field of vision.


    [super hydrogen ~]


    Reaching out to grab the stone wall next to him, he almost instinctively turned back and jumped in the other direction.


    At the same time, start all the shield magic you can think of in a second.


    [magic immunity ~]


    [heat resistance ~]


    [anti...]


    I didn''t expect the last one


    Boom!


    The crisp explosion with the heat wave like a shock wave sounded behind his head, and the hot flame even bloomed in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    There was also a sound in my ears.


    The other party came too fast. This layer after layer of magic traps almost didn''t give Sean any chance to respond. Fortunately, his magic was an instant in the form of ideas. At least on the basis of resistance, he didn''t need much preparation, otherwise this hair would be burned to baldness!


    And the way the other Party chose was very clever. The sound of the bomb was clear and not harsh. It seemed that they deliberately didn''t want to let the outside Imperial Army know. Because the prince should sit in the caravan under normal circumstances, most of the troops were still on the other side of the road. As long as nothing happened in this lane, few people would come.


    Even the amount of hydrogen bomb is very moderate


    No more, no less, just able to get bald without causing serious damage!


    Don''t want to be serious with yourself?


    But there''s nothing wrong with that hydrogen bomb.


    The wizard who was killed by himself for the first time would have used this colorless and tasteless but highly damaging blasting spell if he could not see Sean again.


    Just stand on your feet, one wave of magic traps failed, and soon the next wave of magic traps appeared again.


    Start to draw the magic array automatically two meters away from where you stand.


    Very fast


    The magic array was completed in less than a second.


    But this fast magic is the best thing for Sean, who has the power of the time master.


    The faster the speed, the more deadly it will be when tracing back time.


    For the magic array completed in one second, I traced back the time for two seconds, which can make me go out when the magic array can''t be drawn.


    "It''s no use. Your magic can''t hurt me. Come out. Isn''t hiding just to find me?" Sean said after stepping out of the magic array.


    "It seems that you also have very interesting magic, but... Didn''t your mentor tell you that you''d better not talk big in front of unknown wizards. You might have let you go, but now... No!"


    A fast shadow came from Sean''s side.


    I didn''t see it clearly, so I began to entangle myself.


    The speed is still amazing.


    Sean can only use the ability of time backtracking again to return this thing to the state it was a few seconds ago, that is, when it just flew over


    However, even if it succeeds, it still flies towards itself. It can''t be avoided, just like target tracking.


    Sean was ready to enter the ectopic surface to avoid, or burn it directly with the fireworks on his left hand, but he didn''t notice that it was a thin rope until he flew over again. It looked like a belt!


    "Oh, sorry! My mentor really didn''t say anything."


    The left hand is ready to reverse.


    A sudden sentence.


    "What did you say?! I didn''t say it?"


    A woman''s voice was heard on the roof behind her, with some angry tone.


    When the voice of the other party appeared, the flying rope also fell in mid air


    Follow the voice and look up.


    With the sun shining through a higher building next door, a tall girl stood on the roof.


    Silver white hair hangs down her shoulders and shows a crystal dazzling luster in the sun


    Your hair is as beautiful as shining bricks and stones in the desert


    Sean suddenly remembered these words in the memory of atakris, a member of the golden regiment who died in the war.


    It''s perfect to describe the girl standing on the opposite roof at the moment!


    The wizard''s hat can be seen behind his shoulders. The sun is probably dazzling. The other party raised his hand a little to block the sun.


    White face, red lips smile, wearing a blue and white cloth armor with tether on the chest, Black Slim stockings on the lower body, an ordinary cloak and a magic wand.


    The whole person looks sexy and charming


    And not far from the foot of the roof stood the dark Raven.


    "Why... Stop talking?"


    Sean didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    Even if I haven''t seen each other for two years, I still think of that name when I see each other.


    Lucille.


    Maybe even his name is false. This person has been lying.


    But it is undeniable that the other party is indeed the founder of his own magic... And his own magic mentor.


    "Lucille." Sean finally called the name.


    The other party smiled and jumped gently onto the roof over there where Sean was standing.


    The corner of his eye glanced at the falling rope on the ground and stopped on Sean, especially the backpack Sean often carries. Under the leather armor, it was obviously a book jacket.


    In this world, many people will bring books or some commonly used things. For example, those Erudites often like to carry a thick book props. Even the priests in the temple will have the same dress.


    of course.


    The estimate Sean carried was also the clearest in front of the girl.


    After seeing that she was still carrying the magic guide book she left at that time, Lucille looked very happy.


    "Long time no see, little Baron!"


    "No... I''m going to call you, Xiao, Wang and Zi now.".


    She smiled and said with a slight eyebrow.

 Chapter 421

    There is always a charming spirit in the eyebrows.


    Sean hadn''t seen many people when they first met, but now he knows.


    That''s the characteristic of girls in different regions... Girls in IDAK have big eyes. After dressing up a little, their eyes will look attractive, as if they have been winking at you all the time.


    In contrast, the girls in Shalan are normal, especially the girls in the south.


    Igunia is a typical southern girl with blond hair, small skeleton and delicate face; As for Freya''s words, because she is mixed race, she looks more like a combination of basharan girls and girls from other regions.


    "You don''t seem surprised at all."


    Lucille said in a slightly disappointed tone after seeing Sean''s reaction.


    But emotions don''t lie.


    Sean could see that she was still [excited!].


    "Surprised, how can we not be surprised. We haven''t seen you for so long. You want to meet and kill me. If I hadn''t been skilled in learning these years, I''m afraid I would be tied up by you again."


    I remember when they first met, the other party also tied himself with the same magic rope. Sean was also a little confused when he saw the familiar rope.


    Although it is not the same, it is the same type.


    Even the location and way of depicting runes above are the same. Now it is estimated that there is still a box of infrequent books tied in the study of Oro city!


    "I''ve been testing your ability for more than two years... Let''s see how you''ve grown. Can''t the tutor test the growth of your disciples?" Lucille said.


    "You remember you were my mentor."


    "Of course, you are my only disciple!"


    I''ve heard the other party say these words before. I haven''t seen them for a long time. I''ve wanted to say some words for a long time.


    But some words... I don''t know what to say.


    For such a moment, Sean felt that the impression that the other party had always existed in his memory was very good. On the contrary, he didn''t know what to say after he really met.


    The relationship between them is very good. There is also the love between teachers and disciples.


    But at the beginning, he didn''t sincerely go to the teacher, but made a deal with the other party.


    It''s famous and real, but the friendship is not as deep as expected!


    "Where have you been in the past two years?" Sean said on a less embarrassing topic.


    "In many places, you should also know what I''m looking for..."


    Lucille replied.


    Sean could see that she wanted to say a lot, because the changing mood above her head was mixed with feelings, but it became very simple.


    Probably at the moment, my thoughts are the same as myself.


    "Did you find it?"


    "I''ve found a lot of things. I''ll show you if I have time."


    "Well, I also have many places to ask you."


    Finally, I can talk about normal communication.


    At the moment, the little black cat suddenly jumped on the roof, walked under Lucille''s feet, and then shouted at Shannai.


    "Is this a new pet? I remember Barry was the only one..."


    Barry is the name of the black crow. He fought with several people at the earliest time, so Sean remembered the Warcraft with the name. Even two years later, he once saw many Warcraft at the city college and some palace wizards, but rarely saw people like Barry who can fight and train very smart.


    "Well, its name is Lucy, the Warcraft I adopted on an island."


    Lucille squatted down, picked up the little black cat and showed it to Sean.


    "Lucy."


    Meow~


    The other party will wave its claws in response.


    "Have you been learning the magic I gave you for the past two years? Then you can catch a Warcraft and keep it..." said Lucille.


    "It''s very useful, especially in special times."


    "Of course, I thought about it before... But I have few opportunities to do it myself. I haven''t studied Warcraft in recent years."


    "Are you showing off your identity to me?"


    Lucille stared at Sean.


    "Well, my disciple is the prince of the desert, so I won''t become a national teacher! I don''t seem to be low." raised my chin with a proud expression.


    Hey~


    Finally met the original Lucille.


    Sean''s impression of the mentor should be like this. That kind of pinching is not what she should be.


    "It''s not low. It''s scary."


    Poof~


    Lucille laughed.


    "Anyway, little prince, why did you run out during the celebration? I wanted to go into the palace to find you yesterday, but it''s still a little troublesome to untie the trap set by the palace wizards. I heard that you will go out on the street today... Who knows that you hide in a caravan with a maid of honor and change your clothes."


    Said Lucille''s long lost eyes.


    "You have become a prince. Why hasn''t your taste changed?"


    £¿£¿£¿


    Sean asked a black man and looked at each other.


    "Did you see it?"


    "Don''t forget who taught you mind vision," said Lucille.


    Even with the help of Barry''s vision, she should be able to see a lot of things. As Sean, who has also used similar magic, won''t forget that feeling.


    "I have something else to do."


    "That must be... After all, you are a prince. Even if you take off the maid''s clothes in public, no one dares to say you." Lucille said more and more strangely.


    "Hey, are you still my mentor!"


    "Are you ready to rebel against the school now?"


    Sean took a subconscious look at Lucille''s state at the moment.


    Once she only showed the ability of level 8 of orderer, but at that time, her level was not high, or even there was no level. She couldn''t see it by using a few tricks.


    And now


    [blood 1850018500, magic 92509250, human] favorability is [reverence]


    All of a sudden, what''s the matter with the talent of orderer level 18? It''s also a kind of cover up.


    "Lucille, I''d like to ask you a question."


    "You said..."


    She looks in a good mood today. I guess she will answer whatever she asks.


    "What''s your real level? You came to my town to find Caine slate. What have you done in the past two years? I have a lot of questions about slate!"


    "Why, are you finally interested in me? Did you find the best person for you or me in the past two years?" Lucille smiled.


    Sean probably guessed that the other party would hide it.


    After all


    The woman has been hiding from the beginning to the present.


    "Well, these are later. Please come with me, mentor..."


    Instead of calling each other by name, Sean called his mentor.


    This made Lucille suddenly serious.


    I remember that when fighting in a small town, the other party also had serious times, but only in a specific environment.


    "Where are you going?"


    "You''ll know!"

 Chapter 422

    On the roof, Sean could notice that Lucille had been looking at herself, and the hint of being watched in her field of vision always existed.


    Not too soon


    Ordinary people may not be watched if they skip one or two houses on the roof, but if they are always so easy to be noticed by the flying dragon knight, they will jump back to the street after leaving the most crowded neighborhood.


    "You have studied magic well in the past two years. I can see that you have stepped into the high-level ranks," said Lucille behind you.


    If Sean had not known the meaning of this sentence before, he would have understood it now.


    The so-called high-level distinction is probably at the orderer level 7 ~ 8, this stage


    Ordinary people they see can do it even if the soldier commander can do it at level 6 at most, but when the level is above level 7, they will officially step into the ranks of high levels, and then there is a higher level division, which is above level 12.


    Now Sean''s magic proficiency has reached 630, just entering the high-level stage.


    "I haven''t been idle these years. Many things have happened since you left the town. Since then, I have to enter the struggle in the aristocratic circle..."


    Get off the roof.


    There are not many pedestrians in the street here. Slow down a little to avoid being noticed by the sky guard.


    After all, the prince sneaked out. Although it was no big deal, it might become a typical example of not doing business in the mouth of those ministers who opposed him.


    "I see. It seems that you have experienced a lot."


    Lucille''s words suddenly stopped Sean walking in front of him.


    come back,


    An intriguing tone.


    "Some things I really don''t want to experience again."


    The words of the other party always reminded Sean of those nameless people. Although he always said he didn''t fight often, every fight was dancing on the edge of life and death.


    I don''t know how many times I saved the world, but I didn''t become a superhero!


    "Oh, your mentality has changed."


    "What?" Sean didn''t understand what Lucille meant.


    The other side stepped forward, just side by side with himself.


    But the line of sight is still looking at his side


    "You weren''t like this before. I remember when you wanted to get rid of the boring mountain life, otherwise you wouldn''t force me to teach you magic... I knew at the beginning that you might not find the whereabouts of Caishi tablet, but your expectation moved me."


    After more than two years, Lucille really told Sean why she taught magic.


    In retrospect, a small mountain Baron really has no power. In the past few years, his personal experience tells him that it is not difficult for a person with strength like Lucille to find any powerful person to cooperate.


    Her beauty is enough to confuse many childe brothers, and her strength is enough to make many wizard organizations submit to work for her.


    The transaction at that time is really ridiculous in retrospect.


    Some adults want to exchange with children for a heart, but in fact, adults can buy a whole car of candy by themselves.


    "What am I like now?" Sean asked curiously.


    "Now you give me the feeling that it''s time to return to the state of little Baron in the mountain area. I don''t have any desire for the outside. I just want to live a peaceful life in my own small mountain area."


    What he said really moved Sean.


    Look at Lucille''s side face.


    Perhaps it is my mentor who can observe so thoroughly.


    When I was in the mountains, I just came to this world. I wanted to walk around the world and want to learn magic and knowledge in this world.


    Just like those novels I''ve read before, I crossed to another world, killed the four sides, conquered the Empire, became a super forbidden spell mage, in order to lay a big territory, and then fell asleep with beauties from all over the world


    Life.


    Maybe it''s this ideal that makes sense.


    But the experience in the past two years is different from what I imagined.


    "I''m probably tired. I have to walk and stop, don''t I?" Sean said.


    "It doesn''t matter if you have doubts occasionally. In fact, in two years, you have been able to go from a beginner to a high-level. I''ve been learning magic since I was three years old, but I''ve never seen a person with such high talent... Plus your identity, you have changed from a Baron to a desert prince in two years! Even Artists dare not write that in their stories. "


    "It''s too easy, but it''s confusing," Lucille said, looking at Sean.


    "Are you... Enlightening me?"


    The other party glared back.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "You also occasionally say something about being a teacher."


    "I''m your mentor... Didn''t you call me that just now?"


    An undisguised expression of pride.


    "Come on, call again... Maybe I''ll consider teaching you all the magic I study!"


    Ha ha~


    These two words have become the same again.


    They walked out of the street for four or five blocks because they couldn''t run too fast. This speed is still based on the reason that the distance is not too far.


    "This seems to be near the mercenary guild. What are you doing here? It''s right here that you want me to see?"


    "Well, I asked someone to catch the head of the famous mercenary regiment in the capital here the day before. The main purpose of coming out this time is to find him."


    Near the mercenary guild.


    Barnier''s team of investigators is headquartered in this position.


    According to him, mercenaries are the best investigators, because they contact far more than many ordinary people and even the imperial army. It is more reliable to buy intelligence in their hands than others, because mercenaries'' intelligence will not be false.


    Barnier himself was born as a mercenary. They know better than themselves in this regard.


    So Sean let them do it. As long as it''s reasonable, he won''t intervene too much


    This place became the base camp of investigators, and the head of the crazy mercenary hunting regiment, like Oliver, was imprisoned in this place.


    According to the patterns that honey can set in advance, you need to draw the correct patterns on the wall and the door before you enter the door.


    "It''s trap magic! It''s hard for ordinary people... But it''s pediatrics in front of really high-level wizards," said Lucille.


    "Hmm? Well, I don''t know. But when you see her later, you can talk to her and try to seal the door with stronger magic next time."


    Sean doesn''t have much research on the magic array, mainly because the magic guide book left by Lucille is a primary work. He has everything, but nothing is in-depth


    The two entered the door.


    Candles suddenly lit up in the dark corridor.


    "Your Highness, who have you brought here? She smells dangerous."

 Chapter 423

    "In the face of honey''s questioning, Lucille seemed very calm.


    Even Sean didn''t expect that his mentor''s identity was so interesting and labeled as dangerous!


    "Even if you are a subordinate of the little prince, I''m afraid I''m not very good. Alicia is just a nickname and doesn''t mean anyone... When I was here, my name was Lucille and I was your prince''s mentor."


    Mentor?


    Including Mirko and Barnier, they all had a [shocked!] expression.


    During this time, Barnier also collected many stories and legends in IDAK, including the story of the man who became Alice.


    A witch who was famous in southern IDAK in her early years was famous for her young beauty and strong strength, but she did exactly the same things


    "Your Highness, what she said is true?" Honey looked at Sean [unbelievably!].


    No negative, even nodded slightly.


    "I''d like to formally introduce it to you. Before that, you often asked me who taught me magic? And those eccentric animal control spells, which were taught by the present one, that is, my mentor Lucille. As for the name of Alice, I just know."


    "Never mind that name. I was Lucille when I was here, your mentor."


    It''s not modest at all, said Lucille directly.


    I don''t know how honey can feel and how they feel at the moment. Anyway, the complex emotional fluctuations above their heads are not good affixes.


    Gently touched Lucille''s ear


    "I''m beginning to think that admitting that you are my mentor may be life-threatening. They are all my subordinates. They all behave like this. If outsiders don''t know how they will react."


    "Really... I think they may envy you. Such a beautiful tutor is also very powerful. How many people beg me not to accept them!"


    Anthracene~


    The eyebrows stirred and laughed.


    Hehe


    The conversation between the two seemed too intimate to the next few people.


    It seems true.


    The notorious witch in front of us is not only the magic tutor of his highness, but also the magic enlightenment tutor!


    "Your Highness..."


    Honey didn''t know what to say for a moment. She vowed to be loyal to the queen Izdihar family. She shouldn''t have interfered with the owner''s private life, but if she intersected with the witch in front of her, I''m afraid it would be bad for the prince''s reputation.


    "I''ll make it clear to you later. There''s not much time right now. Take me to see the head of the crazy hunting mercenary regiment. I''ll interrogate him myself."


    Sean stood up and said, explaining to Lucille by the way.


    The reason why I left during the parade today is to find the head of the mercenary regiment, because the other party has received guild tasks from strangers and met the employers in person... Those people may have something to do with the robbers who robbed the tribute and need to be asked.


    "Why are you looking for the man who robbed the tribute?" asked Lucille.


    "Well, not only that, but also the two valuable tributes robbed. It''s very dangerous. I don''t know what they''re going to do with it!"


    Several people were about to enter the inner room, but they were interrupted by Lucille''s sudden laughter.


    "So you want to be taken away. You can tell me, little prince."


    Pestle his chin, a smiling expression, and the corners of his mouth are curved.


    In terms of normal aesthetics, Lucille really looks beautiful.


    "... if you beg me, of course I can give it to you. The tribute is not in those hands at all. They are with me!"


    Ah?


    £¿£¿£¿


    Sean turned and looked at Lucille.


    That expression should not be a lie!

 Chapter 424

    Sean looked seriously at Lucille in front of him, and the other party tilted his head with great interest.


    "Why, you don''t believe me?" she said with a smile.


    Not that I don''t believe it, but


    "It''s in your hand. You said the tribute is in your hand." Sean tried to ask again. He was worried that the two tributes were on the mentor in front of him for so long.


    How did she get it? Is she also one of the people involved in the robbery!


    "You don''t have to ask so suspiciously, you''ll give it to you." then he took out a stone from a small pocket like an ornament hanging from the neck of the black cat behind his back.


    On the cat?!!


    How many troops did Jia Gong send to look for them everywhere? I don''t know how many mercenary guild leaders and mercenary regiments were caught in the middle. They didn''t find the whereabouts of these two things


    Who would have thought it was on this little black cat wandering around the city.


    Like crystal.


    That yellow crystal!


    Silica, and there are few impurities of iron and titanium, so the layer shows a very clear amber color.


    But when he held it in his hand, Sean could clearly feel the energy contained in the stone. Although it was an oxide of silicon, it was as heavy as a solid iron ball in his hand.


    This is the alchemy stone, an artifact product that can be connected into matter without equivalent exchange.


    Names also appear in their own vision


    [alchemy stone] and the number written behind is [1010].


    Is this the service life of stone?


    "You see, your highness. I said this man was upset and kind. She was one of the robbers who robbed the tribute." honey was not only surprised but also dissatisfied with Lucille in front of her after seeing the alchemy stone.


    "Be careful, daughter of thorns. I don''t want to fight you... You are also my disciple''s subordinate. I don''t need to fight with you."


    "Hum, you mean you can fight me at any time?" honey''s temper also came up.


    "Shut up!"


    Sean''s words finally calmed down Mirko and Lucille.


    On the other side, Barnier had to watch. He could not participate in this level of battle.


    "Your Highness, you can''t be partial to her anymore. Even if she is your magic teacher, you should pay attention to get rid of the relationship, otherwise it will affect your future development," said honey Ke.


    Sean also knew the importance of this matter. The envoys of the two countries were robbed of gifts.


    If it is a slightly weak and smaller country, I''m afraid it will directly become the fuse of war, and the snatcher is still the prince''s mentor!


    Such treason is unusual.


    If it is known by interested people, it may be more serious than the noble trial in basharan.


    "It''s no small matter, Lucille. Why did you rob the tribute?" Sean asked each other with an alchemy stone.


    "And the wine of immortality."


    "Is that how you talk to your tutor? I wanted to give it to you together, but now I don''t want to."


    "Now I''m not kidding you! Lucille, you''ll kill everyone around me, not just you and me..." Sean raised his voice a little and stared at Lucille all the time, trying to find a reason to convince himself from the other party''s changing emotions.


    It was a little [angry!], but soon the temper was suppressed by her before it climbed up the expression.


    "Anyway, I''m not with them. I have nothing to do with the robber group. I only work for myself!"


    about to speak , but saying nothing.


    Sean could see a hesitation on her head.


    It should be what she wants to say, but now she doesn''t say it as soon as her temper rises!


    "First interrogate the head of the wild hunting, and then talk about it." he calmed his anger a little.


    Lucille is a man who eats soft but not hard. What she says to her is uncertain, so she really left!


    Call the door of the inner room.


    In the center, a strong man covered with a black cloth head cover was forced to sit in a chair. Unexpectedly, he was also a man with silver hair, which showed that he was a resident of the southeast boundary of IDAK.


    The hood was pulled open by Barnier, but his eyes were still covered


    "Who are you! Why did you kidnap me? Do you know the consequences of provoking me!" Oliver could only tell the direction by his voice.


    Just at this time, Barnier gave some information about each other to Sean


    Look.


    Oh, this guy often does things that violate the law and discipline.


    "Speak, don''t you dare to make a noise for me to recognize." Oliver leaned his ears and tried to hear any recognizable voice.


    "Shut up."


    "We have to ask you." Latina put her sword directly against each other''s chest.


    "Big sword, this should be an 8-minute long big sword. There are not many people who can use this kind of sword in the imperial capital. Most of them can use it at the edge of the western desert." Oliver smiled and showed his knowledge of weapons as much as possible.


    Sean had heard the length thing before when he was in the Claude factory. It seemed to compare it with his own palm. Anyway, there was a standard and then unfolded it in turn.


    The guy who can estimate the length from the feeling shows that he is an old hand with a sword. Maybe he was a blacksmith before.


    "It doesn''t matter if you come to us. Your crazy hunting mercenary regiment is worthless in front of us. You should know what you''ve done? Commander Oliver." Sean interrupted.


    The mood changed from [proud!] to [nervous!]


    Sean has never missed the interrogation. After all, he can see the emotional changes of the other party. No matter what kind of cover up he can''t hide.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who we are. The key is that you may be in trouble next. Let me talk a little about what the chief leader has done."


    Open the written report and select the most serious parts outlined


    "Bribe the warden of the Imperial Army... Once threatened the family of the head of the guild... Send the young women in his regiment and buy singers to noble officials..." there are about seven or eight in a series, and almost every one can become the standard of conviction.


    "It''s really bold of you to join the bandit team that tried to rob the Sun King''s tribute at last, Captain Oliver. These charges are enough for the rest of your life, No. enough for your regiment to spend the rest of your life in a cage."


    "What? Is there anything else to say now?" Sean looked at each other and began to look nervous.


    I thought I couldn''t see myself all the time. I was listening to the sound with my eyes covered.


    This will make people instinctively have a fear. I don''t know whether honey can do it or Barnier suggested it. In short, it is very effective.


    And I also know so many things about his violation of law and discipline.


    Once you say it, you almost have the other party''s life in your hand!


    "What do you... Want?"

 Chapter 425

    "What we want depends on how you cooperate with us," Sean said.


    After a short ideological struggle, Oliver''s mood began to change favorably


    It can be seen that he should have thought of such a result today, so after a short deep breath, his mood seems to ease down slowly.


    "Are you from the imperial army?"


    "These are not what you should inquire about. Now you can either cooperate with us or meet your brothers directly in the cell... It''s a pity that one of the best mercenaries in the capital has done so many activities. The dignity built up in more than ten years may disappear from the whole capital tomorrow." Sean said seriously.


    The more famous people are, the more afraid they are of losing their status.


    It was not only his own hard work, but also the proof that he had lived for so many years. If he spent so long living and dying, the things he saved would be gone in an instant.


    For those who own it, that''s a big blow!


    "What exactly do you want?" Oliver began to ask tentatively.


    "We heard that you have met the employers of mercenary guild tasks. I need you to tell us everything about them."


    "What can I get? Like a lamb to be slaughtered, or will I be locked up?" Oliver is worthy of being an old mercenary and wants to try to negotiate terms at this time.


    "You mean we have to negotiate terms with you? You''d better find out your position. If you answer honestly, you may survive, or..."


    "You don''t have to threaten me. Your voice, I remember, is the witch who can thorn magic."


    Honey was just about to refute when she was robbed by the other party.


    "There are few people who can use this magic, but I''ve heard so many... Plus you''re a member of the Imperial Army, you know who it is," Oliver continued [tentatively!].


    Get~


    It seems that this man doesn''t want to say.


    Sean hates this kind of person who likes to play smart, especially in front of himself.


    Can see each other''s mood fluctuations, but also like show operation


    "Kill it," he said suddenly.


    Even Barnier didn''t expect Sean to be so decisive.


    "He doesn''t say. Anyway, other people of the crazy hunting mercenary regiment will say that he should not be the only one to see the employer. At that time, he can turn a blind eye to their behavior, as long as the honest person gives it to the next head."


    Do these people really start to speak indiscriminately without knowing their own position? Do they really think that a few words can turn the relationship around?


    Listen to many stories!


    "I see," Latina said.


    A direct sword pierced into the other party''s shoulder, neat and decisive.


    "Wait, wait... Sir. I said, I said..." blindfolded Oliver couldn''t see his wound at all. He just felt a sharp pain in his chest, and then the sword body had penetrated into his body.


    "I say everything. I''ll tell you what I see."


    "Now? It''s too late!"


    Maybe he has been in a high position for a long time. Although there are many smart people, Sean doesn''t like to play Tai Chi when asking questions.


    That''s stupid.


    Especially when there are great differences in positions.


    "Even if you don''t say it, we know it''s a ''stranger''."


    The sound came in from outside the door.


    Sean looked up and it was Lucille who came in.


    The original [angry!] emotion on his head disappeared, but [curious!] looked inside the house.


    "You all know, so why do you ask me?"


    Sean was also confused at the moment. It turned out that Lucille knew about it.


    "If I tell me everything about my employer..." looked at the other party and said.


    stranger.


    This is a code.


    In fact, there are many such titles in the mercenary world. Sometimes people nicknamed "sword saint", "camouflager" and so on will always use such names to travel, and "stranger" is such a kind.


    "I only remember his strong ability. Before I saw him, I once doubted whether they were joking about this task, or whether the military wanted to deal with those unruly mercenaries, but the ability shown by the other party was very strong, at least people above level 16." Oliver was finally honest at this time and began to explain what happened that day.


    People above level 16 do have some strength.


    Don''t open the imperial army. There won''t be people of this level in the ranks of senior generals.


    "Then you have to take it?"


    "No, we didn''t take the task at all... Because we knew the consequences would be serious." Sean could see that the other party was trying to cover up, but it was true that he didn''t take it.


    Otherwise they would be in the cell now!


    "At that time, we thought the task was too risky, but the price offered by the other party was very attractive, which was equivalent to the total income of our mercenary regiment in the past ten years."


    "So you want to take it?"


    "No, No. we didn''t participate from beginning to end. I can swear with my life that no one in the crazy hunting mercenary regiment participated in the task of robbing tribute, but they even gave a very attractive escape route..."


    "I want you to cross the sea to the southern continent, right?" Lucille suddenly interrupted Oliver.


    "Even you know this!"


    Sean looked at Lucille, and she put a small bottle directly from her hand.


    Honey beside her suddenly opened her eyes and wanted to talk, but Oliver was present now, so she didn''t say it


    The name displayed in the field of vision and the surprised appearance of honey are telling themselves that the small bottle in hand now is the wine of immortality.


    A mysterious drug that can even bring people back to life.


    I wanted to open it, but Lucille hurriedly stopped me


    Shake your head.


    He told himself not to open it.


    Can the drug volatilize when it is opened.


    On the other side, Barnier and Latina also stared at the scene. During this time, everyone has tried their best to find the taken good medicine. The tribute is now in Sean''s hand. Moreover, from what he said just now, his highness, the tutor seems to know more.


    Sean quickly motioned the four to continue interrogating Oliver and help him clean up his wound, while he took honey outside.


    "Lucille, do you know about this employer?"


    "Yes, but you don''t ask me, but you''re still fierce at me..." with a bulging mouth and a very dissatisfied expression.


    £¿£¿£¿


    If the mood hadn''t changed overhead, Sean might have been cheated by her.


    It seems that this is often the case when she used to study magic in a small town. Every disguise of Lucille is very exquisite. If her mood is not unchanged, it sounds like it is true!


    "You know this matter is very important to me, because I think you are my mentor, so I don''t want you to have anything to do with this matter. Otherwise, I''ll just be warned. It doesn''t matter, but those around me may be executed for this mistake... There are many officials staring at me, and they need to be careful at every step."


    It is obviously more useful to speak in this way, which can bring Lucille back to the category of normal communication.


    Sure enough, the other party finally fell silent.


    "Do you remember the wizard club?"


    The long lost name once again aroused Sean''s memory


    "It''s them!"


    "Not all... But I''ve been tracking it all these years," Lucille said.


    Just as they were talking, outside the window, the Flying Dragon Knights in the sky began to change their array.


    "Your Highness, the Flying Dragon Knights have found the target! This is a code word... They have found the enemy."

 Chapter 426

    Now.


    On a street in the capital city, she chased more than half the street all the way. Finally, in the confused eyes of the surrounding citizens, osharia caught the suspicious person.


    "Run? Try running again. If I don''t want to live, I can cut off your legs and feet now!"


    As the leader of the Imperial Army, osharya has a bad temper, and his troops have always been known for their strictness.


    "Why did you catch me? Why did you..."


    Pop!


    Before he finished, he was punched by oshalia.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Why do you know best in your heart? Take it with you." osharya said to the soldiers nearby.


    The two imperial guards quickly put on headgear for each other and took them to a place with few people, preferably the street with a large number of imperial soldiers, so that the other party can''t run and can not affect the enthusiasm of the citizens.


    Today is the day of celebration. The whole capital is full of singing and dancing. It''s hard to find a sneaky man. Arrest him first, and then tell me what happens


    Several soldiers around him reported the parade to oshalia.


    "How are prince Mudan and Prince Sean?"


    "It seems normal for Prince Mudan to go all the way according to the original plan... But Prince Sean put the shed on because it was too hot at noon... There are still people, and it is estimated that he will arrive at the agreed place more slowly," said the soldier.


    "Well, inform the sky guard that it''s time to tell them that the prey has been found."


    "Yes..."


    The soldier answered.


    Only the Imperial Army understands the code language, which will show the hidden words according to various signals.


    Of course, the most commonly used signal is the signal of the flying dragon knight


    Because of the special situation today, we will compare the code words in the order of flying dragons.


    "Shall we inform Prince Mudan first?" the soldier suddenly asked again.


    Those who can stay with osharia all year round are close friends. Of course, they understand the position of the commander!


    "Well, first inform Prince Mudan, and then I will tell him the situation first, hoping to help him..." the owner of the oshaliya tree.


    The imperial army of jagong is divided into many units. Oshaliya belongs to the commander of the militia, which is equivalent to the commander of the ordinary army. There is no setting of the highest rank of the Grand Marshal in jagong, which is what ordinary generals call it, but there are few generals who can be separated from the militia, and oshaliya has been in this position for so many years, Even if there is a new commander, he can''t compare with himself in the prestige of the army.


    However, in addition to the militia, there are also the royal guards and some special forces in the jagong country. Although the number of these two forces is not as large as the militia, their personal strength is very strong.


    Moreover, the commander of the royal guard can only be a close confidant around the sun king, just like melsousa, the commander of the Flying Dragon Knights. She is one of the disciples of the modern queen and a person trained by the royal family, so she can become one of the commanders of the guard.


    As for the so-called special forces, they are the private forces of the nobles. The marshal is more casual, but it is generally the head of the nobles who can sit in this position


    It can be said that except for the militia, the other two regiments need a certain relationship to sit in their positions.


    This is also the reason why oshaliya chose Prince Mudan to be loyal.


    In my opinion,


    Or in the eyes of many people


    Prince Sean represents the oldest imperial power.


    Because the whole order of jagong was restored by the modern queen, all burdens and classes were also produced in the previous Queen''s generation.


    When Prince Sean returned, he represented the rise of the oldest forces in the Empire again. If he was followed by old ministers, such as former minister lupin and some generals of the forbidden guards.


    Even the old aristocrats on the edge may be on Prince Sean''s side.


    As for the Dead Princess Seiya, her style of behavior is more like the sun king today. The power of the Sun King came into being after taking over the queen. There was originally some discord between these forces and the forces of the older generation, so the people of that generation almost supported Princess Seiya. In addition, the princess''s personal charm was highly praised among the nobility, Almost most of the nobles were her hidden supporters.


    But no matter Prince Sean or princess segia, they represent the noble class, and never represent other people who can''t get on this class.


    Only prince Mudan!


    Prince Mudan''s idea of looking forward to peaceful coexistence and the integration of more classes is the most desired treatment for his ordinary army.


    Osharya always remembered that during the period when the king of Dansu came to plead for mercy, Prince Mudan always insisted on fighting for free conditions in the aristocratic forces in order to make them live a good life... And also came to the door personally to ask himself to help him.


    That is, from that time on, osharya began to find that there were princes who dared to reform among the royal family members. From then on, she became determined to follow each other.


    Everything I do now is to be useful to Prince Mudan. I hope he can get more trust and support from the sun king!


    As long as Prince Mudan can succeed to the throne smoothly, maybe the reform of the whole empire will be implemented. At that time, even ordinary citizens born in remote mountainous areas will have the opportunity to join the ranks of the Royal Guard.


    This is my dream


    It''s also each other''s dream!


    "Take people down well and I''ll interrogate them myself."


    "Yes, commander osharya."


    Many people saw such a scene in the noisy street.


    But no one knows the specific reason. Maybe someone was caught and educated too recklessly in the carnival.


    "Shh, keep your voice down... Let''s go, let''s go. Don''t get involved in such things."


    "Well, let''s go to another place with few soldiers."


    The onlookers didn''t stay much


    It''s better to do more than one thing. He hurriedly pushed people to the busiest street.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The whole celebration is almost from morning to night, and fireworks will be set off until evening.


    It is to immerse the citizens of the whole capital in this pleasant atmosphere


    After all, the Sun King''s tribute is not for everyone. People prefer things related to themselves than those after dinner topics.


    It was not until late at night that Sean took people back to his bedroom. There was no time to rest, so he was added to the main hall by the sun king.


    Late at night.


    Everyone was tired, but in the hall.


    Only a few former ministers and members of the royal family were listening to the late report.


    I caught someone and was one of the tribute grabbing teams.


    They have been hiding in the capital


    After hearing that there was still immortality, he slowly appeared in the crowd and was finally captured by the experienced imperial army.

 Chapter 427

    Robbers are a group of organizations from the South China Sea continent. They also have their own forces in the south of IDAK, especially close to the pirates.


    The reason why we can spend so much money is also because of pirate assistance


    There is no good way for the pirates, whether it is Adak or the countries on zambutar, or even the countries as far away as the amansha plateau.


    Because they can hide too much.


    Taking advantage of the terrain, there has been no good way to solve it.


    And very difficult to solve!


    Because the route is large, it is the same in any country.


    Sometimes a sea transportation is ten days and a half months. In the vast ocean, you can''t set up a place for public security management, unlike between cities on the mainland.


    And pirates are also very cunning. They send people to investigate every time or to buy eye liner in the army.


    As long as the army goes out to sea for escort, they won''t go. As long as the army doesn''t come, they will appear.


    And robbery is also very particular.


    Among the pirates in the southern sea of IDAK, the general wealth can buy a year''s security. If it''s just other shares, it can only be calculated by times, and they don''t meet them every time.


    Just like raising pigs, it is still slaughtered randomly.


    This will not undermine the enthusiasm of businessmen, and can also be domineering at sea for a long time.


    It''s like a career!


    Jagong once sent troops to destroy it many times, but they couldn''t completely destroy it.


    ¡­¡­


    This time, the pirates took part in the looting of tribute, which made the sun king very unhappy.


    After listening to the report of Mudan and osharya, the whole hall was very quiet


    There were few people at first, and now it''s a point where the cough can echo several times.


    "Your Majesty, it''s time for us to send troops to give the pirates a heavy blow," said a man standing in the position of former minister.


    "Yes, your Majesty the supreme King... It was three years ago that we killed the pirates last time. If we had won the port of Dansu, it would be very difficult for the pirates... They didn''t dare to do it for our country''s caravan. Now we have both big ports, which is equivalent to taking part of their bread, so we planned the attack To warn us. "


    "Hum! The same bunch of clowns."


    The general on the other side also said discontentedly.


    From the reports of Mudan and osharya, it is not difficult for everyone to hear that there are pirates involved. In addition, due to the fact that they just obtained the ownership of the port of Dansu some time ago, this matter looks more like a tentative retaliation planned by the pirates.


    Sean looked at the psychological changes of the Sun King at the moment and also recalled what Lucille said.


    This time it''s not just the Wizards


    Is it not just because pirates are involved?


    "Sean."


    "Sean..."


    The sun king suddenly called his name and revived Sean from his thoughts.


    "Uncle!" he bowed.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking about what commander osharya said."


    "I just want to ask your opinion on this matter. How do you think to deal with it?"


    Sean sometimes doesn''t understand why the sun king likes to collect opinions everywhere, and his opinions are often asked in the royal family. He just wants to hear his own way of dealing with things? Or do you want to participate more in the formulation of policies


    "We need to be careful when we go to war with pirates, or we intend to affect our normal route. What''s more, they didn''t have the two most important tributes!"


    "Your Highness doesn''t have to take that lie seriously."


    Before Sean had finished speaking, he was interrupted by osharya.


    It seems that I really can''t say that it''s in my hand


    If you find the enemy first, it''s OK. Now others find it first. Instead, the alchemy stone and immortal wine in your hands have become hot things.


    If you take it out, you will be asked for the source!


    At that time, it can''t be said that it was given by her mentor. After all, Lucille''s reputation doesn''t seem to be as good as expected.


    So it seems to outsiders that those two things are still in the hands of the enemy. If you want to get them back, you can only fight


    Moreover, it is not only for the sake of robbing the tribute, but also for the face of the whole Jia Gong.


    Sending troops and not sending troops.


    The two results are discussed in the minister.


    Of course, Sean is standing in the line of not sending troops. It is not good for a country to launch troops for two consecutive years without much harvest.


    However, it seems that many generals advocate combating piracy and hope to continue to maintain the rule of the imperial route.


    This matter will not be determined in such a short time


    It was late at night that Sean dragged his tired body back to his bedroom.


    No one around.


    Elia was the only one dozing in the hall.


    "Your Highness... You''re back." Elia woke up when she heard a voice approaching.


    "Well, honey, but where are they?"


    Sean looked around and didn''t find Mirko and Lucille.


    "They just had a quarrel and almost fought! Your highness... Is that your mentor?"


    "How do you know?"


    Sean looked at Elia curiously and asked curiously.


    "Your Highness has said this before, and you can know from her appearance today... I just didn''t expect that your Highness''s mentor was really the Alice witch," Elia whispered.


    "What? She''s notorious."


    I''ve heard that more than once today, but I can''t help it. That''s the relationship between the two.


    "Not..."


    Elia shook her head.


    "Only those nobles and people who believe in dogma will say so. In fact, in the hearts of some people who believe in freedom, Alicia has great prestige. Not only does she rely on her beauty and power, but also her actions will make some people applaud... Your highness, Alicia is a free person. She is not bound by any rights, and she always has a purpose, even if she is your highness My tutor is also not able to disclose his identity. "


    Elia''s words reminded Sean that a person of Lucille''s character is a time bomb in situations where rules are needed.


    Because she has no dogma and is an egoist!


    "I understand."


    Although it was late, Sean jumped onto the roof with a pot of wine and good tea.


    Lucille is up there


    "How did you know I was here?"


    The little black cat stopped his way and had to squat down to send some food before he could pass.


    "Guess, don''t you like staying on the roof very much... I heard you almost fought with my subordinates just now."


    "Yes, if I didn''t look at your face, I would really do it. How about it? Do you think my mentor dotes on you?"


    Take off the wizard''s hat


    There is always a very attractive and unique charm in Lucille''s eyes.


    "Yes, I''m moving and crying."


    Sean just sat next to her. Barry didn''t seem to mind. He even stopped on his toes.


    "But... Mentor..."


    "I know what you''re going to ask. I''ll tell you the whole story. This is something I''ve never told anyone in the past two years. I thought you would stay in that small mountain village all your life, so I didn''t tell you much... But now it seems time," said Lucille

 Chapter 428

    "I know you want to ask the people who robbed the tribute, that''s right. Some of them are pirates, but the people behind the scenes are the wizard club," said Lucille.


    "Do you remember the wizard we defeated?"


    "Of course."


    How can I forget? It''s because I know Sean about her. It''s too easy for a person who is good at disguise with various identities to get the tribute unknowingly.


    You don''t even need to fight to get it!


    "Actually... I''ve been waiting for Caine slate for some time over the years." now that it''s all said, Sean will no longer hide and tell her about the short-term acquisition of the slate from Freya. Although it was returned in the end, the slate is useless except for its special material.


    "What! You''ve got the slate."


    "Yes."


    Compared with her calmness, Lucille was very excited.


    "Return it again?"


    "That''s right!"


    Looking at each other''s excited expression, Sean thought it was too much. It was really nothing.


    "You are really¡°


    I couldn''t help but stand up and sit down again.


    "Damn it, I should have taught you how to use it."


    It''s still used.


    Then why don''t they know about Freya!!


    The night wind blew through the ends of Lucille''s hair, because they were so close that it almost blew on Sean''s face.


    Stretch out your hand and pull it away. It feels like touching each other''s cheeks.


    Lucille took a step back


    "You... Are you going to kiss me?"


    £¿£¿£¿


    Looking at each other with a question mark on his face, the expression is not lying, and the state is wrong.


    "What are you talking about!"


    roll one''s eyes.


    Finally saw Lucille roll her eyes at herself.


    "I haven''t told you before. For witches, touching their ears means kissing. Only the closest people will do so."


    Listening to each other''s words, Sean looked puzzled and remembered all kinds of pictures in his head.


    "Hum, no wonder you have a lot of romantic stories along the way. It''s awesome, little prince. You dare to flirt with any witch... Come with me, and I''ll make up for you today."


    Finally, two years later, Lucille decided to make up for Sean''s unfinished schoolwork.


    "Remember, we are Wizards of the eternal light. Although this name is not loud in IDAK, we are frightening enough in all wizard organizations. You should not only learn my magic, but also inherit my research."


    "Just in time, you tell me what is described on the Caine slate."


    They jumped off the roof and came to their study.

 Chapter 429

    How can I use Caine slate?!!


    Sean knew for the first time.


    I didn''t know anything when I held it in my hand for such a long time, and even Freya didn''t know how to use the Caine slate.


    "I didn''t teach you too much because you were in the town."


    "I''ve said that many times..." before Lucille finished, Sean grabbed the words.


    "Well, let''s get straight to the point. Sustainable light is the name of our Wizard organization. There are few people in it, but everyone is an elite and is good at developing and using all kinds of magic. Remember the magic concept I told you, that''s what we passed down."


    "It means omnipotent."


    Sean had never heard of this wizard organization before, but there are many wizard organizations in the world. Not everyone is as well known as the sun crown and the wizard Association.


    And under normal circumstances, most wizard organizations are unknown


    Only by not being known can we better protect ourselves.


    "It can be understood that Caine slate is the most wanted research topic of my mentor''s generation... Why the legendary witch Caine disappeared after carving the slate, and then what these tablets want to tell the world, which is the key to our research," Lucille said.


    "Just research?"


    Asked curiously.


    Because Sean came into contact with the ancient gods, he had a say in those things.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Like... Control."


    "Although Caishi tablet is the legacy of the legendary witch, that kind of power is not easily mastered by ordinary people. I also want to remind you... For the unknown power, it''s best not to think about controlling it first. Any kind of power needs to be understood. I choose to study this kind of power only after I see the blasting magic of the wizard society at that time."


    Sean was a little relieved by Lucille''s words.


    She is worthy of being a person with more power than level 18 of order. If she had appeared earlier, I''m afraid she wouldn''t have to worry so much at that time in the basharan empire.


    Having a strong mentor is better than recruiting escorts everywhere.


    "You should have told me earlier."


    "Then who knew you would become what you are today? Well, tell me what you see on Caine slate."


    Sean took out the magic guide book that Lucille gave him and opened it.


    When I was a beginner, I copied part of my records on it.


    "Wait..." Lucille didn''t help study the slate, but picked up Sean''s magic guide book and looked through it.


    In the past two years, Sean not only learned the above magic, but even supplemented some directories in person, especially in the field of alchemy.


    "I didn''t expect that you have been continuing my research for the past two years. You have written well!"


    Looking at Sean''s achievements in the past two years, there are not many, but there are many additions to the alchemy trees... And even the believers of ancient gods.


    "Sean, did you touch them?"


    "Well, more than once. I have recorded some of the news I heard and related things I have contacted them. I hope it will be helpful to my future research... What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Lucille''s expression at the moment, her happiness turned into seriousness.


    "There are many ancient god believers on the map of Adak since ancient times, and they are not rare anywhere. You live in the aristocratic circle, so you rarely see them, but if you go deep into the people, you often hear their rumors. This is something I have been afraid to touch."


    "Once my mentor and your ancestor tried to explore whether the so-called ancient gods really existed, but eventually led to madness and destruction. Since then, we will no longer allow others to directly explore things related to ancient gods."


    Sean listened to the story of zelushir, but she had been looking for Caine slate before.


    In my opinion, that thing is related to the ancient god


    It seems that in addition to herself, even the powerful witch like the other party has not really understood the ancient god or seen the ancient god with her own eyes!


    "Is the matter of the wizard club also related to them?"


    "I''m not sure at the moment. I just don''t understand what they''re trying to do with these two things. They just brought them back," said Lucille.


    Alchemy stone and immortal wine.


    Although it looks easy to use, what can be done with them!


    Suddenly, Sean seemed to have a clue.


    He hurried to the open position of his study, almost beside the sand table, and began to depict the magic array on the ground.


    "Is this the alchemy array?" asked Lucille suspiciously.


    "Yes, do you know what the essence of alchemy is?"


    "You write the equivalent exchange on it." open the magic guide book and take a look at the content written on it.


    And I don''t know when honey can come in from the yard


    It''s so late. The lights are still on in the study of the prince''s bedroom. I''m curious to come in and have a look.


    I happened to meet Sean when he was depicting the alchemy array


    "Equivalent exchange means that it must be used and can be clearly explained as decomposition and reorganization... The original substances have been broken up and the molecular composition rearranged, which requires years of research and matching by alchemists."


    See if you have anything around you. If you don''t have anything, you can use the abandoned manuscripts as alchemy materials.


    Without any catalyst, the alchemy array is the best catalyst, and for Sean who uses different magic methods, as long as he doesn''t prompt the idea form magic of [failure], it can work.


    "Paper is composed of tree pulp. If you use the decomposition of the alchemy array to disrupt the reorganization, you can also obtain the original tree pulp. Even if it is powerful, it can be directly reduced to branches, but these need to be measured. A book doesn''t have many raw materials, so you can''t use it to make a ginseng tree."


    Then he put the alchemy stone into it.


    "But if the alchemy can ignore the equivalent exchange, it can make more things in turn." read the spell.


    Soon the book began to melt like mud, and when it was reorganized again, it directly formed the vine branches in honey''s hands


    But it''s just a little bit the size of a thumb.


    But after the alchemy stone worked


    [alchemy stone: 910]


    The number of times was consumed once, but the vines in front of me began to grow gradually, completely ignoring the amount used in a book.


    Even once.


    [alchemy stone: 810]


    The plants made of cellulose can get the color of rust in an instant and begin to harden section by section.


    "This..."


    Lucille didn''t know about alchemy before. Now after seeing Sean use it, she felt that this field was also so magical. Compared with the destructive power and mystery of magic, alchemy seems to be a man-made magic.


    "Sure enough, as I thought, the alchemy stone can ignore the equivalent exchange, but where does such material come from?"


    "Oh, I remember!"


    Probably receiving the impression of Sean''s Alchemy, Lucille recalled the news she had heard in the southern continent.


    "The wizard Association once asked alchemists to help find something, which seems to be called yellow seal!"

 Chapter 430

    The next morning, in the main hall of Jiagong palace.


    That was the morning after the celebration. Although he had a late rest last night, Sean came to the political conference early.


    Because today we will discuss the problem of facing pirates in the south.


    After a night of interrogation in turn, we have obtained a lot of information from each other. It can almost be concluded that the pirates are behind it, and it is estimated that only the rich pirates are left who can pay so much money.


    Today''s topic is how to deal with pirates!


    After all, it has been extended to the point of hindering the normal relations between the two countries. If jagong does not study deeply this time, it will not only lose face, but even have a bad impact on the kesselk country.


    But the diplomat died in his own country


    Although later, Sean got the news that his mentor Lucille killed each other.


    And what she said at that time was that she didn''t know that the Jiagong royal family would have something to do with herself. She originally wanted to push the matter to the robber group, so that the Empire wouldn''t look for her.


    Who knows that the prince of the empire is himself!


    But now I can''t. people have been killed and can only pretend not to know.


    Even the two tributes that have already been taken can never be taken out again.


    It''s not happened. It''s all up to pirates and wizards


    In the hall, everyone fell into thinking after listening to the report of commander osharya.


    "That''s probably the case, supreme king. But they still insisted that they didn''t take the plundered tribute," osharya added at last.


    "Could it be someone else?"


    At this time, ministers also stood up and asked questions.


    "Others, like what?"


    "In addition to these pirates, there are other forces who are also eyeing the tribute," said the man.


    "You mean there are many rebel forces in jagong?"


    "I... I didn''t mean that."


    After a few words, he began to tit for tat again.


    Since the antagonistic relationship between the three heirs began to become a little obvious, Sean felt that the confrontation in the hall began to intensify.


    Even if the master behind him doesn''t say anything, his subordinates will form for their own interests.


    It can be regarded as a kind of flattery and credit!


    It was almost the same when he was in Oro, and there was never much fighting among several factions.


    "All right!"


    The sun king ordered the hall to be quiet, and suddenly looked at Sean''s side.


    "Do you think they''re hiding... Sean?"


    I was the first to call my name!


    "Maybe, as long as they don''t tell the whereabouts of the tribute, they can stay in the cell and continue to wait for interrogation. Although it''s painful, they won''t die so quickly. Many mercenaries with means of survival will do so." Sean saw it before when he personally interrogated the head of the crazy hunting mercenary regiment. He really wanted to drill into any loophole.


    "But even if they don''t, some of them may hide them. Such a temporary team has no sense of trust. Betrayal is a common thing... And the key is not these two tributes, but how to deal with those pirates."


    Sean tried to shift the focus of this matter to people, so that the tribute could be forgotten slowly.


    "You''re right."


    The sun king looked at the other ministers in the hall.


    "Now it''s time to clean up the mess at sea. We just got the right to use the port of Dansu a few months ago. If these pirates are allowed to act recklessly, they will be even more lawless in the future."


    People can hear that the Sun King has plans to send troops.


    Before everyone volunteered, Sean stood up for the first time.


    "Uncle, I want to ask to lead the imperial army to fight against the pirates."


    As soon as the words came out, many ministers in the hall were surprised!


    "Are you going?" the sun king asked incredulously.


    Jagong is a strong country with a large number of soldiers... There is no place where the emperor needs to go to battle in person in ordinary battles. Even princes don''t need to go there in person.


    Moreover, in places like war, the king''s life sometimes interferes with the generals'' judgment and leads to failure, so even Mudan and serya dare not easily ask to lead the army to fight abroad, otherwise they would have passed the expedition to Borg.


    "Yes."


    "But..."


    "I have experience in war, and I believe I can lead the enemy in war," Sean said.


    Prince Sean, who has always been very low-key in people''s eyes in the hall, actually chose to take the initiative to ask to lead the team


    Many people began to figure out the meaning.


    But in any case, it was the royal brothers and sisters who stood up against it.


    "That''s not good, brother. Although you have commanded several wars, they are all on land... But the sea is different. Our royal family members try to avoid affecting the fighting of the generals. If it turns out to be a failure, it will not benefit the country''s face, and even encourage the arrogance of the pirates."


    "Next year, we may not directly pay attention to our warships and hijack merchant ships. That will cause greater losses to the country," Mudan said first.


    Mudan and serya both know their abilities. If they can save the people, they can do it, but participating in the war is another matter.


    The losses caused by a little carelessness are not what they can bear.


    Even if the Royal descendants can be exempted from many punishments, their prestige and fame will decline... On the contrary, if they succeed, they will be the heirs with military achievements.


    Although Adak has been stable in recent years, the whole people are still more belligerent.


    When Sean returned, many people said that he had defeated the desert gold regiment. If he had succeeded this time.


    It is estimated that it will have a very high status in the eyes of the people!


    Therefore, even if you can''t go by yourself, you can''t let the other party go.


    Even if it''s any small opportunity


    "I''m sure," Sean said.


    "But... Brother, it''s not a condition to win the war. Besides, it''s a naval battle. I think it''s better to let the commanders who adapt to the naval battle go. If you don''t feel at ease, you can send the sky guard of the royal guards." Mudan said.


    It''s a concession.


    Melsousa, commander-in-chief of the sky guard of the forbidden guard, was a former disciple of the queen. All ministers said she was on the side of Prince Sean.


    "It doesn''t matter which general goes. I''m sure to wipe out the pirates."


    Can''t give in anymore. Sean just keeps taking chances.

 Chapter 431

    "Are you really going, Sean?" the sun king asked again.


    "Yes, I asked my uncle to let me lead the team... Maybe it doesn''t need too many teams, just a group of sky guards. Infantry don''t adapt to naval warfare on the sea, and it''s meaningless to send them. There''s no need to make a big fuss. I''ll follow the sky guards to the South as fast as possible." Sean continued.


    The sun king was silent for a moment.


    I''m embarrassed


    After all, it was his sister''s child, and since he came back, Sean rarely asked for anything except the factory.


    And judging from the current situation, the operation of the factory is very good. After the sudden appearance of that event, Sean did not independently underwrite the construction of all military artillery, and even was willing to share things. It is said that he recently got iron and medicine used by the people.


    In my opinion, this kind of magnanimity is very great, quite the ability of my sister in those days.


    But this time it was a battle, or in a place like the sea.


    I don''t know if the other party can finish


    Looking at Sean''s confident expression, the Sun King wanted to hesitate for a day before giving a reply, but if he didn''t say it now, countless people will come to him to discuss it after the hall meeting, and his two children will certainly say it.


    I know too much about the abilities of my two children. On the contrary, Sean''s ability limit has always made me curious.


    Especially yesterday, remember that the other party was against fighting pirates and changed his mind just one night?


    That''s just right!


    "OK, I promise you. But you must come back with the news of victory, or even the prince will be punished." the Sun King finally decided to say.


    Many ministers wanted to reconsider, but they were rejected by themselves.


    If you want to do something, don''t think too much about opinions, otherwise it will never be decided.


    "I will give you the temporary command of the royal guards. You can choose the regiment you want to take, but considering the defense of the capital and the vast sea, you can only take one regiment at most."


    "I see!"


    Said Sean.


    Finally, I got the opportunity to lead the team through my self-confidence.


    Looking at the dissatisfied faces of the two brothers and sisters beside me


    At the moment, there is no time to estimate their feelings. If this matter is not understood, I''m afraid another unknown event will happen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yellow print.


    It is estimated to be something needed by an ancient god or special existence.


    After Lucille told himself about it yesterday, Sean had to think of the creature summoned by alchemist Ulysses in the forest outside Auror, and the other party was also summoned through some kind of mark!


    Coincidentally, this story is also an alchemist.


    It makes Sean more worried


    Back to the bedroom, honey didn''t quarrel with Lucille today.


    The strength of the two is almost between Bo Zhong. Although Lucille is stronger in level, and her magic is more strange and changeable, honey, as a thorn witch, has her own means of survival and way of fighting.


    If there is a fight, Lucille may not be able to get a bargain, and one is her own mentor and the other is her subordinate. There is no need to fight every day.


    In the study,


    Some tired Sean came in and saw Lucille reading with a book in her arms and honey sitting by the window.


    "How''s it going, little prince?" Lucille asked when she saw Sean coming in.


    "Yes, I won the opportunity to participate in the fight against piracy and allowed me to lead a regiment."


    "Only one regiment?" said Lucille discontentedly.


    "Hum, what do you know... The combat effectiveness of the royal guards is different from that of other imperial armies. One regiment is enough to equal the other three regiments."


    Honey leaning against the window can also stand up and say.


    "You''re the one I can''t understand. Do you know the scope of the sea? Even flying dragons can''t stop in that place. Unless they find an island or follow a ship, a regiment will be put into the sea, just like the water from a cup into a lake. It won''t be found in an instant."


    "There''s no way. The emperor capital also needs people to guard, and we have other ways."


    Spiritual vision.


    This magic was taught to her by Lucille. With this and her ability to use map exploration, it should be easy to find the target.


    "Well, any number of people can do, but I still don''t understand, little prince! Why are you so persistent in personally eliminating pirates? Just because of what I said yesterday?"


    After only one night, of course, Lucille also found Sean''s changing mood, especially in his attitude towards the wizard club!


    "It''s part of it."


    "What else?"


    Watch Sean walk to his desk, pick up one of the messed up books and pack it up.


    There is also his own magic guide book!


    "I''ve always emphasized the equivalent exchange, you know?"


    "You said it was the essence of alchemy," replied Lucille.


    "Yes, but with the alchemy stone, you can ignore this process, decompose and reorganize, and even obtain completely different material forms... But everything in the world is the same. Once you change one thing, it means that another thing is forcibly changed. I don''t believe that any power can create real objects out of thin air."


    "But you tried it yesterday, didn''t you!" as a witch who likes to study all kinds of popular magic, Lucille should be able to understand what she means.


    "It''s because it''s right that I''m worried. It shows that the alchemy stone can be exchanged with other things to some extent. Does that mean that anything can be obtained in this way?" Sean said.


    "Anything..."


    "You said exchange with others, what is the other?"


    Lucille captured the details of Sean''s speech.


    I didn''t say it clearly, but I''m already explaining it!


    If you remember correctly, in the mountains outside Auror, the alchemist used various sacrifices and Dharma arrays to summon a creature walking in the two realms of reality and ectopic plane.


    It means that there is a great being willing to accept tribute to create something against common sense.


    But what is that existence!


    According to Sean''s current understanding, it should not be Utah Sotos. After all, the master of time seems to never care about things.


    There must be another unknown being willing to make such a deal with humans


    And the key is that it is also keen on such things.


    And any transaction is OK, as long as the ''conditions'' are sufficient!


    "It''s estimated that no one can tell what it is. Alchemists have explored the mystery so far, and what they want is not the existence of things they are willing to exchange behind, but what they want to exchange."


    At this time, Lucille also frowned.


    As if all this was premeditated.


    "So I need you to help me, mentor. Your ability is very helpful to us," Sean said.


    Skim your lips.


    "Then you call me a mentor. Why don''t I help you! Little prince? No... I want to change my name. How about a little apprentice?"


    £¿£¿£¿

 Chapter 432

    Outside the capital of jagong


    After such a long time, Freya finally reached the scope of jagong capital.


    It''s not easy to say!


    Originally, he only went to Oro city to make the final explanation according to Sean''s original words. At the same time, he also removed his position as the leader of the hidden wing wizard organization, but who knew that he would meet faselin during the journey. The other party has always invited him to go to COGA City to investigate the leaders of the previous generation of wizard organizations.


    Because it was related to the cause of death of her mentor, although Freya went to Oro city first, she paid special attention to the situation on the other side of COGA city for a while.


    After finally entering the desert, they encountered the weather of "black sandstorm", which made the caravans afraid to move forward.


    It was not until many days later that businessmen who came out from the depths of the oasis said it was the miracle of the coming of the sun god that they dared to go on the road.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jagong''s capital feels more prosperous than the basharan empire.


    With a large population, the entrance to the city is twice as big as basharan!


    A pearl in the desert.


    I remember this city has such a name.


    After entering the city, Freya first found a pub or somewhere to eat. By the way, she asked about the location of the imperial city. When she was close to the capital, she didn''t have a good rest all day and night. Now she felt very sleepy.


    But I found a place to eat first


    It''s strange to say that I have seen many Adak cities on my way through the desert, but this very special atmosphere only exists when I enter the capital of jagong.


    Shops all over the street are hung with red round decorations


    It looks pretty.


    I found a small fruit stall on the roadside.


    "Guest, what do you need?" the shopkeeper was an uncle with a long beard and his eyes looked very deep.


    Most of the residents of IDAK are in this style.


    "Bring me some fruit, by the way. I want to ask... What''s going on in the city? Why are decorations hanging in every store and the streets are messy?" Freya asked.


    The streets are messy.


    It looks like it''s thrown at random. There''s everything.


    "Is the little girl from other places?"


    "Well, I just arrived in the capital today," replied Freya.


    "You look like someone from the North..."


    "Sort of."


    It has been more than once that some people regard themselves as people from the north of IDAK, and they are used to it and don''t care about this problem anymore.


    "That''s a good time for you. Recently, the sun king held a celebration in the capital. Several princes and princesses marched on the street the day before yesterday. These things were left by the busy citizens that day, and the people working in the past three days have a rest. I think it will take a few days to clean up!" said the owner of the fruit shop.


    "The prince and princess are here? Is Prince Sean here?" Freya asked.


    "Prince Sean, the little girl is still interested in our returning prince? Of course, he is also in the team. Even he thought of this celebration, otherwise he wouldn''t hang these things... When we turn on the lights at night, it really has such a festive atmosphere." he pointed to the lanterns hanging at the door of the store.


    He.


    It seems that I like doing this kind of thing!


    "Why, the little girl knows Prince Sean very well? He should be the one with the most stories among all the princes."


    "Well, he just came back soon. How can there be so many stories?"


    Freya became interested when she heard the story about Sean, so she just stood in front of the fruit stand and listened


    "That''s not true... A prince who came back from other countries is said to be a noble and a little noble in the western country. It is said that he suddenly rose to the position of count because he hooked up with a famous witch..."


    Listen to each other telling Sean''s story. The more you listen, the more something goes wrong.


    He somehow became a supporting role in his romantic story, and he was only one of the supporting roles.


    "Who told you these stories? He himself."


    An inexplicable fire doesn''t even know who to find. I''m just an ornament in each other''s story, and it''s also a prop ornament!!


    "People all over the capital say so. Prince Sean''s romantic style is the envy of many men."


    "Hehe, he is very romantic."


    Hold the fruit in your hand.


    It was so cold that the fruit with thick shell was crushed by the woman in front of her with her bare hands.


    The owner of the fruit shop was shocked


    Ordinary people usually have to press it open in pairs or pinch it with tools. The girl can crush it with her bare hands.


    Hiss~


    I shivered in the hot weather.


    Sure enough, it''s true that the girl from the north is tough!


    "Where is the palace?"


    "Little girl, are you going to find the prince?" asked Prince Sean about so many things, and then immediately asked the location of the palace. It felt like you were going to find your highness immediately.


    "I''m just asking. It doesn''t mean anything else."


    "Over there... Go straight to the end of the street and you''ll see the Royal Guard''s gate sentry. Go on to a temple mountain deep in the city and you''ll see it."


    Looking at each other''s expression seems very unhappy.


    Open the door to do business. All the guests come. Although I don''t know why the guests suddenly lose their temper, as a businessman, of course, I don''t ask much.


    It''s best to send the other party away quickly so as not to affect your business behind you.


    Recently, it is a festival day. The most taboo to open the door and do business is the presence of troublemakers.


    "Thank you."


    After leaving a word, Freya took the bought fruit to the palace.


    Along the way, I also asked people about the recent situation in the capital. The reason for holding this celebration is not because it is a traditional festival of IDAK, but it may be in the future.


    It is said that the story of the coming of the sun god happened some time ago is true. Many urban people have seen the glory of the sun god with their own eyes, so they take the time after its coming as a celebration


    But this sounds more like a way for rulers to ease people''s emotions in Freya.


    In the past, when I was in the basharan Empire, I was often invited to participate in such meetings to discuss. If I want to divert people''s attention after a major event, I either hold activities or create some other ''news''


    Jagong is almost the most powerful empire in the desert. Neighboring countries naturally dare not mess around, so the simplest way is to hold celebrations.


    If you think so, the so-called arrival of the sun god may not be so simple!

 Chapter 433

    This reminds Freya of her experience in Oro... No, it should be called Tacoma old city at that time.


    The shadow of the believers of the ancient gods has been lingering in their hearts. Now they occasionally think of the almost frenzied appearance at that time, as well as the walking dead residents in the old city of Tacoma.


    Is it a similar situation?


    Sean was involved.


    When it comes to the ancient gods, Freya will always think of Sean at that time. If he had not accepted the protection of another ancient god at that time, what would the basharan Empire be like at the moment.


    No wonder the royal family used celebrations to divert the attention of the citizens!


    Similarly, as one of the imperial political participants, Freya can probably understand the meaning of politicians at this time as long as she hears the news. Politicians in any country are almost the same, and the way to deal with things is almost learning one by one.


    palace.


    It is not far from the foot of the temple mountain.


    It''s really near the temple of the sun!


    Freya walked all the way up and divided into two roads beside the road on the mountain.


    One side is the palace, the other is said to go to the temple.


    Recently, it was just during the celebration. Many people went to the temple, resulting in more bodyguards outside the palace.


    The imperial palace is heavily guarded, and the residents of IDAK area are generally of high rank. As the most powerful country, the palace Wizard of jagongli is unimaginable.


    Freya still remembers the commander melsousa who left with Sean. She seems to be an orderer at level 16... According to the ratio of experts around local rulers, the court wizards are estimated to reach level 17 or 18, which can''t even get close to herself.


    And it''s not good to enter in this way!


    Otherwise


    At the gate of the palace, Freya thought for a long time before she remembered that she had met commander melsousa once in the Royal Palace of basharan, and they had a short communication. She knew that the other party was in charge of the royal guards of jagong, and these soldiers should be her subordinates.


    Then you can ask.


    Freya found a soldier at the door


    "Who? You are not allowed to enter the palace without permission."


    "I''m a friend of your commander melsousa. I want to find her. Please inform me." Freya said calmly.


    I''m not the kind of person who will mess up when I see the royal guards. On the contrary, as long as I raise my momentum a little, the other party will be more obedient.


    "Who are you? What can I do for our captain?"


    It''s really the captain!


    "Your captain invited me over. I don''t know if I''d like to talk to you first," Freya said slowly.


    Several soldiers at the door looked at the woman in front of them.


    It looks like it''s from the north, but it should be about the same age as commander melsousa. Although it''s a little simpler, it''s a powerful role. Can it really be a friend of the commander


    "What evidence do you have?"


    "Did you know soon after you called melsousa," said Freya.


    These soldiers are not enough to embarrass themselves.


    "Hum, our commander is not here now. She led the team out yesterday afternoon. If you want to find her, it may be a month or two later."


    "What! Out."


    Freya didn''t expect the other party to leave.


    It''s still a month or two, which means it''s on a mission.


    What can we do?


    Without her, you may not be able to enter the palace


    Just then a general happened to pass by the door.


    "What''s the matter here?"


    "Commander osharya, there is a woman here who wants to find commander melsousa!"


    Freya looked down at the voice. He was a man in his thirties, and the soldier called him commander. He should also be a high-ranking man.


    "Oh, melsousa, she''s gone." o''sulia walked to the door opposite Freya.


    Looked up and down.


    As a level 14 orderer, it is not difficult for oshalia to see that the woman in front of her has no less than her own strength. She has a full figure, but the palm of her hand looks white without the vicissitudes of life like a soldier. She should be a witch.


    High level witches?


    "Who is your excellency?"


    "Oh, I just came to see captain melsousa by appointment. Since she''s no longer here, come back next time."


    Freya can also feel the strength of the commander in front of her is not bad. It''s estimated that she is superior to herself... It''s too troublesome to deal with such a person. Since the other party is not here, she can just think of another way.


    "If your Excellency has anything urgent, you can tell me. I will send a message to commander melsousa."


    Just about to leave, the other party suddenly said such a sentence.


    Hesitated for a moment, but finally refused.


    "Thank you. I''d better tell her myself." smiled and prepared to leave.


    I don''t know anything about the ecology of the people in power in jagong. It''s best not to easily participate in it, otherwise it''s a trap.


    Freya learned a little from her years in the head of the wizard organization


    At the gate of the palace after she left.


    O''shalia kept looking at Freya''s back and leaving.


    "Did captain melsousa ever mention that she had a friend of a red haired witch¡°


    The soldier beside shook his head.


    I guess they don''t know.


    Red hair


    Although the figure looks like people in the north, the hair color will never appear in the north. It should be in other places.


    "You go and find a high-ranking witch with red hair. What''s the character? Don''t limit it to the IDAK area. She may come from the southern country or from the West." osharya told the attendant around her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Sean, who was leading the team to leave the capital, had just started.


    I specifically told the sun king not to send myself away, but some senior officials knew that they automatically asked to lead the team.


    So let melsousa leave with the flying dragon legion of the royal guards one afternoon in advance. People who know about it should feel that they are leaving with the team, while the real themselves have prepared one more night in Claude''s factory and are ready to start the next day.


    Only Lucille and Mirko were accompanied.


    They are all people above level 17 of order. If neither of them can be their own escort, it is estimated that there are not many people in the imperial city.


    "Almost. Let''s go first. The South still has a long time to fly... Honey, please inform the other members of the sun crown to let mesula stay in the capital, and the others will leave with us, or they will act as mercenaries."


    Don''t need Sean to explain too much. These people should know how to do it.


    "Yes, your highness."

 Chapter 434

    Lucil could not help but make complaints about Sean''s wearing at the moment.


    "What''s the matter with your dress? You look like those bounty hunters who collect money."


    Took a look at Sean next to him.


    At the moment, Sean is wearing a white leather robe and hood, trying to disguise himself as a mercenary.


    "Isn''t it an assassin?"


    "Are you an assassin? It''s too conspicuous." Lucille looked at it with disgust. "And what''s the matter with your weapons? Fighting? Or ready to peel fruit?"


    In addition to Shawn''s handsome robe, a hand knife was specially tied to his arm, exactly like a sword in his sleeve.


    This was created by Shaun especially asked Claude. When he came out of Tyler MIA town for the first time, he always wanted to make one for himself. However, Claude didn''t study this deeply at that time, and he rarely used close combat weapons after using muskets in the battle with igunia.


    Now, as a prince, you can''t carry muskets with you. The two muskets were discarded in Oro long ago.


    So this time let Claude create a new weapon for himself


    Reach out,


    As long as the palm is slightly bent and the wrist is against the starting mechanism of the sword in the sleeve, a sharp sword will automatically pop out and be fixed; When you don''t need it, you have to turn the gear in front to retract it.


    Although it seems a little different from what I thought, it was done skillfully with the help of mechanical genius York Weijie.


    "Of course this is my weapon for fighting."


    Bend your hands.


    Bang~


    The spring poked a sharp sword directly out of the wrist guard.


    "How''s it going?"


    "It looks stupid!" said Lucille impolitely.


    No, I think I''m very handsome.


    "Weapon, everything is good. The key is how to use it!" now Sean can master the ectopic side of time and even make the world stationary in a short distance. It''s too wasteful to use melee weapons in such good conditions.


    "And I haven''t taught you to use melee weapons before."


    "You can learn this martial arts from any guard. I had a lot of talented guards," Sean said.


    "Well, I only remember a low-level rural militia captain."


    At the time they knew each other, the most powerful person around them was Danti, the guard of the weiger family at that time. Now they have left their posts and enjoyed their happiness.


    "Whatever you think you can do, just don''t be treated like a bounty hunter," said Lucille, glancing away.


    Bounty hunter.


    Sean really worked as a bounty hunter at some stage. Anyway, he is also a person who collects money and works. He is almost like a mercenary. Even if he is regarded as a hunter by outsiders, it is better than a prince.


    Otherwise, the treatment of an imperial prince who has separated from the big army will be hard to say!


    The three have taken off from the capital.


    All the way to the south, it is estimated that it will take many days to reach the port city. Since we discussed the arrival time with melsusa before, according to the normal journey, both sides will deliberately wait for a while before continuing on their way.


    "However, the prince''s dress is good, at least it won''t be recognized by those who want to... I was shocked when you decided not to go with commander melsousa, but now it seems that it might be safer." honey on the side agreed.


    One thing actually makes Sean curious.


    Jiagongdu has been called the most powerful empire in the desert. Which team and organization without eyes will stand up against the royal family?


    Although Sean believes that no matter how strong the strength is, there must be more dissatisfied people behind it, or the more powerful the strength is, the more dissatisfied people may be... As long as he has a little common sense, he also knows how serious the cost of directly facing the royal family is.


    We can see that the tribute was robbed this time.


    Almost all the mercenary regiments in the central region were implicated, even the head of the guild.


    Moreover, this is the tribute of the sun king. If you shoot directly at the royal family members, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Moreover, in recent years, the rule of the sun king is the most prestigious time, and he has not done anything to machine the people''s anger. If he is a rebel, he will make some small moves at most in this period, and then constantly intensify the contradiction between nobles and civilians, so as to implement the next plan.


    "I''ve always been curious. You''ve always said that the royal family is in danger of revealing their identity. Who is always thinking of us?" Sean still said his question.


    "This is more complicated..."


    "There are many, little apprentice. Don''t think the news you hear in the palace is what happened in the whole IDAK. The stories that happened in this desert are far more than you can imagine. As far as I remember, there are people who advocate freedom in the organization. They always hate power and want to bring those who squeeze the people to justice."


    Hiss~


    Is there really a brotherhood?


    "Do you dare to say that you have been in power around the people all these years?" Lucille turned and looked over.


    "How is it possible? If we all follow the people''s ideas, is it necessary for this country to exist?"


    "But some people like to pursue the so-called freedom and equality... But there is no real equality in the world. Even different species will become the law of the jungle."


    Lucille has her own understanding of the world.


    No


    It should be said that perhaps it was her character that created her "notorious" identity.


    The flying dragon crossed the wall of the capital


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the side of Claude''s factory, Freya had just jumped into the factory door and stood in front of Claude and several other workers.


    Uh


    "That..."


    "You''re Claude, we''ve met before," Freya said.


    When I was in COGA City, I did meet each other. The little boy in front of me was just the store manager of a gun workshop. Unexpectedly, he was promoted to the main industrial director of a city by Sean, and now he has risen to the whole country.


    "You are, Miss Red Dragon witch. Oh ~ I think of you."


    Because the bright red hair color is easy to remember, Claude had met Freya briefly several times before.


    "When I was in the city, I heard that this factory was established by Sean''s former subordinates. I just came to have a look. I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    "I... I didn''t expect that elder sister iguire, you came too." Claude would not have heard those rumors about Sean, which have become the topic of passers-by after dinner.


    The high-ranking witch whom the romantic Prince colluded with in the empire is not the one in front of him!


    "Claude, isn''t this the red dragon witch Freya iguyle?" yorkley whispered beside him.


    It''s also from the basharan empire. Why don''t you know the name.


    "Of course it''s her."


    "Excuse me, sister iguel, are you looking for brother Sean?" Claude thought that such a title should be correct.


    "Well, do you know how to get into the palace?"

 Chapter 435

    "Don''t be so polite. You can just call me Freya," said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s what brother Sean dares to call it... But if you want to find brother Sean, you can''t find it in the palace now."


    "What?" said Freya, frowning.


    When I came from the palace, I was worried about having nowhere to go. However, I heard about the factory in the street at that time, so I came here. I didn''t expect to find this little guy, the mechanical regulator around Sean.


    "Brother Sean, you left by flying dragon some time ago!"


    "Left?"


    "Well, they said they were going to the south, and they really wanted to go to the South Sea to fight against the pirates. It is said that the pirates were behind the robbery of tribute, so the sun king decided to send troops to fight against the pirates!" Claude said.


    Freya also remembered what the soldiers said at the gate of the palace. Commander melsousa led the troops out. Is it to the south.


    "When did you leave?"


    "Just now, if elder sister igour had come earlier, she might have seen that brother Sean had asked me to design a special blade for him. He should have started with the flying dragon cavalry yesterday, but he didn''t leave until today." that''s the only reason Claude knew.


    "Isn''t he going alone now?"


    Freya asked hurriedly.


    "It''s not... Brother Sean has been accompanied by his witch guard, a man with arms like branches. However, this time there is a witch with silver hair that I''ve never seen before."


    Silver hair?


    And arms that look like branches.


    Claude''s adjectives made Freya unable to reflect what kind of person she was. She sounded like a witch with special blood.


    "Do you have a flying dragon here?"


    "Yes, yes, but it''s delivered. It doesn''t seem very clean!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Just have it." Freya doesn''t suggest that pterodactyls should take a bath, etc.


    Get on the horse and fly directly to the south.


    The factory was left with Claude and jockey and other melon eating workers.


    "Brother Claude, is that witch..."


    "Shh! Don''t speak ill of the prince behind his back." look around. There are many workers.


    It''s not good to talk about this topic here!


    "Oh, I see, I see!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Having flown all day, Sean seemed not in a hurry because he had to deliberately keep a distance from melsousa''s troops in front. He had enough time to go slowly.


    As long as you are tired of flying, you can stop and have a rest at any time


    Say something.


    It''s really hot in the daytime in the aidak desert. I''m afraid it''s more than 30 temperatures.


    If it hadn''t been for a constant temperature magic attached to the body, I wouldn''t have gone naked.


    But even if the body can add magic, the sun above the head still exists.


    "Why don''t you take a break?" Sean looked at his mentor and honey on the other side.


    Lucille''s expression is normal, but Sean can see from the magic blessing of [constant temperature ~] on each other''s head that she is also using magic to maintain a comfortable body temperature. As for honey, it seems that she doesn''t need so much trouble. Her rattan like skin seems to be able to absorb light.


    If it weren''t for the magic display of photosynthesis, Sean thought it wouldn''t matter to call each other a tree man.


    "Are you going to rest? It''s still early now, and the wind will be very strong in the evening... I suggest to rest normally in the evening, otherwise you won''t be able to keep up with the team in front," said Lucille.


    It''s really early. It''s ten at noon, but it''s too hot.


    "Then go on."


    After thinking about it, it''s probably his first time to go out with Lucille. Sean has always been interested in each other''s strength.


    In the end, what kind of way can deceive your initial vision and make you see that the other party only has the strength of level 8 of order... Now, it has more than doubled, it is three times the level.


    Take out the area map that you put in your pocket and look at it. The place you are walking is just not far from the capital.


    There are many towns below, and these places have not opened the map shadow themselves.


    "You have an area map?" Lucille, who was flying nearby, noticed what Sean had in his hand.


    "Yes."


    "Pterodactyls have a good sense of direction and can hardly make mistakes. They can fly normally even without using a map."


    I don''t understand whether Lucille is going to tell herself the habits of pterodactyls or remind herself to use less maps.


    "But I remember you used to like to put the map in your room. It was like that in the town. Now you even have a sand table in your study."


    "You say that. After all, as a ruler, I don''t have many opportunities to visit in person. If I don''t use maps and sand tables, it''s difficult to accurately grasp the location." Sean''s explanation sounded more reasonable, and Lucille nodded.


    "So it is."


    "No wonder your sand table is very good."


    "I didn''t do it anyway!" Sean said helplessly.


    "When did you begin to like talking to your tutor.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Sean has a question mark on his face.


    It''s just telling the truth. How can it become a quarrel.


    The three people have been flying to the south. It was nearly evening when they came out of the capital. Originally, the three people could choose to live in the city, but at the suggestion of Lucille, they had better choose a roadside pub in the desert.


    The purpose is to inquire in advance about the disappearance of the South and the latest trails among mercenaries and businessmen.


    In fact, just as the coachman taught Sean at the beginning, it is sometimes necessary to learn to know information from businessmen. Moreover, this time, it is still directly facing the pirates.


    Whether Sean wants to believe it or not, the most comprehensive network in the desert area is the camel caravan, and even the thieves can know one or two things. This place is not as convenient as other countries, and the most caravan that can walk in the desert is also the caravan.


    Because according to Lucille''s suggestion, Sean chose this small hotel on the edge of the desert to rest.


    It''s the kind of place where caravans often live


    Good and bad, but it''s best to hide your identity.


    The three arranged for the pterodactyl. After a simple meal, they would stay in the pub and chat with others. Finally, they gathered together to integrate all kinds of intelligence.


    Late at night, there are few people in the hall.


    At this time, the strong wind in the desert began to roar.


    "Shh! Someone."


    Even Sean and honey didn''t feel it. Lucille could hear something unusual from those rumors.


    Candlelight changed from three to one


    Lucille looked slightly out of the window.


    At this time, the sound on the eaves also told the three that there was someone on the roof and seemed to be moving towards this side.


    They read magic at the same time and pulled each other down when a weak voice appeared overhead


    "Who?"


    "Who!"


    "Who!"


    Three different sounds in a row.


    But while the target was pulled down, Sean saw a girl with red hair fall down.

 Chapter 436

    Speaking of it, Freya wondered why she chose to fly this way suddenly.


    Originally, I was going to have a rest in the city. It is estimated that Sean, who was born as a noble and now a prince, might live in a hotel in the city!


    But when it was close to the desert, the sky gradually darkened


    The temperature is getting more and more blocked.


    Freya still remembers the advice given to her by the traveling merchant when she entered the desert at that time. It''s best not to hurry on the desert at night, otherwise it''s easy to get lost. Even flying dragons may have accidents.


    Think about it. Freya chose the nearest roadside hotel.


    However, when I was close to the hotel, I found three flying dragons here!


    Ordinary businessmen and passers-by don''t ride a flying dragon, and they still live in such a remote shop. They may be stolen by horse thieves at night.


    Is it


    An idea came to Freya''s mind. There were just three, and the conditions were the same.


    Try to land quietly next to the hotel and jump in the direction of the house... The wind and sand suddenly become bigger.


    Having been in IDAK for such a long time, this sudden change of weather is no wonder.


    Step on the roof


    Freya is also looking for where they are. Unfortunately, she won''t use Sean''s animal mind vision magic, otherwise she can see the situation inside.


    And now I can only find it myself.


    I walked around the roof and tried to make a magic hole in the roof to see the inside.


    However, at this time, the sudden powerful magic shrouded him in an instant, and even the vines stretched out from under the room


    No!


    Quickly cast magic to protect your body.


    The flame burned on the body in an instant.


    Bang Dang~


    Directly into the room.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Uh


    "Wait." Sean hurriedly stopped the two people who were about to release the attack magic.


    A red figure fell from the roof. How could I not recognize the red hair I was familiar with!


    "Freya, when did you... Come here?" hurried forward.


    I was surprised and happy.


    In the surprised eyes of both honey and Lucille, Sean actually ran to help the red haired witch on the ground.


    "Are you okay? I''m sorry ~ they said there were enemies coming¡°


    Uh


    After looking at Freya, it didn''t seem to matter except that her clothes were stained with a little dust, but there were small fireworks on her, and she reached out and touched it.


    Hiss~


    Hot!


    Remember not hot before.


    "You also know it will be hot. I''ll follow you, and you''ll greet me like this¡°


    "Er... I didn''t know it was you¡°


    Sean said helplessly.


    "Are you a dragon training witch?" said Lucille suddenly, with curiosity in her eyes, and even the state of [suspicion!] and [curiosity!] appeared on her head.


    "Who are you¡°


    "That''s what I asked you first¡°


    Freya retorted and stood up with the same expression of unyielding defeat.


    Sean still knows each other better. Freya, who has been the leader of the wizard organization for more than ten years, how can she be inferior to others in this kind of magic competition, but for Sean, who knows the strength of the two people, Freya can''t beat Lucille, and may even be killed!


    Even if it doesn''t take a second, the result won''t be better.


    "All right, all right. Leah, we didn''t know it was you just now. They were also thinking about my safety. It''s good if they weren''t hurt... It also shows that your strength is worth it," Sean said.


    However, I found it wrong when I said it!


    Honey, it''s OK to say. After all, she''s a subordinate.


    But Lucille doesn''t have to.


    "Strength? What strength does the little witch have, except..." Lucille looked up and down at Freya.


    She is taller than herself, which is also the common and special of dragon taming witches. She has exaggerated curves and plump figure, and then looks down at herself.


    An inexplicable fire in my heart!


    "Oh, where did you hook up with the little witch? Little apprentice," said Lucille.


    "What do you mean¡°


    Freya frowned, and the flames still didn''t disappear.


    "Don''t you... Understand what I''m saying¡°


    "Stop arguing." Sean raised his voice a little, which stopped them.


    On the other side, honey, who had been silent all the time, was also staring at Freya. When she met melsousa before the echo, she heard some stories about Prince Sean in the basharan Empire, and similar stories were not secret in the whole capital.


    After dinner, those citizens discussed the romantic history of Prince Sean, which seemed to say that there was such a high-level Witch and a noble person of his highness.


    "Are you Freya iguire, the Dragon tamer?" blurted out her name.


    I don''t know if it''s this. Anyway, I''ve heard melsousa talk about it before.


    "You know me¡°


    "I''ve heard your name. I see. You''ve really come to your highness," said honey.


    Freya was afraid to pick it up for a moment. The other party was called Prince Sean. It should be Sean''s subordinates. Some of the guards around Prince jagong were very normal. We can feel it from the short magic fight just now... The strength of the two people in front of us is definitely not lower than ourselves, or even higher than ourselves.


    Even when she came to IDAK, Freya never met such a strong person. The one in the palace before was one, but it was the palace after all.


    And now there are two at the same time!


    One of Sean''s subordinates, the other


    "Oh, so you''re the witch seduced by the little apprentice." Lucille said impolitely.


    "Teacher, please say less¡°


    Of the three, the only person Sean can''t control is Lucille. It''s reasonable that she can listen to no one.


    No wonder Elia reminded herself that the other party was a liberal and had better not stay in the palace!


    "Hey, the little apprentice will abandon me after he has a woman. I''m so sad, mentor¡°


    £¿£¿£¿


    Sean looked at each other with a black line.


    This woman really doesn''t care about any occasion. Just remember.


    He turned his head and looked at Freya next to him, and the other party''s eyes full of [doubt!] looked over.


    "Sean, is she your mentor¡°


    "Yes, I told you before, the teacher who taught me magic¡°


    "The author of the magic guide you''ve been carrying¡°


    Sean read her magic guide book to Freya earlier. According to her, the person who can write so many magic studies will not be weak.


    At that time, in Sean''s impression, Lucille was only an orderly level 8 person. Who knew the real situation would be so high!

 Chapter 437

    "Little apprentice, have you read my magic guide book to your friend¡°


    Lucille, who came to the table in the hair room and sat down, suddenly turned her head and said.


    "You didn''t say you wouldn''t show it before, and I''ve made up a lot for you." Sean said impolitely that if he lowered his attitude to Lucille, the other party would fight back immediately.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know you were Sean''s mentor... I also read your magic guide book," Freya said suddenly and respectfully.


    They look about the same age, but since each other is Sean''s magic mentor, they should be called with respect.


    "Well, it''s nothing anyway. I''m going to have a rest... Hey, even the little apprentice has warmed his bed. I''d better go to bed with Lucy." sighed and left Sean''s room with his hands in his arms.


    The holes in the roof kept blowing into the wind.


    At this time, honey nodded wisely.


    "Then I''ll go too, your highness. You have a good rest... You have a good rest." he added.


    Reach out and throw out something like a tree seed. When it touches the broken ceiling, it blooms instantly, sealing the broken ceiling like a patch.


    He bowed down and left the house slowly


    Only Sean and Freya were left.


    "Your subordinate''s ability is like a witch¡°


    "She was a witch, it seems that she was a witch my mother saved, so she has always been loyal to my family," Sean said.


    "And your mentor is not bad," Freya said without changing her face.


    "Her ability is very strong. I didn''t know she was so powerful before¡°


    "People are also beautiful¡°


    "General¡°


    "The way of doing things is very free and easy¡°


    "That''s how she is¡°


    Uh


    Suddenly Sean subconsciously glanced at the expression on Freya''s head.


    £¿£¿£¿


    What''s going on today.


    Is it too late!


    "You seem to know her quite well." although the expression seems very calm, the state above the head has explained everything.


    "It''s just that you taught me more things. It doesn''t matter... Come on, Leah. I''d like to hear what you''ve done recently. Why haven''t I come after waiting for you in the capital for so long." try to bring the topic to the good.


    But I have the ability to observe everyone''s emotional changes, which is not simple.


    Hold each other''s hand directly.


    It''s not hot this time


    It''s not too late. You can talk a little more.


    "It''s nothing, actually. There''s a lot of things in between," Freya said.


    The temper on his head was still not cut off, but when Sean kept holding hands, his mood gradually eased, and even a brief state of [secretly happy!] appeared.


    "Is it a matter of hiding the wings of the sky¡°


    "No, it''s about my mentor... You know, Sean. In the early generation of basharan palace wizards, there were all kinds of habits to study unknown magic, that''s what you said¡°


    "Which one¡°


    I remember that I had nothing to say before except that I didn''t tell each other about the ancient god and my body.


    "It''s the research related to ancient gods. The unknown magic is really powerful. The ancient crystal you talked about when you fought with lapushi in basharan palace was also found by the previous court wizards. I went to Oro city according to your instructions, but I met an acquaintance on the way¡°


    Freya told of her experiences during this time.


    I haven''t seen what she calls the leader of the black rose wizard organization, faselin.


    Unexpectedly, it was a spy belonging to Jia Gong!


    There are many things to insert dark stakes in other countries. It is estimated that only the Sun King and his close ministers know these details. Several princes and princesses are still unclear.


    Freya was still worried after the end of Oro City, and asked those who covered the sky to investigate the situation of COGA city.


    "Do you remember our moment,


    A strange picture seemed to appear in my mind.


    The dim light of the sea in the mist, and then in the distance... A huge human figure in a yellow ragged coat walks on the sea connected with the sky.


    "Sean, Sean¡°


    Freya''s gentle voice brought herself back to reality.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you suddenly in a daze¡°


    "No... nothing." inexplicable beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    And just then the door was suddenly opened directly!


    Lucille appeared at the door and happened to meet Freya wiping sweat for Sean.


    "We''re still making out. Our mounts are going to be robbed¡°

 Chapter 438

    what? Mount!


    "What mount was robbed?" Sean looked at Lucille who suddenly appeared at the door.


    It''s so late. She went to bed!


    What''s the saying that the mount was robbed?


    Sean suddenly remembered the three flying dragons tied outside


    "If you don''t want it, we''ll have to run out of the desert tomorrow." Lucille reluctantly spread out her hands with a very innocent expression.


    She has changed the black cloak she has been wearing. Now she is wearing a dress with a white shirt and leather lace up, and then a short skirt, which looks sexy and slim.


    Leaning against the door, smiling rather than smiling.


    "Sean, she''s talking about our mounts."


    Hurried to the window and opened it to see


    The sound of flying dragons can also be heard in the roaring sand.


    "The damn horse thief has decided to come to my head. Leah, you follow me out. As for mentor Lucille, please rule honey." after saying that, he jumped out of the window.


    "Hey, don''t you want me to follow?"


    Lucille shouted at the door, and it was estimated that she would not be heard.


    Took a look at Freya who was still in the room


    "Go, little apprentice, call you."


    Nodded and bowed to each other before jumping out of the window.


    "Hum, heartless."


    All the time, the black crow happened to fly from the direction of the corridor and stop on Lucille''s shoulder. At the foot, the black cat also ran over in small steps.


    "Barry, you go and watch them. The horse thieves in this area are hard to deal with. Lucy will go and inform the vine girl." then Lucille simply went into the room and sat down.


    Close the door and read magic silently.


    Cover one eye and let the other eye come to the Raven.


    [spiritual vision ~]


    "Just let me see what progress you have made in the past two years."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the dark desert, seven horse thieves dragged the pterodactyl forward.


    It took a few minutes to leave the hotel, less than 50 meters


    "Brother, why don''t the pterodactyl go? Our food will be finished." the last four people dragged the pterodactyl away while giving them food.


    "This should have been specially trained."


    "Is it military!" said one in surprise.


    "It shouldn''t be... Military ones won''t be taken away so easily. It''s estimated that they are delivered."


    "That''s also good. It can sell at a good price."


    The strong wind at night in the desert is so strong that you can''t see your fingers.


    Only those who are active in the dark all year round can walk normally.


    "Let''s go. Those who can use this flying dragon mount must have some status. If they are found, they may send people to look everywhere..." one of them said.


    "Then let them come. I don''t believe anyone can catch up with us in this environment," said the lead horse thief.


    There is no one around, or there is no visible light source around.


    If it is not a person who walks in the dark all the year round, how can he adapt to this environment.


    "That''s not necessarily!"


    Suddenly,


    A voice came from around, and the accent was different from everyone. As soon as I heard it, I was an outsider.


    "Who?"


    "Who''s there!"


    As soon as the voice fell, only a white figure suddenly appeared in front of me. At the moment when I just pulled out the knife, a brother had fallen.


    In the blink of an eye, the other one fell down again!


    "Who is it? This area belongs to our desert eagle. If you want to get more goods, you''d better weigh your identity." then another man fell down.


    I couldn''t even see the fight, as if the person standing next to me suddenly fell down.


    "I''m not interested in your identity!"


    Meanwhile, Sean, the assassin, said in the shadow.


    The body crosses into the ectopic plane again


    [night vision ~]


    This is the ability to open yourself.


    But there is no such skill as sneaking, or the so-called sneaking is just a way to show off their strength in front of low-level people, which is of no use to high-level people.


    But the ability to enter the ectopic surface is really the most effective.


    Once the body enters the ectopic plane, the time of the whole world will be chaotic... It should be said that the time in the ectopic plane is different from that in reality. It flows faster and belongs to the real plane of the speed of light.


    Things seen in the ectopic plane are almost stagnant.


    This is when you have a [time dominator] passive and reach a certain level, you can start at will.


    In the ectopic surface, several horse thieves looked as if they had not moved.


    The wrist pushes out the sleeve sword on the wrist guard, directly jumps up and slaps on the head of the horse thief who is almost standing still in the ectopic surface.


    Sleeve sword puncture


    At this time, the body will come to reality.


    Sean estimated that because he directly hit each other in the ectopic plane, resulting in the fault of the two barriers, the body will return to reality. At this time, as long as he enters the ectopic plane again, time can continue to stagnate.


    One, two, three


    Seven people were killed by themselves in an instant.


    "Wait... Don''t kill me, spare my life, spare my life."


    The body returns to reality again.


    The sleeve sword directly butted the other party''s back from behind and scared the other party to kneel directly on the ground.


    "That''s not right. You robbed my mount first, and now you want me to spare my life?"


    Bang~


    The fire suddenly lit up behind him.


    Freya appeared in the middle of the battlefield with a flame in her hand.


    I ran here with Sean. I could still see each other. Well, in less than ten seconds, the other party actually killed six thieves.


    This power seems to be different from before! And it seems more powerful.


    "Your mount?" after hearing this, the leader of the horse thief realized that he had met a group of capable people today.


    "Please, I''ll never dare again... No, don''t kill me."


    "How come the lines of thieves are almost the same, would you? After being stolen, you don''t teach each other a lesson, but let each other go and prepare to send someone to trouble again." Sean said with a smile.


    As long as you leave the capital, no one knows you are a prince. Even if you call Sean directly, no one will believe it.


    "No... No."


    "We are also confused for a while. We have evil intentions after seeing your flying dragon. I promise... As long as you let me go, we will never retaliate. Moreover, the empire is catching bandits everywhere recently, and we dare not make such a high profile. It''s really..."


    At last, the leader of the horse thief felt that what he said seemed wrong. He simply stopped talking and changed it into begging for mercy all the time.


    It is confirmed that the pirates robbed the tribute a few days ago, and they sent troops with a low profile. It is estimated that the news has not been spread to the place.


    The imperial army here is still busy catching bandits everywhere. Come and ask.


    "You can let go, but you have to answer me something."


    "Of course... Of course, as long as I know, I absolutely dare not hide your excellency!"

 Chapter 439

    He took the only surviving horse thief back to the hotel and asked Freya to bring back the four flying dragons.


    The battle was very fast. Even honey didn''t catch up with it. The battle was over!


    After all, Sean has fought with more than a dozen court Wizards of the orderlies, not to mention that he can fight. However, he can avoid their magic attacks by tracing back time. It''s nothing to say about these seven or eight level pony thieves.


    What''s more, I can flexibly use the method of dominating time and walking on the ectopic surface to fight!


    Back in the room


    Kick the horse thief directly to the ground.


    There''s also Lucille sitting in the room.


    "I didn''t expect you to be very fast, little apprentice. And you caught a prisoner?"


    "Want to ask something," Sean said.


    At this time, honey who jumped back from the window came late


    The horse thief took a look at the honey who just came back, but as a person in the street, it''s impossible not to know what the other party''s "special" appearance means, witch... Such people can become their subordinates. No wonder they are so strong.


    It seems that today is not a hunting day!


    "I ask you a question. As long as you can answer it, you can leave. On the contrary, if you lie or know but don''t say it, you should know your consequences."


    The sleeve sword pops up. The blood stain on it hasn''t dried yet!


    "Understand... Understand, as long as I know, I don''t dare to hide it," said the leader of the horse thief.


    It''s just a few thieves. Sean doesn''t pay attention to these guys. At most, it''s the level of cannon fodder, but the other party just said about catching thieves, so he had to ask more.


    "I want to ask you, did you receive any similar news before the Sun King''s tribute was robbed?"


    "You are from the Imperial Army!!" the horse thief suddenly raised his head and looked surprised.


    "You can''t control who we are, but I must keep my promise just now. Tell me as long as you know, otherwise I can send you to your brothers at any time."


    The linen cloth on the table wiped the blood on the sleeve sword. It''s impossible to lie in front of your own vision.


    "We also received some invitations that time, but the other party didn''t pay so much money, but promised to get the route time information of caravans from many countries after participating."


    "Is that true?" Sean asked.


    During this time, the Imperial Army caught mercenaries and guild leaders, and of course, there were a large number of thieves.


    However, whenever thieves are pursued by the Imperial Army, those who can be caught are either weak or one of the targets pursued all year round.


    I carry a lot of cases. I don''t have time to ask about such things. Even if I ask, I won''t seriously answer them.


    Sean saw that there was no lying on the other side''s head.


    The explanation is true.


    Being able to provide the caravan route map of nearby countries shows that it is the insiders of IDAK. The pirates are rich, but there are not so many intelligence networks.


    "Did they say that?"


    "Yes, but we didn''t agree. We are too close to the capital, and we don''t have many people... Adults should know that there are taboos in this industry, that is, it''s best not to touch the things coveted by too many people, otherwise we don''t know how to die. We don''t have enough people, so we won''t participate in it." the leader of the horse thief hurriedly said.


    "How can you say you still have a bottom line?"


    The other party regarded himself as a member of the Imperial Army, so his name changed.


    "It''s not true, but there are rules in the line, and each regiment has a bottom line. It''s like a reason that camel caravans don''t choose to travel in the desert at night. If they want to hold a torch everywhere, they are easy to be attacked by animals, and they are easy to be found by other Hydra regiments."


    That sounds like it.


    "Do you know who released the task?"


    "I don''t know. We always call him ''stranger''. He is a well-informed person on the road. We don''t know who his real identity is."


    stranger.


    Sean remembered hearing the name from the head of the crazy mercenary hunting regiment.


    "Can we find him now?"


    "I don''t know. That guy has always been haunted." the leader of the horse thief shook his head and said, "but I heard some friends in the same way say that he may have something to do with the wizard organization in the southern mainland, the wizard association or the foundation investigator. I don''t know."


    A horse thief could know very little. Sean asked a few more questions and couldn''t answer for convenience at all.


    But it seems that they cooperate very well in the process and don''t lie


    After the inquiry, Sean let the other party go as promised.


    This move aroused the doubts of Lucille and Freya.


    "You really let him go? Are you afraid that the prince is a long time?" he said, "you know that such a horse thief is not honest." Lucil make complaints about it.


    "Of course I know he has no integrity, but if I kill him, won''t other horse thieves come out? You didn''t hear that he has many friends in this line just now. I only kill one will not bring much benefit to this area. Moreover, the country has raised so many soldiers for nothing."


    As long as it doesn''t cause him too much trouble, Sean is happy to maintain the local balance.


    "But then again, mentor. Do you know what he said about the stranger?"


    "I don''t know, but maybe it''s the people of the wizard Association. I''ve been tracking them before. As for the foundation investigator he said later, he is a secret organization of the kesselk state. Although his behavior is strange, it won''t be related to the looting of tributes. After all, what are you doing robbing your own things?!!" said Lucille.


    It seems that we can only go to the South first and start the investigation from the pirates.


    "It''s getting late. Have a rest early. Go back and have a rest, honey ~"


    "Yes, your highness."


    After sending them away again, there were only myself and Freya left in the room again.


    Sit a little closer.


    "What were we talking about just now?" she took Freya''s hand.


    "Suddenly interrupted and forgot."


    Maybe not.


    But with the state of [shy!] on his head, he probably won''t say.


    "Sean, I just saw your way of fighting. Did you learn anything again?" suddenly asked a serious question.


    "Well... It''s a long story, but I''ll explain to you later. It''s getting late. Go to bed early."


    It''s hard to explain.


    Since the emergence of the power of Utah Sotos, the material world has become incomprehensible to Sean. He doesn''t know how to explain them.


    It''s better to rest early and get to the South as soon as possible.


    "Then..."


    Freya looked at the bed behind her.


    Just one bed, the small one.


    "You go to bed and I''ll just lean next to you for a while," Sean volunteered.


    To say that he is not greedy for Freya''s body, no one believes it, but now is not the time... Looking at each other''s red face, we know that it''s a hard night, and Sean wants to live together after marrying Freya as a princess.


    Of course, if you can''t help it


    Call~


    The candle blew out.


    When it was dark around, Sean felt that the wind and sand outside was very loud, and there was a very fragrant smell in the room.


    Behind him, a mass of warmth pressed on his back!


    "Go to sleep."


    "Um ~"


    a moment,


    "Don''t you have anything to say to me? There''s no one now."


    "There are really many, but I don''t know which one to ask. When I''m free during the day, I''ll write an ode to you."


    Hey, hey~


    Stand up slowly.


    In this way, in a way that is not very good-looking in the eyes of outsiders, but let yourself enjoy it, move to the bedside step by step.


    "Or I''ll give you a place. It''s wide here," Freya whispered, close enough to smell her, as if it were the smell of the room.


    "Are you sure?!"


    No answer.


    After calming down for a few seconds, he replied in a low voice: HMM.


    They lie down slowly


    Just then, suddenly the door was forcibly opened again, and a beam of light came in.


    "Little apprentice, do you want to have a snack?"


    "Little apprentice, you go with me to the desert at night."


    ¡­¡­


    "Little apprentice..."


    "Go away, there''s no time!"

 Chapter 440

    The next morning, on the way to the south.


    Sean approached Lucille with huge dark circles under his eyes


    "Did you do it on purpose last night?" it''s hard to avoid resentment. You have to go out every few minutes this night.


    It''s OK to have a snack. I''m just hungry.


    But I have to go to enjoy the moon after supper. What moon can I enjoy in the desert? After wandering around the desert, it was almost dawn. I just got down in my room and slept for a while. I was called to eat the first soup breakfast!


    "How could..."


    Lucille turned her head and looked innocent.


    The state on the head is only [bad smile!] and [proud!], there is no other state.


    I seldom get together with Freya. Such a good atmosphere has been destroyed by each other.


    "You know," Sean said impatiently.


    If Lucille didn''t have a special state, she would think the other party was jealous of herself!


    She glanced at Freya, who was flying on the other side and talking to honey. She should not come to this side on purpose, and she was angry above her head.


    "In fact, I''m doing it for you, little apprentice." suddenly Lucille said something that people couldn''t understand.


    "What for my good¡°


    "The witch you hooked up with, if I''m not mistaken, should be a dragon training witch, or she''ll look like that," said Lucille, glancing slightly to the other side.


    In fact, Sean has some questions here. Many people are talking about what kind of witch Freya belongs to, and then the title is also called Red Dragon witch. How did these titles come from?


    The pterodactyl riding under his crotch is indeed a flying dragon, but it is very different from the imaginary giant dragon. It may not be a species


    "I''ve always heard of it, but I just don''t understand what it means," Sean said.


    "I don''t blame you. All kinds of wizard organizations and families claim who they are for their own interests... For example, our Wizards of the eternal light are known as Erudites in magic, but in fact, although we have mastered many magic, they are very eccentric, and there are still areas we don''t know."


    Eternal light is the wizard organization to which Lucille belongs. Although Sean didn''t agree, the other party still classified himself as one of them.


    "That''s shouting slogans?"


    "Shout slogans." Lucille looked at Sean and smiled. "Yes, but a loud title can really oppress people in battle, especially in the face of opponents who have never fought before."


    "When I taught you magic, the time was too short, and I didn''t have time to say these things. Moreover, wizard organizations in various places had better be easy to understand. You should have seen many such organizations in recent years."


    Um.


    There are more than a few. Freya is the leader of a wizard organization!


    "Some organizations belong to the state, while others are more secure. We belong to the kind of wandering around."


    "No matter the headquarters, waves everywhere?"


    I''ve contacted many people. Everyone speaks so implicitly. To put it bluntly, it''s the kind of individual organization that doesn''t even return to the headquarters. Maybe it doesn''t even have the headquarters!


    "Poof ~ you''re right to say that. In fact, I haven''t seen anyone of the eternal light until now. We belong to a mentor and leave after teaching. Just like I taught you at the beginning, but under normal circumstances, I should take you around for a few years. It''s a pity that you are a local aristocrat." Lucille smiled.


    They didn''t study magic in the town for a long time. As a result, two years later, although Sean had very advanced magic, he couldn''t master the basic knowledge well.


    "So is your little witch. Do you remember the snow giant we fought against?"


    "I remember," Sean said.


    That is, the snow monster that first appeared in the village in the mountain when the town encountered an avalanche.


    "At the beginning, I also said that they were beasts from the amansha plateau. Perhaps because of environmental factors, there were many beasts living there. Among them, we called Warcraft with a little intelligence. Many wizards like to treat them as pets."


    Subconsciously Sean fixed his eyes on the black cat and raven squatting in front of Lucille.


    "Lucy and Barry are certainly Warcraft."


    The name refers to these two things!


    "Dragon training" refers to a local land dragon with magic and strong vitality. Its distribution range is very small. It used to be raised by a small group of communities. Later, these people want to gain more power for various reasons... War or survival. They try to integrate the blood of the land Dragon into their own body. This process is very tragic, but they still live in the end People who come. "


    "So that''s the dragon training witch?" Sean asked. It''s his own work. Hear the origin of the title of dragon training witch.


    "Their ancestors and later generations also have similar blood growth, which is characterized by good affinity and strong resistance to attributes in nature."


    Wind, thunder, water and fire are natural attributes.


    No wonder we often see flames on Freya''s body when she fights. That''s not only a good performance of affinity, but also in her own protection.


    "Of course, another thing is that girls will look more plump and slim. You probably like each other... Tut Tut, I can''t see it. Little apprentice, people who feel very serious usually have this taste."


    Sean looked at each other contemptuously.


    "But... Men can accept some special hobbies. Besides, you are still a prince. If you can''t show others your desires, it''s the most troublesome."


    "But I want to remind you that if you slept with your little witch last night, you might not get up today."


    It''s normal to say that. Even Lucille blushed [sorry!] when he said these words.


    "... I''m not lying to you. It''s all recorded. It''s unbearable for people like you who have little power. I was saving you yesterday."


    Hearing Sean make complaints about where to start.


    "In short, you should take care of yourself in the future." Lucille, who has always been playing with a temper, will feel embarrassed when talking about such things.


    Then he drove the flying dragon to fly quickly


    Seeing her go away, Freya came closer.


    "What did you talk to your beautiful young mentor?"


    "Hey, you don''t have to say this every time. I just blame her for disturbing us yesterday. What a good chance!"


    Get~


    It''s Freya''s turn this time. I''m sorry.


    It seems that you''d better be calm in the future.

 Chapter 441

    Has been closely following the flying dragon cavalry.


    The troops arrived in the south about two days late


    After walking out of the desert, cities near the coast suddenly become much more prosperous!


    Although there is no huge urban agglomeration and prosperous economic system like the capital of jagong, the trading system formed by coastal cities since ancient times is very mature. It will not be found that almost all houses have the characteristics of the sea until they come here. Unexpectedly, the walls of the houses are decorated with all kinds of shells and seaweed.


    It''s really an ornament.


    "What city are we heading for now?"


    "We will go to the port of Dansu before." honey can be a messenger around her and keep in touch with the outside world at any time.


    "Dansu?"


    Sean frowned.


    As a city recently incorporated into the national port, Dansu did not expect to be used in combat so soon.


    "Well, because the traditional Lukang has a large number of elite troops of the Empire, only the troops in Dansu are more mixed... There are the remnant Party of the original kingdom of Dansu, some veterans from Lukang, and of course, the newly recruited Navy. There are people from all regions at the same time. I thought it would be easier to start from Lukang, but the commander of osharya strongly built it Your highness should lead the troops here. "


    Besides the Flying Dragon Knights of the forbidden guard led by melsousa, many people from the imperial army came this time!


    As the commander of the war, osharya will certainly come


    "He said that his Highness''s leadership as a prince could let the people of Dansu see the strength of jagong and would be very helpful for managing the city in the future." Honey repeated the news she heard from melsusa.


    Get~


    It''s the other party''s trap.


    It sounds like he has entrusted the task of taming the people of Dansu to himself, but it is very dangerous to lead such a seemingly divorced army to fight.


    The sun king can''t hear each other.


    Since this is the default, it is estimated that it is a concession to Mudan and serya, or simply want to take the postgraduate entrance examination of their ability to lead the army!


    "How many people are there in our army?" Sean asked.


    "The flying dragon cavalry belonging to captain melsousa has an elite team of about 8000 people, and there are 50000 navies stationed in Dansu all year round. Considering the wide range of sea pirates, we have to dispatch at least half of them and start from different sea areas together with the elite Navy in Lugang."


    "Well, how many wizards of the sun crown have come?"


    "About ten people!"


    After all, the organization has been dissolved for so many years. Those who want to be loyal to other places and want to fly alone have long been used to not coming back. It''s good to be an elite.


    "What about the grade?"


    "It''s all around level 12!" Honey reported.


    "Enough," Sean said.


    I really haven''t fought a naval battle. The biggest difference compared with a land battle is mobility.


    It''s not easy for ships to go up the sea. It''s not as easy to storm back and forth as land war... But as long as there is a chart, Sean believes he should be able to command the battlefield remotely, not to mention the help of flying dragon and so many high-level wizards.


    A few pirates are not so strong as to be so terrible.


    His purpose is also very simple. On behalf of jagong, he fights against the pirates who make trouble, catches their leaders and investigates why he wants to win the tribute sent by kesselk at so much cost.


    The practice of breaking away from the laws of nature always worries Sean


    "Shall we go to the palace of Dansu first?"


    Today''s Dansu country no longer exists, but many people still like to call them the king of Dansu and call them the palace.


    Among the public, many people can see that Dansu may gradually be swallowed up by jagonso in many years to come... Call it if you like. It won''t be a few years anyway.


    "Well," Sean confirmed.


    Close to the former kingdom of Dansu, there are more and more tall buildings.


    However, it is not as prosperous as Sean imagined. It can even be said that it is very ordinary. Except for a port, other buildings are in good order, especially near the outside of the city.


    It is estimated that there was the place where the golden regiment burned down, and all the flying dragons almost stopped outside the city. Only four people from Sean can fly into the city alone


    "Over there!" honey can point to the center of the city.


    The palace of a small country is actually the largest landlord in the city.


    The king of Dansu family occupies one of the few green places in the whole city, and it is also the most spacious place.


    At present, among all the noble and rich families Sean has seen, the area occupied by the house is usually not hit. If a home is included, it is estimated that the area of the house is less than a quarter, and the rest is the area of gardens and grasslands, especially the homes of higher nobles.


    The king of Dansu''s family looked down from the sky. The open space was the surrounding houses. All of them added up to be even bigger!


    Follow the command below and gradually land down


    Melsousa and the king of Dansu''s family have been waiting where they are.


    "Prince Sean, it''s a great honor to see you again. I heard you''re going to personally lead the warriors of Dansu to fight with the pirates." the king of Dansu who hasn''t seen you for a long time is still so energetic.


    At his side, two princesses and princes still followed.


    "Long time no see, Prince Sean¡°


    Princess Sylvie?


    Sean still remembers each other''s names. After all, people who often came to his bedroom during that time.


    Today, I changed into a beautiful dress, but I couldn''t help looking at the people behind Sean


    If several princesses were able to compare with serya when they were in the palace, they would not be so prominent in front of Lucille and Freya. The eye-catching hair color and temperament and the confidence of high-level witches will never lose to any princess, and even better if compared carefully.


    After the three landed, many people focused on Freya and Lucille


    "It''s been a long time," he said after a pause, "Princess Sylvie¡°


    "Your Highness Sean must be tired from coming all the way. I''ve asked someone to prepare the banquet just to wait until you arrive¡°


    Today''s Dansu kingdom belongs to jagong, not to mention the royal family. Ordinary officials may have a higher status than the former Dansu royal court... It would be good if they were almost impoverished by blood at the beginning and could get help.


    "Let the meal go for a while, your majesty. Is there a chart near here in the palace? I want to have a look first. After all, the news of our arrival in these areas will soon be known to the pirates, and then we will face the prepared enemy," said Sean.


    I''m not here to play. It''s best to understand the battlefield to be faced first.


    Uh


    "OK, ok... We have." the king of Dansu looked around and took people into the palace in the state of [thinking!].

 Chapter 442

    The kingdom of Dansu.


    Although it is a small country, it has survived three generations of Kings since its establishment, and has a history of nearly 150 years... Even in the whole IDAK region, there are few such countries, but it almost destroyed the country due to the invasion of the golden regiment some time ago.


    Even if they barely survive, they no longer have the glory of that year!


    Although it claims to be under the rule of jagong, the real situation may be more cruel than expected with various signs in recent months.


    Although the Sun King and other ministers made various concessions in the Jiagong palace, which seemed to be dedicated to the harmonious coexistence of the two countries, it did look different when it came to the real implementation of management.


    How much interest must be paid on the money provided to Dansu at the beginning, but the cost of this money is strictly controlled, and it is not paid in a lump sum, but every year... It is given once at the beginning, and the next year is just a short time.


    What is more serious is that almost all the military and education in Dansu are occupied by the rulers sent by jagong, all the navies, and even all the commanders of large and small soldiers.


    If the income of soldiers belonging to Dansu is not as much as that of jagong!


    In this way, many young local soldiers voluntarily belong to the jagong Imperial Army and have to receive education there.


    At the beginning, many officials who followed the king also jumped into jagong''s camp


    Now it seems that the king is just an empty shell. When the current king of Dansu dies, the situation of the next term may be worse.


    The eldest princess Sylvie and several brothers and sisters saw the fate of the country in front of them. It''s a pity that Dansu is too small. It''s not easy to change the status quo. Compared with the powerful jagong Empire, this country is too small and has no right to decide its own destiny.


    But it is said that jagong will go to sea to fight pirates this time.


    The reason is that the pirates may be behind the looting of tribute some time ago, so the jagong royal family wants to give a little color to these people who despise their rights.


    And the leader sent over is the big prince Sean


    "Elder sister, I think this is our chance to show ourselves. The last time we were in King jagong palace, several princes had a good impression of us. Since the person who came this time was Prince Sean, we should try our best to help him... Think about why the other party fought. Why should we let the prince come in person? He was the only son of the queen of the desert in those days. Maybe it''s too late King Yang wants him to inherit the throne. "


    Said heselink, the fourth Princess of Dansu in the room.


    From the performance of Prince Sean today, everyone can see that the prince is not in vain. It seems that he attaches great importance to this battle.


    "It''s not difficult for Jugong''s huge navy to conquer those pirates. I think we should support him more. Maybe when he ascends the throne, he will think of our help. At that time, he could get the treatment of a subsidiary country and receive a lot of autonomy." Vincent, the second prince on the other side, said.


    In the last turmoil of the golden regiment, the three princesses were killed, leaving only three people present in the Dansu royal family.


    "Yes, and maybe we can have more in-depth communication with the beauty of the eldest sister," said heselink, suddenly laughing.


    Political marriage is inevitable in the royal family, especially in small countries, even in large countries.


    There is still a legend in the marketplace


    It is said that the reason why the desert queen Ayla Izdihar abdicated to her brother was because she didn''t want to stabilize the territory of the country through marriage. Because the status of Adak women was slightly lower, even the queen was always concerned by other countries, and it would be much better to pass the throne to her brother.


    After the story that she fell in love with barons in other countries came out later, such a story was recognized by people.


    Therefore, both the royal family of that country are ready to sacrifice for their interests!


    "Don''t talk nonsense, heatherink. I''ve tried to get close to Prince Sean before, but that man... How to say."


    "What do you say?" the two brothers and sisters looked at it with some fun.


    "A little disrespectful," he said, with some anger.


    I don''t know how to describe it, but Sylvie has this feeling.


    He also has a good reputation in Dansu or other countries, but he looks as plain as ever in Prince Sean''s eyes. That feeling is like looking at passers-by.


    "What about the two witches you saw coming with him today?"


    "It''s beautiful. To be honest, if it weren''t for Prince Sean, I might go back to invite each other tonight." Vincent smiled and replied. Although it''s not the richest time for the Royal Court of Dansu, his natural romantic temperament still doesn''t decrease.


    "You''d better not do anything stupid, Vincent. You didn''t notice the way they looked at Prince Sean. Those two may have a good relationship with Prince Sean. Don''t hit the knife yourself."


    "What do you say? We can only honestly help Prince Sean?"


    I''m afraid there are not many navies belonging to Dansu now. Even if there are, they are only generals at that time.


    I dare not betray the country for the sake of reputation and the promise I made at the beginning, but secretly no one is sure.


    "Or there is another way..."


    Just as Sylvie wanted to say what he thought, King Dansu came in.


    The three greeted each other at the same time, and then asked about the evening.


    Prince Sean didn''t stay long at the banquet. Then he continued to understand the location of the chart accompanied by the king of Dansu. Until now, the other party didn''t come back.


    "What are you talking about?"


    I listened to my children''s discussion just now with a slight red face and some drunken high emotion.


    "This is indeed a problem. I had little contact with the great prince when I was in the Jiagong palace, but today it seems that he may be much better than the other two competitors. At the beginning, he led the army to almost destroy the golden regiment. Now it seems that such achievements are not enough to show his strategy."


    He''s a genius!


    This is the king of Dansu''s evaluation of Sean.


    From a person who can analyze his own advantages only by looking at the chart, it is difficult to imagine that he is the first person to come to the sea.


    "But Sylvie, what''s the other way you just said?" asked suddenly.


    Everyone is listening to the result.


    Seeing that there was no one else around, even the guards were sent out, leaving only one family in the room... So that they would not be found.


    "Maybe we can let Prince Sean lose the battle, don''t you think?" Sylvie laughed.


    That smile is so beautiful.


    Eyes are like the most dazzling stars in the night sky. They are as holy as white cloves.


    This was once a sentence used by bards in the kingdom of Dansu to praise the beauty of the eldest princess


    In this way, she would flow out the following ideas like crazy demons.


    In the night sky


    The Raven flew through the window.

 Chapter 443

    When the cat and the crow came back again, it was almost late at night.


    Sean is still trying to control the distant seagulls and open the map in the night


    It didn''t stop until the magic had no effect at the farthest distance.


    Hiss~


    Close your eyes.


    Although it is easy to use [Mind Vision ~] magic every time, the vision gap between the two creatures suddenly appears in the head, which will give people a very uncomfortable feeling.


    Nausea, vomiting


    Close your eyes for a while before you open them.


    "All right?" Freya waited for Sean''s recovery.


    "Well, I''ve seen all the accessible waters nearby. We''ll go to sea tomorrow day. It''s best to hit the pirates first," Sean said.


    Melsousa arrived two days in advance. The royal family of Dansu only knew about the fight against pirates, but the news of the arrival of so many Imperial troops must have been leaked... I don''t believe that pirates will have no informants in the city. Although they are just suspicious, they should report to their superiors.


    Two days should not spread so fast, and it''s just vigilant news.


    As long as you go out fast enough, you can catch the best fighter


    "That''s good."


    Said Freya.


    He glanced at the map on the table.


    In fact, since more than a year ago, I don''t understand why Sean likes to go to a place to collect maps, and carefully compare the errors between the map and the real buildings.


    Although Sean can''t directly say that the first thing to go to the new city is, of course, to open a map and flight point first, he still muddle through with the statement of being familiar with the terrain every time!


    But this time... It seems a little different.


    Just now he used the way of controlling animals to open the map. Now Sean can see some city people.


    There are too many [cold] favors on this map. The most are yellow dots... Occasionally pink, representing [hatred] emotion.


    I knew that the citizens of Dansu would complain about Jia Gong. I didn''t expect that there were many!


    Although the number must be more neutral


    But the pink is eye-catching. It attracts the eye when it appears in the center a little. There are so many at one time. It seems that everyone hates themselves.


    "It seems that our problem is not small. It seems that we are not satisfied with our arrival in this subsidiary kingdom."


    "I''m not satisfied!"


    At this time, Lucille, who had been leaning against the window, suddenly said.


    "What''s the matter?" Sean looked at each other.


    It was cold at night by the sea, so today''s Lucille put on the black wizard robe.


    "Just now I saw that the royal family of the Dansu gathered in consciousness to discuss problems and drove away the guards around. I don''t think it would be a good thing. You know, when we had dinner at night, there were many guards who said they wanted to fight with you." Lucille said.


    That''s the truth.


    In the afternoon, when accompanying the king of Dansu to dinner, many soldiers showed their wish to fight together when they talked about the upcoming pirates.


    In addition, I noticed that the favor of these soldiers was still green, which was the color of [friendship].


    It''s probably bad for you to drive them out of there to discuss things


    "This situation is inevitable. I didn''t expect that the people in charge of Dansu were so cruel that they almost deprived the domination of the whole country. It''s strange that they didn''t hate me." Sean also noticed during the day, so the people of the Dansu royal family were indifferent to themselves, just like the two brothers and sisters.


    Someone who may hold a foot behind his back at any time!


    "That''s what I want to remind you, Sean." Lucille came by the window.


    "You don''t know how to be smooth. It may have something to do with your previous lords... But there are many people who need to cooperate in the hall. It''s easy to establish your personality."


    "I still make enemies?"


    "Although you are very low-key, I can see that you are still secretly trading. Recently, there have been a large number of cheap drugs among the people. Dare you say you didn''t do it behind your back? I found it when we set out from the factory a few days ago. You did all this."


    "No one in the world is really stupid. They see it in their eyes... Sometimes they don''t dare to say it, sometimes they don''t want to say it, but once you touch their bottom line, you will unite against you. You should know this better." Lucille has a very serious expression.


    She was right about that.


    At the beginning, I made all kinds of small moves for the survival of the people in Oro city. In fact, many earls around me may have heard of it, but I didn''t say... I didn''t want to break this relationship, but it was different when I found that the situation was wrong in the palace.


    Everyone will immediately stand on the opposite side of themselves!


    "But what Sean does must be done by someone, and there can''t be no opponent in the hall. Everyone who can stand in that position has an opponent," said Freya on one side.


    The two women looked at each other.


    I don''t know how it feels.


    But there is no negative state above my head, but it is very harmonious


    It''s [laughter!] and [confidence!].


    But the expression looks tit for tat.


    "I heard the little apprentice say that you were the leader of the imperial wizard organization at the beginning. Since you can stand in the hall, why do you have a smooth face? You can have thoughts in your heart but behave arbitrarily¡°


    It means to disguise yourself.


    No wonder Sean has always thought that Lucille has thousands of faces, all kinds of lies and routines. Up to now, even her name may be false.


    "I know what you mean, mentor. But sometimes the King shows some desire, and his people won''t understand. You just tell me to survive, but survival is not the only... Sometimes you need possession¡°


    "Sir, saving is better than anything. After all, it''s something else... OK, I said, but you can do whatever you like." Lucille wanted to refute, but stopped when she wanted to say.


    "Have you decided to go out with me tomorrow, or stay in the city and help us secure the rear?" Sean asked.


    "Are you asking me to come here to be a substitute? Of course I''ll go together¡°


    "That''s good¡°


    Sean looked at the chart on the table.


    This time, I have more superior troops and absolute air control. There should be no problem.


    I hope we can quickly solve the problem of pirates, so that we can investigate their real purpose


    The stone of alchemy and the wine of immortality.


    In Sean''s opinion, neither of these things should exist in this world, but they appeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, after saying goodbye to the Dansu royal family, Sean took melsusa''s army, Freya and Lucille to the military port.


    The military port of Dansu has now been completely owned by Jia Gong... All the troops and generals have been incorporated. Even some officers still wearing Dansu uniforms still have to obey the arrangement of Jia Gong.


    The party drove to the depths of the sea just as the sun rose.

 Chapter 444

    The sea is not as flat as the land. At first, it can make people adapt, but as the fleet goes deep into the sea... The sea breeze can speed up the navigation, but it also brings a little trouble to those who can''t adapt to the navigation life.


    The boat is too shaky!


    Even worse than when the airship is in the sky.


    Sean felt that not long after he came out of the military port, even before the sun rose to noon, he felt a surge in his stomach and couldn''t even eat lunch.


    Only by using magic can we continue to watch the fleet move forward


    There are more than 100 warships in a March, and if the troops starting from Lukang converge, there may be two or three hundred warships. Such a number is a headache in front of any country. The key is that it is only one third of the strength of the jagong Navy.


    No wonder this desert country can be worshipped by countries far away in the southern continent. The most important reason is its strong strength.


    Sean didn''t stand in the bow as usual. The feeling of nausea was really uncomfortable. He went to a place in the cabin that didn''t shake a little and was quiet for a while


    This is the captain''s room. It''s spacious.


    There are direction indicators and nautical charts on the central table.


    "Are you all right, Sean?" Freya followed her from the deck.


    "It''s a little uncomfortable. I''m still not used to sitting," Sean said.


    You can only use the magical buff to stabilize your physical condition. However, when you look at Freya carefully, although she has a [uncomfortable!] state above her head, she doesn''t look like a seasick person.


    "You seem quite used to it."


    "It''s OK. You often don''t go out. You used to be in the town and later in Oro city... Now it''s estimated that you can''t get out of the palace. You forget that you were in the same state when you followed me to sedya city."


    Freya was right. Sean did feel like he hadn''t been out for a long time.


    I''ve been staying in the palace all the time, and I don''t even have enough time to go out of the capital... But I can''t help it. Who makes himself so high? A little out of the palace requires many royal guards to follow.


    If she didn''t come back on time every time she went out, it''s estimated that melsusa wouldn''t let herself out of the palace again.


    If you get such great rights, of course you lose your freedom!


    "It seems that we should go out more in the future."


    "Well, what about me?" he looked at Sean gently and helped tidy up the collar.


    "Well... Let''s go together."


    Once in a while, their relationship has always been in a very harmonious range.


    Looking at the chart on the table, starting in the morning, it is almost noon now. The team has completely walked out of the military port near Dansu and deviated from the ordinary sea route. It belongs to those islands directly heading towards the sea.


    The navy who lives at sea all year round knows more or less about pirates, but it''s not aimed at them. If you look carefully, you can find them.


    While they were talking, Lucille and honey came down from the deck.


    "Your Highness, we are about to sail into the deep sea area. Maybe we will fully enter the deep sea in the afternoon. General Marlowe said that there are occasional merchant ships nearby. He wants to ask if he will go down to ask them about the pirates." honey can be responsible for reporting the current situation. She can also see that Sean came to the cabin to rest because he is not used to taking a boat, Therefore, there are no particularly important things that generally don''t come.


    "Well, you''d better ask... Our purpose is to find those pirates. If we have a chance, we can annihilate them all and let general Marlowe act according to this." Sean ordered.


    Marlowe.


    That is, the port of Dansu belongs to the naval commander of jagong. Although the location is not as big as melsusa, this sea area is where he often walks. As the local general, general Sean has the right to plan the march route, and he can just look at the chart and expand it a little bit.


    "Yes, your highness. I''ll report now."


    He left the cabin and looked at each other meaningfully when passing by Lucille.


    Sometimes Sean also feels strange that her mentor has a bad relationship with all high-level people. How did she live to the present and only appear at the highest level?


    Character can not be developed in a day or two, and it is difficult for her to develop various survival skills in the process.


    "What can I do for you, Lucille?" asked.


    "You can''t come down if you have nothing to do. Are you afraid I''ll disturb your world?"


    Sean is not in the mood to make complaints about this.


    Suddenly, a small medicine bottle was thrown on the table


    "Is this?" he looked up at the other party with a [proud!] smile.


    "Here you are. I was not used to such a shaking environment when I first went to sea a few years ago. At that time, I bought some medicine from alchemists to use. The effect was good... You can try it." then I left without looking back.


    Sean took the medicine bottle and looked in the field of vision.


    It''s a very common medicine, but the effect is to treat [dizziness!] state.


    Potion special effects


    I haven''t seen this thing for a long time. I remember I saw the potion to stop bleeding and restore life at Lucille at first. Later, I also saw some mercenaries, including most of the potions synthesized by Claude this time. As for other effects, they are very rare.


    As long as they met few alchemists in person, and rarely studied this discipline.


    "Is this medicine?" Freya picked up the request and sniffed it on her nose.


    It feels pungent but refreshing when opened. The effect is really good.


    "It should relieve your symptoms. Drink some quickly." at the urging of Freya, Sean drank the bottle of medicine.


    Don''t say it.


    The effect is good. There is a sour feeling in the taste buds, and even some people want to eat.


    Alchemists have existed for thousands of years. Although they have been threatened by industrial and mechanical casting for hundreds of years, they still have a strong foundation over the years.


    But something came back.


    If you feel uncomfortable by boat, you can also improve the boat.


    If the industrial sector could produce larger and stable ships that rely on internal combustion engines to drive their forward wheels, there would be less to do.


    Industry and alchemy.


    These two things are really natural competitive subjects.


    After things got a little better, Sean was more interested in studying the surrounding waters.


    "Come on, Leah, let''s go on deck."


    "Now?"


    "Well, don''t you have to wait for the night if you don''t go during the day?"


    Freya held out her hand naturally, and they went up the deck together.

 Chapter 445

    "Your Highness, how did you get up? You are better." a middle-aged bearded general was busy asking thousands after seeing Sean on the deck.


    The man with dark skin and strong figure is general Marlowe, representing the most powerful commander of the Dansu Navy.


    "Well, general Marlowe... Tell me about the situation first."


    Sean is not so pretentious. As long as he is better, more experience should be put on the encirclement and suppression of pirates.


    "Your Highness, please follow me."


    Marlowe took Sean and Freya to the forward deck of the ship.


    It is already the front position of the whole fleet


    The sailing fleet is arranged according to the "man" formation. According to the other party, it is easy to turn around in case of sudden conditions. Of course, it also has the results of perennial training.


    No matter what kind of formation it is, it can be used as long as it is daily trained by the army, and the "man" team is the most commonly used one


    But more than 100 ships can''t stand in a single row. They all join together to form a large formation.


    The one Sean is currently in is one of the first few warships.


    "Your Highness, look at this sea area," Marlowe said, pointing to the vast sea in front of him.


    In fact, in Sean''s opinion, as long as he leaves the land, the sea looks the same. Unless there are islands or geographical signs, it''s blue. It''s nothing strange, but among people who go to sea all year round, they can judge the distance at the moment from the size of sea wind, even the height of sunshine and time.


    "This is the high seas that merchant shipping teams often sail through, including the places we have just passed. This sea area is the main traffic route for our Jiagong to trade with the countries in the southern mainland."


    "I don''t think I''ve seen a merchant ship."


    "I saw a ship far away before. We have sent flying dragon knights to inquire. It is an ordinary merchant, and no trace of pirates has been found recently," Marlowe said.


    Almost all of melsousa''s Flying Dragon Knights set out with the team, some of them had flown to the front to explore the way, and the rest remained in the fleet.


    Although pterodactyl can fly, it is still a terrestrial beast after all. It is inevitable to have a sense of fear when seeing the ocean. Because there is no place to stop at any time, these overlords in the sky feel afraid and dare not fly for too long, so they can only rely on constantly returning to stop to alleviate the tension of pterodactyl.


    "There seems to be nothing special in this sea area."


    "Indeed, if you want to say something special, it is that it is relatively mild all year round, so it will be regarded as a commercial high seas route. If you continue to go deeper, the situation may not be so good."


    "The waves are bigger?" Sean asked.


    "It''s fine during the day. The most worry is at night... Those pterosaurs will not adapt, even though it''s summer."


    Having said so much, Sean could hear that the naval commander was not so satisfied with the arrival of commander melsousa''s Flying Dragon Knights. Because of the need to transport flying dragons, some navies were forcibly driven off the fleet when they were incorporated into the team. After all, there are a lot of Flying Dragon Knights, and flying dragons need more ships to rely on.


    As a result, more than half of the Dansu port Navy originally planned to be sent for the expedition. As a result, only one third came, and many people were left at the military port.


    For a soldier, it''s a moment of honor to be able to rush into battle. It''s really frustrating not to catch up with the ship when such a moment comes!


    It is estimated that when the sun king asked him to lead the team to the port, he didn''t think of the details. After all, he didn''t go out many doors


    The real situation can''t be solved by looking at the report and listening to the nonsense of some officials who haven''t been to the sea. They think they can run across the sea by relying on the high mobility of Feilong, but they didn''t expect that Feilong is also afraid of water.


    Fortunately, he didn''t bring much, which would not affect the whole navy.


    "Well, I see what you mean. Flying dragons will be out of control in the sea, won''t they?" Sean said.


    "Yes, but... But it doesn''t mean anything else!"


    Marlowe hurried to explain.


    According to imperial law, as a low-level general, he can''t report to high-level generals.


    "I know, this is also where I made a mistake, but just because this mistake can let you guard the rear of the whole country." Sean tried his best to take the responsibility on himself. Only when he was on himself, these generals wouldn''t argue about it.


    It''s taboo for two generals to quarrel in wartime. Sean wouldn''t make such a mistake.


    "What does your highness mean?" Marlowe looked at her suspiciously.


    "Although I only lived in the Royal Palace of Dansu for one day, several royal family members seemed dissatisfied with jagong''s rule."


    "Hiss ~ I don''t see this. The king of Dansu has a good attitude when talking to me on weekdays."


    "It''s not easy for a king whose regime has been deprived to say that he is kind. I found that their recent actions are abnormal. You can write a letter and send it back to the team left in the port to closely monitor the movements of the Royal Palace of Dansu... We''re starting now. We can''t look back. We have to catch the pirates off guard before they are ready. You don''t have to worry about the military port team I''m worried that as long as this battle is completed, all soldiers in Dansu port can also be rewarded. "


    Sean''s promise gave Marlowe a lot of confidence.


    Now it''s impossible to change troops. We can only move on. I hope the pirates haven''t reacted yet.


    This will end faster.


    "Yes, your highness. I will do my best to be responsible for your safety and win the battle."


    Only after the news of his survival and victory reached the capital could all these rewards be implemented. Sean just tied everyone''s fate together.


    With these promises, Marlowe stopped worrying about the flying dragon and reported the pirates to Sean.


    Pirates will not appear on the high seas near the port. It''s so dangerous!


    They are more likely to appear in deeper routes, but that is just their "hunting" place. The real pirates will live farther.


    "Your Highness, do you know who is the most famous navigator in the world?"


    Sean frowned and looked at each other''s expression.


    "I don''t know much about Erudites. What''s wrong with them?"


    "No, although Erudites have explorers, they don''t dare to really go deep into the sea... The greatest navigators in the world are actually pirates. They even have to be familiar with this area and dare to go deep into no one''s land. If they become Erudites, they won''t have anything to do with current Maritime explorers."


    Marlowe said.


    "Whether day or night, the sea is not as gentle as it seems, especially in the depths under our feet..."

 Chapter 446

    It''s nightfall.


    Sean spent his first night on the sea. The sea breeze really made the ship tremble and uncomfortable.


    But after taking Lucille''s medicine to relieve the symptoms of maladjustment during the day, I got used to it all day... Now I don''t seem to feel so uncomfortable.


    It''s just the wind!


    Just can''t sleep.


    The army will still sail on the sea, but it will move slowly at night.


    In addition to the sea breeze, the most common cry is that of pterodactyls!


    In a completely strange environment, even these well-trained beasts are afraid, and they can''t be stable on the swaying ship all night, especially.


    According to Marlowe''s idea, sailing at night is to stabilize the flying dragons'' emotions through such a changing environment and make them adapt to the new environment faster.


    This happens when land creatures come to the sea.


    It''s like the feeling of letting fish go to land... But the flying dragon has better level and higher wisdom. As long as you adapt a little for a while, you''ll be fine.


    In Sean''s explanation, he told the other party that relying on the fleet as a take-off springboard and letting the flying dragon knight fight at sea will give the pirates a strong suppressive force!


    The strongest air attacks in the world are magic and artillery, which can be ignored, because the pirates don''t have such strong equipment. As for magic, it depends on the magic used by level wizards.


    You know, melsousa is a person of order 16. I''m afraid there are few people who can defeat her positively.


    In such a demonstration, Marlowe also found the benefits of flying dragon. If it is used reasonably, the chasing and annihilation ability of Flying Dragon Knights is not weaker than that of regular naval forces, or even very strong.


    "Just let them call it that?"


    The sea breeze blew and the ship shook a little.


    But the louder cry than the wind and waves is the uneasy cry of pterosaurs.


    "That''s the only way. Even if the fleet stops, they will call it so. The sea breeze is very strong at night and can''t keep stable. They will certainly do so."


    Sean looked at the moon today.


    Watching the moon at sea has a different feeling


    In all my knowledge, tides are caused by the gravity of the moon. At night, the side close to the moon will pull the sea water outward because of the gravity of the moon, while the side away from the moon will move towards the core under the gravity of the planet itself... But the sea water is connected together, and the gap between rising and falling forms the sea tide.


    So the world looks like a planet.


    Since seeing YOG Sotos, Sean has also been curious about the starry sky above his head. Will there be a cosmic world outside the star world similar to that in his own cognition, and when ketugya returns, he clearly sees each other like a burning sun.


    Although it is not a star, it really looks like a planet.


    Especially in the huge brilliant outline of the rotation of the light beam of yugossotos, the birth and destruction of galaxies seem to be at a glance.


    With such a field as outer space, where will those ancient gods come from?


    On this planet? Or from all parts of the universe.


    But why gather here, and there have been several names of ancient gods in succession. Sean has heard the names of three or four ancient gods since the basharan empire.


    If they come from unknown stars, why do they all come to this world? But if it exists in this world, the existence of Yug is somewhat unexplainable!


    "Your Highness, would you like to have a rest first?" Marlowe nearby reminded him when he saw that he was in a daze.


    "No, I''ll walk by myself," Sean said.


    Freya and honey seemed to have something to say, so they walked around the deck bored.


    Look at the fleets around. Although the pirate mission is obviously to save the face of the country, it is also an explanation to the country that pays homage to Jia Gong... After all, it''s too shameful that someone kindly sent something and had an accident on their own land.


    Although Sean later learned that the person who killed the other diplomat was his mentor Lucille, it was eventually triggered by the pirates.


    But secretly, Sean still hopes to continue his investigation... The ancient gods of the world and the secrets behind them.


    The emergence of the alchemy stone and the wine of immortality made Sean more curious about the way the world itself was composed, because in the knowledge of YOG Sotos, and even in the ability of his time controller, time became a perennial.


    Whether it is the speed of light or some undefined unit, in short, time can be pulled back and forth like a controllable value under the use of the ability of the [World controller].


    In their traditional cognition, only what is made can adjust its state.


    Nature is something that already exists, so man can''t intervene in this process


    In this way, time itself may be created by Yug Sotos, and even the space of the ectopic surface is strange.


    However, these things are still within the scope of time and space, and the alchemy stone and immortal wine directly change the way of materials. There is no need to exchange stones into gold, or even grow from small to large regardless of quantity!


    This way of violating common sense is not within the power of the time controller


    In other words, there is another power, which is as important as time and space, and now what I want to pursue is that thing.


    Sean wants to find out from the pirates what they want to use this for!


    Summon an ancient god? Or do you want to change the basic laws of the whole world?


    "Little apprentice, what are you thinking?"


    It was only a little distance from the bow to the stern that Sean came down. Sean was stopped by Lucille standing on the flag.


    "What are you doing up there?"


    "Waiting for you, I saw you talking to your general''s subordinates, so I didn''t bother you." although I looked heartless on weekdays, I paid great attention to etiquette on some issues.


    For example, when she was talking to her subordinates, Lucille would not jump out and call her little apprentice. Otherwise, if the Imperial Army knew about it, the whole people of King jagong palace would know it immediately.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Jump off the protective flag and stand right in front of you.


    "Nothing important. Anyway, it may take a few days to enter the deep sea. I happen to teach you other magic along the way."


    "Learn magic?"


    "Of course, as your mentor, I should always teach you something, or you won''t be able to scold me when you see me again." Lucille said with a smile.


    But immediately the smile became serious again.


    "Sean, have you learned something else over the years?"

 Chapter 447

    "Sean, have you learned anything else over the years?" his eyes were full of doubts.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Because I''ve seen your fight before, that time in the desert hotel... I don''t understand. Even if you have strong ability and talent, you still need to adapt to fighting in an environment you''re not good at. Why can you solve your opponent so quickly."


    Lucille was talking about the night she met Freya again at the desert hotel.


    Oh, I see.


    No wonder at that time I saw something staring at me in the prompt in my field of vision, but I didn''t see anyone.


    It is estimated that the crow was controlled by [Mind Vision ~] to monitor himself in the sky. They are all the same moves. Sean doesn''t need to know.


    "There are some differences. In the past two years, I have understood my magic knowledge in the way you said," Sean replied.


    "Sure enough, what''s your ability to kill people in a short moment? I checked those people''s wounds later. There was no trace of curse. They were all physical wounds."


    "Did you check the wound?"


    In retrospect, Lucille did run around that night. She called herself several times in one night, and she ran out of the battle field.


    "Of course, I have to understand your current strength division."


    "How do you do it? You can kill your opponent in the blink of an eye with physical attack. According to my judgment of you, your physique is not as good as a shadow, and you are a magic cultivator, not a martial art." Lucille is still tangled in this.


    No wonder she looked at herself a little wrong these days. At first she thought it was the reason why she had a bad relationship with Freya and honey. Now it seems that she is struggling with it.


    "Does the tutor think people can change time?"


    Throw out the topic.


    I don''t want to hide it, just because a lot of common sense about the ability of ancient gods can''t be explained clearly.


    It''s better to listen to Lucille in a simple street market. Her mastery and proficiency of all kinds of magic are obviously better than honey and Freya. Maybe she can also understand a lot from her understanding.


    "Time? Have you learned the magic of controlling time?"


    The expression of [surprised!] is hard to hide.


    "It''s not controlling time, but a normal state... I don''t know how to explain. For example, why do we see things when we open our eyes? Doesn''t it take time? How long does it take for the sun to shine?"


    Uh


    Lucille stared and couldn''t answer the question.


    Sure enough, when physical problems are thrown out, the world of low-level scientific research civilization will be speechless.


    "That''s all you study?"


    "That''s... Why apple fell to the ground and how many pieces of common sense it has. In fact, it''s more meaningful to study it carefully," Sean said.


    "I think you''re a noble. You''re sick again. It''s too boring."


    "This is the truth... It''s more interesting than magic spells. You never study these, so you can''t understand the essence of alchemists. The truth they pursue is actually similar to what I think."


    Things need to be more mysterious before anyone can believe them. Sean thought Lucille would study these things, but found that she couldn''t start with them.


    Can only listen, and can only listen carefully!


    "But you still didn''t tell me how you killed so many people in an instant?"


    "As long as you understand the real definition of time, you can master its true meaning in a short moment, just like space transmission magic... Pull back in an instant, and you can kill in an instant."


    "Oh ~ ~"


    Lucille nodded.


    "Who are you kidding? I''ve studied space magic. It''s completely different from what you said."


    "Hey, it''s necessary to be so serious all of a sudden?"


    "Because you lied to me, you learned to lie to me." suddenly looked at Sean with vigilance.


    "Didn''t you teach that? You still don''t tell me your name," Sean said.


    "Lucille, you know."


    "I guess I''m the only one who calls you that."


    "Does it matter what people call me?"


    I feel that the topic has deviated from the point of discussing magic. Now they are discussing their character.


    "That means you lied to me, too."


    "My name is Lucille. I''ve called it since I was a child!"


    I don''t see any [lying!] state above my head.


    Because Sean couldn''t see it before. This state is based on what he knows. If he doesn''t know, he won''t have to show it.


    It only shows that Lucille''s name is changeable, and she doesn''t care about these. She changes her identity and acts every time... So she won''t appear.


    "But even if you don''t say it, I''ll find the reason. I''ve found some abnormalities from your battle that day. Even if you hide the details well, you won''t lie, and your secret has been leaked." suddenly she became confident, and Lucille didn''t seem to care whether Sean told the truth.


    More thinking is to focus on time control itself.


    "But then again, there is really a way to control time. Your speed is faster than your opponent, which means you are faster!"


    Looks like she passed the comparison.


    All right.


    This is also a way


    If you wave is magic, it''s much faster than those who want to spell.


    Killing a few people a second is not a problem.


    "According to your last performance, your ability is estimated to be around level 8 of the orderer, but your magic use is very special. Adding a little ability score may be able to fight everyone below level 10, but experienced soldiers are not among them..."


    Finally, Lucille summed up a fighting range for herself.


    "Well, anyway, it''s basically not time for me to fight. I''ll just go to the mixed field... I see. If you''re sleepy, go to bed early!"


    After saying goodbye, Sean walked towards the cabin.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In addition to the sea breeze and the cry of flying dragons, there is only a cold and humid feeling on the sea night.


    It''s very noisy, but I think I can accept it after I get used to it.


    The first night,


    Nothing happened.


    The next day, the fleet continued to sail in the specified direction, and the pirate''s nest was deep in the sea. Few people came here... What came and went was that between pirates.


    However, there seems to be an island within the scope of the chart, which is very close to here. It will be there in about two days.


    The troops from the port of Dansu have gone deep


    On the other side, the news received started from Lukang, and another fleet led by osharia was also on the way to encircle it.


    The purpose of this time is very clear, that is to wipe out these robbers at sea.

 Chapter 448

    The fleet will sail in the public sea for the first two days and will not find anything


    Marlowe and melsousa were already ready not to find anything, but they met a lot of merchant ships. When the other party saw this warship array, even experienced businessmen were afraid to speak.


    Every time the flying dragon knight goes up to ask what he answers, he runs away quickly after asking.


    Not a minute!


    This situation continued until the fourth day, when the number of ships entering the deep sea route began to decrease, while the other side reported in continuous letters that the fleet starting from Lukang had first sailed into the deep sea area.


    A route that few caravans travel.


    In fact, it is no longer a route, but there will still be signs on the map, because explorers and troops have also come to each other, but few times!


    There is a lot of food to prepare for each voyage, so if it is not a special case, the general training will not go too far... And one factor of going far is to make the army adapt to the marine environment.


    Now the Flying Dragon Knights can''t bear it.


    On this day, melsusa came to her many times and said that there was vomiting in the Flying Dragon Knights. There were few people, mainly flying dragons!


    "Is it serious?" Sean asked.


    "My soldiers are all trained. A little change in the environment won''t affect them too much. Just let them adapt. But I didn''t expect the impact on the flying dragon to be so serious." melsusa looked at the people standing next to Sean at the moment.


    Almost everyone who can be named is studying the problems in the nearby sea area in the cabin, but he runs to report them.


    In any case, melsousa is also one of the commanders of the royal guards. The largest flying dragon knights in jagong are within their jurisdiction... When everyone is talking about dealing with pirates, they have to say this.


    This made melsousa feel bad!


    "I believe your soldiers, but those flying dragons..."


    Sean looked at the people behind him and wondered if they could have a good way.


    "Maybe you can try the medicine, just like you did on the first day, but I don''t have so many potions for the time being. Is the situation of flying dragon very serious?" Lucille said suddenly.


    "Some of them feel like they are dying, but the number is not large. I think it should be due to seasickness."


    "That''s easy! You make me small... You can ask your highness to find a way to alleviate the situation of these flying dragons. The rest can only wait for them to adapt slowly. Maybe you can take them to fly on the sea for a while and have a better look at the surrounding environment."


    Is Lucille going to call herself a "little apprentice"?


    Because there was a navy commander present, she immediately changed her name. This was the first time she had heard her call her Highness the prince.


    Rare ~ RARE!


    But then again, Lucille has been taking Warcraft everywhere. She should know more about the living habits of Warcraft.


    "Your Highness has a way?"


    "Probably." when I heard Lucille talking about potions, I knew that the other party wanted to use alchemy as potions. Although there was no material at the moment, the alchemy stone was there.


    This thing is just like a bug. It can ignore the requirements of equivalent exchange for alchemy, and the medicine is not a problem at all.


    "I''ll prepare for this. Marlowe, you''re responsible for organizing the fleet to move forward and contacting the army over Lukang."


    "Yes, your highness."


    Sean began to order.


    Now we have entered the deep-sea region and are gradually moving away from the mainland. We should be prepared to deal with the crisis at any time.


    "As for melsousa, you wait for my news... Just take the flying dragon around during the day as Lucille said. The weather on the sea is changeable. You should be a pathfinder for the whole fleet."


    "I understand, your highness."


    While several people were discussing in the cabin, a soldier ran down from the deck to report.


    "Your Highness, general... A large number of seagulls were found hovering on the flagpole of the fleet."


    Sean was stunned.


    Some did not understand what the report meant, and turned to look at general Marlowe behind them.


    "A storm is coming!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The weather at sea is more changeable than in the desert.


    I remember Sean heard these words from the ministers when he was in the hall, and now it seems to have come true.


    It''s only been a few days. A storm is coming.


    The storm response at sea is greater than that on land, so we need to be prepared in advance. All fleets are no longer arranged in the word "man", but close to each other. When necessary, they will use iron locks to pull each other so that they will not be overturned by the big waves. They will also drop their spears and tie the pterosaurs in advance.


    Before all these preparations were made, the sky had darkened one step ahead of time, and the sea water gradually surged violently.


    Even the largest ship Sean was on couldn''t stand the beating of the waves and became shaking


    "Did you often encounter the same situation when you were training at sea?" Sean asked Marlowe standing next to him in the cabin.


    "Occasionally, the Imperial Navy should be familiar with fighting in all environments and survive even in storms," Marlowe replied.


    That''s good.


    At least it won''t bring too much loss to the whole army except Feilong.


    "Your Highness, you''d better not go on the deck at night. It''s too dark. If I accidentally fall into the sea, I can''t face you even if I lose the whole navy."


    "Don''t worry, I will follow some high-level wizards."


    Marlowe also made a special reminder to look at the witches behind Sean.


    Honey, I heard the name many years ago... The Witches of the original palace wizards are so powerful that they have few rivals even among the current palace wizards. Although they don''t know each other, they are definitely not inferior to honey in terms of their bearing. It''s just that they are careless.


    "Your Highness will rest early. There may be a few days to go. Just wait until you get close to the pirates'' island!" he said and left the cabin.


    It left Sean and Freya again.


    "The naval commander has some sense of response to the situation at sea."


    "At least it''s from the Imperial Navy, so you don''t trust the navy in our country?" Sean looked at Lucille.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it. I just trust myself more." murmured.


    "The weather at sea is changeable. You''d better pay attention to your health, but don''t fall down before you find the pirate."


    He gave Sean a meaningful look and turned to Freya.


    At such a glance, Sean seemed to know what she was referring to!


    This guy really can''t talk


    But I looked at the chart on the table.


    "Wait, look there!"

 Chapter 449

    "Wait, look there!"


    Sean pointed to the position on the chart.


    What''s up?


    Freya, Lucille and honey looked over at the same time.


    On the table was a map with signs of the nearby sea area. There was nothing, but Sean kept staring at it.


    Because in Sean''s view, there were huge waves on the sea, and the ships of the whole fleet were shaking, but if you look carefully... Lower down a little and look carefully, in the map of your projected view, there seemed to be dozens of small red dots moving in the sea under the ship.


    This is a storm


    Someone in the sea?


    It''s still red.


    Pirates?


    "Ask Marlowe to send someone under the sea. The pirates may be down there," Sean said suddenly.


    The witches present all had inexplicable expressions.


    "Go and ask Marlowe to come in," he reminded again, looking at the indifferent people.


    Finally, honey ran out for the first time!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the storm, the whole ship was shaking, the wind was swinging from side to side, and the sails had already come down.


    Marlowe sent good water soldiers to tie ropes and jump into the sea


    "Your Highness, how do you know that pirates will sneak on us under the sea? This sea water is not affordable to ordinary people." it is estimated that everyone is in this state of mind at the moment.


    We all thought about how pirates would launch a counterattack, but at least within a reasonable range.


    In this kind of ghost weather, even high-level soldiers and wizards dare not go into the water. Even if pirates are born with water ghosts, it can''t be so impractical.


    Sean, who was asked, didn''t speak


    In fact, I''m not sure, but the red sign is a dangerous signal. No matter what it is, I need to go down and have a look.


    The strong wind blew on the deck. Sean barely stabilized himself with one hand still holding the guardrail with the help of Freya, while the soldiers sent by Marlowe on the other side had gradually dived into the sea under the pull of a crowd.


    "Pull it steady. Once there''s anything, pull people up quickly, especially the first!" Marlowe shouted.


    In this storm, I can hardly hear the surrounding voice, so I can only roar!


    The louder the better.


    "Yes, general."


    Roared the first soldier.


    At this time, his hand suddenly loosened, and the whole dozen people holding the rope brushed together and fell to one side with the shaking ship.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "General. That... The man on that side has no strength." the soldier said nervously.


    "Pull it up!"


    Dozens of people quickly pulled the rope up.


    Originally tied to a soldier, now there is only an empty rope with blood


    "There''s something under the water!" shouted a soldier suddenly standing by the guardrail.


    Bang~


    The ship rocked under the violent impact.


    "Under the bottom, there is movement under the ship."


    Then a similar situation was detected on another approaching ship.


    When the storm continues, even close to the edge, you have to worry about falling into the sea, let alone jumping into the sea to fight.


    But in this case, the pirates probably can''t.


    "This should not be pirates, but other large schools of fish. Is there a way?" Sean asked several generals around him.


    "I can lead the flying dragon knight to fly to the sea and attack immediately if I find anything." melsusa stood up first.


    "Flying dragons can''t dive. If they go deep into the sea, you can''t track them," Sean said.


    "Let me do it."


    Lucille volunteered to come forward.


    Sean has never seen his mentor take the initiative to show, which is different from her teaching the last survival skills.


    "You?"


    "Why, can''t you trust me?" asked Lucille.


    "Just some accidents..."


    Sean looked at each other.


    Under the storm, even the elegantly dressed witch looked down.


    "Leave the praise for later. If the ship sinks above the sea, we don''t have any place to stay." then the body slowly drifted into the air.


    [floating ~]


    See the magic skill logo on Lucille''s head.


    It turns out that there is really the magic of taking off!


    Bang~


    Another jolt of impact.


    "Hold the rudder, the wizards are looking for targets in the sea." despite Marlowe''s orders, nothing can be seen in the dark, surging water.


    Unless you fall.


    An incomprehensible mantra echoed in everyone''s ears, as clear as the prayer of the temple priest.


    Sean looked up at Lucille floating at the top of the flagpole


    The wind blew her wizard robe and hair. As the magic began to move, the surrounding temperature began to drop rapidly.


    Rapid reduction


    Even the rain falling around is condensing rapidly with the naked eye.


    "This is!"


    "Sean, you... I''m afraid the orderly person has the strength above level 18." Freya wanted to say mentor, but considering that there are many navies around, she didn''t dare to say it.


    But the surprised expression in his eyes can''t be hidden.


    "It''s level 18."


    Even a little more than level 18!


    This is not surprising for Sean, who can see the level attribute.


    However, the expression around him was indeed a state of [shock!].


    "That''s close to level 20, a level that great sages will have, but she''s so young!" even honey showed an unbelievable expression.


    They are only one level behind each other. Why should we be surprised!


    The magic gradually completed, and the surrounding temperature also dropped to the lowest point.


    The rain turned into ice crystals almost at the moment of landing, and the whole shaking hull seemed to stabilize at this moment.


    "General! Your highness... The sea, the sea is frozen!"


    People were busy running to the edge of the ship to see.


    The sea around the entire fleet was frozen, not just the ship they were on.


    Like a huge frost floating island, it includes the whole fleet.


    "It''s amazing! Someone can use such a wide range of magic to freeze the sea."


    When he looked at Lucille in mid air again, everyone had an expression of awe on their faces.


    The frozen place on the sea can gradually see a large red body locked in the ice


    "It''s a giant squid. Isn''t it in the deep sea? How can it appear here?" Marlowe said puzzled.


    Since the water surface under the ship is covered with ice, the creatures that attacked the bottom of the ship just now are also frozen in the ice by magic


    "Squid is just the first hand. The real enemy may be over there!"


    As the space within the fleet was cooled by Lucille''s powerful magic, the falling rain had turned into small pieces of ice when it fell on the deck.


    However, the place outside the magic periphery is still stormy and the waves are churning


    "There!"


    Sean held out his hand.


    A bunch of magic of [lighting beam ~] is outlined in the heart, with fingers pointing forward.


    The dazzling light came out immediately


    Through the storm,


    Through the night.


    It turned into lightning about 500 meters away from the fleet, revealing more than a dozen ships hidden in it.

 Chapter 450

    "It''s a pirate''s ship! Get ready, get ready for attack!" shouted from the first warship, and then all the warships began to shout.


    However, the fleet trapped by the ice could not turn to sail at all, but had to face it.


    But there is still a storm outside the ice sheet!


    Lucille gradually fell down


    His face was a little pale, and Sean looked at each other''s magic.


    The magic stock of a person with more than 18 levels of orderlies has already exceeded 9000. He is also the person with the highest magic reserve he has seen so far, and now he is suddenly half less.


    "Are you all right?" he asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that the magic is consumed too much," said Lucille, taking a bottle of blue medicine from her pocket and drinking it.


    Start to recover quickly at the speed of reading seconds.


    "General Marlowe, get ready to meet the enemy... If the ship can''t move, let the flying dragon pass. These pirates want to sneak on us on a stormy night. It''s time for them to see the strength of the imperial army." Sean ordered.


    The ice was so thick that almost the whole fleet couldn''t move. Either they had to fight head-on or they had to send Flying Dragon Knights.


    "Don''t bother!"


    Just as Marlowe and the other soldiers were ordered, Lucille suddenly spoke.


    "They should just want to attack us tentatively. Even pirate ships can''t sail stably in the storm. There should be someone who can also [beast control ~] magic. If I freeze the nearby sea area, they can''t help it. It''s estimated that they have retreated at the moment."


    "For the safety of the fleet, I''ll go and have a look anyway." melsousa agrees with this statement, but as the commander of the Flying Dragon Knights, he must show the advantages of the knights in case of danger.


    With the flying dragon taking off in the thunderstorm


    Far away,


    The roar of the flying dragon came back only a moment later.


    More than a dozen flying dragons stopped in mid air, but only melsusa jumped down alone.


    "Your Highness, the pirates have driven the ship back. Are we going to chase?" melsousa reported.


    Chase?


    Sean really wants to catch up, but look at the bad weather now.


    But if you don''t chase, you''re afraid to let go of this opportunity


    "Are you sure?"


    "The Flying Dragon Knights will fulfill your wishes, your highness," melsousa promised.


    "Chase! Bring their leader back to me." Sean finally ordered the chase.


    Thousands of Flying Dragon Knights took off again in the storm and flew in the direction of the pirate ship.


    As for Sean still standing on the deck waiting for news


    Boom~


    Lightning flashed.


    The magic influence in the area near the fleet seemed to fade, and the falling ice began to slowly turn into rain.


    "General Marlowe, you will only be in charge of the front ship. Once the ice is lifted, you will attack the enemy at the first time, and all wizards will seize the ice and untie it."


    "Yes."


    At Sean''s command, everyone took action, including honey, but also followed Marlowe to the front ship.


    The vines almost pulled the first few warships out of the ice


    On this side, Sean took Lucille to rest in the cabin, accompanied by Freya.


    "Aren''t you going to command the battle?" Lucille asked suddenly.


    "There''s no need... I know what''s ahead."


    Charts were placed on the table in the cabin. At present, thousands of small green dots Sean saw rushed around the huge red mark on the sea.


    "So many Flying Dragon Knights in the past, I believe there is no problem."


    "That''s true. Even honey went there herself," said Freya.


    Only a few days later, it seemed that she was familiar with honey, but they began to recognize each other''s strong strength.


    "But I didn''t expect you to be a person above level 18 of the order." Freya is also a witch who has seen the world. In contrast, maybe Sean hasn''t been to the real battlefield, and the other party has survived many battlefields.


    What surprised her more than fighting pirates at the moment was Lucille''s strength.


    "Accident?"


    "It was a surprise."


    Freya said without changing her face.


    The two had not met much before, and the only bond they knew might be because of Sean.


    As Sean''s mentor, Lucille gave the other party some respect, and felt that the strength of the other party was no longer lower than herself at the beginning.


    Now it seems that you are far from yourself!


    No wonder Sean uses so many strange magic.


    As a wizard, the mentor''s ability is stronger, which is actually an enviable thing.


    "But it''s nothing. It''s not easy for me to grow up... It''s you, little apprentice. How did you know someone would attack us?"


    Many similar situations have happened to Sean all the time. As long as you see the target red dots on the map, you know that the enemy has sneaked in. However, due to his high status in each period, others will not raise questions even if they have questions.


    Only those who are not subordinates like Lucille and Freya dare to ask.


    "A little vigilance."


    "Lie! From the beginning, I found that you are different from two years ago. It should not be said that you were like this when we first met. It seems that you always know what is going to happen in advance."


    Even when the two first met, Sean was able to see Lucille''s emotional changes and casting moves before he dared to approach.


    Or it''s the grave jumping


    Almost every step is dancing with death.


    When Lucille said this, Freya seemed to have the same idea. The time of contact between the two people was longer than that of Lucille, and they fought together. The situation of the prophet in distress occurred many times.


    So Freya became interested when Lucille asked.


    "I say it''s natural magic. Do you believe it?" Sean said.


    Both shook their heads at the same time.


    It is estimated that only the little girl who has seen the world like igunia will believe this. It must be hard to work in front of these two high-level witches.


    "It''s actually a kind of magic. I can''t explain it clearly to you... It''s like a feeling. I can always feel it one step ahead before I encounter danger, although it''s not necessarily all right," Sean said.


    Suddenly, Lucille raised her hand and threw a magic barrage.


    Snap~


    Like lightning.


    But just stopping when passing by your ears didn''t really hurt.


    And Sean didn''t dodge... Just stood where he was.


    "It''s true. I didn''t respond."

 Chapter 451

    He smiled with [proud!] on his head.


    "It seems true... You did respond," said Lucille.


    "I didn''t react just now!"


    "It''s because you know I won''t hurt you that you don''t dodge. Most people have already dodged!"


    £¿£¿£¿


    Looking at Lucille''s remarks blankly, Sean thought the other party would say that such ability was really not easy to use. He didn''t expect to be directly affirmed.


    "Isn''t it that I can''t react?"


    "You were exposed when you said that," said Lucille reluctantly.


    The woman was far smarter than he thought. If she hadn''t been able to see their emotions, Sean wasn''t sure if he could make a bargain in front of Lucille.


    "But when I learned that you were the son of the queen of the desert, this thing can also be explained."


    Lucille suddenly changed her tongue and attracted the eyes of Sean and Freya.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "You may not know your mother''s powerful ability, but it''s terrible in my mentor''s description."


    At this time, all the soldiers are busy fighting


    Even in the storm, when Sean gave the order, jagong''s soldiers would move forward bravely, and they believed that they could defeat their opponents and win.


    So there were only three people left in the cabin conference room. No matter what outsiders said, they wouldn''t know.


    "I have heard of the reputation of the queen of the desert, not only in IDAK, but also in zambutar or Ashman. As long as the name of the queen of Ayla is reported, no one will not give respect..." Freya said.


    According to Lucille''s introduction, Freya was probably born in the Ashman plateau when she was a child.


    If you can know the prestige over there, it is equivalent to crossing the whole northern continent! Everyone knows it.


    "After the Witch of Caine, perhaps your mother is the most promising one to enter the legendary level. Unfortunately, she died too early, but you are the proof that she was strong in the world." Lucille pulled the topic back again.


    The more you say, the more puzzling it becomes.


    Sean asked somewhat incomprehensibly, "what are you going to say, Lucille?"


    I didn''t call my tutor, which also shows that I urgently want to know the answer.


    "You said that your natural perception might be the magic product left over by your mother. Do you know who the high-level wizards want to study most?"


    "Witch," Sean replied without thinking.


    If Lucille hadn''t wanted to study the slate left by the witch, she wouldn''t have gone to her own town.


    However, after saying this sentence, the other party''s head appeared a state of [dislike!].


    "Witch Caine is certainly a common topic, but the research on slate has lasted for thousands of years, and the person who has improved the fastest in recent years is your mother queen AIIRA... I should have told you that it is difficult to improve after the level reaches a certain level, but your mother can, so many Wizards have turned their focus to the study of her magic over the years."


    "You didn''t say that!"


    Before Lucille finished, Sean said first.


    I never said


    Otherwise, I would have known about the hierarchy of orderly people, and I didn''t understand the hierarchy until I arrived in COGA city.


    "Anyway, that''s the case. Your innate ability may be your mother''s legacy," Lucille said firmly.


    Of course Sean doesn''t believe that.


    Because only you know your origin, those heredity can''t stand.


    But


    "Think about it. You are born with some power that can make you different from ordinary people."


    Looking at the persistence of Lucille, Sean hesitated again. He did have the ability to see the attributes of the world when he came to the world.


    If Sean vigil was born with this ability, there''s nothing to say... He''s different from ordinary people.


    But Sean didn''t keep a diary at all, and he couldn''t know these things.


    "So... What does that mean?" Sean asked.


    "Don''t you understand? Little apprentice. Your mother may have broken the ability of Caine slate and seen through the conventional forces in the world, so she can reach such a powerful level, and you... As her child, you have her glory since birth." Lucille continued.


    Sean hesitated when he said so.


    Lucille seemed to see a little fishy, and continued.


    "Think about it, little apprentice. Do you think you are different from ordinary people in some aspects, or do you suddenly get some power that you can''t even notice?"


    "Does that have anything to do with what you said?" Sean looked at each other.


    Just for a moment, I did hesitate, and a lot of pictures suddenly appeared in my head, including every battle and "for example?" Sean frowned.


    Lucille''s words rarely go wrong.


    Perhaps it has something to do with her strong strength, and she is a person who travels everywhere.


    "I''m worried about those who have eternal light in them."


    "Eternal light! The wizard organization that studies ancient magic?" Freya also stood up and said.


    It seems that she understands.


    On the contrary, Sean was a little confused. Since he met someone from a wizard organization in Lucille, should he say that the other party is strong or difficult to deal with?


    "That''s right."


    "No wonder you have so many strange magic. It''s the people of that organization." Freya looked at each other with a [hindsight!] attitude, as if she knew how Sean''s strange magic came at this time.


    At this time, Sean looked at the picture of Shanghai on the table


    Those red dots seem to have decreased a little, but there are still people fleeing to the distance.


    Boom~


    The hull trembled violently.


    The ice seal caused by Lucille''s magic began to melt slowly, and the ship began to break the ice into the sea under its own weight.


    "Don''t you know them?"


    Watching Lucille shake her head.


    "I hardly know anyone in the organization. If it''s as easy to talk as I am, it''s OK. If it''s not... Then I have to do it."


    Looking at the distant track of the Flying Dragon Knights on the chart.


    The sea is still raining heavily, and the Chase has just begun.

 Chapter 452

    Against the storm at sea, melsousa personally led the Flying Dragon Knights to the pirate ship.


    "There is no one left except the one I arrested myself."


    "Yes."


    At melsousa''s command, all the Dragon Knights began to pounce on the pirate ship.


    He pulled his long bow and prepared in the air. As the commander of the flying dragon knight, melsousa''s ability also belongs to the ceiling in the whole knights.


    No matter how the wind howls, the full bow is aimed at the part of the pirate ship''s flagpole!


    The pirates even raised their sails to escape from the storm. If they didn''t grasp the wind direction, they might be blown down... However, this situation shows that the pirates have no head to rush.


    As long as the sail is knocked off, the fleet behind can rush forward.


    "Sun God, let your light cross the dark night sky!" the arrow shot a dazzling light to illuminate the sea in the darkness.


    Through the pirate fleet


    Directly penetrated the sails of four or five pirate ships.


    "Attack, no one left!"


    The flash of light also reflected the frightened faces of the pirates on board.


    If so many Flying Dragon Knights attack, how can they run!!


    "Come on, fight, or everyone will die!"


    There were countless roars on the ship.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And now inside the cabin of the pirate ship.


    Lockheed, the pirate, felt the crisis for the first time. He had received the news that the jagong navy would attack him three days ago, and he also chose a stormy night to attack.


    But


    Surprisingly, the combat effectiveness of jagong''s imperial regular army was so strong that there was no Parry at all.


    Controlling sea beasts wanted to attack their ships and bury each other in the sea. However, there were such high-level wizards in the navy of the jagong empire.


    Just now, the magic that frozen the sea water in a space directly made the whole pirate fleet look silly!


    What kind of power is that.


    There are such high-level people in the imperial army. You should play a ball.


    Hurry and save your life!


    But now it seems that the commander opposite doesn''t want to leave safely


    The sound of weapon battle has come from the top of the deck, and the Flying Dragon Knights have boarded the ship.


    "What shall we do now? Wizard Beckman. We are not opponents of the jagon imperial army at all." there is a room on the bottom floor of the cabin.


    At this time, several close friends around Locke and the strongest wizard in the pirate group were inside.


    "If we fight with them, I don''t believe that the jagong imperial army can''t defeat it at all? The sea is our world," said a pirate.


    "Fight... Fight with what. Now it''s just a few Flying Dragon Knights. We can''t fight until their ships catch up."


    Even the lawless pirates will show weakness under the real strong power


    "Is it just waiting for them to slaughter? How can it be?"


    "Boss, we must find a way." everyone was looking for an answer from lockers.


    And Locke is waiting for the wizard''s answer.


    I have united so many pirates and spent so much money to release this mission. Now the mission items have not been obtained, but the whole sea will never have peace.


    That''s jaggon''s Navy!


    I''m afraid it''s the most powerful army in the whole northern continent. It''s said that this is only part of it. If everyone comes here, they can''t hide at all... Unless they run to the depths of the sea.


    "Master Beckman." Lockes called again. The great wizard in front of him.


    His identity is estimated to be known only by himself among the pirates


    The pirate wizard is just a cover up. He really works for the wizard club, and the task of colluding with the wizard club comes from him.


    The pirates are responsible for spending their savings over the years to provide financial assistance for the mission, and what really wants the alchemy stone is the wizard Club... As a deal, they promise to benefit the pirates.


    And this advantage is stronger than many things!


    As a person wandering on the sea all year round, any source of power is nonsense.


    Only money and power can really make pirates care!


    Therefore, the sorcerers promised to help the pirates, especially the pirate Gang to which Lockes belongs, establish a country and a real kingdom.


    Under this temptation, it is worth paying money


    Otherwise, a lifetime of pirates will be in vain.


    Piracy is not a permanent identity, although most people spend their lives wandering on the sea and drinking on various islands and small countries after they become pirates in Shanghai.


    However, such days only belong to young people. When they reach a certain age, they can no longer beat those young pirates. Their original reputation will be gradually taken away by their younger brothers. The only thing left is that they can buy a small manor life in a small country in the South or North.


    Mersin, a northern country, is a typical pension country.


    In fact, the old people living in that country may have some stories when they were young.


    However, as pirates, there are a few who can provide for the aged safely. Most of them either died at sea or were killed by later pirate groups. Don''t think about a good end for the aged.


    It was precisely because of this environment that lockers agreed without thinking when he heard for the first time that he could help build his own country.


    But now


    The mission did not succeed, but attracted one of the most elite navies in the world.


    How can you carry this kind of combat effectiveness!


    "Find a way, Beckman. Otherwise, if I die, you won''t want to leave alive... My brothers will not let you go when I return to the island, and so many brothers have died this time."


    The sound of fighting overhead continued.


    Everyone below was looking at the wizard in front of him and waiting for a response.


    "To be honest, I didn''t expect that there would be such a high-level wizard in the jagong imperial army this time. It is said that their prince came together this time. I don''t know which ship he was on. If we kidnapped him, we might be able to leave."


    "What are you talking about? These Flying Dragon Knights are enough for us to have a headache. Do you want us to rush into the warship?" said a pirate dissatisfied.


    "I''m just saying... Even the flying dragons can''t keep their balance under the storm. Let''s move on and let the brothers hold on for a while. Everything will be much better as long as we reach our base camp. No matter how many people they come, we have a way," Beckman said.


    He glanced at a locked room in the cabin.


    "Or at least hold on until the rainstorm is less, so that we can leave in a boat and give it to them as a coffin!!"

 Chapter 453

    The storm gradually stopped.


    The weather on the sea is indeed more changeable than in the desert


    The battle continued until early in the morning, when the sun was about to rise at sea level, Sean was shaken up by Freya in his drowsiness.


    The battle lasted all night before it calmed down, and the Flying Dragon Knights also paid a small number of casualties to break up the whole pirate fleet. It is said that a small group escaped.


    It was because it was too dark and the other party fled in a boat, so he didn''t see clearly at that time.


    Some of the pirates have been captured and more have died in battle.


    "Sean, wake up. General Marlowe, they''re waiting outside."


    In fact, I don''t know how to sleep.


    I couldn''t sleep at night when I just entered the sea. There was a heavy rainstorm last night and I ordered the army to attack.


    Such a serious thing, I fell asleep slowly in my chair!


    "Are people already outside?"


    "Well, they''re all waiting outside," Freya said.


    "Then let them in."


    In the cabin meeting room, Lucille also stood aside, as if she had just slept for a while, but after waking up, she honestly sat a little farther away to listen to the news.


    Marlowe and melsousa came back at the same time to report the situation at sea.


    The storm has passed, and the pirates have been almost wiped out in the battle last night. A few may escape, but they should not go far.


    "Your Highness, the base camp of some pirates is on an unknown island a few miles ahead. We can pursue the victory and annihilate the pirates in this sea area at one fell swoop."


    It seems that last night''s victory was a big victory. Both generals looked very happy, especially general Marlowe.


    As the supreme commander of Dansu City Navy, he will spend more time sailing on the sea. If the enemies in this sea area are eliminated, it will be much more convenient for him to take action in the future. And this time, almost all the achievements were taken by the Navy, which was also a proud battle for him.


    "Well," Sean agreed, and immediately looked to melsousa''s side.


    "How about the casualties of the Flying Dragon Knights?"


    "Not many... Our guards are well-trained troops. This kind of battle will not bring many casualties, but the flying dragon feels that it takes a lot of energy to fight after suffering from seasickness," melsousa said.


    "There are few casualties in the Navy. These pirates are not high-level. Close combat is not our opponent at all." Marlowe is also taking credit for the Imperial Navy.


    "You all did well!"


    Sean appreciated the two men''s lucky and bitter battle and brought them back to the deck.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, the fleet had docked near the pirate fleet, and the wooden bridges connecting both ends had been built, waiting for Sean''s order.


    "Did you catch the prisoners?"


    "Many pirates have been caught. Many pirates have voluntarily surrendered, but according to their instructions, the leader is called captain Locke. It seems that he is not among the captives."


    Melsousa reported next to Sean.


    "Rox?"


    I seem to have heard your name somewhere.


    "Locke is a famous pirate leader in this area. Half of the intelligence received by the Imperial Navy that businessmen were hijacked in recent years was done by Locke''s men." Marlowe is more familiar with the southern waters.


    At this time, Sean took several generals around him across the wooden bridge to the pirate ship opposite


    There was still blood on the ship, but the body was not found.


    Should have been disposed of by the Navy!


    There was a storm last night, and the sun rose again this morning. If you don''t deal with the body, it may have smelled now.


    "So this man named Rox is very rich."


    "The wealth of pirates may be far more than we think. For hundreds of years, there have been all kinds of pirates in the southern waters. They have disputes large and small... Some have been merged and some have been destroyed, but the accumulated wealth can not be destroyed. They will not be stored in any country, but will only be discarded in their own nest."


    Marlowe looked at Sean and told him exactly what he knew.


    "Therefore, whether it is to destroy a pirate group or merge them, they can inherit a lot of wealth. Therefore, there is no doubt that pirates are rich. Otherwise, they will not recruit so many people. Just look at how they use the money in the future."


    So it seems that the big pirates in an area are estimated to have a lot of wealth.


    Hearing Sean''s words, he was moved


    Uh


    But now dealing with the pirates is the key.


    They came to a pirate tied to a post and woke each other up.


    "Get up, who let you sleep!"


    Snap~


    A whip to wake the other party up.


    The disheveled head is dirty. It really looks like a pirate.


    In fact, such people living on the sea all year round could not have a good living environment like the aristocrats. They felt like the revolutionary army at that time, and their faces looked as if there had been dirt that could not be cleaned all the time.


    However, the revolutionary army can occasionally come down to buy things in the mountains. Pirates have problems drinking water on the sea all year round. They can''t care about these things.


    "Oh, this is a big man," said the pirate, glancing at Sean''s dress.


    His eyes were fixed on two girls, including Freya and Lucille.


    Shh~


    Whistle.


    "The life of this big man is really nourishing."


    As soon as she spoke, she was lifted between her legs, and the whole person trembled with pain.


    "You..."


    Snap~


    Another slap directly hit down, and half of his face swelled up.


    It''s merciful to argue with a level 16 orderer without being killed directly.


    "Be honest. Just answer what you ask."


    And Sean doesn''t care. He''s met too many people with smart clothes. Just have a fight.


    "Let me ask you, who is your leader?"


    The other party didn''t speak, but Sean answered his question first.


    "Is it Rox? I didn''t see him in the prisoner. Has he escaped?"


    "I don''t know," said the pirate.


    There is no lying state on top of my head


    It seems that the friendship between the pirates before was not as deep as expected. It can''t be compared with the revolutionary army. Now it''s just angry that it can''t be caught and beaten.


    "Then let me ask you something you know. Why do you spend a lot of money to hire mercenaries to rob the tribute of the sun king?"


    "Is there any shady plot?"


    "The alchemy stone is totally useless to you. Is it worth your gambling?"


    "Or does your captain Locke have another deal?"


    After a series of questions, Sean looked at each other''s reaction.


    When asked so many questions, the other party really touched

 Chapter 454

    The pirate regiment is different from other disciplined organizations.


    Wizard organizations have strict discipline, what kind of people can know how many things, and so on.


    Most of the information about the pirate groups that want to be is public... At least most of it is information shared by everyone, otherwise we can''t persuade so many people to do things together.


    This knowledge was known to Sean after he spied on the two leaders of the desert gold group.


    "Why? Refused to say? Or was caught and felt very shameless." seeing that the other party didn''t answer immediately, Sean continued.


    "Your brothers who have lived and died must hope you die now! Because when you die, they can take less care of some things and share more money... Is it worth it for you to cover for them?" Sean said deliberately.


    "Don''t say it''s useless."


    Snap~


    Before she finished, melsousa slapped the other side of the face again, and this time it looked heavier.


    After beating, the blood was printed!


    "I said, I said not yet!"


    "It''s captain Locke..." his voice was not sharp.


    Sean looked a little at melsousa next to him. It seems that it is best to solve problems directly with muscles in jagong.


    "What happened to your captain?"


    "He had an agreement with wizard Beckman before. As long as he helped the wizard to complete the task and get two tributes, he promised to let them build a nation." the pirate said in an almost inaudible voice.


    what!


    Jianguo.


    Such words are believed.


    A country built by pirates. What kind of country is that.


    Sean was the youngest nobleman, the Lord in charge of one city, and finally became a prince.


    Of course, I know how difficult it is to build a country... Even if the ruling party has consumed much energy, it can only be carried out on the premise that the basharan empire was originally stable and rich.


    And a Pirate Group suddenly said to build a country?


    Are they going to rob.


    Since it is a country where pirates can establish, other organizations must be unconvinced, but it is not the same unrest. Moreover, the pirate regiment has no reputation, and other surrounding countries will not believe them.


    domestic trouble and foreign invasion.


    I don''t know what these people think.


    Do you really believe that witches can control the world with a little power?


    Of course Sean doesn''t believe it.


    However, when thinking of this, Sean recalled those ancient gods in his head, especially the man in yellow who had seen walking on the sea before he came. If there was no more powerful force to protect and build a country, it would be empty talk.


    But if they have!!


    "Who are you talking about the Beckman wizard?" Sean continued.


    In my heart, I began to think about the meaning of each other''s words. Just for the pirates, building a country is a joke, but why did the wizard promise them


    Either they are fooling their leaders, or they really have the ability to show it.


    So the wizard is the key


    "It''s a very high-level wizard among our pirates."


    "He also used the magic to control the sea beast last night."


    Look at each other''s hard nod.


    Sean looked back at Lucille, and the answer was to shake his head.


    Lucille doesn''t know this man.


    Perhaps the name was disguised, just like Lucille, and she said she didn''t know other wizards of the eternal light.


    Compared with other wizard organizations, the inheritance of sustainable light can be described as a wonderful flower, that is, a tutor wanders around with his disciples. It is unclear how many people there are in the organization and who, but they know very well that the purpose of the organization is to study ancient magic!


    This persistence is unimaginable!


    "How did he promise in front of you? Would you believe such an excuse to deceive children?" Sean said.


    "Of course we don''t believe it, but after he used a very powerful magic to refine a special weapon, we believe... That kind of thing can release powerful energy, and can make people fall without any trace of attack. It is useful to all senior people, just like a curse."


    When saying this, the pirate''s face gradually showed a smile.


    The estimate that can make a dying man laugh is absolute self-confidence, which shows that he didn''t speak.


    "Hum, I think you are crazy. Do you think we can''t detect a little curse magic?" Marlowe laughed behind us.


    "Although you can try, you will know that the wizard will want to use all kinds of forces to find the whereabouts of the ancient god and enslave the family members of the ancient god... You can''t imagine that even the most powerful empire in the desert will surrender in front of them." he said with a twisted smile.


    Knocked unconscious by melsousa.


    A level 16 person is half dead.


    Looking at the other party''s blood volume bar has reached the bottom, in this case, it is a person who is losing blood for more than a few days... Who burps fart in the end.


    However, I have heard a lot of useful news from each other.


    It is true that the wizard will command behind the scenes and reach an agreement with the pirates


    If you want to build a nation, you have to enslave the dependents of the ancient gods.


    For a moment, Sean thought of the octopus and shallow people he saw in the old city of Tacoma. Those should be the families of the ancient gods.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have enough strength.


    Can an alchemy stone and immortal wine have a way?


    Obviously impossible!


    But Sean couldn''t think of any way to support this arrogant idea.


    By your side,


    Several generals waited for their orders.


    "General Marlowe, commander melsousa... Continue to sail to the Pirate Island. I''m afraid I can''t gain anything until I personally catch Rox and the Beckman wizard alive this time."


    They nodded.


    Originally came to destroy the pirates, but after asking Marlowe, he found that there were so many secrets.


    Pirates are crazy to build a nation!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Of course, it seemed crazy to everyone, but Sean always felt something was wrong.


    That confidence is wrong!


    Because he could see the changes of people''s emotions, the appearance he saw from the pirate just now was not compatible with ordinary people who spoke wildly, as if it was like a real event.


    The wizard club is powerful, but what can a little population and magic do?


    Even want to touch the power of the ancient god, almost like wishful thinking.


    Where does this confidence come from?


    I thought for a long time, but I just didn''t understand how the other party''s self-confidence came from


    We can only move on and continue questioning after reaching the pirate''s nest.

 Chapter 455

    When the warships on the side of Dansu approached the target, the troops on the other side from Lukang had gradually approached the pirate''s territory.


    All pirates have Eyeliner at nearby ports.


    At the first time, a country organized so many troops to gather in front of the port. It was difficult to pay attention.


    As early as a day ago, various pirate groups received the news, and under the deployment of the local big pirate lockers, they were ready to give a heavy blow before the other party reacted.


    I just didn''t expect that they all failed!


    Jagong''s naval strength is one or two. Even if they paid some casualties, they just broke all the sneak attacks and defenses of the pirates.


    Trying to take advantage of the stormy night, the attack failed.


    On the one hand, there are powerful wizards as donations, on the other hand, steel warships and strong troops braved the past and directly jumped into the water to fight with sea animals, which is estimated to appear only in jagong''s army.


    In short, the news of failure came from both fronts.


    Jagon''s navy is far more complete and even more effective than lockers imagined!


    On the nameless Island, lockers listened to the reports of his subordinates


    It was not only the failure of this interception, but also the loss of dozens of high-performance warships.


    This is the deadliest for pirates!


    Ships are the place where pirates live. What should those brothers do if they don''t have them... And the people stationed on the island. Without ships, everyone can''t go out hunting and can only wait for the island to starve to death.


    "Beckman, it''s an extraordinary time now. Don''t you want to contact the people of the wizard club?"


    Trying to suppress his anger, Locke has endured it all morning.


    "They promised us to establish a country at the beginning. Although this transaction has not been completed... The problem may be that there are traitors among the mercenaries, but in the final analysis, this opinion is put forward by wizards. We can''t fail. Let''s bear it."


    Locke took a look at the wizard beside him. No matter what the other party''s identity is, the place where he is now is the pirate''s nest!


    Even the leaders of the wizard club don''t want to go out safely in such a place, not to mention that the whole island will be besieged by jagong''s navy.


    "Let me think first."


    "Still want to?" Locke finally couldn''t help yelling. "Now jagong''s navy is coming. According to their speed, it will approach the island in two days. When it comes to encircling us, there will be no chance to escape."


    In fact, you can still take advantage of this period to continue to run east


    Entering the depths of the eastern sea is a no man''s land that many people dare not go deep into. There will be several small islands in it. More importantly, the sea area is so large that it can not be surrounded by hundreds of warships. It can avoid the jagong Navy a little to the South or North.


    But what about the wealth on the island?


    You can''t take all the gold and jewelry away, even if you ship some of them away?


    Now there are not enough ships. Eventually, some people will be left on the island to die.


    Locke knows all the habits of pirates... Greedy and selfish. Especially at this time, there is no discipline. They may kill each other at any time in order to get on the last life-saving ship.


    "We don''t have much time, or we don''t have time. Don''t be smart, Beckman. I''ve been watching you since the day you joined the wizard Club... The wizard club has done a lot of things over the years, especially in several countries in zambutar region. I know all your things. Don''t think you can escape alone. I''m the one who takes classes on this island." Lockers said.


    Beckman was not his own crew, but joined halfway.


    To be exact, I valued his ability before I chose to pull him into the partnership, but the other party was the same as all capable people.


    Hard to control!


    In recent years, we have been making use of the advantages of the Pirate Group to hunt wantonly on the sea, and also caught living people as the research object. Since joining the wizard club, this situation has increased.


    On weekdays, lockers looks at each other''s powerful pirate team who can help him, so he turns a blind eye... Now is not the time to let each other go at will.


    "I understand, Captain Locke. Don''t worry. What the wizard will promise will certainly be guaranteed. Otherwise, how can we cooperate in the future? According to the distance, they may still have two days. The most important thing for us is to prepare for the best counterattack," Beckman said.


    Then I thought a little.


    "The things on their ship should be almost the same."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean led the fleet in pursuit of the pirates'' escape.


    According to the position marked on the chart, there will be an island ahead... And it is the island where the pirates live.


    There is a free trade port inside, which is equivalent to the market of pirates. The robbed things and people will be auctioned there. Of course, there are some living materials and so on.


    Even people who live on the sea all year round will establish their own life circle for life.


    In the morning, Sean had received the news from Lukang. The fleet there also encountered the attack of pirates in the storm, but fortunately, it also won and sank more than a dozen pirate ships. It can be said that these two battles almost sank a large number of ships of a pirate regiment.


    As long as we chase them to the island where they live, we can wipe them out!


    It didn''t seem as difficult as expected, but it was too simple that made Sean feel incredible.


    Jagong''s army is very strong. It''s close to rolling attack. You can destroy pirates directly by going up to a... but since they are so weak, why do wizards choose to cooperate with them?


    I don''t understand. It doesn''t make sense.


    It can only be explained that jagong''s naval combat effectiveness is too strong, almost rolling and powerful.


    "How far is the Navy led by osharia?" Sean asked Marlowe and others.


    "It should be half a day''s journey. They will attack the east of the Pirate Island. We will charge from the West... Your highness, should we send the flying dragon knight first?" Marlowe asked in a low voice.


    At present, it is only a matter of time to annihilate pirates. The generals under their ownership should start preparing to seize credit.


    "Not for the time being. It''s not necessary to take the lead in this period. I don''t believe the pirates won''t be ready to fight back."


    "Even if they are ready, they are useless in front of our Navy..."


    "General, no!"


    Before Marlowe finished, several soldiers hurried from behind.


    "Panic what?"


    "No... no, there are a lot of vomiting and convulsions among the soldiers."


    Hearing the news, Sean looked back at several soldiers in surprise


    However, there is a strange negative state above their heads.


    Radiation

 Chapter 456

    Alchemy


    Ore.


    And this negative state sign [radiation] that has never appeared before.


    "Are you seasick?" Marlowe asked.


    But I don''t think it''s possible. After all, jagong''s navy is well-trained and has been at sea long enough. How can there be seasickness.


    The Flying Dragon Knights are fine.


    "Show me!" Sean said.


    A group of people around passed with the soldiers under their own leadership


    The person who vomited was not on this ship, but on another warship, and needed to be transported by flying dragons.


    However, it is even more incredible that some flying dragons have a similar situation. It seems that many people are ill in such a night, and the [radiation] logo appears on the heads of the soldiers sent from the flying dragon.


    "What''s the matter with them?" melsousa and some generals didn''t understand.


    Squat down and ask the "seriously ill" soldier carefully, but the other party just replied that he didn''t know why his body felt weak and vomited.


    "The Navy won''t get seasick, and these people participated in the battle that day. Is it cursed magic?" melsusa looked at honey and waited for several wizards.


    Honey doesn''t know much about curse spells. She can only see some simple spells, but Lucille, who is good at all kinds of unexpected magic, knows them very well... She didn''t find anything different after she looked carefully.


    "There is no trace of cursed magic on their bodies. Any cursed magic needs to be done through contact or positive casting. Although their spirit looks tired after being cursed by similar magic, there is no problem with their pupils and facial features."


    "Just..." Lucille noticed the fallen soldiers, and their pupils seemed to be changing.


    "Just what?" the crowd asked.


    After seeing Lucille''s magic on a stormy night, whether Marlowe, Freya or others recognized Lucille''s power. If she saw the problem, there must be a problem.


    "Sean, come and see." beckoned Sean to come and see together.


    The almost dying soldier had half his life left.


    In Sean''s vision, the other party''s blood bar is still weakening, but there is always a state of [radiation] on his head, and there is no sign of receiving curse or magic.


    Is radiation a kind of magic? It suddenly occurred to me.


    "Look here!"


    Lucille suddenly opened the eyelids of the soldiers lying in front of her.


    White eyeballs!


    To be exact, the whole eye has become turbid white, not the kind of turning white eyes, but the pupils have been bleached and the eyeballs are still slightly protruding.


    "What''s going on?" Marlowe and others also saw the soldier''s eyes and looked at a soldier lying next to him. Sure enough, they looked similar.


    "After this situation, people who are burned will appear, but this is the sea."


    Freya, who is good at using flame magic, said something behind her back.


    "It may have been boiled in boiling water. You see, their skin has almost been bleached and their muscles have become stiff. Huh?" when reaching out to touch, I found that the muscles on the soldier''s hands were bulging, but they were very loose, feeling like there were no muscles.


    This


    "When did they have this phenomenon?" Marlowe asked.


    "Just the night before yesterday, he was fine at the beginning, but he was a little tired after the battle... At that time, he just thought he was tired, so he didn''t pay attention, but he began to cough that night." said a soldier in a slightly better mental state.


    But the state of [radiation] displayed on the head also indicates that the other party is also in danger. It is estimated that it is only a matter of time that he did not fall.


    "The night before yesterday? Wasn''t that the time to fight," said melsousa.


    "Yes, general."


    The crowd suddenly fell silent.


    All thinking


    However, Sean looked at the fallen soldiers and continued to think about the interrupted follow-up.


    Alchemy


    Ore


    If you add the state of [radiation] a little more.


    Suddenly open your eyes.


    "Did you find anything in the pirate ship?" Sean said.


    Several soldiers were stunned, and then looked at themselves timidly.


    "Your Highness, we... Didn''t find anything?"


    "Really not, such as gold, treasures or anything about stones." he asked hurriedly.


    The two commanders, Freya and others [curious!] looked at themselves.


    "Sean... Did you think of anything?"


    It was not until this time that several admirals such as Marlowe noticed that the sexy and charming witch had never called the prince. Her Royal Highness''s address was directly called by his name, which had something to do with it.


    But now is not the time to care about this


    "Speak up." raised his voice a little.


    "Yes, one thing. According to the rules of the Navy, if we defeat the pirates, we can search their wealth and find a lot of gold."


    Sean looked at general Marlowe next to him. The other party nodded and said that there were such rules in the Navy, which were mainly set up to encourage soldiers to fight pirates bravely.


    "Where are those things? Take them out!"


    People didn''t understand why Sean suddenly became so impatient, but no one dared to ask except Freya and Lucille, so they had to wait for the soldiers to move all the big and small boxes out of the ships.


    There are many more!


    At least a dozen boxes of booty were seized in the battle that night.


    "Is there a problem with these things, Sean?"


    Sean didn''t answer Freya''s question immediately, but directly opened the box.


    What appears inside is gold, and it is the appearance of irregular natural gold ore!


    The camouflage is very good, but if you look inside a little, you can see other different ores, black blocks and heavy quality.


    When Sean took out the name of this thing at the first sight, he threw it directly into the sea with the fastest reaction


    "Throw it away! Throw all these things into the sea, come on!"


    The displayed name is [refined uranium ore]


    This made Sean never expect that the pirates should refine this difficult radioactive element.


    For a moment, something appeared in his head.


    [alchemy stone]


    That''s the effect of alchemy stone. Ignoring the principle of equivalent exchange, from another point of view, it makes the whole refining very easy!


    Are your previous guesses wrong?


    Directly throw this box of radioactive ore with gold into the sea


    At the same time, an explosion sounded from the sea in the distance.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It seems that it''s the fleet on the other side of Lukang. Did they arrive first?"


    Just far from the sea level


    A small point has gradually appeared on an isolated island.

 Chapter 457

    Sean didn''t expect that these pirates had mastered such high refining technology.


    That should be the help of the alchemy stone.


    Do wizards want the alchemy stone to refine these things? How could they think of using radioactive materials.


    No!


    In Sean''s mind, only when science reaches a certain level can we understand these things. At present, it seems that the world has no good distinction between elements. How can such high-quality technology be suddenly used!


    Sorcerer''s Club!


    The name was whispered in his head.


    I''m constantly thinking about all kinds of possibilities


    "Your Highness, what is this...?" Marlowe asked.


    It is estimated that everyone present at the moment can''t understand what this is. It''s just a stone. How can it hurt people?


    And there is gold in the stone. Isn''t it a pity to throw it together?


    "Radioactive ore," Sean said casually.


    Then subconsciously looked at several people nearby.


    I don''t understand!


    The head is either [confused!] or [thinking!], and the expression is also puzzled.


    Sure enough, these people don''t understand.


    How did the Wizards get this technology? Can it be that the national alchemists of kesselk have such superb ability.


    "Sean, are you talking about an ore that will affect the surrounding environment?" Lucille suddenly asked.


    She didn''t call her name when she didn''t pay attention, but the people around her didn''t seem to care much about such a disrespectful name as Lucille.


    "You know?"


    "No." shook his head. "But I have seen. Many years ago, when my mentor took me to visit various countries, I saw similar stones again. It is said that they were mined by miners, but they were abandoned on the roadside without value. However, after a few months, all the vegetation around them withered."


    There are few natural radioactive elements, and the half-life of this mineral impurity is very long.


    But there are also some oxides of radioactive elements. Putting them in your pocket is enough to cause various diseases... Alchemists can really make something slightly lethal if they grasp this.


    So it''s not impossible to use these things as weapons.


    However, it is very difficult to refine the technology, which is absolutely beyond the industrial level of this era, so the emergence of "alchemy stone" is quite strange.


    For a moment, Sean even felt that the reason for all this was because of these things falling into the sea


    Cooperate with the confident and arrogant words of the former prisoner.


    If you want to use these as weapons, ordinary people may not be able to resist at all, even themselves!


    "Isn''t that what these are?" asked Lucille.


    "Almost."


    Sean gave an ambiguous answer.


    But people don''t understand.


    Boom~


    Just then, there was a sound from the sea level in the distance.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What happened before? Why didn''t you report the situation!" Marlowe scolded the soldiers around him.


    No matter what the army needs, Scouts or advance troops need to be sent out to spy on intelligence, and now something has happened. There is no news yet.


    This represents the dereliction of duty of the naval fleet


    "What''s going on?"


    "The sound came from the front. It seemed that the fleet of Lukang had arrived. They arrived at the Pirate Island one step ahead of us," a soldier reported.


    Sean asked people to take the [irradiated] soldiers down to rest and arrange for pharmacists to treat them, while he took people back to the deck ahead to look out.


    In the distance,


    A little can already be seen at the top of the mountain like an island.


    "Is it somewhere?"


    Open the chart in your hand.


    A nearby area suddenly appeared in the field of vision


    Because it is not close yet, the island and the pirate marks on the island will not be displayed, but you can see from the shadow that a small oval land like an island appears on the sea and is close!


    "Yes, that''s it. That''s the island where the pirates live. It''s the home of the largest Pirate Group in the area."


    Boom~


    The blast came again.


    A little closer, you can hear it clearly. It''s the sound of artillery, and it''s still the kind of artillery with long barrel.


    A weapon belonging to a warship attacking a shore target.


    "That''s the fleet of Lugang. Look!"


    Pointing to the small black spots in the distance... There are quite a lot. It is estimated that it is the warship team from Lugang.


    Unexpectedly, they reached the designated goal one step ahead of schedule.


    "Your Highness, shall we send the flying dragon knight to help?" Marlowe asked anxiously at this time.


    The thought of seizing the first skill seemed to overshadow what happened just now. After all, people still failed to understand the situation just now. At present, it is more important to hurry up, otherwise the first skill will be robbed by the fleet on the other side.


    After a short fight before, the whole fleet should find that the combat effectiveness of pirates is nothing. As long as the regular army counterattacks, it is almost a rolling battle.


    At present, whoever rushes fast can kill more enemies.


    "No. we just need to move forward."


    "But..."


    Marlowe hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t dare to say anything when he saw that Sean was so determined.


    I looked back at the box of gold that had just been pushed down to the bottom of the sea and the stone that could radiate. I didn''t understand what to worry about.


    In Marlowe''s opinion, it is more like a stone with curse power. It will only be effective for people with low ability... Like himself.


    Suddenly.


    There was a brief black halo in front of me.


    He shook his head and cheered up again.


    "What''s the matter? General Marlowe."


    "It''s all right, it''s all right." then he shouted to the other soldiers nearby, "move forward quickly and don''t fall behind others."


    At this moment, melsusa''s Flying Dragon Knight also began to take off


    ten minutes.


    Twenty minutes


    The fleet is getting closer.


    The fleet on the other side of Lukang can be seen attacking the pirate port.


    On the other side of the island, there is a whole piece of houses, buildings and the location of the port, which are now scattered under constant shelling.


    The counterattack from the island is very weak


    Long barrel guns can''t be filled casually.


    Under the double repression of weapons and firepower, they were beaten and had no power to fight back. They only saw people running away on the coast.


    "Ready!"


    Marlowe stood in the bow and shouted.


    The ship in front has approached and gradually expanded, forming a trend of encirclement.


    "Shoot!"


    Boom, boom


    Continuous artillery fire hit the shore of the island, and a round of dust covered the sky.


    There is no room to parry.

 Chapter 458

    Now on the side of Lukang fleet.


    Osharya looked at the fleet coming from the West


    "Is that the team from Dansu port?" in fact, the front flag had been lit, but osharia asked again.


    "That''s the army in Dansu port."


    Today, only these two ports have navies in the whole jagong army. As long as you hang a flag, you can see where it came from.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect it to be so slow... It seems that the prince Sean is not as powerful as the legend, but many people exaggerate him!" said o''shalia.


    "General! That''s your Highness the prince."


    A soldier warned nearby.


    Even if it is ridicule, it is at least the prince of the Empire. How dare one of the most likely to inherit the throne in the future.


    "Hum, it''s a battlefield now. There''s only victory and defeat in the battlefield. There''s no royal power... You quickly organize people to go ashore. You must rush to the enemy''s fortress before the Dansu port fleet arrives." osharya ordered.


    Looking at the pirates who have almost no room to parry under the artillery attack in front


    As long as the weather permits, you can quickly end the battle in one day.


    "Keep the fleet closer and ready to land at any time."


    On the one hand, the pirate port has been knocked out of shape under continuous artillery attacks. Several people could be seen lying on the ground at the edge of the port.


    According to previous intelligence, the Pirate Group of more than 10000 people under the big pirate Locke has a total of more than 40 large warships, and most of them have been lost in the battle the night before. It is estimated that there are also many troops in Fu Dansu port.


    In this way, there may be less than ten warships left, and it must not be enough for these thousands of people to escape.


    As long as you log in and fight, you will be able to wipe out the other party


    "Send another team of ships around from the East, and never let anyone go. Today is the day of the fall of lockers," osharya said.


    "Yes!"


    All the soldiers around him looked excited.


    It''s a great achievement to defeat the big pirates who have been harming the South China Sea for decades!


    And now on the other side


    The Navy at the port of Dansu was late.


    With the help of the mobility of the Flying Dragon Knights of melsusa, we flew to the pirate port first.


    Did not dare to land, because the other side was under the relentless fire attack of friendly forces, melsousa could only look for the escape path of the pirates in the sky.


    "Commander, look over there." a soldier pointed to an open space inside the island and could see many people running through the middle.


    Melsousa glanced at the pirates'' escape direction, which belonged to the interior of the jungle on the island.


    Although the island is not large and can be completely closed from high altitude, it is still difficult for the enemy to hide in those forests or caves. Especially in the battle in a narrow place, the advantage of jagong''s army is not as big as the residents of their island.


    "Catch up... Then the others follow and report to his highness."


    "Yes, commander."


    The team quickly divided into two groups and rushed back to the direction of the jungle.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean was still waiting for all the war reports on the ship, and took out the chart to watch the war in person.


    According to the number of red dots shown on the map, there are almost no near the pirate port... The current artillery suppression is just a saturated attack, in order to open a safe way for the soldiers who land later.


    But if you look inside, you can''t see clearly.


    "Bring the fleet closer."


    "But your highness, this is a threat to you. We can''t get close. Let the soldiers go," Marlowe said aside.


    As the main warship and command room, only this ship can''t be too close to the battlefield. It can only watch and command from a long distance.


    "It doesn''t matter. There are no enemies nearby. We can keep moving forward and get closer."


    The front of the battlefield is full of vitality suppression without counterattack.


    Probably before the fleet arrived, the friendly forces on the other side had broken through the pirates'' defense. At the moment, they were just cleaning up the people who were not completely dead under the ruins.


    It''s almost impossible to survive this saturation attack!


    "Maybe..."


    "Do as I say. There are no enemies near us now. You just need to move forward." Sean ordered directly without giving the other party a chance to refute.


    Because only when you are close to the island can you see the shadow on the map to see if there is anyone else.


    On the island, there should also be the pirate leader called Lockes, including another member of the wizard club called Beckman... According to Lucille, the other party is likely to be a person of sustainable light, otherwise it will not use the cold magic of controlling sea animals.


    Glanced sideways at Lucille.


    The other party is also looking back at himself with [curious!] eyes, wondering why he is sure there are no enemies nearby.


    But now Sean is too lazy to explain these, and directly let Marlowe only keep the fleet close


    "OK, your highness." the other party can only reply.


    Close to the island, the chart shadow in the hand is gradually opened.


    There is no red, only a few scattered dots. It is estimated that they are people who have not completely died in the ruins.


    "Get closer and be ready to land," Sean ordered.


    At this time, the artillery attack gradually weakened. From the reply of the leading forces, we know that the fleet on the other side has sent troops to land on the island first.


    "We also sent troops."


    After confirming that there was no one near the island, Sean calmly ordered the same troops to land.


    It has gradually approached the pirate port and the fleet began to spread around. It wants to surround the island by relying on the number advantage of the jagong Navy and not let anyone go.


    It''s so easy!


    It''s really too easy.


    This made Sean feel that those words about the founding of the people''s Republic were like a joke. Less than a third of jagong''s navy could destroy them. What''s the dream of the founding of the people''s Republic.


    In particular, it seems that the radioactive elements found before have not been used.


    Previously, Sean was worried that the other party would use a similar delivery method to cause trouble to the Navy, but none of them!


    "Sean, are you worried?" Freya saw Sean''s expression at the moment.


    Look at each other.


    That beautiful face is also a sad face


    "It''s all right. Maybe I''m worried too much."


    Hold each other''s palm.


    This move surprised all the generals around. Unexpectedly, someone can be so close to his Highness the prince!


    At this time, we can see that the Navy''s landing team has climbed up the pirate port on the front line


    A team of Flying Dragon Knights just came to report.


    "Your Highness, general Marlowe... We found remnants of pirates in the dense forest on the island. A large number of pirates are running inside. Commander melsousa has led a team to pursue them!"


    All running inside?


    Ready for guerrilla warfare?


    Sean looked in the direction of the island. Although it was small, there were mountains and woods.


    At this time, a burst of flame burst out from the mountains and rivers after a sound.


    At the same time, a large number of [danger] warnings began to appear in the field of vision.

 Chapter 459

    The jungle and mountains of the Pirate Island are where lockers hid his gold.


    Usually this place can only come by itself and close friends around


    But now Beckman strongly demands to come to this place to wait. As the only high-level wizard in the Pirate Group, he also has the right to come to this place and has saved a lot of things in it.


    "Beckman, what do you mean?" Locke, who had been following each other, was a little impatient.


    The sound of jagong''s army artillery can be heard outside!


    Now either run or fight them.


    But you can''t beat it. The only way you can think of is to run... And the faster the better.


    At the moment, I''m afraid the jagong navy has surrounded the whole island. It''s difficult to run out again!


    "Don''t worry, Captain Locke. We''re not hopeless."


    "So you have a way?" Locke asked hurriedly.


    In fact, when asked, Locke felt that it was impossible. The jagong Navy deserved to be one of the strongest navies in the world. Even the combat effectiveness of the soldiers of the entire jagong empire was unmatched by other countries. It is said that under the leadership of the previous empress, the strength of the whole country was far superior to that of other countries around.


    There is no war at all in such a country. Now everyone else has hit the door. If they want to run, they probably have no chance.


    "Do you have a way, Beckman?" asked again.


    However, the other party just stopped suddenly and turned around with a strange smile.


    Locke seldom saw each other laugh... Originally, the pirate''s character was strange. Some like beauty and some like money, but even if they all got it, they may not be happy.


    I seldom studied whether Beckman would laugh, but this time I looked back, I had a creepy feeling.


    "I have to try."


    He also laughs very ugly.


    I don''t know whether it''s the light or other reasons why the other party rarely laughs... In short, it''s disgusting.


    But for now, I can only trust him for the time being.


    "Where are we going?" follow Beckman.


    I looked back and found that the confidants behind me were gone!


    Hiss~


    Why didn''t you notice just now?


    "Where are our people?"


    "Probably didn''t catch up. The light in this area is very dark... Don''t hesitate, we''ll be here soon." Beckman smiled back.


    It''s disgusting.


    Locke thought to himself, how could someone laugh so disgusting? If they were not sure that Beckman was right, they would feel like another person.


    I''ve never felt so ugly before.


    He was dressed in a wizard''s robe and lived a tight life.


    It''s a little ragged. Anyway, the pirates don''t care about these things. It doesn''t matter!


    "Here we are." suddenly the other party''s footsteps stopped for so long.


    "Where is this? We have this place?"


    Locke looked at the surrounding environment or the place where he stored his gold. He also saw a lot in the place he had just passed. Just to show the justice and strength of the Pirate Group, people with similar abilities can use these wealth at will. He had heard that Beckman stored something in this place before, but he didn''t know what it was.


    There was a huge cylindrical iron bucket in the distance in the dark. It seemed that there was something in it. When it approached, there was an irrecoverable high heat around it.


    "We''re looking for this? What''s this?"


    "Something that can turn defeat into victory," Beckman said.


    If you look carefully, the iron bucket in front of you is like a boiler, but no matter what is in it, Locke doesn''t think it can resist jagon''s army.


    Not even a fantasy!


    "The goods are not to joke with you, Beckman. If we want to go, we still have a chance... Take some gold and go deep into the sea, and jagong''s army will not catch up."


    "Have you ever been to the deep sea?" suddenly a question confused lockers.


    "Haven''t we been together? A few years ago... Even when we met, you were one of the pirates sailing deep in the sea."


    I remember when they met, they were in the uninhabited land of the sea.


    There was another fight at that time.


    "It''s been so long. I really miss it. We used to have a lot of happy days together."


    "If we leave quickly, such days can continue, otherwise we can only wait for the next batch of pirates to collect our bodies." Locke can''t wait. If the other party doesn''t go, he will go first.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, captain. I said I could kill the Navy."


    "You really have a way?" asked urgently.


    At this time, the faint fire glanced slightly over Beckman.


    I don''t know why Locke always felt that he was bloated, as if he had something hidden in his body.


    "I originally wanted to teach those Marines a little lesson with radioactive stones, but I didn''t expect that there were people who had studied [alchemy stone] among them... The gift of the supreme Mother God Sabah Nicholas seems to be useless to him. We can only use another method."


    The wizard began to confuse lockers


    He can understand each of these words, but they will be so difficult to understand together.


    "What are you talking about? Beckman."


    "You don''t need to understand. Just listen carefully. I will let you get rid of the troubles of mortals. Although this way can''t meet the great king, you can admire its glory."


    Inexplicably, the light of the torch burned more vigorously at this time. The light lit up and printed Beckman''s appearance at this time.


    Locke''s whole body began to tremble


    Because Beckman appeared in front of him, the wizard who had followed him for many years showed a frightening face.


    Twisted meat moves on his face like maggots


    No face, no facial features.


    Even holding their own hands are wriggling tentacles.


    A rusty copper necklace was exposed from the neck, which was engraved with three strange pattern seals like a thin snake or an earthworm.


    Countless tentacles are exposed under the whole wide robe


    I just feel my whole head shaking.


    The bones are distorted as if they were out of control.


    I kept thinking about the same thing as entering the hymn.


    "What did you hear?"


    Without a mouth, it can make sound from nameless tentacles.


    "I... my soul can''t sing... Kalksa... Wei... Great, king in yellow..."


    The lips began to tremble.


    The pinched neck was as fluffy as toast.


    "... hasta!"


    Boom!


    The flame soared in an instant, and the things that hit the iron bucket kept rising like an expanding balloon, and finally began to explode above the cave.


    The fire rushed out of the mountain dozens of meters high


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The soldiers who had just approached the island suddenly felt some discomfort and fell down directly.


    Sean watched a huge [radiation shock] burst out of the center of the island.


    Hide?

 Chapter 460

    Then you may be able to hide.


    The scene in front of us was like the explosion of nuclear weapons. The shock wave with radiation instantly annihilated everything on the island.


    Freya and Lucille are still puzzled


    And the soldiers of the fleet have rushed to the port.


    Everyone was looking at the sudden explosion in the sky!


    In just a few seconds, only the mountains and forests on the island shook violently. At the same time, the shock wave near the pirate port constantly lifted up the broken house debris.


    Everyone hasn''t figured out what happened?


    "Wait for me here," Sean said suddenly.


    "What?" Freya asked nervously.


    "Wait for me..."


    Sean didn''t explain much, but put his arm around Freya and kissed each other on the cheek regardless of what everyone around him thought.


    However, a skilled jump


    "Big brother?"


    It''s like Lucille''s voice.


    I didn''t hear clearly, and Sean has entered the ectopic face first


    In reality, time slows down rapidly at this time, as if frozen. Everything stops in the state one second ago. Even the splashing water is as motionless as the water droplets fixed in mid air.


    Time must be allowed to settle before Sean has a chance to pass, otherwise it will be too slow!


    After the explosion sounded, Sean kept reminding himself of the [danger] signal in his field of vision. When he got closer, he could see that it was scattered with a large number of [radiation] particles.


    In other words, the explosion was a fission reaction. In connection with the previous emergence of uranium ore, Sean worried that the pirates released the energy in a way he could not imagine.


    Whether unintentionally or intentionally, if the radiation diffuses into the surrounding waters, let alone sea animals, the whole surrounding Navy, including itself, may have to be finished.


    So Sean can only let time stand still and see the situation in front of him. If he has a chance, he can use the power of the time dominator to push time back to the second before things explode.


    Although it may be difficult to explain later, the total annihilation of the headquarters is strong.


    Aren''t these pirates human?


    To commit suicide with the navy is like an outlaw.


    After adding [jump ~] and [accelerate ~] buffs to himself, Sean instantly boarded the pirates'' port.


    Surrounded by jagong''s marines


    Because in the space of the ectopic surface, looking at them now is as motionless as sculpture.


    The target should be the place where the explosion just happened. You can find it as long as you go there


    Sean jumped onto the broken eaves and chose a shortcut.


    In the ectopic plane, the Feron knights in the sky are also fixed in the sky. As long as his ability allows, Sean can use them as a springboard to run to the distance.


    Like most islands in the sea, this pirate inhabited island can only drill out of the sea because of the protruding stratum, so the central part is the jungle and mountains... Sean ran all the way and saw that many pirates fled in one direction.


    In the mountains?


    Look at the position above.


    Even the particles in the air are almost fixed in the ectopic plane. They appear in the direction of the pirates fleeing.


    It felt as if the pirates didn''t know it and continued to run to the explosion center


    As he got closer, Sean saw what he expected.


    The fission center releases huge energy, which can instantly disintegrate human tissues and organs!


    In the front of the pirate escape path, the whole forest was evaporated like an instant, leaving only dry branches, and the human body was evaporated by this powerful impact high pressure.


    Some have not completely disappeared


    Because the ectopic surface time is slowed down, this process is slowed down to the extreme of the naked eye, which looks even more shocking.


    One part of the body disintegrates directly like being decomposed, while the other part of the flesh and blood remains... Plasma and meat pieces are even evaporated by high-pressure shock waves without sputtering.


    Floating in mid air, dissipated bit by bit.


    Time on the ectopic surface is not completely prohibited, but moves very slowly. How long has Sean not tried this process, but the speed of standing in the shock wave released in less than a few seconds is not obvious.


    Those splashing blood is also a little less visible to the naked eye!


    If you go out now, I''m afraid you will be directly killed by this high-pressure shock wave and radiation.


    Although it is not as terrible as nuclear explosion, this lethality is enough to destroy an entire region, and even there will be no grass in the next few hundred years!


    Who the hell is it? Master this technology.


    How can I fight!


    Sean looked ahead... He could see a cave in the mountains.


    This is already the center of the blasting. Even in the ectopic surface, the high position can feel the hot feeling of sunlight.


    I''m afraid there''s no chance to take the fleet away now.


    Once out of the ectopic space, in less than half a minute, the people on the whole island, whether pirates or jagong''s army, will be killed in an instant, and even the fleet on the sea can''t hide.


    We must find the source!


    If you can see the time of the particles emitted from the blasting center, you can return to the original state as long as you pass the time.


    Even if it''s a dangerous cave, you have to break through it.


    Sean rushed into the cave


    It''s not too long to be in the cave. Even if you can feel the hot temperature, it''s still within the tolerable range and can carry it.


    Only one road leads to one direction, which saves me a lot of time


    But when Sean was running with all his strength, he suddenly noticed that the ground around him turned over and there was a very contrary scene.


    There is no color in the world in the ectopic plane, because the time flow here is the reverse speed of light, or even exceeds the reverse speed of light. This theory that Sean can''t explain, just gives it such a scientific name, so the color can''t be printed on the human naked eye.


    However, in the cave, there is a touch of darkness more distorted than pitch black, which is completely different from the product of the black-and-white world.


    A huge meat whisker extends into the cave.


    Ancient god?


    Sean''s first reaction to seeing this distorted material was the ancient god.


    Moving on, Sean saw the last thing he wanted to see in a cave clearing filled with gold.


    Hidden under the black coat, there was a swollen body, and the limbs at the foot were tentacles scattered around like tree roots. What I saw just now was a certain one stretched out from under the coat.


    "Sure enough, there is a different existence."


    The twisted body under the black clothes began to make a sound.

 Chapter 461

    There''s something to talk about in the ectopic face!


    Looking at each other''s appearance, Sean seemed to recall that although the whole body was packed in clothes, it was estimated that there was also a twisted tentacle


    Great ksuru?


    Are they again?


    "When asking others, you should report your name yourself." it can be seen that the other party doesn''t want to say.


    The names of ancient gods are taboo. Once they are said, they don''t know what will happen.


    Even its followers can''t guarantee what will happen in the next second... So it seems to be a consensus that no one can say the name of the ancient God first.


    "So you''re not going to say it, but you detonated a radioactive weapon. Won''t you admit it?"


    Sean looked behind each other.


    It felt like a pit, and there was a big hole in the cave wall above the head. It was obvious that it was sent out here.


    But what makes Sean wonder is how the other party achieved the goal of refining high-purity uranium? There is no equipment to assist here. The only feasible thing is the alchemy stone. However, since the other party has one, it is not necessary to snatch one from his hand. It has been used several times, and there are not many times left.


    "It''s just a dead man. It''s not good for you to know so much."


    Before the voice fell, dozens of tentacles entrenched on the ground attacked themselves


    Since becoming a prince, Sean has rarely carried weapons. His original musket has been lost. The only walking stick that can be used as a weapon is given by Lucille, but that kind of thing is useless in close combat. He can only hide with his body.


    The palm''s ability to turn over [ketugya''s inflammation] is activated again, and the hot lava overflows from the arm and drops to the ground like blood.


    When the tentacle attacks, Sean instinctively blocks with the palm of his hand, while his body avoids towards the other side.


    [dodge ~]


    Deftly avoided the attack of the other party, and reached out and grabbed a tentacle.


    The hot heat and flame burn the tentacles at the moment of touching, just like Mars falling in the dead grass, and the burning fireworks quickly spread to the other tentacles.


    "What kind of flame are you!"


    The sound of surprise came from the black robed clothes.


    Like the tentacle of an octopus, quickly cut off the burning one to avoid being swallowed by the fire.


    "What fireworks are you? Why can you burn in this time and space!" the tentacle creature opposite struggled to distance itself.


    Not to mention burning in the ectopic plane, Sean even burned the dark creatures bred in this plane with ketugya''s fireworks


    Sean stepped back and saw a stone that had just stopped by his side face in the corner of his eye.


    No more delay!


    The time outside is still going, although it is very slow... But in a few seconds, the high-pressure shock wave will annihilate the whole island, and the fleet outside the beach will not be avoided at that time. We must quickly solve the other party, and then try to use the power of [time controller] to trace the blasting back to the initial state, so as to avoid being completely destroyed.


    "Since you don''t want to say, there''s no need to ask... Die!"


    Accelerated and rushed forward.


    Sean is not good at close combat, or not much skill.


    Most of them are learned from the original mercenary team and imperial army generals. Facing the enemy directly depends on fierce attack.


    The flame on his arm waved, and he didn''t have the energy to avoid the counterattack of the other party. He grabbed a tentacle head-on and squeezed it hard.


    Fireworks will burn all objects in front of you


    And also try to expand the range of arm throw out as much as possible, so as to leave more safety zones for yourself.


    "Hum, it seems that you are in a hurry!"


    The burn directly fused the attacking tentacles, and the molten inflammation dripping on the ground continued to burn. Almost a mass of uncontrollable fireworks would flow out of the path Sean ran through.


    Has rushed to the other side.


    The bulging body under the black coat was torn open, and a larger irregular deformed body appeared in front of us.


    Pale hair and a completely different physique from the tentacles under your feet


    "It seems that you seem to get rid of me quickly? But you forget that my ability to survive in the center of the explosion shows that I have the ability to resist everything! Although I don''t know why your fireworks are strange, they don''t work for me."


    The fused tentacles on his arms grew again, and those under his feet came out at the same time to wrap Sean in it.


    Turn the palm over and burn it again. This time, directly poke the palm into the other party''s chest!


    "Go to hell."


    "Ha ha ha... It seems that your master doesn''t give you a stronger physique. You are just a physical fetus. How can this attack be effective against the servants of the great yellow Lord?"


    The palm of the hand can clearly feel the stirring of the meat deep in the other party''s chest, and even the body is gradually burned, but it is not dead... Even the strength to bind your feet is still there.


    "The extraordinary body Lord hasta gave us can''t be destroyed by mortals like you."


    Hasta!


    As the name spoke, Sean saw another scene in front of his eyes like a dream.


    The heart began to beat wildly!


    An unspeakable sense of oppression came.

 Chapter 462

    The heart is beating wildly!


    At this moment, Sean felt the world as if it were still.


    Although the loss of time in the ectopic plane was much slower than outside, it now feels like it has disappeared.


    Nothing, nothing!


    In my mind, I seem to have come to the distant stars, a light blue star cluster I have never seen


    Gradually approaching.


    It was as if there were ruins somewhere on the planet where civilization was born. Sean didn''t understand why he suddenly saw these things, and even couldn''t avoid thinking of them in his head.


    Just like telling a story, a fragment and a picture appear in your head!


    Beside the ruins, there is a huge lake like the ocean, and the line of sight gradually goes deep into the bottom of the lake


    A huge unnamed deformed body slowly stood up.


    It woke up.


    When he woke up from the endless lake, his deformed body was hidden under layers of ragged and broken yellow robes. He looked thin from a distance, but his movements were sensitive and looked up at the stars with an absolutely extraordinary elegance.


    Standing on the lake in the dark fog is like a giant standing on the sea!


    King in yellow... Hasta.


    Wake up.


    The picture has been fixed in this scene for a long time. Sean has never seen those places.


    All this should be the news that Eug Sotos wants to tell himself, and awaken himself from the state of spiritual oppression.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hoo


    Sean could not stop shaking all over, but when he came back, his palm was still inserted into the chest of the mutant in front of him.


    He can''t struggle, and he can''t struggle at all!


    Ketugya''s fierce inflammation will gradually burn out the whole goal, just as it has never done.


    "Hmm? Impossible! Why can you stay awake? Why can you stay awake after hearing the name of the great Lord in yellow?" the alien in Black said excitedly.


    Sean took a deep breath.


    There is still some fear. Every time I know the relevant knowledge of ancient gods or just hear each other''s name, the instinctive fear will prevail.


    "It seems that you are not only an ordinary believer, but also gain extraordinary power."


    They were almost face to face, and Sean''s molten arm still didn''t come back from each other''s wound.


    In a few seconds when his spirit was oppressed, a tentacle from behind directly penetrated his abdomen


    The body seemed to freeze again.


    There was no pain in the moment that had been running through. In the next few seconds, the nervous heartbeat and visible blood made Sean gradually feel the great pain from his abdomen.


    "Even with extraordinary power, you are still a physical fetus."


    The distorted sound is clearer and clearer in front of us.


    At this time, Sean finally woke up completely from his madness, took back his arm and held the tentacle running through his abdomen.


    At this time, another blow hit!


    He quickly fused this one and used [flash ~] to distance himself from the other party.


    The severe pain accompanied by the spilled blood finally made him completely awake!


    "How? Can you move? Hahaha... Unexpectedly, the prince of the strongest empire in the desert is a believer of evil gods. It''s interesting! You''re also coming to rob the gift of the supreme Mother God."


    Crazy laughter echoed in the ectopic surface, and the whole picture was distorted like water waves.


    Sean couldn''t understand what the other party was saying... At this time, he only felt a bloody and uncomfortable in his throat, and felt the urge to vomit at any time.


    Want to speak, but repress not to speak.


    no way!


    The surrounding space began to vibrate. If the ectopic surface received too much energy, it might be forcibly broken at any time, just like attacking the space with artillery and wizard''s magic in the capital to make monsters appear in the dark.


    [ketugya fireworks] using too much energy will tear up the space of the ectopic surface.


    But in front of him, the guy''s body was penetrated and he didn''t even die, as if he would reproduce indefinitely as long as a little tentacle still existed.


    "Well, it hurts, ha ha ha..."


    Only half of the unburned fuzzy tentacles under the black clothes could still make a sound. He cut off all the burned parts by himself, and the other part of the body survived.


    It''s like bacteria!


    Sean didn''t answer each other, but looked at his seriously injured wound and stared back at the time


    The power of [time dominator] cannot regenerate life, but if time will be pulled back to the initial state, the wound will not exist.


    Beckman''s laughter stopped suddenly when he saw such a magical scene of Sean


    "What is your power! Why can you regenerate?"


    "Can you make a direct deal with the supreme Mother God?" Beckman stepped back, but was eager to know the reason, so he approached again.


    The opponent''s level is level 16, and he has the ability similar to [split ~] and [immortal ~]. It''s not easy for him to win by force alone. He should constantly use ketugya''s fireworks and the ability of time dominator.


    But I''m afraid the ectopic side can''t hold up after playing too long.


    As long as it is torn open, even if any small hole makes the time flow rate return to normal, the shock wave of explosion in a few seconds in the real world will raze the whole Pirate Island to the ground.


    There is almost no time left for yourself. The only trump card that can be thrown out is


    Sean stood up again, his body still numb pain.


    "I don''t know what you say, but the only thing you do wrong is to destroy me and the world... Neither you nor the master behind you can do it!"


    Roaring loudly, the spell in my mind was turned out again.


    "I call you... The king of endless void, the star shifter, the original dark god, the Lord of dimension, the Lord of time... The omniscient and omnipotent God, the key to the door, come to me..."


    "You! What are you doing! What have you done!"


    With the recitation of the mantra, Beckman''s mutated body also felt an unspeakable fear.


    Looking back at their tentacles, they are even decomposing groundlessly!


    Instead of dying out, it disintegrates in a material form he has never seen before, and his thinking seems to be stripped out of the body at this moment.


    "No, No. no one will have such power... Ah ~ praise my Lord, the great king in yellow, the great... Ha..."


    I found I couldn''t say the name.


    At this moment, space begins to be violently distorted, and the whole world, the whole stars and the whole universe are extremely curved and circling.


    "I call you... Ancient immortal, let me pass through the door..."


    ¡°Yog¡­¡­¡±


    The last name didn''t even come out.


    Sean only saw that the ectopic side in front of him began to twist, and the stars continued to turn upside down and rotate.


    The world in front of us seems to have entered a huge black hole and been swallowed up a little.


    After the first silver key gate leading to the ultimate abyss of the universe, a human silhouette on the huge stone base appeared in front of us in a shimmering light gray veil.


    So we failed

 Chapter 463

    Everything in front of him was no longer what Sean could understand.


    Surrounded by a universe full of stars


    Hovering as if experiencing the age of the speed of light, the silhouette that can be seen in front of me is like a strange looking person covering himself with a veil, and the little silhouette that can be seen is standing still like a sculpture.


    "Are you ugg Sotos?" Sean tried to ask.


    This was the first time I stood in front of the gods, but I felt the most normal, even better than the previous meeting with gehros.


    "It seems that you have not failed, but it is also like failure."


    The person standing still in the silhouette didn''t speak or make any movement, but Sean felt that someone was talking to himself as clearly.


    you ''re right.


    It''s him!


    For the first time, I saw the God who has been giving me strength behind my back. It turned out to be like this, which is different from what I saw last time.


    "I have a lot of looks."


    As if he knew what he wanted to ask, the other party answered directly.


    Yes, it''s normal for an omniscient God to know what he''s thinking.


    "Where is this? I have a lot of questions to ask you."


    Just as he spoke, another picture appeared in Sean''s head


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Like every time he communicates with each other, an omniscient God knows what he wants to ask before he opens his mouth, and he also knows the process and result of everything that has happened.


    In the picture, Sean sees a country he is completely unfamiliar with. He doesn''t know where it is, but he seems to keep reminding himself that this is the country of kesselk in the southern continent and the birthplace of alchemists.


    It is also the birthplace of the wizard society.


    That day, in the headquarters of the wizard club, several high-level cult cadres gathered together to watch the ability of radioactive elements for the first time. They threw them into the slave barrier isolated by magic. In just a few minutes, the people inside died because of vomiting blood and convulsions.


    That day was also the first time that the cadres and members of the wizard society saw the power of this natural material!


    However, the refining method is too difficult for even the best alchemist... But it can rely on a medium to extract, that is the "alchemy stone".


    With the rapid change of the picture, Sean felt that the information in his head was filled almost unbearable in a moment.


    [alchemy stone] a national alchemist from kesselk


    For thousands of years, alchemists have been determined to study things close to the truth, hoping to use Alchemy to reveal the essence of the world. Only in their continuous research have there been products such as the alchemy stone.


    However, it is strange to say that although the alchemy stone can break the Convention without considering the basic principle of equivalent exchange, the national alchemists in kesselk can''t use it to make too many things.


    Because there is no corresponding array and mantra.


    Even if you have wealth, you need the key to open the door, so the alchemists over there can''t give full play to the power of the alchemy stone.


    On the contrary, it''s only my imaginary magic that thinks that thing is invincible!


    But


    After a piece of information flashed through his mind, Sean found something important.


    There''s still no way to explain why this wizard needs to hire pirates to grab tribute, and finally die together!


    Although according to each other''s script, the believers of the ancient god may survive at last, in fact, the pirates were all destroyed and the tribute was not received.


    "That''s why you''ll come."


    Finally, Yug''s response came again.


    "What do you mean?" Sean asked.


    Looking at the silhouette in front reflected under the twinkling and rotating stars, it has never moved, but it feels very close to itself.


    "All your actions are one step behind each other. He provoked the desire of mortals and is now ready to watch them kill each other."


    Sean frowned.


    "He?"


    The person who can make the omniscient God call him positively should know that the last time he saw the other party appear at the same time with ketugya, he didn''t even bother to say that the fireworks were going out!


    "Who is he?"


    "Nayaratotip!"


    Sean seems to have heard the name.


    By the way, it was in Oro


    It was also an alchemist who said this name when calling ectopic creatures.


    "Then what is his identity and why did he do all this?"


    "The story is a little long."


    Look around.


    Now my place may not belong to any plane after turning over. After summoning yogsotos, I may come to another place, not the sea, nor anywhere in the desert. It''s completely an alternative space


    "I have time. You can say it slowly. I should always know these things, otherwise I can only know what has happened in the past two years." I simply don''t go.


    Your immediate existence knows everything in the universe. If you don''t ask clearly now, you don''t know what to encounter in the future.


    It''s already the third ancient god, No. Fourth!


    How many battles do you have to fight.


    Moreover, the enemy is only believers at most. Once the ancient god is really called out, he is not an opponent at all.


    The only thing that can summon is the Lord of time in front of him, but he doesn''t know whether the other party will oppose such an ancient god for himself.


    "I don''t exist to fight, because only I exist in... Time and space."


    As if he knew what Sean was thinking, he answered directly without asking.


    "Then I need to know why," Sean said firmly.


    No reply.


    Anyway, the other party doesn''t want to talk. Every time he tells himself something, he just shoves it over.


    "It concerns the order of the whole world."


    "I don''t have time to maintain the peace of the universe. I just want to know why so many ancient gods target me... Well, if not, at least why do they emerge every time, and what is that powerful existence?"


    After thinking about it, Sean felt like he had to find them every time.


    Not targeted.


    But if you don''t go by yourself, don''t you destroy the world when the calling ceremony is completed?


    Although I ask myself that I am not the Savior every time, I am very annoyed because I am involved in all kinds of things around me!


    You''d better know.


    "All things are unique. I know you will ask, and what you do today is also the cause of all you. Are you sure you want to know?"


    It''s like giving yourself a multiple-choice question.


    "Of course..."


    Sean replied.


    Soon, strange and scary creatures appeared in his head.


    Ancient god.


    That''s the most primitive ancient god.

 Chapter 464

    The birth of the universe was too long ago, and no picture appeared in the most primitive age.


    Sean seemed to see a great existence weaving the universe by himself, and then left an invisible, disordered, indescribable and nameless chaotic source core there.


    This original chaotic source core is the universe itself... All matter, wisdom, consciousness and even everything come from it, but it itself seems to be nothing, a God who has no soul and knowledge and operates completely by instinct.


    On the other side of the universe, it is located in a central palace of endless chaos, where there is no time and space, just a mess of chaos


    Asatos.


    This is the name given to him after the birth of wisdom, but no matter how it is called, it sleeps in boundless dreams and is itself associated with great existence.


    And the three ancient gods born from athathos himself:


    Existence and omniscient Eug of any time and space; The black goat that gave birth to all things and the messenger of the chaotic source nucleus, naiarato tip.


    Then came the scattered appearance of various ancient gods, many of which were parasitic on the planet.


    "So that''s where you came from?" Sean said.


    The pictures in my mind should be the reason for the origin of ancient gods. It turns out that they are the material bodies born out of the universe... No, it should be said that higher dimensions and stronger consciousness bodies.


    Although they look strange, they are really much stronger than humans and have no comparability at all.


    Human beings look weak in front of them!


    "Yes."


    "Then why did nyarato tip destroy everything?" Sean said curiously.


    "Destruction is also birth, and that''s the will he represents. Moreover, he is not simply destruction. Have you ever wondered who told the witch to engrave the stone plate? Who believers can trust, who opened up your so-called technology... And so on."


    YOG''s words reminded Sean.


    In fact, I did think about such things for a while. All the stories are powerful in ancient times.


    This is understandable. After all, it was an unprecedented era... But why did the first person who discovered the ancient god find it? There is also industrial technology and the technology of refining uranium that I saw not long ago.


    Even if someone studies these things, it goes beyond the common sense of this era.


    The first person to eat forbidden fruit needs not only courage, but also Temptation... Who tempted them?


    All the targets are focused on one identity.


    "Why did he do it?"


    "This problem has just been said, but you must listen to an explanation, that is to purify all the world before the return of great existence."


    "What is a great being?" Sean asked again.


    But this time the other party didn''t answer or even give any information.


    For a long time,


    A response came slowly.


    "Something you can''t understand, the creator of the creator."


    Listen to Yug''s words. He shouldn''t want to answer. Well, there''s no need to care too much about those things that are beyond reality.


    This is the same as many people looking up at the stars and thinking about what is outside the stars. Although it is mysterious outside the stars, what is more important is their current self.


    Sean, who has been an aristocrat and has been in charge of regional survival, pays more attention to everything in front of him


    "Then you should have something else to do with calling me this time?" Sean said finally.


    The other party is omniscient. When he called it before, he would directly kill the enemy and leave quietly. This time, there should be other things to choose to meet in this way.


    "My brother has spread his will all over your world, and your future activities will only be restrained by him."


    Sean just wanted to summon the other party to defeat the enemy, and then reset the world with the power of the Lord of time, just like when he was in the basharan palace... After everything, the world is still the same.


    But


    Sean hesitated a little when he thought of this.


    I haven''t had so many ideas before, but I began to hesitate after hearing the explanation given by the other party.


    If nyarato tip''s will has taken root everywhere, he will still encounter the same thing in the future.


    "You see, even if I send you to the place where you come, all this will happen. Even if you knew at first that someone would rob your tribute and send someone to guard it, it will also happen in the palace. You will still point the spearhead at the sea and come here..."


    Historical inevitability.


    Sean tried during the border war in Oro. No matter how to change the process, what will happen will still happen, and those who know they will die will die!


    One is all, and all is one.


    No one can escape. This is the will of ugg Sotos''s existence itself.


    "What am I going to do?" Sean asked.


    "In my opinion, time has all kinds of variables. I need you to go back to the original place to find the footprints of nayalato tip, find it and kill his incarnation in the world, so that you can be completely safe."


    "Do you want me to kill an ancient god equivalent to you?" Sean began to explode before ugg Sotos released his mission.


    Is Lao Tzu a God?


    The will of the universe itself wants me to fight and start.


    "Nayarato tip doesn''t have any strength. His more ways are to seduce you, and what exists in this world is just an incarnation of him. You can fight him with ketugya''s fireworks."


    Ugg Sotos''s words confused Sean again.


    "But why should I fight him?"


    "Because you have to protect your world, and I have to follow the will of the great creation."


    "It keeps you here, athathos?"


    "No... Because the end of the world shouldn''t be like this," YOG replied.


    Sean was silent for a moment, combing what the other party said in his heart.


    A person who knows all the past and future existence should already know the results, but why should he stand up and release the task to himself at this time?


    "Because of you... Me, we are the key, the key to the future and the past. Only by connecting time can the world be complete."


    Hiss~


    Smacked his mouth.


    "It''s really boring to talk to you. Since you know what I think, why ask? And I just wanted you to help me through the difficulties just now."


    "But you can''t get through all the difficulties..."


    Silence again.


    "There''s another place I can''t understand. If everything in the world is the only fixed according to what you said, today''s things will not happen even if I go back to the past and change, will they?"


    Will be hijacked tribute, will point to the sea, will send the navy to fight.


    Unlimited cycle, and then


    It seems that some kind of barrier appears, because I can''t stop the explosion of radioactive materials. I can''t save everyone, including Freya and Lucille.


    "Then keep it unlimited on this day, right?"

 Chapter 465

    "It seems that you finally understand, so I said at the beginning that we failed. According to the script of naiarato tip, you will die here. It is inevitable that you call me... And only I can recover everything."


    If the incident cannot be avoided, it will be annihilated even if it is unlimited over time.


    So far, Sean has only tried to pull time back briefly, so that people''s reaction will return to the beginning.


    It''s good that the person who releases magic can be instantly pulled back to the state before release by time, so magic doesn''t really come out... But as that person, he has actually released magic in his consciousness.


    Because people don''t go backwards with time.


    This may have something to do with the existence of the other two main gods corresponding to ugsotos, because if people also go backward, what they saw and memory at that time should be eliminated, which is contrary to the will of the other main God.


    "No!"


    Sean suddenly denied it when he thought of it.


    "You should be able to help me through this difficulty. Since you can directly let the opponent disappear and whether it is a believer of another ancient god or not, you are omniscient... There can be nothing you can''t do."


    If it is to deceive himself to work, Sean is a little reluctant. After all, his opponent is a little strong, and strong enough to explode.


    "You''re smart, that''s right. No matter what you do, I can bring you back, but time is the only one. Nayaratotip''s script only needs to write the ending rather than the process... After you escape this time, the next explosion may occur in the port where you return or in the palace where you live. As long as you die here, it won''t change."


    Sean recalled that the king of Dansu''s family were really dissatisfied with themselves, and there were those brothers and sisters when he went back.


    Think carefully and fear deeply.


    It seems that any line may have the same result, that is, you can''t avoid it.


    "Then why can I go back to the past and find nayaratotip to avoid it?"


    "He doesn''t belong to the figure on the timeline. If the ink poured into the water is removed, no matter which inflection point he passes, he won''t leave dirt."


    Ancient god


    The three of them should be called the LORD God.


    So the will of their three main gods can directly cause change. When you think about it, the alchemy stone seems to be like this. If eliminated, the world will still be a normal track.


    It seemed to make sense, Sean thought to himself.


    "Have you seen the end?" suddenly he frowned and looked at the silhouette still standing under the starlight.


    "Yes."


    "What will happen to me in the end?"


    "You are the key to the future and the past..."


    Another ambiguous answer.


    Don''t reveal such words?


    In fact, telling yourself a good ending directly makes Sean more confident.


    "What about my soldiers and my friends... Do you let them die in reality?"


    "Whether your dwarf is still a friend or not, as long as you have not experienced it, it will always exist. Time is a constant. It has never changed, but depends on which node you see," replied eugsotos.


    "You have my power and the fire of the immortal fire. You have the power to change the world at any time."


    In the blink of an eye.


    The man in the silhouette approached himself inexplicably.


    His body under his Tulle is as tall as himself!


    "Go back to the past, connect the future and find nayaratotip, otherwise you will face endless events in the future. Even if you can bear it, your world can''t bear the power to summon those little guys, whether it''s the octopus in laleier waking up, the spider climbing out of the ground again, or the ghoul. Any of them will be covered Destroy your world. "


    "You''re saying that I have no way back," Sean said.


    "Find it and it''ll be over."


    "What if I can''t beat it?"


    Sean put the problem out first.


    However, the other party suddenly moved.


    It turned out that the man under the veil was alive. Before, he thought it was just a statue.


    Judging from the huge and shining image of Yug in the past, this appearance seems to reduce the cool style of crazy hegemony.


    It stretched out its hand as if it were moving to cover its tulle.


    "No, because I... Can see the future."


    In an instant, the tone suddenly became familiar


    The veil slipped.


    Sean appeared as like as two peas as like as two peas. But half of them are half alike, while the other is the distant universe.


    The heart beat wildly again, as if everything around was running fast.


    The stars rotate and galaxies move.


    Finally, when Sean couldn''t help closing his eyes and opening them again


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hey, the man in front, get out of the way! Don''t you see a motorcade." an arrogant scold woke Sean from his confusion.


    I stood in a street for no reason.


    Ding Ling~


    The animals pulling the motorcade suddenly stopped, and the bell hanging around their neck rang a few times.


    "Are you crazy, stand in the middle of the road and stop?" the head beard shouted at his throat.


    Sean didn''t answer, just subconsciously looked at the surrounding environment.


    I''m not familiar with it. I can even say I haven''t seen it.


    But the animals in the motorcade are camels, and the drivers are more like IDAK residents in dress. So it should still be in the desert country in IDAK.


    "Little brother, come here... Come here..."


    At this time, a vendor suddenly called himself over.


    Let the way out, the people in the team also looked at this side with disdain.


    "There''s something wrong with him. He looks very rich in clothes. I didn''t expect to be a fool! Hum ~" he glanced at the camel cart and walked away.


    When Sean came to the vendor, he just reacted and asked each other.


    "Why don''t you look at the road and go straight to the middle of the road? Do you know who those people are?"


    "I don''t know."


    I just came here. I don''t know who is who.


    "That''s the famous camel Gang here. There are hundreds of thugs under them. I''m afraid they would have come down to beat you if I hadn''t called you here just now." the vendor looks over 60 years old and can''t shave his white beard.


    But his voice was full of confidence.


    "Camel Gang?! hey, that''s a strange name. Isn''t there jagon''s army in this area?" Sean began to test.


    "What are Jia Gong''s troops doing here? Their troops can protect themselves. They still want to come here..."


    That army.


    The old man is arrogant!


    "Excuse me, do you know who the sun king is now?"


    "Why don''t you know. Ayla, a little girl in her twenties, what can the army she brought out have?"


    Poof


    Sure enough


    I really went back to a certain point in time.


    Queen Ayla.


    That is, when my mother was still in power!

 Chapter 466

    I came to the time when my mother was in power.


    A little girl in her twenties?


    According to Sean''s guess, Queen AIIRA gave birth to the original "Sean" in her twenties and nearly 30. However, she is now in her twenties, equivalent to about 50 when she died.


    Now he is still in power, so leaving jagong should not have happened. In addition, people''s influence on jagong is not very profound


    It can be inferred that Jiagong in was in the period of the Queen''s reform, and the country was still developing and had not become the first empire in the desert.


    "I see. Let me ask one more question. Sir, where is this place?"


    "What, you came here without even knowing here?"


    Look [curious!].


    When Sean stared at each other closely, the attribute value was displayed on his head:


    [vitality 11001100, human]


    [favorability: friendly]


    [Combat Effectiveness: 220]


    An old body has a strong soul and a kind heart


    £¿£¿£¿


    This is


    Sean saw such a cumbersome attribute status display for the first time. He actually had a good impression and combat effectiveness, and the last paragraph refers to character? Or the characteristics of this person?


    How can there be so many states all at once? Can it be said that the ability given by ugg Sotos is not enough?


    omniscient and omnipotent.


    It seems quite in line with its own will, or it has upgraded itself!


    "Don''t you really don''t know this place?" the old man shook his palm in front of Sean and really looked at himself as a fool. The expression on his face turned into [doubt!] and [pity!]


    "You know where your house is, don''t you want me to take you back?" the vendor said kindly when he saw Sean pause in front of him.


    It''s estimated that I really regard myself as a fool, but I can send myself back kindly, which shows that the description of the bottom of the other party''s state is correct, otherwise I won''t call myself in the road.


    It seems that he has really upgraded, or the power of [time controller] has become stronger after seeing YOG.


    "I''m fine, thank you!"


    He simply said a word of thanks.


    In the eyes of the vendor uncle [more suspicious!], he is ready to leave.


    "Are you really all right, young man? This is twilight bend town. There are a lot of merchants. It''s very dangerous if you can''t find your home." he also specially reminded and answered Sean''s question just now.


    Twilight bend.


    This is twilight bend


    The port that Elia had heard many times before belonged to the southeast of IDAK, and even after more than 20 years, it was a place far away from jagong. No wonder the old man said what he despised just now.


    Turn around and look at each other, smile and nod. After thanking him, Sean walked directly to the street where the camel Gang left just now


    Behind him, the vendor and several other surrounding businessmen suddenly got close.


    "Is there a problem with this man?"


    "Alas... It''s a pity who has no problem under the rule of the great virtuous king." sighed.


    "What a nice young man, but he''s a fool." a fat aunt on the other side shook her head and said.


    And these words were heard by Sean who had just walked not far away.


    Damn Yug.


    If you want to send yourself to the past timeline, you don''t have to prepare yourself in advance. Of course, you don''t know if you send it directly.


    At the moment, Sean briefly combed the current situation in the bottom of his heart.


    This time point should be Adak more than 20 years ago... Or 30 years ago, in short, the time is within these years, and this place is Muwan Town, that is, the hometown Muwan port that Elia often heard later. In addition, the uncle just said that there are many merchants, it should be near the port.


    Sean had a little bottom in his heart, but the goal he was looking for was a little confused at the moment.


    In the description of Yug, another god of chaos has penetrated into all periods of history, but why did he send himself to this place?


    Is it easy to find here?


    Sean looked around a few places. He didn''t have a map and didn''t know where he was going now.


    You can only follow the footsteps of the camel gang before


    Trade caravan, it should go through a lot of places!


    According to the knowledge learned from the coachman in the early years, it is most appropriate to follow the caravans to the hotel for information when there is no information in hand. Folk information can only be found among the people.


    The street is very narrow. In fact, camels don''t walk fast. Sean followed them all the way for two blocks before he heard the sound of the waves. It''s close to the port!


    There are more hotels around.


    It was noon when I just came here. Now I have followed it to the afternoon.


    Because there are only ten hours of day and night, the weather will change in a few hours. After coming to the world for so many years, Sean has long been used to this rhythm.


    In fact, I''m not happy


    When I don''t know the time, I don''t feel its speed at all.


    For people who don''t have accurate timing, they can only rely on the hourglass or water drops to calculate the time, which is not easy to carry. For ordinary people, they can only judge by the weather, while Sean watched the passing of every minute, so he felt that there was not enough time when there was nothing to do.


    Followed the camel Gang to the hotel on the street near the port.


    They stayed, but it seemed that there were still goods to be put on board, so some people were busy loading, and the leaders who yelled at themselves just now chose to eat first in the hotel.


    "How much do you think we can make this trip?"


    "There are many anyway!"


    Sean listened to their chat. The camel Gang is really a famous local caravan. Unexpectedly, such things are directly discussed on the table.


    Even in this world, there is a saying that money does not leak out, but according to their own experience over the years, there are only two kinds of people who can speak like this: either they are really rich and want to show off to make their reputation higher; Or it''s said on purpose to attract attention.


    The latter is more like a detective, and the state of their heads is not vigilant. It should be the former!


    Look at the properties of one of them:


    [blood volume 80008000, human]


    [favorability: indifference]


    [Combat Effectiveness: 1600]


    Enjoy your achievements, be mean and arrogant to others, but be very responsible for the task


    It happened to be the middle-aged man who yelled at himself before. He was cold and probably unhappy in his heart.


    Sean looked at each other


    significant.


    Now I can see the character. It seems that I instinctively make a friendly judgment on a person.


    At this time, several camel Gang people came in at the door of the hotel, and they were still pulling a rope


    "Come in, your brother, little rabbit."


    "What''s the matter?"


    The two men who were eating looked at the door.


    "Chief, we just found a child on the ship. She hid under the cabin and wanted to steal. We found her!"

 Chapter 467

    Several rough men with bare arms were tied tightly with hemp rope and tightened in the hotel


    For a moment, several people at the door subconsciously covered their noses and sat back in several positions. Even Sean felt the strong fishy smell of the moment the child was pulled in.


    It''s almost the same as climbing out of the dung trough.


    Just came in, the whole store is a thick smell of dead fish!


    "Get out, get out! Don''t let her in... Don''t you have a brain? The soup is tasteless... Get out."


    Not only the other people in the store, but also the two leaders of the camel gang.


    "Yes, yes... Chief, but how to deal with her?" several men bowed their heads and apologized.


    "Do you want me to teach you how to deal with the thief? Hang it directly on the bow of the boat and starve her to death. By the way, you can tell those who don''t have eyes that if you want to steal the goods of our camel Gang, you will die."


    Look at some of my men going down.


    "Wait..."


    The leader of the camel Gang suddenly stopped his men.


    "Chief."


    "Let me see this little child."


    He stepped forward, including many people who had just stepped back, and Sean deliberately stood up to see more clearly.


    Just now, he was blocked by the guardrail at the door. He just saw a child pulled in and didn''t see his appearance. When he stood up, he noticed the other party''s appearance at the moment. He was in rags. It was estimated that he had been beaten after being caught. He looked completely powerless.


    However, it can be seen that the other party has short silver hair, and the position of the hair tip has been burned and blackened by the fire.


    The whole body was bony, and a thin body could be seen from the holes in ragged clothes.


    It''s terrible.


    But even when she saw such a little girl, no one stood up to speak for her. In this environment, countless people were displaced and took to robbers. Even if they wanted to be kind, they didn''t have a chance... Sean remembered that when the basharan Empire fought with the borgs, the old housekeeper adopted many war orphans.


    But there were so many people in the same situation that it was impossible to raise them. At that time, a maid knelt down and begged herself to adopt her companion.


    See more, people will be numb!


    The leader of the camel Gang came forward and grabbed the little girl''s face.


    "She''s still a little girl. Why don''t you stay and raise her to be a boatman? If you work quickly in the future, you''ll feed her."


    "Isn''t that troublesome!"


    Said another man behind him who had just eaten together.


    "You still don''t know what to do, Jerome. Look at this white hair. It''s the local people in Muwan town! This kind of maid is very popular in the southern continent. Keeping her is more useful than hanging." the leader of the camel Gang grabbed the little girl''s hair and lifted it up.


    Pain can only make a faint cry.


    "You should thank me, little boy. I''ll give you food if you work hard in the future, or... Hum." he quickly threw away the other party and smelled his hand.


    It stinks!


    "How about you sell it to me?"


    Several people turned around and just saw Sean walking forward


    "You are..."


    It seemed that he had seen it somewhere. When he looked at the dress carefully, bell finally sounded.


    "You''re not the fool who stands in the way during the day."


    Sean tried to crush each other to death. After all, he had to inquire about the news in the store. The arrogant description was true! If I were in the wild now, I would have killed this guy.


    A level 8 person is so arrogant!


    "Sorry, I was so absorbed in things. I was very interested in this child. I don''t know if the leader can give up his love to me." Sean looked at the girl.


    The other party also subconsciously raised his head.


    Despite the partial body scale injury, there is still a rebellious fortitude in the eyes, and there is still blood on the hair tip of the earlobe... The head is in a state of [pain!] and [patience!].


    The value is:


    [HP 600800, magic 400400, human]


    [favorability: neutrality]


    [Combat Effectiveness: 160]


    [a natural genius with magical attainments, a strong character, never yielding, and a lone walker who does not trust people.]


    That''s it. There''s still combat power. It''s estimated to be a desperate combat power.


    However, Sean didn''t care about the other party''s combat effectiveness, but the other party''s magical attainments. He just improved his ability to observe attributes, and unexpectedly found such a seedling. It would be a pity if he was harmed by these people.


    Although the current timeline is different, it doesn''t prevent Sean from having compassion.


    "You want to buy her?"


    "You just want to sell it."


    Just like Elia, girls with special appearance can always become trading chips for human traffickers.


    "How can I do that? I won''t sell it!"


    Sean sneered. The other party didn''t have an abnormal state, that is to say, he was trying to make an offer!


    "According to the price of slave trade, an 800 gold coin... Although she is still small, I will give it to you at the adult price. How about?" I will give it to the other party at the price twenty years later.


    "Then..."


    Bell hesitated.


    In fact, those who can drive to this price already belong to the high price, and it is even difficult to sell this price, but the other party actually has so much money. If they don''t take more, it will be difficult to meet similar buyers in the future.


    "This woman is still so young. Will she change if she grows up in the future? You see, she looks beautiful, and the price for adults may be higher in the future."


    Sean thought the other party would say something about inflation. It turned out to be just this excuse.


    "Did the leader forget that it costs a lot to raise her, and where did you just say... You won''t have such confidence when you''re on the boat, and it''s hard to say what happened in the middle."


    This is the most depreciated point. After Sean said it, the other party hesitated more.


    Then another man who had just had dinner with Bell came over.


    "Sir, are you going to buy her?"


    "Obviously," Sean said.


    "But she just stole from us. We''re going to punish her."


    "How much are you going to charge?" Sean heard that these people were just looking for an excuse to raise the price, so he asked directly.


    "1500 gold coins!"


    Black.


    How dark!


    Sean did have so many gold coins in his hand, and even a ring on the prince''s body was worth the money when it was pawned, but the two men were too stupid.


    Looking at the girl''s blood loss slowly, Sean had to promise.


    "Then 1500 gold coins!"


    I thought, or I''ll get them back in a few days.


    The coin was handed to the other party. At the same time, bell also motioned his men to let go of the girl and give it to Sean


    The hotel couldn''t bear the smell of dead fish, so she had to put the little girl in the room and continue to listen to the businessmen in the lobby of the hotel.


    Before leaving, he took out a bottle of potion from his pocket and threw it on the bed.


    "There is a pool in the room. Wash it yourself. It''s medicine! It''ll be better if you drink it... You''d better not run around. There are people from camel sect around here. I don''t want to spend money to buy you, although you''re not worth so much money."


    Watching the little girl squatting in the corner of the room alone, the state of [thinking!] including [patience!] on her head has always existed.


    "I''ll bring you some food later."


    Then he closed the door and left.

 Chapter 468

    "It is said that there are more pirates on the sea recently..."


    "Anyway, they are often there. It will be the rainy season soon. At that time, there are not many people going to sea. They will certainly take advantage of this period to hunt. If they encounter them, they are also in trouble."


    "Alas..."


    After what happened just now in the hotel, people began to eat and rest normally. When they had nothing to do, they would talk about things around.


    Just like when Sean first left town.


    No matter what age, this habit handed down from generation to generation will not change much. This place where traders gather is the best place to inquire about information.


    Sean sat in the corner and listened to the news brought by everyone... Because of what happened just now, many people saw that they were a rich man. Many shippers, trading caravans and even mercenaries wanted to make friends with themselves.


    But when I asked about the origin, I just said that I came from the direction of jagong.


    "Jagong? It''s said that the land has changed a lot over the years."


    "It''s big!"


    "It is said that queen AIIRA has carried out a series of reforms after returning to the throne. She and her brother have been displaced since childhood and have seen the current situation in many countries, so the whole country has been restructured after her return," said a good mercenary.


    Sean found that there were many rumors about jagong in this age, mainly because of his mother


    There are few examples called by women in the past regimes in the desert, so the empress of jagong was wonderful to speak.


    According to my original understanding, my mother and the later Sun King were originally members of the royal family. They were forced out of the palace because of the internal turmoil in jagong. Then the rebels took charge of the country for a long time. Finally, because the news of the survival of the royal family was made public, the generals who had been forced waved flags and shouted, and finally recaptured the regime.


    At that time, his mother was only a teenager!


    It''s a legend.


    Even in all the stories Sean knows, there are few such examples.


    In addition to jagong''s news, another thing Sean seems to know is the news that he is looking for a target... It''s impossible to directly ask if anyone knows nayaratotip. As long as they say the name of the ancient gods, they will know.


    I am now in the vortex of time. If wizards will rise in the next two decades, this point should be the beginning of their establishment. It may be easier to start from their founders.


    So Sean began to make friends with his own people and ask some questions about wizards, especially those mysterious legends


    About investigators or archaeologists.


    I always feel that only these two occupations are naturally linked to ancient gods.


    "Is your excellency Sean interested in wizard stories? I''ve heard some on the sea before... From southern countries. They always say that there are ancient cities living in the depths of the distant ice sheet sea, and there are ancient demons sleeping in them."


    "It came from the south?" Sean asked hurriedly.


    This is the legend of the deep-sea city. Ordinary people can''t know this. The technology in the world can''t go deep into the sea, so what can be said is probably the source core spreading chaos.


    "It''s the south. There used to be many in the southern continent. I saw them a few months ago."


    "They?"


    "A church organization called Mafia is not like a wizard organization, but it always spreads similar doctrines. Because the southern alchemists are the masters, they seem to like listening to such stories very much, so no one cares about these things."


    "There are many!"


    Said another.


    South


    Sean thought for a moment. It seemed that he was going to sail to the southern continent.


    After dinner, Sean brought some marinated meat and vegetables to see the little guy he had just saved.


    Otherwise, give the other party some money and be a good man. It''s a pity that a little girl has some magic talent... She was abducted and sold directly.


    However, there is a mixture of good and bad people in this area. In fact, it''s not easy to give each other money alone!


    I didn''t think too much when I bought each other just now. When I was preparing to go to the southern mainland, Sean felt a little cumbersome with a little girl.


    Stopped at the door.


    Take a deep breath


    "You should be hungry."


    Open the door and the room is empty.


    The open window is reminding yourself that the little boy has run away!


    There were no clothes on the bed before, and there were traces of washing in the pool in the inner room, but there was no one.


    wcnm£¡


    Ran away with the little girl?


    Sean walked around the room


    All the things that could be taken away, including clothes, medicine bottles placed on the table, were taken away, and even the slightly valuable tea sets in the hotel were gone.


    Laozi


    I ran to the window and looked around. Now it''s getting dark and I can''t see anything.


    Damn little boy!


    Sean didn''t expect to be jumped by a little boy one day


    "If you have the ability, don''t let me see you again, or I''ll kill you!" roared into the night.


    Calm down and think about it.


    It seems true that the attributes shown by the little girl do not trust outsiders and like to walk alone. The essence shown by her vision is more real than what her eyes see.


    Die young.


    My 1500 gold coins!


    Although the money is nothing to Sean, if he arbitrarily cancels a jewelry on his wrist or ring, he may be able to exchange tens of thousands of gold coins, and Elia gave herself a lot of money before going out. This dress is also worth hundreds of gold coins.


    But you can''t spend so much.


    After thinking for a long time, I still feel angry


    However, I plan to go to the wharf tomorrow to find a passenger ship to leave. As for the little girl, I don''t care.


    Alas~


    Or because I don''t have a map of this area, otherwise I will open the map to search, and I will find out and beat the little fart overnight.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, Sean still didn''t wait for the little girl to appear. When he left the hotel, many people greeted him.


    "Oh, Lord Sean, didn''t you buy a little girl yesterday? Why didn''t you see it."


    Yesterday, the hotel owner was also deeply impressed by his generosity.


    "Ha ha." Sean just looked at each other and smiled. He didn''t want to reply at all.


    "Why? No one?"


    The innkeeper is also a well-informed person. When he saw Sean''s expression, he seemed to guess something... A little closer.


    "Your Excellency, in fact, I wanted to remind you yesterday. I heard that some local ruffians would bring some children to perform, especially to cheat the sympathy of people with status like you! Be careful!"


    There are immortals dancing!


    "I thank you." Sean looked at each other contemptuously.


    If there was a problem, I would have seen it.


    In fact, it was within my expectation that the little girl would run away, so I opened a special meeting yesterday to remind each other that there are camel Gang people in this area, but I didn''t expect that a five or six-year-old girl had such a firm determination to run.


    After leaving the hotel, Sean found a cargo ship ready to go to the southern continent and negotiated the price.


    Before leaving, I turned around and looked at the town mentioned in many stories.


    Raise your middle finger


    Spicy chicken place.

 Chapter 469

    According to the news I heard yesterday, there are now people in the southern continent who are spreading the teachings of ancient gods everywhere.


    The current timeline is more than 20 years ago


    Even in the era more than 20 years later, those who can know these are famous wizards or powerful nobles. If they came to the present more than 20 years ago, the wizard society has not become so powerful, and those ancient god stories may have just begun.


    Sean believes that it will not be meaningless for ugg Sotos to send himself here. He is sure to find the footprints of Nyala totipu here.


    First find it!


    As for whether you can fight


    Look at your arm.


    Now my level seems to have been improved a lot. It can be seen from the fact that there are more displayed attributes. Coupled with ketugya''s fireworks and the ability of time controller, I don''t know whether I can fight back and forth with the enemy who is one of the main gods!


    Fortunately, I said before that the other party''s existence is just one of many avatars. Compared with it, it is not an important role, but to make trouble.


    But even this chaos is enough to wipe out yourself in the normal timeline!


    His time point is stuck at the node of enriched uranium explosion, and he can''t avoid it. Even if Yug can help himself escape that disaster, he will continue to encounter the other party''s designed trap... Unless he breaks the trap at the beginning, he will always keep in the time line of looking for himself and the other party''s constant trouble.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    From morning to noon


    Sean felt much happier this time, at least not when he took the warship last time.


    It''s calm, and even passenger ships have to travel slower, and most of the peers are ordinary boatmans and delivery merchants, who don''t go fast!


    "This brother is also going to do business in the south?"


    Just as Sean was planning his next plan, there was a hint of someone approaching and a direct greeting.


    "You are..."


    Sean looked back and saw a young man of his age standing behind him with a compliment on his face.


    "My name is Lucas. I just saw my brother here staring at the distance in a daze, so I''m curious to ask," he said with a smile.


    A handsome young man looks more eye-catching all over, but he is actually a fancy type... And the displayed attributes are:


    [blood volume 1500, human.]


    [favorability: friendly]


    [Combat Effectiveness: 300]


    [a businessman who is rich, greedy, possessive and judges the situation, but is very enthusiastic about his fellow countrymen.]


    Sean frowned at the description.


    So he''s a miser.


    "Brother is not used to taking a boat?" Lucas asked after seeing Sean''s frown.


    "Oh, No. It''s just a little absorbed in thinking," Sean said with a smile.


    It''s probably the aristocratic dress that makes the other party interested. After all, he is a businessman who judges the situation, and there are many guests in it. However, the other party values himself.


    "Is this your first time to do business?"


    Still trying.


    "It''s not... I''m just walking around. Let''s take it as a distraction." he replied casually.


    Since yesterday, some people have occasionally greeted themselves. In addition to being rich, the most important reason is that they are also very particular about their clothes, at least compared with ordinary nobles. You should know that their clothes are the dress of a prince twenty years later. I''m afraid the royal family in this era may not have such similar clothes.


    "I see. It''s really a desirable trip. I remember I liked walking around alone a few years ago... Ha ha, mainly due to the cumbersome work at home."


    Lucas simply stood next to Sean and began to talk.


    Sure enough, I changed a businessman. I found a topic at will and began to talk


    If you can''t see each other''s emotional changes and personality tips, ordinary people probably would talk along.


    But just in time,


    The other party is just an ordinary person. His biggest mind may be to ask his origin and see if it is worth making friends. As long as he doesn''t say anything, he can know a lot of information from him.


    "So the Lucas brothers are the same as me." it seems that he has found a topic, and Sean''s performance is not necessarily worse than others.


    "My name is Sean, from the country in the middle of IDAK. I ran out for a walk because I had been locked up at home for too long. You know... That place... Is very annoying."


    Provoked a few words, sometimes it is necessary to give each other brain space.


    "Hahaha... It seems that brother Sean is also a man of temperament and doesn''t like living in the boudoir yard like a girl¡°


    The two of them talked with each other.


    Sean probably knew from each other''s introduction that Lucas was originally a merchant family in the eastern part of IDAK. He had been doing business with his elders north and south for many years.


    In this era, the merchant time that people can envy is only the tycoons they can see, just like the Morgan family and divara family in Oro City, but most of those who call themselves merchant families are travelers.


    Children don''t have to learn too many things, and they don''t need to learn so many rules in the college. As long as they can read and know some simple calculations, they can follow their elders from east to west. They can make a home everywhere in the world and will never be fixed.


    Even the family motto of a large number of traveling businessmen is to give some start-up funds when they grow up, so they can resell everywhere. They don''t need any family gatherings and don''t have to come back. They can go wherever they go. As long as they remember their surnames, they won''t forget their beliefs.


    In Sean''s opinion, this kind of education is very cow!


    This time Lucas bought a batch of spices from Twilight bend and prepared to resell them to the southern countries.


    In kesselk, alchemists often use various alchemy drugs to grow crops, so the soil there can no longer grow spices, so they can only buy them.


    "But I''m afraid it''s a little difficult this time?"


    "Why?"


    Seeing Lucas sighed, he pointed to several fleets in front that could see the sails.


    "Did brother Sean see the ships ahead? They are the fleet of camel Gang, a famous local caravan in Muwan town. This time, they also bought a lot of spices. I''m worried that with their financial resources and scale, they will soon overwhelm us individual businessmen!"


    Sean doesn''t care about Lucas''s worries at all, but when it comes to this, he almost knows each other''s intentions. It is estimated that he wants to invest a little money in him to meet the requirements of turnover.


    However, just as Sean looked at the boatman behind the deck in a daze... A figure suddenly attracted his own attention!

 Chapter 470

    The cabin behind the deck belongs to the place where the workers need to work.


    Ordinary sailboats are not warships. If the wind doesn''t move, they have to rely on manpower to turn the turbine and move forward slowly. Therefore, there will be more than a dozen to more than 20 workers on each ship to change shifts in turn... Similarly, there will be other workers planning to floor on the ship.


    Sometimes in order to save food, children are even used as child labor. Anyway, there is no rule that child labor can not be used in this world.


    Hiring children to clean the cabin is easier to manage


    Sean said goodbye to Lucas on the pretext of some discomfort, and then went into the cabin.


    In fact, I also lived in it, but as an individual, I lived in the upper area, which was large and spacious. Ordinary workers could only live in the lower area, almost a big room, and then everyone ate and lived together.


    Sean came down and followed the children who had just passed


    They all separated before they picked the right target to approach.


    The other party is scrubbing the place, but the action is not very agile. Kneeling on the ground and wiping it over is only a step away.


    From behind, you can see that the hair is very short white hair, which is almost the hairstyle of a boy, and then he is dressed in linen clothes, just like other boatmans.


    "Tut ~ are you a worker here?" the sudden voice startled the little guy.


    When I turned around and saw Sean, I was even more frightened


    The head is in the state of [worry!] and [fear!], but it turns into the attitude of [keep calm!].


    The other party is only a child of five or six years old. It''s very powerful to do this. At least in Sean''s opinion, noble children of this age can''t compete with the little girl in front of them when they go out and cheat on what they want.


    Because the person in front of him was no one else. It was the little girl who ran away from her room yesterday. Although she changed her dress and washed it clean, Sean didn''t look at the face but at the attribute memory. How can he not see it.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Keep your voice down.


    The voice of children at this age has no characteristics. They are very clear children''s voices. However, if they hold their nose and don''t breathe, the voice will be a little lower and sound more like a little boy''s voice.


    "I lost more than 1000 gold coins yesterday. I don''t know who to find for me..." Sean said with a smile.


    The little girl was very interesting. Although she was nervous and scared, she tried to suppress it. Even her legs looked shaking, but she didn''t stand up. It was like squatting numb.


    "Guest... It seems that the guest got on the ship today. He should find it in the town in advance. He may not be able to go back now." he thought for a long time and finally said such a thing.


    Sean just smiled.


    "Well, that''s a pity!"


    Didn''t talk much, turned around and chose to leave.


    This just let the other party breathe a sigh of relief!


    Unexpectedly, the little girl was on the boat. Sure enough, time was on her side.


    Sean was worried that the money would be wasted this time, but he found it... She looked like the workers on the ship. What happened to being beaten yesterday? And she has a heavy fishy smell. Is it true that she went to steal and was found beaten, but she was saved by herself and turned around and ran back to her job?


    Sean can accept that explanation!


    When he got to the top, he saw a sailor on the ship. Sean also asked the other party directly why he saw child labor on the ship, but the other party did answer with a disdain on his face.


    "Isn''t that normal, visitor? You should have young servants at home. Young people don''t eat much and spend much. They can take it as long as they are willing to work."


    "But that''s too small."


    "They are orphans. Instead of being sold everywhere, they might as well work and eat on our ship, and there are many places where sea merchants can go. They should be happy," said the sailor.


    Sean also understood that the system of the world was like this, but he took out the origin of the little girl from each other''s mouth.


    So she''s really a child on board!


    That''s interesting.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    All the way to the South China Sea, and the cargo ship has been following the camel Gang''s fleet.


    According to their explanation, it is safer to follow the large caravan. It is said that there are more pirates recently, and the people on the large caravan are more capable than easy to provoke pirates. At the same time, they can also change to protect other merchant ships.


    Pirates have the habits of pirates, and businessmen also have the wisdom of businessmen.


    At night,


    Sean had dinner in the reception hall at the invitation of Lucas, and the other party also introduced several businessmen he knew to him.


    Most of the traveling businessmen are based on a family. If one person takes only a few trusted servants... But they know a lot of businessmen outside.


    Because I''m not a businessman, talking to these people seems more gregarious.


    A total of three men and one woman


    They are all talking to themselves about some topics, including people who constantly test their identity.


    "The Sean brothers must seldom go out at home."


    "I really seldom go out, mainly because there is no place to go!"


    Sean didn''t know much about the common sense of a traveler. If he said a few words, he would be known. Therefore, he didn''t intend to disguise himself as a traveler. He was simply an aristocratic young master who escaped from his home. Such an identity can be accepted by everyone.


    "Ha ha, you can follow us around the port this time. The scenery there is very good."


    Sitting next to Sean was a woman who was also a traveling businessman at the time of introduction, but what she bought was not spices, but cloth and sesame oil from aidak, which was the same as essential oil. It only needs a little bit and tastes very fragrant.


    Desert people will walk in the desert all year round. They don''t necessarily have water to take a bath every time, so they will drop this essential oil on their bodies and cover up the smell of sweat with a strong fragrance.


    Sean also had that thing when he turned over the land of the palace... But jagong had good conditions and was not short of water, so he seldom used it.


    "Yes, you can see it," Sean replied with a smile.


    The woman''s name is Edith. She looks generally with short hair, but she has a good figure. Women who can do business alone have writing skills, and they belong to people Lucas knows in twilight bend.


    In fact, several businessmen don''t have a long friendship... But when they sit together, they feel like they haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    "I don''t know what brother Sean plans to do this time. Do you want to go to the southern mainland countries?"


    Edith always called herself big brother, and she was the one who inquired about herself the most during the whole dinner.


    "Well... That''s what I''m going to do for the time being."


    Sean replied.


    At night, lights began to light in the cabin


    Almost all of them were businessmen on this trip. The main reason was that the camel Gang''s fleet came out, and other businessmen must keep up.


    "Then I can take brother Sean around. Kesselk is a very interesting country. The products of national alchemists there are popular commodities all over the world," Edith said.

 Chapter 471

    "No industrial products?" Sean said suddenly.


    Suddenly, several heads were in a state of [holding laughter!], but they remained calm on the surface.


    "Industry... Are the Sean brothers talking about forged products?"


    "Yes." Sean saw that several people were laughing at themselves.


    However, in twenty years, especially in the industrially developed zambutar region, alchemists have only become tool people for refining medicine and synthetic products. How can mechanics be so popular.


    An airship docking station needs many mechanics to maintain. Instead, alchemists can only hide in the city to refine potions and runes to survive. What''s more difficult is that ordinary potions can be synthesized through factory processing.


    If it were not for a special period, alchemists would be on the verge of unemployment!


    But I don''t think so at the moment


    "Haha... Those are just small things. How can they be compared with alchemy? The Sean brothers may not know so much about it." Lucas replied with a smile.


    Oh, so it is.


    How to say that at this time point more than 20 years ago, the industrial countries represented by Borg were not as strong as they were later.


    But the time is wrong.


    Sean remembers that the basharan empire in zambutar has been established for nearly 300 years, and Borg seems to be older, and his prosperity began hundreds of years ago... Such a national industry has long appeared and will not become known to the world 20 years later.


    Either a genius suddenly appeared during this period, a genius who opened a new era of industry, or


    "Come on, don''t say that. We are all people from all regions of IDAK. It''s rare to have a chance to meet here. We should have more drinks."


    "Yes, yes. And brother Sean. I haven''t met anyone as interesting as you for a long time. This time I go to kesselk, I must walk with us..." said a man named van Peter sitting next to Lucas.


    "Sure, sure."


    The people continued to eat, and just then the cargo ship shook violently.


    The ship had been shaking badly at night on the sea, but suddenly it seemed to be hit by something.


    "What happened?"


    "What''s going on?" someone shouted.


    The people who were having dinner also stopped at this time.


    Looking towards the door that came down from the deck, a sailor hurried over.


    "It seems that something has hit under the ship!"


    "What did you hit?"


    "I don''t know yet, but the sound came from the turbine," said the sailor.


    Turbine!


    That''s the driving force of the whole ship.


    It is impossible to lift the sailboat at night when the wind is strong. In fact, it is impossible to lift the sailboat most of the time, unless it is just downwind. At that time, in order to speed up the speed, we will choose to use the sail to help. On weekdays, we rely more on the turbine.


    If something goes wrong there


    "That''s a big question!" the captain of the cargo ship was also in the cabin. Hearing such an answer, he hurried to his feet.


    "All guests, sit down for a while. I''ll take someone to have a look!"


    Although that said, there was a problem near the turbine. No one could sit still. Even Sean, who was still eating, stopped and hurried out behind the crowd.


    When he came to the deck, Sean deliberately looked for the little girl among the workers


    It was too dark to find it.


    "Light up, hurry up!"


    A dozen torches surrounded the deck of the cargo ship.


    When they looked at the sea, they found that the ship didn''t move!


    "The boat doesn''t seem to move."


    "It''s still moving. You see, the ships in front are still moving."


    Look at the sea in the dark


    In the distance, that is, the direction of the camel Gang fleet, you can only see a few bright spots. On this completely dark sea, even if it is moving, you can''t see it clearly.


    They argued for a while before the lowest boatman ran up and said that the turbine seemed to be stuck and could not rotate. More than a dozen people couldn''t work hard. Moreover, they were afraid that if they worked too hard, they would break the turbine blades, so they had to run up and ask the captain what he meant.


    "The turbine is stuck?"


    "Yes, I don''t know what it is. It''s suddenly installed in the spiral place of the ship. We can''t turn with any force!" said the boatman.


    "What should we do? We can''t stop here. The camel Gang''s fleet will be out of sight. It will be dangerous if we can''t keep up with them at that time!" said someone in the crowd.


    In fact, compared with being unable to keep up with the caravan, the more dangerous thing is that the turbine blade is broken. In that case, the cargo ship will have no power to move forward. Such a large ship doesn''t know whether it can rely on hand sliding


    The guests on board began to quarrel.


    "Don''t worry, maybe some shark''s body has stuck the fan leaf. We''ll send someone down to clean it up now and deal with it soon." the Captain stood up and assured the people.


    We must hurry up. If we don''t deal with it quickly, we will fall far behind the camel gang. At that time, it will be dangerous to isolate the ship at sea alone.


    At this time, the guests on board did not dare to eat again. They all gathered behind the deck and watched the sailors work.


    Tie a rope to two strong sailors


    It''s summer. The sea won''t be very cold.


    However, only sailors with good water ability dare to go down. After all, it is not easy to deal with the turbine blades below the cargo ship because of the water depth.


    "Keep it down, slow down!"


    Under the traction of a group of sailors, they gradually put them into the sea late at night.


    "If there is a problem, you pull the rope quickly, and we will pull you up."


    Took a deep breath.


    Sean and a kind of guests watched the two sailors sink into the sea.


    There is no light... At most, it can only illuminate things within three or four meters nearby, and nothing can be seen below the sea. Only the ropes pulled by the sailors on the deck are going deeper and deeper.


    "It should be all right."


    "Brother Sean, do you think something will happen?" Edith asked.


    A group of onlookers were also nervous to discuss, which, after all, related to everyone!


    Sean didn''t answer directly, but shook his head.


    It means you don''t know. It may also mean you''re okay.


    Shane subconsciously looked for the figure of the little girl. There seemed to be such a person in a group of baby boatmans behind the deck, but it was too dark to pay attention.


    Everyone is looking down


    Suddenly a voice shouted.


    "Look! There seems to be something in the water?"


    "Pull them up quickly..."


    The rope was put down for a while, but there was no response, but after a few seconds, there seemed to be an oily thing floating on the sea, accompanied by some lumps.


    "What''s that?!"


    "It''s blood!"


    Sean said suddenly.


    At the same time, the magic of [light ~] gathered in his hand to light up several light balls.


    Just throw it, it''s still like in the sea


    Magic!!


    Someone can do magic!!!


    All the people looked at Sean''s position at this time.

 Chapter 472

    [surprised!] all eyes focused on Sean.


    Because it was related to the survival of the whole fleet, Sean didn''t need to hide magic, and he didn''t need to hide magic.


    The light fell into the dark sea like a shining brick... The surrounding ground turned over and lit up.


    "Look over there¡°


    Someone in the water warned.


    At the moment when Sean''s [light ~] magic fell into the sea, a piece of broken meat floated around the two ropes. It was clear in the light that the two sailors who had just been sent down were now called broken and half of them floated.


    Vomit~


    Some businessmen could not help feeling nauseous when they saw such a scene. In addition to the smell of the sea, there was a bloody smell in their nostrils.


    "There seems to be something down there!"


    "There''s an eye!"


    They took a deep breath, and with the light falling in the sea, the dark clouds under the water were illuminated.


    What appeared at the tail of the cargo ship was a huge deep-sea giant squid. It seemed that part of its tentacles were pinched by the turbine blades, so it was forced to stick to the cargo ship. The whole body looked seven or eight meters long.


    "How did this happen here?" Sean frowned and looked around.


    And everyone is still looking at themselves with a [surprised!] expression.


    The light spot fell and seemed to attract the other party''s attention.


    The only tentacle that can move, suddenly stretch out!


    "Be careful," the sailor warned.


    People hurried back


    The other party''s tentacles are not long enough to reach the boat.


    However, the restlessness of the target made the huge deep-sea giant squid begin to swing violently, and the cargo ship began to tremble slightly.


    "What should I do? How can I fight such a big thing?"


    "Just drive it away, or it will break the turbine blades."


    Then the captain of the cargo ship hurried to Sean.


    "Master wizard, can you help us? If the turbine breaks down, we can''t repair it at sea." not only the captain, but also other sailors turned their eyes to this side.


    "Brother Sean, do you have a way!"


    Some businessmen on Edith''s side asked.


    "I''ll try."


    A deep-sea giant squid doesn''t know why it ran to such a shallow sea.


    But this is not the time to discuss this


    Sean walked to the boat again.


    The light was dark, and a magic light ball of [light ~] gathered in his hand again and threw it out.


    The tentacle of the giant squid on the sea stretched out towards the light source again... But it was very short. It could only reach half the height of the cargo ship. It just grabbed the light ball and pulled it back to the sea


    Suddenly,


    The sea lit up again, accompanied by the violent shaking of the cargo ship.


    "It''s moving again. You can''t let it continue to mess around, otherwise the turbine won''t hold..."


    "Go get a long harpoon." Sean asked someone to take the harpoon before the other party spoke.


    There are still big fish on the sea occasionally. At that time, a long harpoon is needed. Those huge iron tools that can''t be carried by a person can only rely on a large long bow to equip and launch.


    Sean saw the device in the bow of the cargo ship during the day, so he asked the other party to bring it.


    "Come on! Isn''t it urgent?"


    Glancing back, the sailors behind him hurriedly carried a harpoon.


    One person really can''t take it. It needs at least two people to carry it.


    [strengthen ~]


    [muscle strengthening ~]


    [endurance ~]


    [strength enhancement ~]


    ¡­¡­


    All the buffs that can be thought of to enhance the physique were put on again.


    All the people around saw was a halo flashing suddenly on Sean, and then disappeared


    "What magic is this?"


    "I don''t know, I haven''t heard of it." some of the businessmen began to talk.


    "I''ve never seen such magic before. Can he move such a harpoon as a wizard?"


    "I don''t know. Have a look."


    "Maybe he''s a master!"


    At this time, Lucas really realized that the young man dressed like an aristocrat might not be as simple as an ordinary aristocrat.


    "Will he be from the temple?" several people leaned over and whispered.


    "Very likely, you see his ability and clothes."


    "It must be!" Edith confirmed.


    And after the other side put all the buffs on, Sean picked up the harpoon directly!


    Suddenly it''s much lighter.


    WOW~


    The sailors around screamed!


    Someone can lift the harpoon with one hand.


    "Don''t just stand here and gather the torch to this side. I''ll solve it myself." Sean listened to the praise around him, but he was not happy at the moment, thinking about how to deal with this inexplicable deep-sea giant squid.


    The sailors gathered the torches around them. Under the light of the fire, the tentacles extending out of the sea could also see barbed suction cups, each about half the size of a palm.


    Look at the camera.


    I don''t know how this deep-sea creature suddenly ran to the shallow sea!


    "Your Excellency the wizard." even the sailors behind him swallowed with fear.


    I''ve never seen such a huge deep-sea monster. If you''re entangled, even if you don''t suffocate, the barbs are enough to stir people into pieces. No wonder the two people didn''t respond after they went down just now. How can they struggle when they''re entangled.


    "Look at the others and I''ll go down myself," Sean said.


    "Be careful, master wizard."


    "Brother Sean..."


    They only saw another magic in Sean''s hand, and suddenly the environment around the whole cargo ship began to become extremely cold.


    It''s windy.


    It''s still a cold wind!


    The flames around were almost extinguished by the cold wind, and all the light gathered on Sean''s magic energy ball.


    Suddenly raised the harpoon and suddenly jumped into the sea


    The crowd hurried to the side of the boat to see.


    The harpoon first stepped into the sea, which was opposite to the eyes of the deep-sea giant squid. At the same time, people noticed that Sean''s action seemed to be slowed down. Obviously, jumping into the sea was a blink of an eye, and the whole sinking process could be slowed down.


    "The water is frozen and moving!"


    The sailors saw that the sea water had not moved in the turbulent night tide, and the fixed ice began to appear on the lake.


    Sean used his mentor Lucille''s method to fix the sea water after more than 20 years, and then killed the deep-sea giant squid directly with a harpoon!


    The harpoon fixed by the ice just poked into the big washbasin eye of the deep-sea giant squid, but his magic reserves are not enough to freeze all the surrounding sea areas like Lucille, and there is no need to waste so much magic. Just freeze this piece near the giant squid.


    Along with the harpoon and the whole deep-sea giant squid, they float after being frozen


    "OK, send someone down to deal with the turbine."


    Sean said to the freighter.


    [magic proficiency: 1001]


    Uh


    It turned out that he was a new beginning.


    At this time, their proficiency appears and has broken thousands, which means that they are already level 11 characters of the orderer.

 Chapter 473

    This


    So fast!


    The people on the cargo ship stared at Sean standing on the ice floe. It turned out that fighting in front of the wizard could be so fast.


    "Come on, pull the wizard up!" the captain reacted at this time.


    Later, several sailors were sent down to deal with the residual things on the turbine blades. The reason was that the two tentacles of the deep-sea giant squid were stuck on the turbine, so the turbine didn''t rotate, and it couldn''t even move with such a big guy.


    Fortunately, the fan blades were not damaged and could be used after a simple cleaning. As for the large frozen ice lump, it was pulled behind the ship.


    Originally, some sailors wanted to eat the deep-sea giant squid to avenge the death of the two sailors, but the cargo ship captain said that it was easy to be followed by whale sharks with such a big thing, which would be more dangerous at that time!


    Finally, you can only cut off a few tentacles of the other party as a kind of revenge... And then throw the deep-sea giant squid and the melting ice lump into the sea.


    As for the two sailors who died unexpectedly, they were sent to the sea by cremation with their clothes according to the customs of the sea


    The children of the sea let them go back to the sea.


    Sean is an inland man, so he doesn''t quite understand this feeling, but for those sailors who have worked at sea for half a life but haven''t got a family, the sea is their hometown.


    It was a deep night after attending such a special funeral ceremony with all other businessmen, but many businessmen took the initiative to invite to have a snack after seeing their magic.


    We didn''t have a good dinner, and now countless people invite themselves to have a snack


    Of course, you can''t keep the appointment with such an invitation.


    Sean had to stay with Lucas and Edith.


    At the moment, in their eyes, their identity seems to have changed. Sean explained to himself that he had studied magic in the city college, and there was an invitation from the national wizard organization, but he preferred freedom, so he escaped.


    Such an explanation made several people''s awe of themselves increase by one point, and even their popularity rose collectively.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was late at night after supper, and Sean went back to his room.


    After what happened just now, the captain and the sailors immediately made a better room for themselves. It is said that it was originally reserved for the captain to live by himself. He occasionally entertained distinguished guests, but now it is reserved for himself.


    Sean just walked in and suddenly stopped


    "Come out."


    Looking at the small but decorated and luxurious passenger ship room.


    "It''s no use hiding here. I know you''re inside."


    The display of [being watched...] in the field of vision should be that someone is hiding in the room.


    At this time, in a corner of the bed, a small, small hole covered by the sheet, a small figure climbed out.


    "It''s you!" Sean was surprised to see the person in front of him, but it seemed reasonable to think about it.


    Because the person who appeared in front of me was no one else, it was the little girl!


    The little girl who escaped from the camel helper yesterday.


    "It''s me." the appearance of a small age gives people a very stable feeling.


    "It seems you have something to do with me, don''t you?" Sean said with a smile, pulling the next chair to let the other party sit down, while he sat on the bed.


    "Yes... Sorry!"


    Have put on a high posture, but to Sean''s surprise, the first sentence from the other party was an apology.


    "Why apologize to me."


    "Because... Because I ran away yesterday." the girl looked up and looked like a poor child.


    After all, I''m still a child. I can''t see many Chengfu in my big watery eyes. I apologize sincerely.


    Sean sat on the bed and looked at the little girl, while the other party stood aside with some [fear!] to apologize?


    "It seems that you also know what you did yesterday. I spent 1500 gold coins to save you. Is that your attitude?" said that the other party may not know what it means.


    I''m too young. I feel angry in front of others, and I seem very childish.


    "Forget it, I don''t care about the money. You go," Sean said.


    Only 1500 gold coins.


    A prince takes less money?


    However, the other party doesn''t seem to want to go.


    "Something else?" he looked curiously.


    The little girl fell on her knees with a pop, and the wooden floor of the room reverberated.


    "I want you to teach me magic!" the little girl said sincerely.


    Learn magic.


    Looking at the attribute state on the other party''s head, the other party is indeed a magic genius, but why do you ask yourself to teach magic?


    "Have you studied before?"


    "No." he answered definitely, and looking at the state above his head is not a lie.


    So there are really magical geniuses in this world!


    As Lucille said


    "Then why do you want to learn magic?" Sean asked.


    "Because I don''t want to stay here all the time..."


    The girl''s answer is very simple.


    In fact, at this age, she won''t say anything very ideal. Children at this age are more illusions. It''s great that the other party can say that he wants to leave the cargo ship.


    Then the little girl said something about herself.


    An ordinary orphan, like most of the orphans in the world, would be sold to various shops for work as long as he was healthy. The captain of the cargo ship was good to himself and gave all child children like himself food and place to live.


    The reason why they were caught yesterday was that several children bet to steal some fish to roast. As a result, they were caught and beaten by the other party. Of course, Sean knew what happened later.


    He paid for her, then gave her potion to heal her wound and ran back!


    "Then why did you stand up today and ask me to teach you magic?"


    "Because I saw the two sailors die."


    The reason is very simple. I just want to change after seeing the two dead sailors.


    A female worker on the board of a ship, even if she has always lived here, she will one day grow up and become a sailor... Or she may become a beautiful girl, be married by a sailor or captain on a ship or another ship, and then continue to stay in bed.


    Sean saw death and thought it was no big deal, but for a five - or six-year-old girl, this stimulation was tantamount to directly crushing her future dreams.


    Those sailors whom many children worship and chase are worthless in front of the sea!


    But magic has brought a new cognitive world


    "So it is."


    Sean looked at the girl [looking forward to!]. It would be a pity for a girl with magic talent to live such a mediocre life.


    Maybe he was in a good mood today. Sean didn''t know why he didn''t refuse at the first time, but said a word.


    "Learning magic is lucky and hard."


    "I''m not afraid!"


    "It''s not easy to explore the field of magic."


    "I can study hard..." the girl replied.


    "Don''t you have to work?"


    "I can come at night."


    Looking at the little girl''s firmness, Sean didn''t refuse.


    "Come on time tomorrow... I''ll teach you from magic knowledge. By the way, prepare ten candles to bring along," said Sean, taking out his magic guide book.


    The little girl nodded excitedly when she was allowed.


    "Uh huh!"


    "What''s your name?"


    The girl was stunned and shook her head.


    "I don''t have a name. They call me a girl or a little white cat... Or the tutor will give me a name." he looked at Sean with a look of expectation.


    "You haven''t learned magic yet. You can''t call my mentor now."


    I''m still half baked, and I''m going to be called a mentor.


    But then again, the cry was really comfortable!


    "Well... What about that?"


    The girl saw Sean''s magic guide book by the bed in the corner of her eyes.


    There is a name on the cover.


    "Or I''ll be called Lucille!!"


    "What do you think, mentor?"


    Poof~


    The tea that had just been drunk gushed out.


    Sean suddenly stared at each other.

 Chapter 474

    Twenty years ago


    A little girl who happens to be five or six years old.


    And the name I just recognized. It''s a coincidence.


    At this time, Sean looked carefully into the little girl''s eyes, which were blue. When she smiles, the charm is very like... Not like, just a person.


    Even when they grow up, their appearance will not change much.


    The little girl in front of her is her mentor Lucille more than 20 years later!


    That''s how the name came from


    You are so much older than me.


    Sean has always thought that Lucille is not much different from her age. Now, before she was born, Lucille is already a child. Perhaps it is because Lucille took her name for herself, so she continued to add many names to herself in the later years.


    "Teacher, I''ll come tomorrow!"


    "Er... OK, OK," Sean said with a helpless smile.


    Watch each other leave.


    At the moment, I really don''t know how to make complaints about the heart.


    Lucille was like this more than 20 years ago, and her mentor turned out to be herself!


    So


    The relationship is a little messy!


    But when you think about it, it seems to be a little related, because her magic theory is taught by Lucille in the future, and Lucille''s mentor is herself more than 20 years later!


    For a moment, Sean recalled what Eug Sotos had said before he came: he was the key to the future and the past.


    Is that why?


    You know the result.


    Look at the sky... Sean now knows that the other party must be able to hear it, and he knows what he means even before he wants to say it.


    "It seems that you arranged all this." Sean smiled.


    Blow out the lights


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    From that day on, Sean became the little girl''s mentor, and this person is also his future mentor. The relationship is very chaotic, so he doesn''t like to call her by Lucille''s name.


    Since he showed his magic power, both sailors and guests on the whole cargo ship respect him very much. During the day, the sailors and boatmans take good care of him, and Edith and Lucas ask themselves to walk on the deck every time... Chat, watch the sea, etc.


    The days were still leisurely, and then in the evening, Sean was responsible for teaching Lucille magic in his childhood.


    This feeling is strange


    Even for a moment, Sean seemed to understand why he always showed that expression when Lucille taught himself magic in the small town, including the state of thinking all the time.


    I remember seeing it in my dream again. Lucille kept staring at herself when she was practicing magic.


    Just like myself now, deja vu but incredible feeling!


    Both of them are very familiar, but they can''t believe it in time.


    "Remember what I told you? Don''t have other ideas, just focus on what''s in front of you, what you want to do... And what you want to do!" said Lucille, who was trying to understand magic for the first time.


    Hey?


    This sentence seems to have been heard somewhere!


    I understand now that Lucille will teach me to master magic in the same way 20 years later. It took Sean four days to tell each other from magic theory and some common sense of magic. All the teaching process is the same as that taught by Lucille later.


    Ten candles are placed on the table in the small room, about three meters away!


    The way is to let the other party use the first magic to extinguish the candle


    ha-ha.


    This method could have been used directly for more than 20 years.


    Looking at the little girl''s face [nervous!] and [depressed!], I tried it four or five hundred times. And each time it is released in its own way, but it has no practical effect.


    After all, she is still a little girl of five or six years old. Although she is still a child no matter how strong she appears and how mature she is, she almost flattened her original confidence under so many failures!


    Sean can see that the other party has a natural reserve of magic value, which is probably the reason why she later became a high-level wizard at a young age. However, after trying so many times with this talent, there is still no sign of success, and sometimes the effect goes back because of upset.


    It''s hard to imagine how those mediocre magic people stick to it.


    Freya''s population advantage should be pretty good, and it''s even harder to imagine the little girl igunia.


    At this moment, Sean actually thought of igunia. He hadn''t seen her for more than half a year, or even the last side... I don''t know how she has changed now!


    "Woo woo... Mentor, do I have no talent?"


    After hundreds of attempts, young Lucille finally burst into tears.


    The arms are not clean, but they have to wipe the tears, resulting in the whole face.


    I wanted to say something encouraging, but it''s funny to see the other party at the moment.


    "Tutor, you laughed at me too, woo..." suddenly cried even more sadly.


    Sean was busy comforting each other.


    "How could it... Our talent of Lucille has surpassed many people. I can see your growth. It''s better than many people! Really!" try to hold the little girl.


    Sleeping under the wet bottom of the cargo ship all year round actually tastes very bad, but my young body is warm and soft, and I don''t hate it


    "Learning magic is not so easy to succeed, otherwise there would be wizards everywhere. At the beginning, I spent a lot of time learning... As long as you continue to contact in this way every day, one day you will feel the existence of magic, maybe half a month or half a year. Think about why you came to me to learn magic."


    Sean''s words made the little girl [guilty!] nod.


    Lucille at this age is very clever and lovely. I don''t know what she went through later and became a notorious witch.


    "How long did the tutor use before?"


    "Well... For a long time, I''ve almost given up," Sean said with a helpless expression.


    He found that when he said these things, the little girl liked to gossip and study


    "The tutor''s tutor must be very powerful." Lucille asked with a big face with tears in her eyes.


    Sean was stunned.


    Is this a tongue twister!


    And people who boast about themselves.


    "Great, just like you... Lucille will be a good witch in the future," Sean said.


    It''s a pity.


    You are really good in the future. As for whether you are excellent or not, there are many statements.


    "I''ve heard many people say that wizards have organizations. What''s the name of our organization?" the little girl suddenly asked.


    At this time, Sean reflected that perhaps there was no sustainable light at all. The wizard organization was completely an oolong.


    "What''s your name..."


    Looking at the young Lucille, she seemed to look forward to it.


    Frown.


    "It''s probably called sustainable light!"

 Chapter 475

    It should be that many years later, with her own strength, Lucille let this Oolong name be praised by many wizards. In fact, there was no!


    Now think about how that wonderful teaching method can exist... It''s not surprising to like to study all kinds of unpopular magic, but I never know that there are people in other organizations, which is very strange. At least people in one organization should know more or less.


    Otherwise, what if we meet and fight in the future.


    In the battle between Sean and Beckman, a member of the wizard society, he also knew that the other party was the wizard society rather than the eternal light. Lucille thought the other party was the eternal light, perhaps because he said this sentence today.


    "Then we have other martial brothers and sisters."


    "Er... Probably."


    This lie must go round, or the little girl will doubt herself in the future!


    "Where are they?" as if she had joined some high-end organization for the first time, the little girl was very excited.


    "In fact... Our teaching is quite special. There is no headquarters..."


    He said what the other party had said to him in 20 years, and looked at the little girl''s eyes [envy!] and [excitement!].


    Alas, I''m sorry, little apprentice. No... tutor, it''s all my fault. We may really be alone


    But it''s not all my fault. I believe it only after you told me. Otherwise, the wizard organization of eternal light will not suddenly appear.


    It''s like a ring... Without a head, it can justify itself anywhere.


    [because of you... Me, we are the key, the key to the future and the past...]


    This sentence of Eug Sotos is occasionally remembered by Sean these days. Now I think it was just to tell myself these things. Only by connecting time to the world can it be complete.


    That''s what I mean!


    "The sky and the universe are a whole. This is the hymn!"


    "What did you say?" the little girl looked at Sean inexplicably. She couldn''t understand this sentence.


    "Nothing, just say it. Continue your practice and remember to feel your intuition every time you use magic. It will be difficult the first time, but it will be easy after this time," Sean said.


    "Yes."


    Young Lucille nodded and continued her practice.


    This routine is almost the same every day. I chat with Lucas during the day, and then teach the little girl magic at night, but the little girl still has so much work every day, so it''s hard to teach her.


    We have to find a way to get her out of the boatman!


    It''s a long way to the southern continent. It doesn''t take at least half a month to completely cross the whole southern sea... According to the captain, Sean sees that there is still a large sea area in this area to the East.


    Before, I saw the chart used by the jagong Navy. According to the geographical location, it is the area west of here and close to the middle of IDAK.


    There is still a large area to the East.


    "Is there any record east?" Sean asked.


    "There are some, but not many... Most of them are where explorers and pirates walk. The sea is very big! Although there are many places we don''t know, not all places can go." the captain responded with a smile.


    Sure enough, he is a captain who has experienced wind and waves. He knows that he can''t enter the unknown sea area casually.


    This is much clearer than many young captains.


    "Why, master Sean is still interested in the sea?"


    "Just ask casually. By the way, Captain, I want to buy a child labor from you as an apprentice. I don''t know if you want to." Sean hopes to buy the young Lucille.


    Perhaps this is the purpose of his coming to this era, otherwise Lu Hill will not have such high achievements in the future!


    "Child labor as an apprentice? Hiss ~ which child labor does Master Sean need?" asked the captain curiously.


    There are indeed a lot of child workers on their own ships, and not only their own ships, but also many cargo ships. The main reason is that the children can be cultivated after they are well fed, and the cargo ships are so large and easy to clean.


    "A little girl with silver hair."


    "The girl?"


    Look at each other''s appearance, you should know who you are talking about.


    "Well, I hope the captain can sell her to me."


    "This..."


    "There''s a problem?" Sean looked at each other [hesitated!].


    "No, if your excellency Sean wants someone, of course I don''t dare to take your money. Without you, my ship may not survive. I''ll discuss it with others."


    "You are the captain, and you have to discuss it?"


    Look at each other''s helpless appearance.


    "In fact, the girl was bought by the sailors on the ship and had a lot of money before. Master Sean, you should also know that we ordinary sailors may have to live on the ship for half of our lives. Some people will buy slaves, some have no money and even buy children."


    Sean heard the other side''s meaning. As expected, it''s almost what he thought. It''s not good to keep Lucille here.


    Her fate shouldn''t be like this


    "She has magic talent. As a wizard, I can see it at a glance, and she is still a great talent. I hope you can tell the sailor... If it''s hard to say, I''ll say it myself." she took out a hundred gold coins and put them in each other''s hand.


    "This..."


    "Take it and talk better," Sean said sternly.


    "Yes, I''ll tell him now."


    Watching the captain leave in a hurry until the evening


    When Sean and Lucas walked on the deck after dinner, the little girl hurried over and said to herself excitedly that the captain had agreed to let her leave.


    "Oh, that''s good."


    "The tutor told the captain." although Lucille was still young at this time, the cunning spirit of the ghost spirit had taken shape.


    Sean didn''t answer positively, just smiled.


    "I''ll practice magic well in the future," she assured herself.


    "That''s good!"


    After she was able to put down her work on the cargo ship, Lucille became more diligent in practicing magic. Sometimes she stayed in the room all day just to put out the candles.


    And the candles were changed from batch to batch, and in the end they were gone. We can only try to light it up, which is a difficult mastery.


    This lasted almost half a month, and the cargo ship was close to the southern mainland port.


    On this day, when Sean woke up and saw the little girl lying on the table, the magic value on her head was reduced by 10 points.


    succeed?


    "Wake up, Lucille." this is the first time to call Lucille''s name in this period.


    Look up slowly.


    "Mentor, you''re awake!"


    "Did you succeed?"


    Ah?


    It seems that he hasn''t reacted yet. He looks sleepy.


    "Try your magic and light those candles," Sean said.


    At this time, Lucille put out her little hand and lit it towards the candle.


    Bang~


    It''s on.


    Mana cost: 10


    "I succeeded, mentor... I succeeded!" the little girl hugged Sean''s neck with excitement.


    Exactly half a month, just as Lucille said.


    It''s all back!

 Chapter 476

    Lewis port.


    It is said that it was named after the original Lord here. Many years have passed, but this name still remains here.


    The freighter took a total of 20 days to get close to the port on the southern mainland.


    I didn''t expect it to take so long!


    And according to Lucas, this time is fast, because most businessmen who want to catch up with the camel Gang''s fleet choose faster merchant ships. If they are a little smaller, it may take a month to arrive.


    This section of sea is really long... I have to admire the first person who found each other. It is estimated that it took several months to see the other shore.


    "Mentor, what are we going to do now?" asked Lucille, looking at Sean.


    He has separated from the identity of a boatman and mastered the use of magic. Now he is officially his own disciple... In short, Sean still feels strange and doesn''t know what to call Lucille.


    "Find something."


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Brother Sean is looking for someone?" at this time, standing next to them, Edith seemed to hear it.


    Since knowing that Sean''s identity has a layer of wizard identity, the attitude of several people has changed from eager to set their own routine to a feeling of fear.


    It can be seen from the fact that they will deliberately avoid this.


    But making friends with a wizard is not bad for businessmen. Except that they dare not inquire about their identity as recklessly as before, everything else is as usual.


    "In fact, I''m not sure. I''m just walking around and completing some of the knowledge I saw in the textbook," Sean said.


    During this period of time, when chatting with several people, I often revealed the information that my magician studied in the college. Since they have traveled out, it is understandable to want to see the knowledge in books.


    "Well, brother Sean can come to me at any time if necessary. Our goods warehouse is in the largest commercial block of King Avenue. Everyone knows our name," Edith said.


    "Well, I''ll go back and bother you."


    "It would be great if brother Sean could come!" they said a few polite words to each other. When the cargo ship was about to leave, they also sent a suit of clothes to Lucille.


    "This..."


    Sean looked at several people.


    "Brother Sean, don''t get me wrong. This was originally our backlog of survival. This kind of IDAK clothes are not sold in kesselk. This set is regarded as your reward for saving the lives of a ship of us. I hope you can help us."


    Look at Lucille; The expression of [desire!] in his eyes, how can a child of this age hide his heart and want to see what he likes


    "Then I''ll thank you for my disciples."


    "Brother Sean, that''s very kind!"


    After saying goodbye to these businessmen, Sean was ready to take Lucille away. Before getting off the ship, the other party couldn''t help looking at the ship again.


    "What?"


    Shake your head.


    "It''s all right, mentor."


    But the state of [nostalgia!] above her head has been hanging... And she looked at the lower floor of the cargo ship. There was a small window where she could see that several pairs of eyes were looking at her.


    "Maybe an opportunity will take a different road. Some people only have passers-by after all, but at a glance, they may never see each other again."


    "Well... What should I do!!" the voice trembled gradually and cried.


    Sean stared at Lucille''s psychological changes at the moment.


    Perhaps in her young heart, this was the first time she knew that she might never see it again after parting.


    "Then take a more look!" reached out and took the little girl''s hand.


    "I... I seem to help them too. They are so poor that I am the only one who comes out."


    The ruddy eyes could no longer be tied, and finally couldn''t help crying again.


    "I''m sorry, mentor. I shouldn''t have said this..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s normal for a long time."


    "You should remember, Lucille... You can''t save the world or everyone. In this life, you can only continue to sigh, give up, miss... And pity."


    Looking at each other, the little girl raised her head slightly, and then looked at Sean.


    "... finally live selfishly."


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    At last he took a look at the cargo ship and left with Lucille.


    It was still noon when I came. It was already afternoon after I entered the port, but it was not very late... But the sunset in the South had appeared.


    Sean stopped suddenly.


    "What''s the matter? Tutor."


    "Look over there, it''s beautiful!"


    "Where is it?" Lucille is still small. If she walks in the crowd, she can''t see far away.


    Come on~


    Sean just picked up the little girl and put it around his neck.


    "Mentor!!"


    "Hold on, how do you see?"


    The panicked little girl almost lost her grip, but Sean grabbed each other''s feet hard.


    "Look, it''s over there!"


    Turn around and face the setting sun


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful." Lucille''s young hand grasped Sean''s forehead tightly. She was surprised and happy. She felt that she had to stand higher than everyone at once!


    They stood at the port for a long time and were as close as a pile of father and daughter in the eyes of outsiders.


    But suddenly Sean felt the soles of Lucille''s feet move


    "What?"


    "It''s them." at this time, at the edge of the wharf, the merchant ships of the camel gang were still unloading. The leader who was called was not present. The freight was carried by some ordinary workers.


    "Is there anyone who hit you before?"


    "Yes."


    The little girl said fiercely.


    "Do you hate them?"


    "Hate."


    Wizards should have a temper, otherwise no one will be afraid of them in the future, and as the future notorious witch Alice in the whole desert, Lucille should be a little harder.


    "Get them with your new magic."


    "Ah?" the little girl replied in surprise.


    "Never mind, it''s not me. Just try your magic." Sean reassured the other party to do it. These workers are just ordinary people. The strongest level is only a little more than level 2 of orderliness. It''s no big deal.


    It doesn''t matter if their leader comes.


    "Try it."


    "Oh ~"


    The little girl nodded and pointed at the goods.


    [ignite ~]


    Bang~


    The flame suddenly burned in the rear warehouse. At the beginning, several people didn''t even react. When they saw it, they were almost burning three or four cloth bags.


    "Why is it burning? Put out the fire quickly. Don''t stand foolishly..."


    "Damn it, why did it suddenly become so big."


    The flame spread almost in an instant, and there was no chance of reaction at all.


    Witches'' magic can be controlled according to their own wishes. It seems that Lucille also has her own experience.


    Watching a group of people busy putting out the fire, Lucille, riding around her neck, laughed


    For a moment, Sean seemed to see the source of each other''s evil smile twenty years later.

 Chapter 477

    Left the dock and walked on the road of Lewis city


    Edith and they said before that the city is close to the capital of kesselk and is one of the largest ports in the region. It is not only Muwan port, but also ships from Dansu and several other ports will gather here, so there are so many people.


    "Mentor, are we going to the erudite library now?"


    Sean walked aimlessly along the street with his young Lucille, and suddenly the other party said this.


    "Why the erudite library?" but Sean was curious.


    "Didn''t the tutor say to look at the books according to the places on the books? I thought if it was the books on IDAK''s side, there should be... The best place is the erudite library."


    I thought about it very carefully, but I didn''t get to the point.


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "That''s not what I meant. Sometimes what people say is not necessarily true, especially those who have a lot of intentions. You can''t understand what he wants to do if you follow his meaning," Sean explained.


    But this answer is too difficult for a girl of five or six years old to understand.


    No eyebrows, but I just tried to frown a few times


    "I don''t understand."


    "You''ll understand later. Just remember these words."


    "Since they are all cheating, how can I do things?" the little girl asked puzzled.


    "There are many ways to see a person, from his way of doing things and living environment..." it seems that after saying so much, Lucille is still young. It''s estimated that she can''t understand these. It''s better to change another way.


    "What you need to learn is not only magic and witchcraft, but also how to survive. Even a high-level wizard can''t be invincible. There are many ways to defeat him." looking at the little girl seriously, the state above her head is still [puzzled!].


    "Otherwise, you should pay attention to the difference between us roaring out of the port."


    At the moment, the two people are walking in the street. If there is any difference, there are a lot of eyes around.


    "Did you notice?"


    The little girl shook her head.


    "Be more careful and think with normal thinking, but sometimes you have to jump out of your common sense. Remember what I taught you?"


    Lucille looked around and finally frowned, but she remembered when they passed by a group of businessmen and each other whispered about their clothes.


    "Mentor, I think many people are paying attention to us!"


    Sean smiled with relief.


    "Do you know why?"


    "Probably... The tutor''s clothes are too attractive."


    "That''s right!"


    It''s good for a child to have such observation. After all, he is still young. It''s not too late to start teaching now.


    He is still wearing the clothes of the jagong royal family. Although it is more than 20 years ago and there is no royal dress later, the luxurious decoration will still become the focus of many people''s attention, and Sean also found that the dress of this country is very similar to that of zambutar.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "Change your clothes."


    "Wardrobe?" the little girl didn''t quite understand this meaning, but she continued to follow Sean.


    Usually there are commercial streets near the port


    Sean chose a good looking clothing store to change clothes according to his travel experience over the years. By the way, he pawned his clothes and jewelry enough to exchange for tens of thousands of gold coins! When jagong was a prince, he saw too many gold, silver and jewelry. The gold stacked room shook his eyes no matter how he looked.


    Finally, after a lapse of more than half a year, I put on the gentleman''s clothes again.


    A black coat with white-collar shirt, high hat, white gloves and walking stick


    "It''s strange for the tutor to dress up like this."


    "Strange! I think it''s good. You don''t understand."


    The people of the IDAK region have different aesthetics in different regions, huh. That''s true!


    After changing clothes and buying a change of clothes for Lucille, I was ready to leave


    "By the way, store manager. I heard that a group of missionaries passed by recently. Do you know?" Sean asked the local people when he paid the bill after buying clothes.


    However, such a sentence aroused the other party''s [vigilance!].


    "What''s up, sir?"


    "Oh, I''m a erudite from aidak. I''ve been studying this kind of subject recently, and this time I''ve brought my apprentice to study together." I''ve been staring at the changes of each other''s state, and such a sentence can arouse vigilance.


    "Well."


    Still with [doubt!] eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter if the store manager doesn''t know. I went to the erudite library to ask."


    Play yourself as a real erudite as much as possible.


    Probably seeing Sean''s calm expression, the clothes store manager also relaxed his vigilance a little


    "The guest is from IDAK, so he doesn''t know our rules. These things are controlled by national alchemists. You outsiders had better not inquire too much."


    "National alchemist?"


    For years.


    Twenty years later, Sean often heard the name of kesselk''s national alchemist.


    After all, this is the first country where alchemy is popular in the world. Compared with other regions, kesselk alchemists can be regarded as authentic.


    "Yes, you''d better not inquire in front of outsiders, because if someone reports, the national alchemists will lock you up?" the clothes store owner said seriously.


    "Did the missionaries commit any crimes?" Sean asked.


    I can''t ask more about being directly controlled by kesselk''s regime. It''s estimated that there is a problem.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, the whole country had better not talk about those missionaries everywhere. This seems to be a news released from the palace. It''s forbidden to talk about these things... You''d better not go to the library again."


    Looking at each other''s expression will not be false, it seems to be true.


    But why was it that some time ago I heard that people spread the teachings of ancient gods everywhere, which is now banned?


    Just when Sean was wondering, a group of people in neat blue coats galloped by on horseback in the street


    "Who is that?"


    "Those people are national alchemists," said the shopkeeper.


    It turned out that the national alchemists here wore blue uniforms.


    "I don''t understand why folk activities are banned in this country." missionary activities belong to folk activities, just like those bards who like to boast stories.


    But this has been targeted by the state!


    "I''m not sure. I heard that the national alchemists seem to have made something in the way of those missionaries, so they prohibit it..." when I said here, I looked around carefully and whispered after confirming that there was no one.


    "You''d better not tell anyone about it. I heard that the emperor wants to revive his dead daughter!"

 Chapter 478

    "Revive the dead daughter? What''s going on?"


    "Shh!!"


    Jian Shane''s voice was a little louder and scared the clothes store owner to take a quick look outside the store door


    No one.


    Occasionally, a passer-by [curious!] glanced here and confirmed that the national team of alchemists had gone far.


    Close the window and the door!


    "Are you..."


    "I''m scared to death, guest. If someone outside hears what you just said, it will be spread. I''ll be the one who will suffer." the store manager has anti [anger!] on his head, but his face is very normal.


    "Is that necessary? Is it forbidden to discuss it?" Sean asked.


    "It''s not forbidden, but everyone doesn''t know... Alas, since I said it just now, I''ll say it, otherwise you will have problems." after the matter was exported quickly for a moment, the clothes store manager seemed to have no need to hide it.


    Just say it all at once, or else the two people go out to preach that they will be unlucky in the end.


    "Because I have a brother who works as a national investigator, he said this to me after getting drunk at my house."


    "Investigator? What''s that about?" Sean asked hurriedly.


    More than 20 years later, I also got a group of investigators. From the beginning, the female snitch sent out were all members of the Barner team. They were distributed by the investigators in various regions. So far, there have been some gains for the female snitch. Instead, Barner gradually became his own intelligence network and began to collect intelligence in various regions instead of himself.


    "At the beginning, I was responsible for the exploration of mineral veins. Later, I was also responsible for collecting the information of some alchemists. In our famous kesselk countries, alchemists have their own titles, but there are many capable alchemists outside the country. Kesselk specially organized an investigation mission in secret in order to better grasp their information."


    Sean listened to the store manager''s description.


    "Isn''t this kind of thing a secret in kesselk?" seeing that the other party told himself so casually, he didn''t seem to care about the consequences at all.


    It seems that the secret investigation team is not so secret!


    "Well, it''s certainly not a secret. Everyone knows that there are various organizations in the country, but they don''t know the information in their hands," said the store manager.


    "I learned this from the brother. I heard that king Elric''s favorite died of illness, and now alchemists in all countries are trying to save the little princess."


    "Why should dead people try?" it was little Lucille.


    Although she has rarely talked, she has been observing the surrounding situation when following Sean. Especially after Sean taught just now, she paid more attention to these subtle changes, which seems to have become one of the most important habits of a wizard.


    "How can I know such things, and I just heard about them, but you can''t talk nonsense about the death of little princess Elric, and so many alchemists have been dispatched. Don''t talk nonsense whether it''s true or not."


    The store manager emphasized it many times, and finally stopped the communication when a guest knocked on the door, but he was stopped by the other party when Sean left.


    He didn''t speak, but his eyes seemed to tell Sean not to talk


    "I understand."


    I got a positive answer, but I still didn''t feel at ease when I saw the store manager''s expression.


    Leaving the clothing store, Sean was still thinking about what the store manager said just now.


    "Teacher, are we going to the alchemist?" the little girl spoke loudly, startling Sean who was still thinking.


    Around.


    All kinds of strange eyes are staring at themselves.


    Maybe it''s not intentional, but people at this age still can''t completely control themselves and whisper... In fact, they can hear their voices around, but they think they''re whispering.


    "No, let''s go to the erudite library first," Sean said.


    The prompt of being watched has appeared in the field of vision. It is estimated that the pedestrian just heard has focused on himself.


    Pulling the little girl through the crowded street.


    "Mentor... I..."


    She seemed to realize that she had said the wrong thing, said Lucille wrongly.


    "It''s all right. Kesselk''s alchemists have attracted attention, just like wizards... You forget, when you heard that I was a wizard on the ship, many people came to visit me."


    "Shouldn''t I have said that just now?"


    "Anyway, what the shopkeeper said was also a lie." maybe it was for the sake of the little girl''s safety, or maybe it was a moment to comfort Lucille. In short, Sean suddenly said such a sentence.


    "Fake?"


    Uh


    Looking at the little girl''s [surprised!] expression, Sean can only continue to lie.


    "Well, if you think that the other party never knew us, how could the secret things like the investigation team tell us that the national alchemists are really busy, but it''s unclear whether it is related to the little princess of the country," Sean said.


    It makes sense to go around like this.


    But sometimes people are very strange. Maybe if the other party simply wants to raise his face in front of the outsider, he has to tell the gossip he knows.


    Just to hear a compliment and praise, that''s all.


    "Oh, that''s true. So where are we going now? Tutor." Lucille at this age is simple-minded and doesn''t have so many flowery intestines. She belongs to the category of best teaching.


    "Find a place to live for a while, and then we''ll go to the wizard gathering place in the city and take you to learn magic."


    "Is it that kind of unpopular magic?"


    "Uh... Yes."


    This lie has been told. It is estimated that the barrier of sustainable light can not be avoided. In the future, Lucille is a wizard who independently studies unpopular magic, and they have established a portal on their own.


    "That''s Alchemy."


    "No matter for the time being, remember. Lucille... You should be single-minded in learning any magic. Don''t spend too much time on other subjects before you have studied all magic. Not all learning is meaningful. In fact, not studying deeply is the greatest protection for yourself."


    The little girl tilted her head and didn''t seem to understand.


    "Just remember it anyway."


    Suddenly Sean thought of something


    More than 20 years later, Lucille didn''t understand the principle of alchemy, probably because of her own words.


    Study magic first, and then study other subjects.

 Chapter 479

    If you want to get something, you must get the corresponding price.


    After so many events, Sean gradually felt the power of this sentence. No one can get it naturally, and no one can lose it forever


    They found a hotel on a busy street to stay. This is a habit that Sean has slowly developed.


    I remember that in my last life, I was rather curtilage. In fact, I liked a quiet life very much. However, after I came here to become an aristocrat, I worked passively every day or was flattered by a group of people. Gradually, I liked the environment where people served and talked around.


    Although the bustling streets are noisy, they have rich nightlife. You can buy anything you want.


    As I just got off the ship from the port today, both myself and Lucille were very sleepy!


    Children sleep well, especially after she doesn''t have to work as a boatman. She sleeps for a long time almost every day, and she can''t wake up.


    A few minutes before dinner and nightfall, the little girl went to bed by herself, and Sean was still sorting out the information he had seen and heard these days in front of the desk in the guest room.


    The faint breath became clear, forcing Sean to keep his voice as low as possible.


    Gently,


    I''m afraid it will make the little girl sleep.


    After sorting out the information, Sean came to Lucille''s bed with great interest.


    In the future more than 20 years later, the other party will lie on the roof and watch her sleep. Now, she will sit by her bed and watch her sleep.


    Small lips bulging, no blood color.


    This has something to do with eating badly on cargo ships all year round. I didn''t dare to eat during that period since I followed myself. I didn''t accept all the food until half a month later.


    I remember that the mouth skin used to be cracked and dead all year round. Now it''s better.


    A little oily!


    Sean reached out and gently wiped a little grease off each other''s lips


    Hi.


    The little girl said that she couldn''t clean her mouth after eating many times.


    Looking at each other''s deep sleep, Sean also continued to think about the problems just recorded.


    I came to kesselk because I heard from the cargo ship merchants that there were communicators similar to the ancient God Church in this international, which was similar to the appearance of believers, and publicized the seemingly non existent fairy tales and the existence of the great ancient god behind it.


    And specially polished.


    Similar to the sun god in IDAK, it also has religious color, but this way seems to have not formed a real church organization in kesselk, or an organization to worship gods on a large scale.


    After a day of communication, Sean found that kesselk''s people believed in the creator, but he didn''t give a real answer to who the creator was.


    For example, something like Adak''s Sun God in reality


    Nothing here.


    The creator in their mouth is God. There is only God with identity and title, and his name does not exist.


    However, the strange phenomenon of alchemy is regarded as the magical gift of the creator, and more experience is put on the development of this gift.


    Based on my experience over the years, if Adak pays more attention to theocracy, then the southern continent ranks second, because here theocracy has been transformed into a specific way of life, and zambutar and other regions rank third.


    I have been a noble there for more than a year and have never found much useful things that the temple can provide. Those priests look more like psychological doctors who solve problems.


    ¡­¡­


    Since kesselk is such a place, the things to be done later will be more related to alchemists.


    The king wants to revive his dead daughter?


    Sean recalled what the clothes store owner said. Many of what the other party said were lies, but the news didn''t seem to be groundless. He didn''t lie in his state and tone of voice.


    It seems that his "brother" did say such news and wouldn''t let him talk nonsense.


    If the news is false, the only channel that the brother can get is false... But if it is true


    Resurrect the dead!


    From the perspective of Sean''s current ability, he can go back to the timeline and change the time of each other''s death. That''s a resurrection! But the cause and effect of death has been planted, and this cannot be changed.


    Even if he saves the person who committed suicide, it is likely that he will be hit by a meteorite when walking the next day, drowning when swimming, and various strange methods of death.


    Because the result of death has happened, even how to escape is useless!


    If you have the ability of "time dominator", you may be able to make continuous choices on the time line. As long as you pass the time of death indefinitely, you can live forever, but after all, ordinary people can''t.


    Then we need another way!


    Equivalent exchange.


    This knowledge suddenly came out of my head


    Trade something with the ancient gods waiting behind the rules.


    The existence of that ability is


    For a moment, Sean felt his head start to dizzy, as if he was suddenly drunk, the sound around and what he saw became unusually clear, and his heart rate began to rise.


    "The black goat that breeds all things, sha..."


    Puff ~ puff~


    I feel my heart beating wildly, and the blood rushes to the top of my head in an instant. This name will not appear inexplicably in my cognition.


    Can''t say it!


    Shaking his head hard, Sean suppressed the impulse to say his name with his own will.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Suddenly, when I looked up, I found that it was still the bed in front of Lucille.


    Call~


    Took a deep breath.


    At that moment, the omniscient omnivision ability of the time controller seemed to be activated again, and he actually saw a frightening scene.


    It''s too dangerous to deal with ancient gods. Even if you hide on different time lines, you can still feel the inherent fear!


    Just then a dark shadow flashed by the window.


    Who?


    Sean looked out, but the shadow didn''t seem to come towards him.


    The guest room of this hotel is on the fourth floor, which is higher than the next few buildings. The shadow jumped from the opposite building and then continued to run in one direction. Suddenly, there were several more people in blue uniforms below the street.


    National alchemist?


    Sean saw several people running in the street. They were wearing the clothes of kesselk national alchemists.


    Is this a prisoner hunt?


    Looking at the direction of the shadow away, Sean also looked curiously to which side. Lucille was still sleeping. He had time and space to look around.


    [hyperopia ~]


    A magic buff lights up.


    [night vision ~] also turn it on.


    In the distance, a man in a black coat ran on the roof, and many people surrounded him.


    He seems to have something in his hand, or something like a glove


    I saw a flash of light, and thick fog suddenly appeared around the dark.


    That is!!!


    [Alchemy: water mist]


    Sean saw the ability bar released by the other party.

 Chapter 480

    Night.


    Located in a quiet alley on King''s Avenue in Lewis City, a chase has been chasing the place from the gate of the city.


    In the dark lane, Okam jumped into a narrow gap, hoping to escape the pursuit of national alchemists!


    Hiss~


    The expression under the hood became a little painful, and the wound on his arm was still dripping blood. When he came to the city, he didn''t expect that there would be a national alchemist in the city, and he was also a person with an order level close to level 10!


    It''s a mistake! I knew I shouldn''t have come to this city.


    Okam originally wanted to take advantage of the convenience of Lewis city and the prosperity of the city''s port. When the port garrison relaxed its vigilance, he sneaked into the cargo ship and left the place with the ship at that time. of


    Wherever you go, as long as you can leave kesselk!


    However, such an escape route was also thought of by the national alchemists. When the cargo ship caravan from aidak docked today, they strengthened the port''s preparedness. When they thought they could get on the ship and leave, they suddenly issued an order that they were not allowed to leave the port today, and they wanted to check the ships one by one.


    Forced to jump out of the boat, Okam met the patrol soldiers and chased himself late into the night from the port in the evening.


    Ah!


    Okam looked at the blood flowing on his arm


    Just now, when I covered the pursuer''s sight with fog, the other party used a gunpowder gun to shoot. I can''t avoid that low-end weapon. I should have stabbed myself in the arm with other abilities.


    Want to go to the light to have a look, but afraid that others will find out, Okam can only reach out and touch it by himself!


    Sure enough, I found an irregular deformed steel piece in my muscle, which should be the ability of the other party to use after shooting.


    So fast!


    Is it that woman.


    Okam took a deep breath and just then heard the sound of dogs barking in the street.


    No.


    The other party uses the dog to track the smell of blood. Sooner or later, he will find himself. He must find a place to hide. It''s best to cover up his injury.


    At this time, Okam suddenly thought of the bustling street he met during his journey. There were many hotels in that place, which consumed a lot of poultry and game every day. If he walked close to the urban waterway, the dogs should not smell it.


    Think of Okam''s quick turn around the side where he just came.


    Try to hide your arms a little better, even if you walk through the street, you won''t be found.


    "Get out of the way, the garrison catches people." a group of people hurried past.


    There are many people in the night market at night! After all, this is a place where mercenaries and businessmen often live. People come and go every day. It''s impossible to ban it!


    Okam listened to the sound of the garrison behind him and was a little relieved.


    Although I was injured this time, it seems that the wound is still worth it. As long as I stop the people who chase me the most, no one will catch up with me again, and they will never think that they will choose to walk around.


    Hum! What alchemists of gold are just fools without long heads.


    Okam walked along the crowd, but it would not be found... There were people with hoods like himself in the mercenary regiment, which is not surprising.


    On both sides of the street, there was the smell of night barbecue. Okam''s heart relaxed a lot when he smelled it!


    It should be all right. Even a well-trained dog can''t distinguish itself on this occasion


    While Akam was comforting himself, he heard the dog barking not far behind him.


    Dare not look back, can only speed up the pace.


    It seems that we can''t underestimate them!


    I looked a little at the alley in the middle of the street shop. Well, it''s the place where I throw garbage every day. Deep down, it''s the sewage outlet around the city.


    Take a deep breath and Okam goes straight in... I don''t believe those bastards can tell in such a place.


    Bypass the alley, speed up your pace and try to run faster.


    "What? The alchemist of water will choose to run away?"


    A sudden voice interrupted all okham''s visions.


    He looked up,


    With the help of the faint moonlight, I saw a woman standing on the roof, with a perfect figure outlined in a blue uniform and white belted trousers, holding a thin sword in his hand. Even the curvy slender waist seemed to be tied with a lot of weapons and props.


    However, when you see women appear, Okam doesn''t have time to appreciate each other!


    "Rachel Christian." Okam said the name ferociously.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect you to have some knowledge. Alchemist of water... But even you can only come here today. Maybe you can suffer less when you go back with me. Otherwise, if I take you away by force, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as getting hurt." the woman jumped directly from the roof and stood a few meters directly opposite Okam.


    "How did you catch up with me?"


    Okam didn''t understand why he had been found after carefully avoiding the tracking of these people!


    "Oh, do you think you are the smartest person? Of course we can think of what you can think of," Rachel laughed.


    At this time, the follow-up pursuers also went around the waterway.


    "Surrender, Okam. Follow me back. Maybe the tutor will help you plead with the jury in the past."


    "Hum."


    Seeing that he couldn''t get away at all, Okam no longer hid. He opened his injured arm. At this time, the blood had condensed.


    The other arm is engraved with runes


    "Even if it is called the elite army of national construction alchemists, you don''t want to bargain with me." he looked at the smelly ditch nearby and jumped directly.


    Touch the palm first.


    [refining]


    The whole sewer suddenly freezes and keeps lifting Okam up into the air.


    "Still want to run!" Rachel changed her thin sword and jumped into a steel knife.


    Cut on the icicle


    The icicle melted again in an instant and turned into a hot water mist knife to fight back.


    It''s fast. I can''t hide at all!


    But when I saw that I was about to touch Rachel, suddenly another metal substance emerged from her and became a shield, just in front of the steam water knife.


    Even the water knife that can wear stone has nothing to do in front of this metal!


    Okam looked at these metals on Rachel. He had long heard that the alchemist of gold could control more than dozens of metal substances, so most of the props he carried were all kinds of metal compression.


    It turned out to be true today.


    You can''t love war. It seems that you have to turn over and hide first.


    Icicles sent Okam high into the air


    At this time, it was close to the location of the Commercial Street Hotel, and there were many rooms with windows open and lights on.


    In one of the lit rooms, you can see a man in a black windbreaker and a dome hat!

 Chapter 481

    The next morning


    Little Lucille woke up from bed and was startled when she opened her eyes and saw the position of the window.


    "Mentor, mentor. Wake up!!" hurriedly called Sean to get up.


    They live in a double room, one left and one right next to each other. In the middle is the position of the desk and window, but it''s only one night. The window is gone!


    And it''s still broken, with sawdust all over the ground. No wonder Lucille feels cold at night


    "Mentor, mentor."


    Jumping out of bed without even putting on his boots, he ran to the other side of Sean''s sleep and shook the bed.


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    "Ah..."


    Turning lazily, Sean looked at Lucille, whose hair was not neatly combed, with a nervous expression on his face.


    "Good morning, Lucille." he touched each other''s head and saw that it was dawn, but Sean seldom used to get up early when he was free.


    Mainly, I often stay up late at night, so I don''t get up very early every day


    When I was on the boat, it was so bumpy that I couldn''t help it. Moreover, the boatmans woke up early every morning. Now it''s hard to calm down the environment. How can they get up early.


    "No, tutor. Look at the window... Did a thief come in yesterday?"


    He jumped onto Sean''s bed and looked from the head of the bed to the end of the bed, but he didn''t find anything falling, and Sean''s coat and hat were even decorated with gold ears, not to mention the money.


    "It''s all right. I made it yesterday."


    "Is it a tutor?" the little girl looked puzzled.


    "Well¡°


    Sean, sleeping in bed, recalled yesterday''s scene.


    I used the birds at night to observe the process of the chase last night and found that the man pursued was a man of about 30 years old, and then the person chasing him was the national alchemist.


    Because the people who have been introduced in blue uniforms are kesselk''s national alchemists, it must be them that Sean met


    Finally, I don''t know why these people have gone far, but they ran back around the edge of the moat.


    It''s a coincidence that the hotel room where Sean lives is the one on the edge, that is, one side of the corner of the wall. As long as the larger room is basically transparent from north to South... But this room is not so big, but you can see the street and canal outside the window.


    The guy didn''t know what he was thinking, but he pushed the icicle to his side.


    From the top of his head, Sean saw that the other party wanted to do it to himself, so he directly used [paralysis curse ~] to fight back. As a result, the other party''s rigid body fell vertically in mid air. It is estimated that it has been caught by those alchemists, and the window was damaged by falling icicles.


    It came so fast that Sean just dodged aside and put a [sound insulation ~] shield on Lucille''s side, so she didn''t hear the sound of the broken window last night.


    And it was too late. Sean fed to avoid trouble and went to bed by blowing out the candles.


    Wake up like this


    Sniff~


    "Tutor, there seems to be a smell on the window. Someone must have come in yesterday. Did you fight with anyone, or did you encounter those insects, birds and animals at night?" Lucille began to make up for the situation last night.


    Since Sean often gave each other topics, the girl really likes to think, but sometimes she is too sensitive.


    What''s all this!


    "Don''t get those things." Sean, who was still thinking of going back to sleep, didn''t sleep anymore. He sat up and stopped each other.


    That''s the ice crystal formed by the water in the smelly ditch. Although it has melted now, the water is still dirty!


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Just don''t touch it!"


    Sean sat up... And felt his head wanted to sleep again.


    "You practice magic first. I taught you to practice every day. Don''t forget, I''ll sleep a little longer."


    "Oh!" little Lucille didn''t dare to retort, so she nodded and agreed, and then obediently practiced her magic proficiency.


    Leaning on the bed, I feel I can''t sleep. After a few rounds, I don''t know how long I haven''t slept


    "Are you hungry?" he said suddenly.


    "Not hungry yet."


    Replied Lucille.


    In fact, they usually eat breakfast at this time.


    Forget it, get up.


    Sean got up again, and at this time he heard a rush of footsteps in the corridor outside, the sound of people running downstairs.


    Curious Lucille opened the door to see... Just then a hotel guest ran over.


    "What are you going to do? In such a hurry." the little girl is small and lovely. Most people usually don''t refuse to answer.


    Took a little look at Sean in the room


    "Don''t you know? Just now someone said that the national alchemists captured a fugitive yesterday, and today the gold alchemist Rachel came to ask questions. It was said that he was an aristocratic born alchemist and had to go and see what was rare." then he ran out.


    Alchemist.


    Sean probably guessed that it was the man who chased him yesterday. After all, he fell to the ground after receiving his own magic and would be caught by the man who chased him.


    As for what alchemists of gold


    In the battle last night, both sides saw the alchemy used by themselves.


    Like the essence of alchemy, it decomposes and reorganizes materials, so it can instantly turn the sewage of the canal into various forms to fight, and it seems to hear that the chased person is called the alchemist of water during the dialogue.


    Is the so-called title of alchemist divided by the field of production?


    What does that mean.


    While thinking, Sean smiled when he saw Lucille looking back at him.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look."


    "Yes!"


    I remember that Lucille liked quiet twenty years later. At this time, she liked lively places. However, considering that the other party was still young, who could tell her character in the future.


    After simple washing, put on your coat and hat... The gold spike decoration in front of the chest collar, white gloves and palm.


    Sean has always liked this clean and formal dress, which gives a good impression and can often be respected


    And when Lucille is used to it, she often looks at herself with [appreciation!].


    When she finished dressing and took Lucille downstairs, it was already crowded with guests. Most of them were intercepted near the door and blocked by a group of troops, and in the middle of them


    There are three national alchemists in blue uniforms.


    The first one had long blond hair, which was really long and had grown below the waist.


    In a uniform and formal dress, a woman looks like a man.


    Tall and plump, with a thin sword at the waist


    I looked up when I saw myself coming down.

 Chapter 482

    "Mentor, is it that man?" as she went downstairs, Lucille kept staring at the man at the gate of the hotel.


    In addition to the crowded hotel guests and the soldiers, of course, the most noticeable is the woman known as the alchemist of gold, Rachel Christian.


    "Probably."


    Sean also looked subconsciously.


    The other party just looked at this side consciously... But he just glanced at it without looking carefully. Moreover, the people in the back hall of the first floor had already blocked Sean and Lucille, which could be seen.


    "She''s so beautiful!"


    Although she is still a little hairy child, Lucille has always been interested in girls'' aesthetics.


    "Well," Sean replied simply.


    People also saw it, and in the eyes of the other party [looking for!], Sean vaguely felt that they should be looking for the person who gave them fatal damage in chasing the enemy yesterday, that is, himself!


    In fact, it is equivalent to helping these national alchemists yesterday.


    But people also caught them. What are they looking for? Did the man fall head to the ground yesterday and die?


    You can''t blame yourself. Who made his target aim.


    There are so many people in this hotel and in the street... It''s not good to find any hostage. If you find yourself, you can only admit bad luck.


    Sean took Lucille to check out in front of the counter. The little girl had been curious to see the noble lady among the alchemists and looked everywhere for stools that could stand up, but all the stools were standing, and the little girl couldn''t see even if she stood up.


    "I didn''t expect the hotel to be so busy this morning."


    "It''s very lively..."


    "That Rachel Christian actually came here, tut tut ~ that''s a famous alchemist in Lewis city. I can''t see it at all on weekdays!"


    When Sean checked out, even the guys on the counter were talking about each other.


    "Can you settle the bill for me first?" Sean shouted.


    "Oh... I''m sorry, guest. There are so many people who haven''t heard. I''ll fix it for you." after all, it''s still the person who opens the door to do business and doesn''t hinder his work.


    On the contrary, it''s strange to see Sean''s calm performance and dress.


    "Look at the dress of the guests. Should they come from zambutar?"


    "Nonsense, we''re from IDAK..."


    Before Sean could answer, Lucille spoke first.


    Looking back at each other... The little girl realized that she had said something wrong.


    "Aidak? It''s rare to see guests dressed like this in aidak area." the store manager is also a knowledgeable person. He can see where he comes from by looking at the dress a little.


    Sean is more like a zanbutar Borg than kesselk!


    "No wonder you don''t know Miss Rachel. She is a famous alchemist family in the city. She is a child of a famous family and has a very high level. She is beautiful and has temperament, but she is the dream lover of many men in the city!" the store manager didn''t forget to introduce her.


    "Oh, so."


    Sean''s indifference puzzled the store manager.


    Is this person''s hobby very different from the public?!!


    I didn''t dare ask, and at this time, the words of soldiers came from the direction of the door.


    "Everybody, please be quiet." it seems that the middle-aged soldier


    As he came down the corridor, Sean watched the noble lady''s lineup so that he could deal with it if the other party really came to trouble himself.


    Three national alchemists in uniform, but the highest level is Rachel with blond hair and long braids, at level 10 of order! The other two are level 8 and level 9... It seems that only in IDAK can we often see high-level people. In other regions, people above level 8 are high-level.


    No wonder aidak''s overall industry is not strong, but it can make people in the whole North and South countries fear by virtue of its strength.


    As for the soldiers following, they are all below level 7!


    After a loud roar with a cigarette gun, the hotel was indeed quiet.


    "We are the garrison of the city. This time we came here to find someone. Let master Rachel explain."


    It''s the other party who says that even if you can''t see people, you can hear a burst of hissing and whistling around!


    "Be quiet." the garrison shouted again, which calmed down.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m sorry to disturb you so early..."


    Sean couldn''t see each other across so many people, but the voice of the long-awaited alchemist was not so charming. He was well behaved, a little old-fashioned and decent, a little like who... He couldn''t think of anyone at once. It must be melsusa.


    But melsousa is his subordinate, and she is not so cold and serious when talking to herself.


    "... these days, we have been catching the fugitive of alchemists, water alchemist Okam, but fortunately we finally caught each other yesterday!"


    There was a burst of applause when they said this.


    Hey?


    There''s applause.


    Sean looked at the crowd incomprehensibly and simply came up to the store manager just now.


    "By the way, what did Okam do?"


    "He, I heard that he killed a lot of people and many of them were civilians. He was a cruel killer. A few years ago, when I heard that he arrived in a city, the whole city dared not go out at night. Now, the guy was finally caught!" a state of [comfort!] and [joy!] appeared on his head.


    "There should be garrisons and alchemists in every city. They can''t beat him?"


    Think about it carefully. It seems that the other party is not strong. It''s so terrible that one skill falls down!


    "Gee, the guest is foreign. It''s normal not to have heard of his legend. It''s said that those who fight with him are either frozen to death or steamed. Don''t mention how miserable they die!"


    Freezing, evaporation?


    Sean recalled the way the other party used alchemy yesterday.


    Fog and icicles!


    And the other party is called the alchemist of water... It seems that they have guessed right. The alchemists of kesselk are good at using their best and most skilled refining methods to fight, and quickly decompose and reorganize materials to achieve the purpose of fighting!


    From this point of view, alchemists in other countries have obviously weakened a lot. They almost only know some ability to refine medicinal materials, including some simple magic!


    "... in the direction of the canal Akam passed yesterday, and in our pursuit, the other party rushed to the side of the hotel, but was soon knocked down. When we took it back to master kodall today, we learned that it was the curse magic of the wizard, so we came here early in the morning and wanted to thank the wizard in person."


    Said Rachel.

 Chapter 483

    Wizard!


    A wizard is coming.


    "There are wizards in the hotel... Who?" they discussed with each other.


    Sean took Lucille''s hand and stood in front of the counter.


    Lucille dare not speak, has been waiting for his decision!


    So these people really came to find themselves, and they also wanted to express their gratitude. After listening to the description of the fugitive just now, it was reasonable for the national alchemists to want to thank themselves. After all, they helped them solve a big problem.


    But isn''t it bad that Sean just came to this country and had an intersection with these people?


    Everything has its pros and cons. Sean should think about what he can get if he gets close to these people


    I came to this timeline to find the trace of nayaratotip. I didn''t ask the boatman about the publicity of church believers here in kesselk before, so I came to look for it. However, many people don''t know or dare not mention about believers. The only clue is the king''s attempt to revive his daughter.


    Whether it is related to naiarato tip or not, this violation of common sense may call for revenge from some unknown force.


    Because his timeline is in the past, and Sean, who was born in the future, has never heard of a country razed to the ground by the ancient gods more than 20 years ago, so the phenomenon of large-scale phagocytosis should not have occurred. If it did happen, the final result may be failure!


    But now


    Do you deserve to stand up for this rumor?


    If you stand up, you will become the guest of honor of the alchemists of the city and country. You may be involved in their circle, but it should have little impact!


    The reason is the existence of Lucille.


    Twenty years later, Lucille is very strong. Although her character has changed a little, she has not suffered any major injuries and accidents. When Lucille taught her magic twenty years later, she said that her mentor had taken her everywhere, studied a lot of unpopular magic and learned a lot of knowledge.


    If you push back with this sentence, you should not encounter too much trouble here.


    Well, it works!


    After simply weighing the causality, advantages and disadvantages before and after, for a moment, Sean seemed to feel the omniscient and omniscient feeling of yugossotos... The world is the only existence, and he doesn''t fear the past when he knows the future.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Sean said suddenly.


    The whole hall suddenly quieted down.


    The store manager who was just talking behind him was stunned at the moment


    Even yesterday, Sean talked with people including those who make complaints about him in private.


    "Really... There are wizards."


    "I was drinking next to him yesterday."


    "Yes, I remember this black cloak and high hat, as well as his white gloves. I thought he was a man with a penchant for cleanliness!"


    People around began to talk.


    The hall made way for a moment, and Sean just led Lucille forward, who was a little nervous, no matter what he said around him.


    "Hello, your alchemist." I don''t know how this country is used to paying tribute. The only way Sean can learn is to use the etiquette of the barons of the basharan empire. When he was in Adak, he was imperial power. He just looked at each other and did nothing special except raising his hand.


    "So you are the wizard we are looking for... Excuse me, are you..." Rachel represents the national alchemists of kesselk


    "Sean." answered the name.


    "It''s master Sean." the other party responded with a special etiquette.


    Sure enough, it is different from the way of the basharan empire


    See each other also want to continue to say, Sean first step raised his hand to stop.


    "I was just a coincidence about yesterday. I was used to meditating at night, and he rushed over."


    "But anyway, you helped us solve a big problem. We should thank you!" said Rachel.


    He looked pretty, but he was dressed in a uniform, and his words were formal. Sean wanted to joke and couldn''t say it.


    "Yes, yes! Wizard, you''ve helped us a lot." at this time, not only the people around Rachel, but also the whole hotel echoed


    Now standing next to Rachel, another young man stood up.


    "Hello, master Sean. I''m Rorschach, an alchemist in kesselk. You defeated the annoying water alchemist Okam for us. Please let us express our heartfelt thanks to you. My mentor kodall wants to entertain you on behalf of the alchemists in our city!"


    So I''m asking myself to go to dinner.


    Well, I just came to this city. If I had their help, it would be much more convenient, and it would also be convenient to inquire about the truth of the king.


    "Well, I''ve always admired the alchemists of kesselk for a long time. It''s a great honor to be invited by you." I always want to say a few polite words.


    And the other party came to the hotel so early to find out how easy it would be for him to leave. At least take the past to know something.


    This so-called situation... If Sean guessed correctly, it should be a threat to them. After all, if such a difficult fugitive is killed by himself, they will also fear the power of high-level wizards.


    But then again, these alchemists are really powerful in combat, but they don''t seem to be strong.


    Because the person killed yesterday was level 9 of the orderer... Although it was two levels lower than now, there was no room to fight back. It was almost an instant!


    Is it a bit of a joke to protect the country with such combat effectiveness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving the hotel, Sean still took Lucille and followed Rachel into the carriage.


    On the carriage, Sean talked about some alchemists and was curious about the methods they used


    "I didn''t expect master Sean to study alchemy," said Rachel in the carriage.


    "It''s just a little superficial. Wizards of our school prefer to study unpopular magic and are curious about many novel things, especially the alchemists in kesselk, which are completely different from other places," Sean said.


    Subconsciously, I publicized the leather bag wizard organization of sustainable light!


    "Keserke is the birthplace of alchemists. It can be said that all alchemy knowledge in the world is transmitted from us, but most other places learn how to refine medicinal materials, and then make all kinds of things according to the different refining arrays and the amount of reagents and materials, but we are used to turning it into weapons."


    Rachel said, pulling out her sword


    At the end of her slender sword is a magic array pattern composed of several squares.


    "This is refining into an array. We will use it on our weapons and achieve the desired results by refining ourselves."

 Chapter 484

    Sean took Rachel''s thin sword and looked around


    At present, among the women I know, Latina is the only one who belongs to the combat department, and melsousa is also one. However, the commander of the sky guard is not limited to one way of combat, whether riding, shooting or close combat.


    Then Latina is the only one.


    But the other party uses a big sword. I remember I asked the other party about physical strength for a while when I was at the Earl''s house in Oro city.


    The orderer level is indeed a mysterious part of the rules of the world... It is almost the same as the brand engraved on everyone. As long as you break through its level limit, even an ordinary punch will have different effects.


    I''m afraid this is the most mysterious power in the world.


    When he thought of this, Sean reflected that he had not asked about it when he saw Yug.


    As the God of omniscience and omnivision, it should know the rules of the whole world


    "How to use this thing?" out of curiosity and out of Sean''s desire to know more about the source of Alchemist''s ability, he asked a few more questions.


    He handed the thin sword to Rachel again, and the man named Luo Xia sitting next to her also smiled.


    Although they are both friendly, they will not be malicious for the time being according to their personality characteristics.


    "Master Sean is a school of wizards. Maybe he doesn''t understand the abilities of our alchemists. We all use substances in nature for refining. Sometimes these seemingly insignificant things can burst out different vitality." said Rorschach, clasping a piece of soil that may be the sole of his shoes in the carriage.


    He put it on the bronze glove in his hand.


    Alchemy array operation


    The clay suddenly became a small handicraft.


    Like a small pottery in your hand!


    "Look."


    Get in front of Sean and Lucille.


    "Wow! It''s so beautiful." Lucille couldn''t help praising what she saw when she was young.


    "Then I''ll give it to you, little friend." Luo Xia said with a smile.


    From the introducer just now, they both know that Lucille is now Sean''s Apprentice. It is a common combination for a wizard to travel with his apprentice, but one of the two apprentices is young and the other is a mentor with strong ability.


    "By the way, master Sean. How did you come to Lewis city? Did you come to travel?" Rachel asked suddenly.


    "It''s true. I always thought I had no rivals in a place before, but when I came out, I found that there was a day outside, so I should walk more and have a look."


    "There''s a day in the sky? Master Sean said very well!" Rachel looked [praise!].


    There is no such proverb in this world, and a person who likes specialized research seems to be able to win the favor of the alchemists of these two countries!


    "It was... You let me know more about alchemists. Before that, I always thought that the limit of smelting was alchemy. I didn''t expect there were so many uses."


    When he saw clay turned into pottery, Sean affirmed his long-standing speculation. Kesselk''s alchemists have integrated the ability of alchemy into all the conveniences of their life. The so-called refining array should have the same effect as when they used it to assist in material decomposition and reorganization


    Because their own attribute is that they can see everything, the release of magic mainly depends on consciousness, which is much more convenient than ordinary people.


    But as an ordinary alchemist, I''m afraid I can''t perform refining at all if I don''t depict an accurate refining array


    "Sean has such superb ability and is so eager to learn. You are the model we want to learn." both groups began to blow.


    It is estimated that among the people present, only young Lucille did not understand this routine of mutual flattery.


    "I''m also a little curious. The man I killed yesterday... Okam, you said he was called the alchemist of water, and from the ability he used yesterday, it was really the material state produced by water. Your code name is gold, is it a metal user?" since both sides have talked to this point, Sean certainly needs to ask more questions.


    In this way, you will not be surprised when you meet other alchemists in kesselk.


    "Yes, the refining material I am most used to is metal. I can refine more than 20 metals at the same time. These are the compressed products of most metals I carry, which can help me when necessary."


    Rachel took out the circle of things like small bags tied around the waist of her uniform, and took out one at random, all of which were compressed metal.


    Sean took a little two to see


    [chromium]


    [titanium]


    [gold]


    They are also several metals with outstanding hardness or ductility.


    It can be seen that the other party spent a lot of effort on refining metal.


    "Tutor, can you understand this?" Lucille, who had been sitting nearby with a face of [doubt!], came up and asked.


    "I don''t quite understand. We belong to the wizard school. We really don''t know about these," Sean said with a smile.


    They are people they have just met. Even for the convenience of inquiring about information in the future, they should dress up as if they don''t know alchemy, otherwise it is easy to arouse their vigilance. After all, in the distinction of many capable people, witchcraft is more like secret law, a way that does not conform to the common rules, while alchemy is regular and everything should be done step by step.


    "Master Sean is already a leader among wizards. My mentor, the Cordell alchemist, once said: as long as you master one aspect, you can dominate one side!"


    "Then your mentor is very similar to me!"


    Both sides boasted about you and me again.


    The Lewis city is really big... The current Lord is no longer the Marquis of Lewis in those days, but the people are used to calling the city this way. It can be regarded as the second and third largest city of kesselk.


    Because there are ports that can lead directly to the direction of King kesselk, there are fewer national alchemists here than King kesselk


    Sean followed them for more than an hour before they reached the place they said.


    The headquarters of the national alchemist in the city.


    The gate is more luxurious than the original wing of the sky headquarters, and the carving on the top is a door with spiral eyes.


    "What does that mark represent?" Sean asked, pointing.


    "Oh, the eye of omniscientism... The essence of alchemy is equivalent exchange, which is also the world truth we have always believed. Therefore, we have the name of omniscient. The strongest alchemist of kesselk is Meredith, and he is called omniscient... The person who really understands the essence of the world!" introduced Rachel.

 Chapter 485

    Omniscient!


    The title is arrogant enough. Sean said to himself.


    After seeing the "truth" headed by yugossotos, the existence that cannot be coveted by human flesh... I''m afraid that behind the truth is not what everyone thinks!


    "That''s very strong."


    "What''s more, master Meredith is an inherited name and a common name of the strongest alchemists from generation to generation. It has been more than 300 years. Almost every generation is a figure who exists to represent our alchemists to seek the highest ''truth''. It''s very great," said Luo Xia.


    It can be seen that the national alchemists of kesselk worship this name very much!


    Like Adak''s Sun God


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Entering the alchemist''s headquarters feels like entering a laboratory.


    If you can see all kinds of strange witchcraft in the wizard tower, such as moving villains, flying books and cloaks, or statues and guards imprisoned by magic, they all belong to the category of secret arts... Which is equivalent to what has been enchanted by physical knowledge, but here


    In the most comprehensive country with the largest number of alchemists, even the headquarters of national organizations give people a feeling of high technology, and all instruments and equipment feel more like a scientific research workshop.


    Along the way, Sean met many alchemists practicing.


    They are either training to depict the magic array, or trying to refine all kinds of common natural substances.


    The flickering light is like lightning. It looks cool.


    "Mentor, look over there!!!" Lucille was moved by this dazzling ability and kept asking herself about those alchemy things.


    "Little girl, your mentor is a capable person. You should study magic with him. Maybe you will become a legendary witch after that!" probably see that Rachel, who is petite and lovely and has been talking seriously, will smile when talking to her.


    "Of course, I will study hard, won''t I, tutor!"


    Look at yourself, and Sean can only answer in the affirmative.


    Yes, twenty years later, you are really strong enough to explode. You are almost the strongest person you have ever seen... You can really be called one of the legendary witches.


    Such witches are actually trained by themselves. Think about it carefully and feel a little face!


    The three walked through the front door of the alchemist''s headquarters. When they were in the back rooms, they saw a man about 40 or 50 years old with white temples standing at the door waiting.


    "Rachel, Rorschach, you''re back!"


    "Yes, mentor."


    They both came from the same school.


    Then this man should be what they call the great alchemist kodall of Lewis city.


    [health 150000, magic 7500, human]


    [favorability: friendly]


    [Combat Effectiveness: 3000]


    [a highly gifted alchemist who is eager for quick success and instant benefit and pays attention to his own status. He is excellent to his subordinates and is a very responsible mentor when teaching conveniently.]


    Yo~


    This is still a chaotic and kind man.


    Sean scored his first impression when he saw the other party''s real attribute data... But this style is the most common. Almost all he saw these days are this type of explanation. Among normal people, there are few people who are extremely evil or good. Most of them are people who swing between the two circles and only do what is good for them.


    At present, their appearance should be beneficial to them.


    "Then this is the wizard who helped us catch the fugitive."


    "Sean!"


    He took off his hat and saluted gracefully.


    "Your Excellency Sean is from zambutar?" well-informed people can see at a glance that Sean''s way of saluting is a gentleman in zambutar.


    "I''m a resident of IDAK, but the place where I learned was zambutar." Lucille said the place quickly before. Sean was worried that something would go wrong before and after, so he could only explain it like this.


    "I see. This is..."


    "My apprentice!"


    Took a look at Lucille.


    An ordinary little girl didn''t attract much interest from each other. Almost all the topics were centered on herself.


    "I''m really sorry that you came so early... Because your excellency Sean helped us solve a big problem this time. I really want to thank you on behalf of the city!" kodall felt like a live loach in the official arena, smiling at everyone, but his inner thoughts were probably only known by himself.


    Pay attention to your position


    I guess I haven''t run away from this.


    It''s similar to those ministers in the jagong hall. The difference is that the ministers don''t have the strength like him.


    Because it''s still in the morning, when the other party invites him to come, he should first express his gratitude. In addition, the alchemists who represent the pursuit should treat him well... Because it''s impossible to eat in the morning, even after casually eating some breakfast, kodall invited himself to visit the alchemist''s headquarters.


    Sean also saw that the other party wanted to talk to him, so let Lucille play around by herself, don''t run around, and follow kodall alone to visit the headquarters of the so-called alchemists.


    They went to the alchemist''s workshop


    It turned out that even the alchemists of kesselk did not forget their talents in pharmacy and forging.


    "Are these for sale?" Sean asked.


    "Ha ha... You guessed it, yes. There are about seven or eight hundred people who belong to the national alchemists in Lewis city. Although they have different grades, these people need to be supported. In addition to the subsidies issued by the state, the headquarters of each city will have residual business activities, which can be regarded as a way to encourage the national alchemists to develop and innovate."


    "It''s really a good way to encourage your subordinates with money," Sean replied approvingly.


    "Yes, so we are not only the sharp blade of this country, but also the tool of this country''s production," kodall laughed.


    Sean laughed with each other.


    Just seeing a sudden change in the emotional state above kodall''s head


    "May I ask your excellency Sean a question?"


    "But it doesn''t matter," Sean replied.


    "The alchemist killed by your excellency Sean yesterday is one of the most troublesome alchemists in kesselk in recent years, because 70% of the human body is made up of who is almost dead if touched by him... It is difficult for the alchemists sent out all the time to catch Okam, but you killed him. According to my observation, it should be an unavoidable curse magic, because any Material things can be broken down against alchemists. "


    Kodall smiled, but when he said these words, Sean obviously heard the meaning of questioning in the words.


    "It''s enough to prove your great strength to kill an order level 9 alchemist. A wizard as powerful as you can''t be famous at all! So I''d like to ask about the purpose of Shawn''s coming to the city."


    Sure enough.


    For high-level people, fame is taboo, and everywhere they go will be feared!

 Chapter 486

    It seems that if you answer wrong or have a slight doubt, the other party''s attitude will change.


    His answer represents the next treatment!


    "Explore," Sean replied.


    "Explore?" kodall [curious!] asked.


    I''m here to open a map. I can''t say that.


    "Yes, I''m a free wizard. I only studied in college before. Later, I had the opportunity to enter the sun crown organization. But I''m casual and don''t like restraint... So I went to the sea." Sean began to think about how to make things right.


    The paragraph on the sea must be said, and it can''t be false.


    Because Lucas and Edith and their merchants are still in the city, with the ability of these national alchemists, they can be found by slightly checking the cargo ships entering the port that day. After all, they are common businessmen in this area. If they are not right, they may be labeled suspicious.


    Sean is counting on getting more information from them.


    Since the missionaries were related to the national alchemists, Sean came here to get some information from them so that his mission could continue.


    "But I was lucky. When I was on the cargo ship, I met a girl with magical talent."


    "That''s your apprentice?" said cordall.


    "Yes, it took her half a month to master the skills of using magic. She is a very rare genius."


    "It''s really rare!" high-level alchemists don''t mean they don''t know anything about magic. On the contrary, they can also use some magic, and even far surpass wizards in some magic proficiency.


    "So with this opportunity, I''m going to take her around. Experience is also a part of learning."


    It''s equivalent to traveling, but after receiving a disciple like Lucille temporarily, he changed his mind and wanted to travel for each other first.


    "I see."


    Kodall nodded and answered, but Sean could see that the other party still had [questions!], but at present, he could only make do with it. At that time, even if he found those businessmen, the results were the same, so at least his intention was clear.


    As for identity, it doesn''t matter anyway.


    There are so many wizards in the world that Sean doesn''t believe he can find any one.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Sean. Because things in the city are very sensitive recently." symbolically, I still want to apologize.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can understand."


    The other party smiled and asked again.


    "Did Lord Sean learn magic in IDAK?"


    Horizontal trough~


    I really have to ask such a detailed question.


    These people are really boring... Even in Sean''s opinion, they are a little boring. Even if they say they don''t necessarily know where they can reach after a sailing trip of more than half a month.


    However, to be on the safe side, I still have to say something beneficial to myself. Anyway, I come from the timeline 20 years later... I don''t know any legendary wizards in this era. Adak''s port is close to Lewis port. Maybe the old guy really knows some of the opposite situation.


    "No."


    Sean thought and said.


    "The place where I first learned was in zambutar area. Since the city where my family lived when I was a child was close to the great desert on the western line, I learned the enlightenment magic from the Elinda Wizard of the basharan empire."


    "Eletta!"


    Look at kodall [confused!].


    How


    It''s too far. Don''t you know at last?


    Sean temporarily remembered the wizard organization in which igunia belonged. As a wizard organization at the beginning of the establishment of the basharan Empire, eletta also existed in this era. At present, igunia has not been born, but her mentor aishou should have just grown up.


    "It''s eletta," Sean stressed.


    "No wonder Lord Sean dressed more like zambutar."


    The two talked and laughed at each other.


    It seems that the alchemist has not found any doubt about himself for the time being. During this period, he was still a guest of honor in the city.


    If you scold them a little, you should be able to inquire about the truth of that matter!


    They went round the alchemy workshop again.


    Sean didn''t know much about alchemy. He didn''t need to pretend. When he met it, he asked directly.


    In this way, it looks more like an image of a wandering wizard


    "If I hadn''t come to kesselk this time, I would never have been so interested in alchemists. Your fighting style is very special, at least among the alchemists I met." Sean couldn''t help saying when he saw alchemists practicing material reorganization.


    "Indeed, in all countries, I''m afraid only we kesselks really raise Alchemy to a higher position than witchcraft."


    "Oh! Then I''d like to ask Lord kodall, what''s the difference between the two?"


    Sean rarely made progress in alchemy. He had succeeded several times in his own attempts before. It didn''t feel so difficult as rumored.


    As long as you find the corresponding materials and weight, you can decompose and reorganize under your own magic... Only what interests you a little is the emergence of the later alchemy stone.


    Ignoring the principle of equivalent exchange is really attractive!


    Having that thing also means that even stones can turn stone into gold.


    All the material principles were meaningless in front of it, which was why Sean later pursued the sea.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Ask each other, but kodall seems to be interested in selling off.


    He went to a furnace


    There is also scrap iron residue on the ground.


    "What does your excellency Sean think these things are of use?" he held them out in his hand.


    Small iron beads.


    Or it should be called iron ore waste residue. It is useless without those small particles discarded by smelting and forming.


    "It''s no use."


    "In the eyes of witches, these things are of no use at all, because witches'' magic belongs to secret magic in our words, and the origin is unknown... We can only say that it is a gift given to us by gods, which is released by relying on the common sense of spell and magic application, but it will be difficult for many witches to really analyze magic."


    "But alchemy is different. We understand the world from the world itself. Whether it''s stone, soil... Or the most common water, as long as we understand its essence, we can use it again."


    Then a few small iron filings flickered in his hand, like water droplets gathered together and gradually fused, and finally became a fine handicraft like a Mini Badge.


    "If you understand it, you can use it... Decomposition... Reorganization."


    "All one''s life is for all, and all become one."


    Said kodall.

 Chapter 487

    The truth is, that''s right.


    Sean noticed the mark on the back of each other''s white gloves, which was refining into an array. He also transformed matter in this way.


    Although there is no detailed classification of elements as Sean is familiar with, and even a periodic table can be drawn, the world also has its own cognition of various elements.


    Look at each other.


    This time kodall laughed again.


    "I know it''s hard to understand. This is also the difference between alchemists and wizards. We pay more attention to analyzing the world, and we also want to really understand the world. What is the so-called ''truth''? Why can the world become different, and we can change everything just by holding its branches and leaves."


    It''s all mysterious.


    Hiss~


    "I still don''t understand one thing."


    "Please speak, Mr. Sean." now his doubts have been relieved temporarily, and the other party also suggested that he explain the principle of alchemy to himself as an elder.


    It seems that no matter what the state, nature is still difficult to control


    I like to be feared and worshipped.


    "The way you change the material should be the magic circuit and the alchemy array, so how did the alchemy array come from?" said the source, and Sean wanted to know about these sources.


    Yugossotos mentioned this when he came here. The magic that people are used to everyday may not have a friendly origin. Maybe the source of many things points to nayaratotip. Only he likes to watch mankind move forward in chaos.


    "You''re right about that. You can see that Lord Sean understands his magic attainments very thoroughly!"


    Ha ha~


    Sean didn''t understand what the other party was happy about. How suddenly he began to show off the advantages of alchemy.


    "Alchemy is different from witchcraft, and our records are more complete. Although at the beginning, it was transformed by magic and witchcraft, slowly... The early generation of alchemists gradually found that the use of alchemy array can speed up the process of decomposition, and reorganization is everyone''s inner thought."


    "Alchemy array?"


    "That''s right."


    Kodall took off his gloves and showed Sean.


    The back of the white glove is engraved with a complex composition of squares, prisms and countless rings. Suddenly, it is estimated that only he can draw it. Ordinary people feel very complicated at first glance.


    I have also drawn some Dharma arrays recorded in the magic guide book, but they are not so complex


    Anyway, after seeing it, Sean thought how could he draw such a complex pattern except for peer-to-peer printing!


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes, the alchemy array is like the key to the world... Can you imagine, Mr. Sean. It is like a key to open the door. These complex alchemy arrays can decompose and reorganize anything in the world under different engravings and compositions. They may be the ''truth'' of the world, all causes and effects, all reincarnations, all beginnings... It seems to be all Hidden in these little patterns. "


    Sean took it in his hand and looked carefully.


    It is not as complex as the patterns that ordinary people can imagine. Each line is connected with each other, and there are countless possibilities and countless patterns in a circle


    It seemed that the whole person was attracted by it.


    It''s pretty.


    Even the lines and proportions are perfect!


    Hiss ~ shout~


    Take a deep breath and spit it out.


    For a moment, Sean felt that he could hear his heartbeat and his adrenal gland soared


    Heartbeat.


    Pop.


    It seems very clear!


    When Sean turned his head and looked at the world around him, a colorful and distorted picture suddenly appeared. His brain was blank. Everything in the world seemed to enter the illusion and the unknown. It''s beautiful!


    Everything you see becomes colorful


    "Lord Sean?!"


    A voice called himself back to reality.


    "Ah, oh... I''m just fascinated. These patterns are really interesting."


    "Yes, this is the pattern that alchemists have portrayed little by little over thousands of years." kodall said proudly. It can be seen that he has great confidence in alchemy, even in front of any wizard.


    "These are all little attempts to portray?" Sean asked.


    It looks very artistic, but what kind of understanding can the first person draw to analyze this kind of thing.


    "It''s really amazing, but in recent years, the emergence of mechanics has also replaced some of the functions of alchemists."


    "They will never understand the truth!" kodall retorted before Sean finished.


    "Those are just a group of children playing with our research results. They use this way to build what they want day after day. In the final analysis, it is just a tool to satisfy their own selfish desires... Lord Sean is a wizard and should better understand the feeling of seeking truth."


    Sean nodded, indicating that he agreed with the other party.


    The two didn''t have in-depth communication on this matter, because in Sean''s opinion, the other party is also an alchemist, but such a character is more suitable to become a high-level alchemist.


    In fact, the same is true of wizards. They have been obsessed with Magic Research... On the contrary, they are half hearted wizards who like to take time off.


    The explanation has been explained clearly, so I really became a guest of honor for the national alchemists in Lewis city. Both kodall and Rachel invited me to stay here


    One is to show their gratitude, the other is to respect their abilities.


    In order to further understand the situation of the alchemists, Sean certainly agreed. By the way, during this time, he can teach Lucille to learn and master magic.


    Those cold magic!


    She used to teach herself, but now she has taught her herself.


    Time really made a big joke on himself!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Stayed at the alchemist''s headquarters for two days.


    The local environment is also good. It''s noisy every morning. Occasionally, I can smell the peculiar smell from their workshop


    Sean came out of the room that morning.


    Lewis city is a seaside city. The breeze in the morning has a special and cool feeling.


    Lucille is arranged in the room next to her. Usually she gets up late. The two teachers and disciples are really similar, but Lucille has got up early since yesterday.


    The main reason is that the alchemists here have worked so hard to study the alchemy array and refining intensity, and even physical training,


    In this environment, Lucille, also a beginner of magic, was stimulated. She said that she would get up early to practice from today and practice every day until she couldn''t lift her magic wand.


    Open the door and have a look.


    People are really gone.


    Around the corridor, on the side towards the yard, I heard two people exercising.


    Rachel.


    Another, of course, is Lucille!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    P: About what ''truth'' is.


    The author has thought about many explanations... But this series doesn''t seem to need too much explanation.


    Truth is what we can''t know... Here we learn from the theme of a short film "brain escape": the human brain is carefully designed, it can accommodate more things, but the hardware doesn''t have such conditions, so we need to escape... We can see the higher-dimensional God (truth) after stimulation! Students interested in occult science can go and have a look.


    Finally, there are colored eggs!


    After reading it, the author went to bed at 1:10 one day, half asleep and half awake.


    Like some kind of disease attack, my body can''t control... There is a sound in the background after closing my eyes, followed by a whole tinnitus, my ears become clear and in a state of lingering palpitations, and the feeling of fear lingers in my heart.


    I


    See the truth!!


    ok


    I just stayed at home for a long time!!


    May the epidemic be relieved as soon as possible

 Chapter 488

    early morning.


    These two guys are very attentive.


    "Hey!"


    It''s Lucille''s to drink with milk. She has been practicing the accuracy of magic barrage recently, and they are all simple fire or tired lightning attack magic.


    Not far from the courtyard is actually the place where alchemists train, but Rachel and Lucille don''t seem to want to go there, so they chose a place with a little quiet and a little good environment.


    Sean could just see two people in the spacious corridor


    They all stood in the center of the yard. It seemed that there were several targets used to train ballistic alignment. There were a lot of metal equipment around them. It was estimated that Rachel was used to train.


    And Sean stood in the distance looking at them.


    "Hey, I always have a bad control over magic! I don''t know what to do!" Lucille, who is only five or six years old, is only as tall as Rachel Christian''s thigh, but she feels like a little adult.


    Maybe that''s why Rachel likes to be with each other.


    Sean observed for several days and found that there were not many women among the national alchemists. If it was to be proportional, it was estimated that only two of the ten people were women. In addition to Rachel, he also saw several women, but they practiced in other places and didn''t go near the guest room. Only Rachel liked to have morning classes with little Lucille.


    "I don''t know anything about magic, but I''ve met a wizard before. According to my age, it''s more than your mentor. I''m afraid it''s 60 or 70 years old! It''s not as powerful as your mentor... You have such a great mentor. What he teaches you must be the best." Rachel didn''t know how to encourage, so she had to say so at last.


    "I also know that the tutor is very good, but I just can''t learn well."


    The girl looks a little depressed. It''s really difficult to understand those mysterious things at this ignorant age.


    "Your days are still long after you are so young. I have never seen a wizard as young as you before. I can''t imagine how strong you will become when you grow up. My sister will rely on you at that time!"


    "Hey, hey!"


    The little girl laughed.


    At this time, Sean seemed to remember what Lucille said to herself some time ago, that is, on the timeline 20 years later, Lucille said that she had followed the footsteps of the wizard club to kesselk country in that period of time. When talking about this country, she would occasionally laugh, compared with Meeting Rachel later.


    Look at their friendship, it''s really good!


    wait.


    The wizard Club


    I suddenly thought of this organization in my head. Why didn''t I think of looking for them? That organization should still exist 20 years ago.


    I remember that later, Lucille introduced that it was a wizard organization that appeared a long time ago, but it spread to the northern continent in the later years.


    Yeah.


    You should find them.


    Just then Sean''s vision showed a hint of someone coming, and he quickly turned his head.


    I happened to see Rorschach coming!


    "Rorschach."


    "Master Sean, I''m going to call you. I didn''t expect you to feel it so far." with a [surprised!] expression on his head, he called so that both of them who were still practicing heard it.


    "Mentor..."


    The little girl came first.


    "You''re awake, master Sean." Rachel came over too.


    Today, she wore her hair tied and did not wear the uniform of the national alchemist, but a simple training blouse with an iron wall wrist guard on her arm. It is estimated that she is also made of synthetic metal.


    "Yes."


    Sean answered.


    The little girl seems to be willing to work hard in front of her, and has been asking about her magic.


    Rorschach and Rachel looked funny, but it was hard to say.


    "By the way, I have a question for you two." Sean simply asked before they left.


    "Master Sean is our distinguished guest. You can ask us any questions..." Luo Xia seemed very kind.


    "When I was in IDAK, I heard that there was a wizard organization in the southern continent, called the wizard club. I don''t know if you know it or not."


    In the later timeline, the members of the wizard Club almost always related to all things of Sean, from the appearance in the town to the battle in the Royal Palace of the basharan Empire, and even the great wizard among the pirates were members of the wizard club.


    Twenty years later, they have appeared almost everywhere. It is not easy to go back to such a long time line twenty years ago... They should always be ahead of them.


    "Wizarding society?"


    "Yes, have you heard of it?"


    Rorschach and Rachel thought.


    "In fact, neither of us has left Lewis too far. We have been to the capital at most, but I seem to have heard someone mention this wizard organization before."


    "Where is it?" Sean asked hurriedly.


    This question caused the [alert!] state above their heads


    It seems that their alchemists still don''t really trust themselves. They look more like people who come to monitor themselves.


    "What will happen if master Sean wants to find a wizard?"


    "It''s just curiosity. After all, I heard they were very good at that time."


    Luo Xia and ruiqi''er looked at each other, especially ruiqi''er nodded.


    "If you know, tell master Sean, Rorschach."


    It feels like waiting for the approval of the superior.


    In Sean''s vision, Rachel''s level is indeed one level higher than Rorschach. According to this comparison, her status should be higher than Rorschach


    He didn''t speak until he agreed.


    "Oh, in fact, I only heard someone talk about the wizard club in the tavern when I was in the capital. It was mentioned by several mercenaries at that time. The wizard club seems to have members in kesselkeri and even in several surrounding countries, and their person in charge in the capital is wax oil face."


    Wax face?


    Such a strange name.


    "Maybe it''s a code name. I haven''t seen it... If master Sean wants to find them, he can go to pubs all over the capital to inquire about a man named wax oil face."


    "I see. I''ll go and have a look if I have a chance. I feel you very much. Brother Rorschach!"


    Alchemists are still wary of themselves, and Sean won''t ask too much.


    Just at this time, Lucille has been pestering herself to teach new magic


    Find a martial arts show.


    Do what a normal mentor should do.


    "Come on, let''s go to the training ground. I''m called defense magic today."


    "OK, OK!!"


    Hearing that she was going to learn new magic, Lucille was very happy.


    In fact, these magic categories were originally written by her!


    It is recorded in the magic guide book

 Chapter 489

    If the alchemist''s Alchemy array is the key to the decomposition and reorganization of materials, then the magic spell is the key to miracles in the secret art.


    From the beginning of learning magic, Sean also had some curiosity


    However, as more magic was used later, he slowly accepted this setting and explained it as one of the inherent rules of the world.


    Read the corresponding magic spell, and then release your magic to achieve the desired effect. It''s such a simple theory... But you have to go deep into why no one can answer.


    It seems to be a matter of course.


    Just like people eat when they are hungry, magic is such a thing.


    If we want to study it deeply, the magic spell can also be regarded as something beyond the normal rules, like a door.


    It opens another rule!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the training ground, many alchemists stopped their training due to the emergence of Sean and Lucille.


    Sean intended to salute the people around him, and then began to explain to Lucille what the so-called defense is


    "Listen, Lucille."


    Looking at the little girl, she nodded seriously.


    "Defense magic is to resist all attacks outside yourself. You should believe in your power and build a wall in front of you." Sean looked around. Many alchemists stopped to look at themselves.


    "Let''s continue to practice. Don''t care about me. By the way, does anyone want to be my object of practice?"


    Defense magic needs someone to attack, otherwise how to defend.


    At this time, Rachel and Rorschach also came over


    It was also with her consent that other alchemists dared to agree.


    "Then I''ll come. Hello, master Sean. My name is Duncan Shelley... I''m good at smelting alchemy. The representative form is fireworks, but I haven''t got the code of inflammation." finally, someone stood up in the crowd looking left and right.


    "Hello."


    Both sides salute.


    There are constant hints of [being watched...] in the field of vision.


    It is estimated that everyone is looking at themselves at this time. After all, no one has seen the curse magic that time. It is only after kodall''s observation that the wizard''s curse killed the target. Many people... Including Rorschach and Rachel have never seen themselves use magic.


    As for Lucille''s primary training, I''ve seen a lot.


    But that kind of power is not powerful at all. If you want to fight, the fire gun may be stronger than her!


    "Then Lord Duncan hit me with his strongest blow," said Sean, standing back a few steps.


    "Look, Lucille, I''ll only demonstrate once!"


    The little girl [excited!] looked at herself and nodded.


    At the same time, all alchemists are looking at their own direction


    On the edge, Rachel and Rorschach were also watching. They didn''t even find kodal standing in the corner in the distance.


    In front of you.


    Duncan is preparing.


    "Although my attack is not as powerful as Lieutenant Rachel and Rorschach, the fierce attack may cause trouble to master Sean. I will control my strength..."


    "No, follow your strongest, otherwise defense will be meaningless."


    Before the other party finished, Sean scrambled to say.


    In the field of vision, the other party is an orderly level 7 person, which is general.


    Ordinary people are really strong, but they are too weak in the face of high-level ranks.


    "Then... Offend!" Duncan said, crossing his hands three meters away.


    This is the scene where Sean saw the alchemist attack from such a close distance... His hands crossed like a closed magic circuit. He can see his alchemy array engraved on the back of his hands!


    The halo flashed,


    You can see the rapid convergence of redness in each other''s fingers.


    The speed is almost the same as magic, but they use another form of things, which condenses quickly in almost a second.


    "See clearly, Lucille."


    "To use magic, first believe in yourself, expel your instinctive fear, and then..."


    White gloves waved, accompanied by the impact of the opposite compression flame.


    Bang~


    Explode in a space half a meter away from yourself


    As if an invisible wall stood in front of me.


    Call~


    The alchemists around screamed!


    At the moment, Sean took down his high hat and patted the dust, but he didn''t look at each other''s attack in the whole process.


    "Your magic will protect you, no matter what state you are in."


    Reach out and wipe some hair off the brim of the black hat


    Hey?


    My hair is not long, how can I keep my hair!


    It''s about two or three feet long


    Then put it on again


    "It''s not over yet!" Duncan across the street was unconvinced when he saw that Sean almost completely ignored his attack.


    The palm turned and hit the fierce fire again, and this time it exploded directly in front of Sean, and the whole flame surrounded and swallowed up the position where Sean stood.


    "In the face of such an attack, defense can also become an attack. You can do this..."


    The burning flame made everyone step back, but Sean''s words could be heard in the center.


    I saw a hand out of the fire circle


    At the same time, the flames around seemed to be attracted and quickly gathered in the hearts of each other''s hands. Finally, they became smaller and smaller and even pinched out by one hand... The attack was resolved without suspense, and there was no discoloration on the white gloves!


    "Great, great! The tutor is so powerful that I want to learn... I want to learn this magic!"


    The little girl was already excited. When Sean dissolved the attack, she was the first to run over and jump into Sean''s arms.


    Nod to Duncan.


    And the other party can only respond awkwardly.


    Look at the direction in the corner


    [fixed point monitoring ~]


    "OK, but the spell is a little troublesome," he said with a smile.


    On the other side,


    Kodall walks up to Rorschach and Rachel.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Wizard Sean is really powerful. He is worthy of being a high-level wizard," Rachel said.


    "I asked somewhere else."


    "... he has lived a normal life these two days, but he often gets up late. Unlike other diligent wizards, he should be confident of his strength." he added.


    Kodall was silent for a moment.


    "Have you inquired about the origin?"


    "I''ve already inquired. I did come with a cargo ship from Muwan port that day, and the little girl was originally a child labor on the ship. After she was valued by him, she once used her magic temporarily in the process of accepting her as a disciple. She had been very low-key before."


    Rorschach dismissed the news he had heard from businessmen.


    "However, just now the other party asked me about an organization called the wizard club here."


    "Wizarding society? Is it the organization that takes on all tasks?" as the chief alchemist of Lewis City, kodall certainly knows these news.


    "Yes, they have developed greatly recently, but they have never been involved in Imperial affairs."


    "Well..."


    Kodall was silent and looked in the direction of the training ground.


    "Did Okam speak?"


    "He still didn''t say... Nothing about them." Rachel shook her head helplessly.


    Okam.


    That''s not the fugitive that day!


    Sean captured this information.


    "Hurry up and ask, otherwise you can only send it to DIDU."

 Chapter 490

    Sean listened to the conversation.


    So that Okam is not dead? They also seem to want some information from each other.


    Intuition tells me that there is something wrong... It is reasonable to say that an organization representing the country is too cautious about its own transition. In contrast, the prince of the basharan Empire and even the later members of the wizard organization did not react so violently.


    For a few days, I still regarded myself as the monitoring object, and I really went to ask those businessmen about myself.


    Careful.


    But too cautious!


    "Mentor, do you think I can use magic like this?" the little girl suddenly called herself.


    The surrounding alchemists seem to have changed a lot in their favor after seeing their magic just now, but mainly [awe!] occupies the majority.


    Sean normally taught Lucille a few words in the way of wizard training


    This day is probably the same as before, and Rachel and Rorschach will still be the objects of surveillance.


    Originally, Sean stayed here to get some information from them, but now it seems that he can''t ask anything in a short time. It''s better to find it by himself


    Sean has been practicing with Lucille from morning to noon. It has to be said that only from the perspective of talent, the other party''s talent is even better than himself, who can see attributes and values. I remember that he was a beginner. At that time, he couldn''t hold on to using a few magic every day, and Lucille seems to have mastered a way to reduce the use of magic.


    Even if she practiced dozens of magic a day, she still had a balance, and even could practice twice as much.


    And the recovery speed is much faster than ordinary people


    Sure enough, people with the title of genius are appreciated from the beginning of teaching.


    Until the evening, when Lucille was tired of training, Sean would take her around. Sometimes he would go out of the headquarters of alchemists to have a look. At this time, there would always be staring hints lingering in the field of vision.


    Those alchemists have been sending people to follow them!


    It''s lucky and hard.


    Sean took Lucille around the street, bought almost everything he wanted, and went out of the flower and bird market.


    "Teacher, look..." a pile of colorful birds at the door attracted the little girl''s attention.


    "How beautiful."


    "It''s very nice, but don''t buy it. If you can meet Warcraft in the future, I''ll catch one for you."


    "Warcraft?" Lucille stared curiously.


    Twenty years later, she took crows and black cats with her, but now she doesn''t know anything about Warcraft.


    "It''s also one of the animals, but it has high magic and intelligence. Many wizards use them as pets," Sean explained.


    "And this kind of thing."


    "Of course, but you can buy one if you like, but birds are difficult to raise, you can buy that..." Sean said, pointing to the squirrel in the cage at the door of the store!


    The hint of [being tracked...] in the field of vision is still there, which means that the alchemists are still following themselves.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, Sean dined with Rachel and Rorschach.


    As the leader of local alchemists, kodall has a lot of things to do. He may not come to dinner every time. Instead, his two disciples follow him.


    Sean could see that Rachel took good care of the little girl


    Although she is still young, Lucille is actually very beautiful.


    Otherwise, when I grow up, I won''t be like that. The small and lovely appearance has always made Rachel very happy!


    Maybe it''s also because of the existence of her disciple. Among the several people, ruiqi''er has a slightly better liking for herself, which is a [friendly] liking.


    After dinner, Sean took Lucille away on the pretext that the wizard needed to meditate at night


    As for Rachel and Luo Xia, they took advantage of this time to go out of the yard and come to another yard belonging to their mentor.


    "What about today?"


    "Everything is normal."


    It was almost the same as the daily report every day. Every night, he would report to kodall about the wizard Sean for a whole mile.


    Hearing this, kodall, who was studying old books, turned around, took off his glasses and looked at them seriously


    "According to the magic he showed today, how strong do you think this wizard is?"


    "It may be better than an ordinary court wizard. Although Duncan Shelley has won the title of inflammation, he has the ability of level 7 of orderer. The other party can easily dissolve his attack and absorb fireworks. This level is only higher than me," Rachel said.


    "Higher than you, doesn''t that mean the other party is above level 11?" Luo Xia asked in surprise.


    "It''s possible that although I can beat Shelley, I can''t do it so easily."


    In the bottom of their hearts, they still remember the plot of the other party taking off his hat leisurely during the battle. It is a very simple thing, but it is enough to realize his self-confidence.


    That kind of psychology, even Rorschach and Rachel who were present didn''t have


    "Then this man should be careful!"


    "I don''t think we need to stare at him all the time, mentor. Although his origin is still unclear, at present, he is not disgusting to us and doesn''t know alchemy. If we stare at him all the time, it is easy to cause each other''s dissatisfaction," Rachel said.


    "Do you think he really doesn''t know we''re watching him?"


    Kodall''s words made them unable to answer.


    "If I thought the other party hadn''t found it before, I''d be happy to say it, but today I''ve seen his strength. With the ability of this high-level wizard, I won''t find anything... He always behaves normally, or it doesn''t matter whether he has nothing to do with himself, or he tries his best to hide something... We should pay attention to it as long as there is a little possibility, Bi But Okam hasn''t spoken yet. "


    The two nodded as they listened and continued to report to each other about Sean today.


    However, on the beam of the house where none of the three paid attention, the little tail showed up


    Walking along the dusty wooden beams on the eaves.


    Finally, he jumped onto a wall that lay slightly flat.


    "Hey, the old guy is smart," Sean sighed.


    Cover your eyes all the time, and look at the other eye with the eyes of a squirrel with the help of [spiritual vision ~].


    [spiritual vision ~]


    There are more advanced uses.


    Although it is not written in the magic guide book, Sean''s current magic can establish a strong connection with such a weak animal.


    Close the door. You''d better lock it!


    Then sit in bed and inject more spirit into Komatsu.


    Open your eyes this time


    The whole person completely entered this small vision.


    In front of me was a dark wall. I had to climb up the eaves and get out of the hole.

 Chapter 491

    Okam is still alive and has been asking Rorschach and Rachel to step up their inquiries about each other''s intelligence.


    That means they should go back to that place next.


    After all, I''ve been following myself all day. There''s still time to rest... If I don''t take advantage of my meditation and rest to find someone, I won''t have time!


    Sean controls the squirrel''s body and runs to catch up with them, and can only run from the top of the house, while amplifying his [monitoring ~] ability


    Hiss~


    The cry of the night cicada suddenly became loud.


    It''s hard, but at least in this way we can hear what they say.


    Because alchemists are in charge here, they don''t have the vigilance ability of wizards. They can''t remember this kind of magic that is very cold and almost hard to see.


    But then again, my magic was taught by Lucille 20 years later, but later I must teach it to Lucille now... Where did it come from? That''s strange.


    As they ran along, the direction seemed to return to the yard where they lived.


    "Did master Sean go out?"


    Rorschach is asking.


    It should be the soldiers patrolling nearby.


    "No, master Sean went in early and told us not to disturb him. He wanted to meditate and closed the door," said the soldier.


    "Closed?"


    Hearing Luo Xia''s confused voice, Sean slightly drilled into the corridor along the tiles from the eaves, so that he could see their movements... But it was dangerous. If he was found, he might not be able to continue to follow them, so Sean was very careful.


    He''s not going to break in.


    If you go in, you can only withdraw the magic temporarily.


    But once the magic disappears, the little squirrel may suffer from the sudden phagocytosis caused by insufficient magic. It''s hard to explain at that time.


    Sean looked at them. Fortunately, neither of them went in.


    Just took a look at the door


    There are candlelight lamps in the room. If you are closer, you can lean against them to reflect your shadow in the room.


    "Then stay here and don''t let others in to disturb master Sean. I heard that it''s bad for the magic cohesion of wizards if they are disturbed when they meditate."


    "I see."


    The two soldiers answered firmly.


    Fortunately, the little squirrel standing on the roof breathed a sigh of relief.


    Continue to follow them


    I haven''t walked around the whole alchemist headquarters in the past few days, and some places are not open to me. I can only follow them to find the place where Okam is closed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Behind the alchemy workshop, a place that looks like a blacksmith''s shop.


    The room inside is actually empty, but there is still a basement


    In such a place!


    No wonder ordinary people can''t find it.


    When Sean controlled the squirrel and followed the two people here, there were not many people around. When the workshop came in, he saw a few and disappeared behind. It was even darker here.


    Luo Xia snapped her fingers in her hand, and then the next flame lit up, while ruiqi''er simply refined an iron tool at hand into the shape of a torch... They looked behind them!


    The little squirrels are small and hide in the grass. They can see it! I can''t see it.


    "No one."


    "Yes."


    The two said a word to each other and then walked down with the torch.


    Dungeon


    It seems that every organization in the world likes to make such a place. At the beginning, its own Earl''s Palace also had such a place. In an exchange with aslant, the other party said that such a dark and humid environment is easy for people with weak will to run away. Only if they stay in it for a long time, they will even feel that it is better to die than in that environment.


    Rats, mosquitoes, cockroaches and spiders are crawling around inside. Once there is a water leak, it is even more torture. Prisoners bound in the dark can only continue to suffer psychological torture, and many people can''t stand it in the end.


    Aslant was right about that.


    In reality, there are really not so many hard bones. After a torture, most of them answered honestly.


    For them, even direct death is much better than unlimited torture


    The water alchemist refused to speak for so long, which means that it is more important than him, or there is a force behind him that can shut people up.


    Follow the fire down.


    The dungeon was not deep, and soon saw the flame stop, while Sean stopped by, quietly waiting and listening!


    "How''s it going today? Lord Arkham, can you be honest?" Rorschach said impatiently.


    It''s time to rest now. I remember they get up early every day, at least earlier than the guy who goes to bed early and gets up late... They have to take time to torture prisoners at this time. Of course, they are unhappy.


    Then, in the light of fire, Sean saw the man trapped in the cell and tied with an iron lock. His upper clothes were taken off, probably to prevent the other party from being engraved with an alchemy array.


    "Hum, I heard that there are many ways to torture a person, including torture, coercion, deception and spiritual oppression. You might as well try it again, otherwise it''s not very troublesome for you to ask like this every day?" Okam suddenly laughed.


    The last time he attacked each other was at night. Sean didn''t see the man well.


    Still a hard bone!


    "Do you think we have nothing to do with you if you don''t say it? I advise you to explain it here, or you should know what is waiting for you if you send it to the imperial capital?" Rachel also said.


    I don''t know why Sean didn''t see any wounds on each other. Since these people want to be interrogated, are they so honest?


    Gentleman asked?


    If you don''t fight, how do you know that the other party won''t bend into a trick.


    It seems that they have failed too much at this point!


    Looking at the two people sitting in front of Okam and asking questions, the purpose was more like a set of words, just like the questions about alchemist groups and characters in China, but Okam answered very little and was silent most of the time.


    The best way to avoid being stereotyped is to be silent, which he did very well


    It lasted about forty or fifty minutes.


    It can be seen that Luo Xia and ruiqi''er are routine interrogations. They don''t have the idea of asking for an answer today. After asking for a circle, they are ready to leave.


    But this time Sean didn''t follow them. Instead, he hid in a dark corner and put his tail down. Even running in the dark would make them think it was a mouse and ignore


    After confirming their departure, Sean slowly approached Okam.


    "You did a good job, Okam." the voice echoed around.


    "Who?"


    The man who was going to sleep on the rope woke up immediately after hearing such a sound.


    "It''s me."


    Bang~


    Flames flickered in the corner.


    Sean didn''t control the mouse to come out, but deliberately let the candle reflect his human shadow on the wall.


    "Who are you?!"

 Chapter 492

    Okam looked at the reflection on the wall.


    It looks like a person... But you can''t see who it is in your coat.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "It''s not good for you to know who I am, as long as you know I can help you get out of here." Sean thought for a moment. If he wants to get something out of each other, he must say something he likes to hear.


    "What?!"


    Oka, locked in his cage, was suddenly excited when he heard that he could escape.


    Locked up in a dark room for many days, the beard on his face has long grown, wet and cold, and smelly!


    I''ve been eager to go out for a long time. The reason why I insist on not talking is that I still have some illusions about the people on my side


    But the excitement lasted only a few seconds, and there was a state of [doubt!] immediately above his head.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    In the dark prison, Okam burst into laughter.


    "You''re really interesting, kodall... And those proud disciples. You always claim that national alchemists should be aboveboard in everything. Why do you suddenly play such children''s tricks and put away your stupidity? Such children''s games can''t deceive me."


    With a tentative attitude, it seems that he doubts Sean''s appearance at the moment.


    "Fool, this is your only chance and you missed it." Sean still said faintly.


    "Hum, kodall. Your ability to cheat is still not very good. It was like this before, and it is still the same now." Okam is still testing.


    Sean was surprised by how cautious this guy suddenly became, but it also showed that he really wanted to go out, and he could take advantage of it.


    Controlling Komatsu to step forward.


    Okam looked at the little animal coming out


    A squirrel, but walked like a person, with red eyes.


    When I came up, the shadow on the wall seemed to be elongated, and the human shape in the dark shadow gradually became distorted and bigger!


    Witchcraft?


    "You''re a wizard!" Okam said.


    "I just said you don''t have to know my identity. Do you want to go out?" Sean asked directly.


    The alchemist could not make such a magical illusion, so when he controlled the squirrel to let the other party see, the state of [doubt!] on his head disappeared and turned into [surprise!] and [strange!] emotions.


    "I don''t seem to know your excellency. Why did you save me?" my head has been thinking about whether I knew such a wizard before.


    Can control a small animal.


    Although not strong, the spell is very special, and Okam didn''t notice where the other party was from beginning to end.


    There was no one around the whole cell, not even a trace of hidden human breath!


    "Don''t guess, I''m outside the alchemists'' headquarters at the moment. You can''t find me... And the alchemists can''t find me," Sean said.


    "Who is your excellency? It seems that I Okam have never met you?"


    "Of course not, but someone wants to save you!" replied faintly.


    In fact, Sean is also thinking about... Thinking about how to cheat each other. He can see the emotional changes of each other, but he doesn''t know the whole person''s past, including the people behind his organization. He can only pretend to speak mysteriously... Point to the end, and then fool the past when it comes to the key points.


    That''s how God sticks play anyway!


    "Are they the leaders?" Okam did not relax his vigilance.


    "Don''t inquire about what you shouldn''t ask. You just know I''m entrusted to come to you, but it''s not free... You should understand what I want."


    Sean is not good at riddle like dialogue, and up to now he doesn''t know what Rachel wants from each other. They have been kept closed and don''t need torture, which shows that the man in front of him is still an important person. As for what he has in his hand, he really wants to ask.


    "Hehe, it seems that you are prepared, but you may be disappointed. You can''t get any research data from me."


    Research data?


    Is this what the other party has in his hand.


    Sean looked at Okam


    It''s really not used to looking at people from the perspective of little squirrels. They need to look up... And people are still very big. An iron fence is a skyrocketing wall, and the people inside are giants.


    Do those alchemists want to get only a few pieces of information from each other?


    "It seems that we can''t agree. It''s just a thing. As long as you live, everything you use can continue. Why waste your life for those worthless things," Sean said.


    "Of course you, a wizard, don''t understand. If you want those things, you may return empty handed," Okam said with a smile.


    "That''s a pity. You can only wait to be sent to the imperial capital."


    Controlling the squirrel''s body, ready to leave.


    At the same time, the shadow under the fire slowly subsided with the fire


    "Wait."


    When the light and shadow were about to disappear, the other party finally spoke.


    After Rachel mentioned the sentence of sending to the imperial capital when they interrogated each other, Sean saw the emotional change of Okam. He should be afraid of being sent to the imperial capital, so he ended with this sentence.


    "I remember your excellency just said that someone wanted to save me. Can I ask who that person is?"


    "Who do you think I am?" Sean asked.


    For a moment there was silence in the cell.


    It seems that he spoke in a tentative tone for a long time.


    "Are you a member of the wizarding society?"


    Alas?


    Sean was stunned.


    Fortunately, it looks like a squirrel, and the other party can''t understand it... I''ll become a wizard club.


    "Your magic is very special. You can enter such a heavily guarded cell outside the alchemist''s headquarters. I''m afraid there will be no one else except the wizard club that is famous and hired everywhere."


    Look at the other party''s [confident!] expression.


    Pa Pa Pa~


    Sean would have applauded if he hadn''t controlled the squirrel now. Yes, yes, you helped me answer a question I didn''t know.


    "But among the members of the wizard club, there are not many people who have cheated kodall. If I guess correctly, your excellency should be a waxy face."


    Sean frowned.


    incorrect.


    Songxu won''t frown


    There is such a stupid name as wax oil face in my heart.


    "Hehe, since you know, what do you think of our deal?" Sean asked directly.


    The other party was silent for a while, and the state of [under consideration...] was repeated on his head.


    "The erudite library, in the erudite Library... I''ve been hiding the code," Okam finally said.

 Chapter 493

    The next morning


    Sean came out of the room as usual.


    Generally, it''s past breakfast time when they come out. In fact, it''s mainly because these alchemists have breakfast too early, earlier than their Earl''s palace or prince''s palace.


    It''s over when you wake up!


    Every day, the soldiers who are responsible for taking care of their accommodation keep some snacks for themselves and wait for them to eat casually when they wake up. The bread and are reheated and greasy! In fact, it''s not very delicious. Sean eats a little every day.


    The rest of the bread will be crushed into pieces and kept. When it was all right, they went to the yard to feed the birds. Sometimes Lucille would follow.


    Now, after having this squirrel, throw it to eat. After all, it was controlled for so long last night. A small animal''s head could not bear it for a long time. It slept for a long time today.


    While Sean was feeding the squirrel, Rorschach didn''t know where to come to say hello


    "Will master Sean come for a walk today?"


    Turn around and look at each other, with [sleepy!] on your head.


    "Yes, you don''t look very well today, Rorschach," Sean said with a smile.


    Rub your eyes and show your spirit as much as possible.


    "It''s just that we were too busy late yesterday. It doesn''t matter. We''re all used to it!" he also responded with a smile, and then praised his magic defense ability and worship for high-level wizards yesterday.


    But they are all polite words, not a few from the heart.


    "I just saw that little sister Lucille was still practicing magic outside. Would Sean like to go and have a look?"


    "No, it doesn''t take a day or two to practice magic. It takes practice accumulated day and night. I only bothered her in the past. It''s better for her to master the method slowly," Sean said.


    These words were originally said by Freya before. She just took them for use.


    "Master Sean is a real wizard!"


    "What about you?" suddenly asked the other party.


    "I often see Rachel practicing, but you keep walking around... You should study hard, or you won''t be able to keep up with her in the future. She looks good, too!"


    There was no one else around. The topic of conversation between the two big men didn''t have to be clear.


    In fact, Sean can also see that Rorschach has a good impression of Rachel. It is estimated that due to various identity relationships, he has not made it clear, and he is embarrassed to make it clear.


    "Master Sean, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Hey, what are you afraid of... A big man, he''s still hiding. If you don''t seize the opportunity, you may not have the opportunity."


    These words let the other party put down his vigilance. Otherwise, continuing the topic just now may involve that the other party has been monitoring himself. I remember hearing kodall''s words yesterday, and they also see that they have long understood what was being monitored.


    They are all smart people. Sometimes they really don''t need to say much.


    "By the way, do you know where the erudite Library in the city is?" Sean asked suddenly.


    "The erudite library? Is master Sean going there?"


    "Well, with Lucille''s current magic, I can''t learn the magic I gave her. I want to teach some simple ones. By the way, I''ll find the magic letters that can be found in this country." patted the magic guide book on my waist and said.


    "Or I''ll send you a car."


    "Then thank you!"


    Sean smiled and looked at each other.


    I also guessed that they would follow to the end. Anyway, if they refused, they would follow.


    Last night, I learned from Okam that the research materials held by the other party were placed in the erudite Library... According to him, I thought I could escape the pursuit of national alchemists soon, and then go back to find them. Unfortunately, I was caught, so I can only become what I am now.


    I really don''t understand what to do in such a place. There are often people in the erudite library. If someone finds out, it''s still leaked!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After lunch, Sean took Lucille out with him.


    Led by Luo Xia, he took the carriage specially used by national alchemists to the scholar Library


    In fact, the erudite libraries in each city are similar.


    Most of the searches are about the history of the city, or some Erudites have sorted out, including written materials, etc. after all, Erudites also hope to have extra money to support their families. If they meet interested buyers and adventurers, they can sell a high price.


    There is almost no collection of magic. Magic guide books are very precious. They are carried by each wizard and will not be sold to the public.


    However, there are many wizards who will go to the library to find some materials... Some Erudites among wizards will record all kinds of ancient magic and used records, which has become a joint research topic.


    In the carriage, Lucille looked curiously at the library hall that was approaching.


    "Tutor, what are we doing over there? Reading?"


    "It''s a good habit to find useful materials and collect the records of wizards, so that you can study more magic knowledge in the future. In the future, you should also develop such a habit and record the knowledge you have." because Rorschach taught the apprentice like a real guide in Sean.


    And Lucille was listening, and nodded very seriously.


    "OK, mentor!"


    When he came to the erudite library, Sean asked about the layout of the library, and the manager dared not neglect the carriage of the national alchemist.


    "Lord Rorschach, I''d like you to help me take Lucille around. I''m going to study some materials quietly and find you again."


    "No problem, master Sean!"


    No matter what profession does not like to be disturbed in research, this request did not arouse the other party''s suspicion.


    And then Sean took his magic guide book into the library


    Open the next few pages.


    They are all the numbers they recorded yesterday, and they are also a series of two or three digit numerical characters that Okam said: 2T, 36, 9


    Looking up at the number mark next to it, I really have 2T this book column. I continued to look for it according to the first row of numbers, and found a book in a non secret pile of books!


    I want the last page.


    Open


    Another series of values.


    This


    Comparison table?


    At first glance, Sean felt like some sort of intelligence checklist.


    Are these people born of spies? Fugitives in this country have high education. They even have to hide something so secretly.


    Looking at the comparison table that I can''t understand in my hand, I need to add the two closest numbers above, and then compare the new values to find the next batch of books!


    What kind of education does it take to be a fugitive.


    Sean spent nearly an hour searching around the library. These books recorded this little information, which was specially circled. It seemed that it was only an ordinary record, but the contents of several books together would be a complete sentence.


    This day is still uncertain. No wonder Okam said so confidently that he is sure he can''t make it in a day or two!


    Oh~


    But he obviously underestimated his strength.


    The last thing I worry about is spending time, because as long as there is time passing, I can find it back.


    Directly with the stagnation effect of ectopic surface, Sean pieced together all the answers


    This research material generally means research on a person.


    Abdullah.


    The teacher of the first generation of omniscients!


    This manuscript does not have much information. It seems to be about the alchemy array of recalling dead souls.


    Because the value given by the other party is limited, there are not many records when finding the last line... And the last book is the life story of the legendary man.


    On the last page:


    [that eternal existence will not die,


    And in the strange eternity, even death will die.]

 Chapter 494

    "Has master Sean finished reading it?"


    A total of three hours have passed, but the actual time may be longer. After Sean found all the information, he slowly came out of the erudite library with an ancient story in his hand


    "Well, I haven''t found much useful things. Just this one."


    "Mentor, what is this?"


    Lucille seemed curious about the book in Sean''s hand and stared at it for a long time.


    "A book about the history of this country. I want to see if there is a description of ancient magic." Sean showed the little girl the cover and stared at Luo Xia.


    He is also paying attention, but it can be seen that he doesn''t study this type, just staring at the state of [curiosity!] without talking much.


    "Shall we go back now?"


    Looked at the sky.


    There are only more than 4 hours left from the night. There are only 20 hours on this day. Sometimes it''s too hurried.


    "Well, go back first."


    "Master Sean, go to the carriage first, and I''ll bring some books to the people in the headquarters," Rorschach said suddenly.


    "OK."


    Take Lucille Sean next to the carriage. Before leaving, he glanced at the library. Rorschach seemed to go to the manager of the library!


    "Brother Luo Xia, what are you going to do?"


    "We don''t care. We''ll wait in the car first," Sean said with a smile.


    Just after they left the erudite library, Luo Xia entered it alone and showed his own badges to several librarians. The national alchemists have special rights in the whole country, especially the alchemists with code names, whose status is not lower than that of the local garrison officers.


    As long as the light comes out, ordinary people have to obey orders


    "My Lord!"


    "Don''t gossip. Can you show me the book that the wizard moved just now?"


    "Sir, he passed by himself, and we didn''t notice it." the manager said, "but I can help you find it. Some books have traces after they move."


    The manager took Rorschach to the center of the bookshelf and found a book with traces of movement. Take it in his hand... A book about kesselk''s deeds. There are many circles in it, nothing special.


    The same is true for another one.


    "Sir, what''s the problem? Isn''t it..."


    The administrator was about to speak, but Luo Xia stopped him.


    "You don''t know about it, and you haven''t spoken to me today."


    In a word, the other party understands.


    "Yes, sir," the manager bowed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Rorschach left the library and stepped onto the horse, Sean and Lucille had been waiting for a long time.


    "Sorry, master Sean. I''ve kept you waiting." he came up with some heavy books in his hand.


    "It doesn''t matter. You waited for me for so long just now." looking at the books in each other''s hands, I guess they were taken casually. Among them, Sean still had an impression, and that was the one he turned over.


    But without the comparison table, even if the other party takes it away, he can''t see anything


    Until now, Sean didn''t think that Okam had made the meaning of such a string of numbers. Alchemists were more difficult to deal with than wizards. Perhaps it was the tenacity of pursuing science that made them always want to "do it" before they were willing to believe it.


    When he returned to the alchemist''s headquarters, another day was almost over. Sean had his usual habit of tutoring Lucille to gather magic after eating, and then went back to his room to ''meditate''


    Open the book from the erudite library today, and then look through the research notes you extracted.


    Abdullah.


    The teacher of the first generation of omniscient, and omniscient is the code name of kesselk''s highest alchemist. He has studied the origin of alchemy almost all his life.


    The so-called "gate of truth" was the first name he called, and even "one is all, all is one" was the first one he summed up. It seems that he is a legendary alchemist.


    Compare with Merlin who locates the wizard level or the witch who engraves the slate secret!


    No matter which age, there will be some strong characters, which Sean can understand, but the biography does not say in detail what he has studied, but generally says that most of today''s Alchemy array is portrayed by him, worshipped by countless people and regarded as higher than omniscient existence.


    Like the sun god of IDAK, the sun king is indeed the king of the desert, but the higher existence is the belief of the sun god, and the alchemists use academic things, and their belief is more rational, so they put it on the legendary alchemist.


    There are not many answers, which makes Sean unable to continue his research. It seems that he still has to ask Okam


    Close your eyes and still control Komatsu Xu''s progress this time.


    I didn''t find out when I didn''t go out before, but once I went out, I felt that Luo Xia and Rachel had been watching me.


    Today, they still went to kodall''s room to report as usual.


    I also followed up


    In the room, I reported my whole day''s affairs, including going to the erudite library.


    "The wizard went to the library? What was he looking for?" kodall''s voice shook the dust off the beam.


    "It seems to be some records of witchcraft, one of which is history, and he himself took a Book of biography," Luo Xia replied.


    "Well, witches occasionally look for historical relics and magic from history, that''s it. This thing can''t be relaxed every day. By the way, how are the contacts with the imperial capital?"


    "We are already urging us to bring Okam back to the capital. When shall we send it?"


    This time it''s Rachel''s voice.


    "When shall we send Arkham, mentor?"


    Kodall was silent.


    Xiao saw the [tangled!] state on each other''s head through the gap on the eaves.


    "Wait a few days, and you''ll hurry to ask again. It doesn''t matter even if he''s hungry... If you can''t, you can use some torture tools. You must let him speak. Anyway, we must get enough information before Alec Owen, otherwise we can''t tell Lord hogheim."


    When the other party said to bring it here, Sean probably understood why these people had been trying to hold down Okam. It is estimated that there are factional fights among alchemists.


    The gang wanted to get information about Okam before the final trial.


    Those research materials about Abdullah!


    I see


    Without seeing the rest of the conversation, Sean directly controlled the squirrel and ran in the direction of the dungeon.

 Chapter 495

    Under the dungeon.


    Sean controlled the squirrel to run down again


    In the gloom, the flame lit up again, causing Okam to wake up in his cell.


    "It seems that you have a problem. Come to me in a hurry, wizard." Sean can see Okam''s proud expression across the cell. At the beginning, even if he was right, he couldn''t finish what he gave one day, so he was expected to come again tonight.


    "How''s it going? I''m satisfied with what I gave you."


    Okam said with a smile.


    Squirrels can be seen spitting under their small bodies.


    "Satisfaction is satisfaction. I didn''t expect you to start studying Abdullah''s array of summoning souls," Sean said.


    "How do you know? It''s impossible! You can''t crack these in such a short time..." Okam stared with an incredible expression.


    "You think I can''t find it? You underestimate me." Sean simply walked in to each other and had a good look at him at the moment.


    Okam looked down at the squirrel walking in front of him. It was just a small animal, but the man behind it was a creepy guy


    Wax face.


    I''ve heard of this man before when I was in the imperial capital. The wizard will be the strongest bishop in kesselk. His ability has been praised by many people, but the real power is a mystery!


    No one can make him do his best, at least not in a wizard he knows.


    On this thought, Okam felt that it seemed understandable that the other party could analyze his ciphertext in a short time.


    "So... What do you think?"


    "Interesting research, but meaningless!" Sean said.


    Recall the soul.


    It seems feasible!


    If it''s the alchemist''s ability, maybe some lost energy can be returned by equivalent exchange, but that kind of summoning feeling is not reliable... In fact, Sean has encountered a similar situation in the deep mountains of Oro, but generally speaking, things that violate the cycle are bound to lead to disaster.


    "What do you mean?"


    "That''s what I''m telling you. It goes against the essence of equivalent exchange. Such research is just an idea and has no meaning!" Sean said.


    "But what if it works?"


    Okam retorted.


    "The legendary alchemist Abdullah has many unknown manuscripts, most of which are fakes in the world today, but a few collectors have real notes. The national alchemists only tell outsiders how many people I killed, but they never say the reason... I have real manuscripts in my hand. It is said that the legendary alchemist once used these things Write it into a book. "


    "The book of the dead records the most complete alchemy and all unknown truths since ancient times!"


    Okam''s words finally moved Sean. After two years, he heard the name again. It was the most sought goal of the first alchemist in his life.


    "Although it''s not comprehensive, I have a part of his collection, which only I know... If you can save me, I can share this part with you, how about?" finally Okam took out the last chip.


    Sean didn''t see lying on each other''s head.


    Is it true?


    Can you find the contents of that book twenty years ago?


    Sean has been trying to find that thing all the time, especially after meeting the alchemist Alphonse... When he was an earl in Oro, he thought he was most likely to get close to it, but suddenly there was no news.


    The battle with the desert gold regiment stopped the whole search process. After that, no matter how many investigators were discharged, they couldn''t find its trace. Now the man in front of him actually said that he had residual space in his hand!


    "How can I trust you?"


    "Now my life is in your hands. The reason why the national alchemists want to catch me is not because I killed those people, but because they want the things in my hands. If they are brought back to the imperial capital, I may be disabled even if I don''t die. In this case, it''s better to cooperate with your wizards. As long as I can save me out, I''m willing to share those things." Akam said eagerly.


    Sean looked at each other''s expression. These words are not false


    No wonder Rachel and Luo Xia didn''t dare to do anything about him before, because if they were tortured to extort a confession, when they were sent to the imperial capital, those senior executives probably thought they had obtained information.


    And Okam can live as long as he doesn''t say it!


    He grasped this very well. Even such a crazy environment did not mention it


    "I can save you, but not now. I have to do something... But I have another question for you."


    "Sir, please say!"


    "Who the hell are you? Since there is such a thing, it will never be as simple as an ordinary fugitive," Sean said.


    Study the remnant of legendary alchemists, and it is the book of the dead that they regard as sacred. People who can touch such things alone will not be ordinary people.


    "I used to belong to this state secret organization and walk outside as an investigator. I''ve been responsible for collecting these things all the time, but it''s only after I got involved in the struggle of national alchemists that I become what I am now." Akam said reluctantly.


    "Then why did they come to you at this time?"


    "They have been looking for me, but only recently found my footprints and chased all the way here..."


    After learning about the whole story, Sean needs time to think about how to get him out of here without letting him run around.


    Or


    Just then the door of the dungeon rang. It should be Rachel and Rorschach.


    "I''ll find a way to inform you." he controlled the squirrel to climb up the iron shelf on the roof of the dungeon.


    While they came in, they climbed out of the vent


    Let the squirrel run back slowly. Sean opened his eyes at this time.


    Unexpectedly, the national alchemists in kesselk have such a task. They want to find the fragments of the book of the dead and recall the soul!


    Sean looked at the words recorded in his magic guide book and fell into a deep sleep


    Suddenly, I remembered what the clothes merchant said when I first came to Lewis city. Is it true that the country wants to revive its dead daughter?


    It seems that I have to prepare to leave here, or follow them to DIDU


    More importantly, find a way to get Okam out of the dungeon.


    This is not easy.


    This is the base camp of alchemists. It''s not so easy to make the fugitives, but also to ensure that they won''t be involved. Otherwise, they will be caught by all kinds of pursuits before they find the whereabouts of naiarato tip.

 Chapter 496

    For several days, Sean didn''t have any extra action. He was still thinking about the way. The main reason was that he didn''t meet a good time... He couldn''t take the other party away in a swagger.


    Maybe you can release the other party by slowing down the time of ectopic face, but if Okam runs away at this time, he can''t go, so Sean has been waiting for an opportunity to retreat without any impact and get the remnants of the other party''s book of the dead.


    But when will such an opportunity be easy to find


    There was no clue. Sean still continued to live according to the VIP''s life every day.


    Eat, sleep, and then teach Lucille to learn magic in her spare time... According to her own statement 20 years later, magic needs accumulated training. Many times, she has to practice an action boring all day. Even if she is proficient in the casting spell and application method, she needs continuous practice.


    However, after he taught Lucille, he found that the other party''s ability was really strong, almost running to increase the blood volume by 50 ~ 100 points a day.


    A thousand represents a level. At first, because she was a minor, Lucille only had the upper limit of 800 points of blood, less than that of an ordinary person... But now she is approaching 1500!


    What concept is this!


    I remember that the strongest Dante in the town was only orderer Level 2, which represented 2000 points of blood. At that time, Sean already felt that the other party was very strong! There was no opponent in the whole town. Many people dared not approach him when they saw his solid muscles.


    But now... A six-year-old girl has almost reached the level of dadenti, and she will surpass it in another month or two.


    Compared with that, the word genius is really appropriate to describe Lucille!


    However, she was still dissatisfied with such ability and always felt that she had no breakthrough in magic.


    "Mentor, I always feel that I have practiced for a long time recently, but there is no effect. Now sometimes I forget the spell and cast the wrong magic!" Lucille will come to him every day to tell me.


    And Sean looked at the number on each other''s head, which was clearly rising.


    "It''s normal, but your ability is improving, and faster and faster." Sean encourages each other whenever this happens.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, how can I lie to you? You''re getting stronger every day."


    Keep practicing, because the value won''t lie.


    Sometimes it''s just a psychological effect. Even if the level can reach the original Dante, people''s confidence can''t face up to their own words, but they still can''t beat each other.


    In order to encourage Lucille to practice magic well, Sean sometimes watched the little girl practice all morning... A few days later, he suddenly felt that the reason why Lucille would become the leader of the younger generation in 20 years might be because his mentor could see her growth line.


    After all, ordinary magic instructors can''t see a little change at all. They can''t see ten points a day, or less, even more!


    After several months of practice, if the disciples are unable to break through, they can only let the other party stop a little, ease their hearts, and then start over again. However, the change in a person''s heart is not so simple. Once after the hot blood period, depression will become a state of muddling along.


    Many people''s lifelong magic level stops in middle age, which is probably the reason. When people are old, they can only rely on experience and deception!


    It is because Lucille met herself that she can be so strong in magic attainments


    Of course, there is no denying her own talent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In addition to teaching Lucille, Sean still occasionally goes to see Okam in the dungeon. Now he has taken out his chips, but he is not as anxious as before


    He became the one who thought of a way to worry about him.


    On the other hand, Rachel and Rorschach finally executed him and forced Okam to torture him almost every day. Now he has been beaten black and blue. Every time he comes over, he will bring some alchemy potions to each other to drink, so that at least he can survive the next round of severe beating.


    "It seems that kodall is in a hurry. Marshal hogheim may have no patience! Ha ha......" Okam laughed.


    In the chat these days, Sean also understood some factions of alchemists in kesselk.


    There are three Marshals in total, representing different factions.


    Hogheim is also a faction directly under kodall. He is a typical hawk, also known as adventurist... He has always advocated improving the composition of alchemists, putting national interests first, regardless of the cost paid in the process.


    They were also the first to put forward the composition of the investigation team. Now they are still the first to choose to destroy the investigation team. Their style of behavior has never been liked, but they have a sense of honor!


    The other is led by Marshal Alec. It is relatively peaceful and belongs to the dove school.


    As for the third one that appears to balance them, the first one is the emperor''s relatives!


    But now either faction may want Okam to die


    "Even others can''t get what they can''t get. Either side will kill me." from the day he was caught, Okam seemed to see his destiny clearly.


    Now it''s just that the psychological hope has become small.


    "Don''t be too pessimistic. Things will always turn around. They may send you to the imperial capital in a few days. Then it''s time for us to do it..." Sean thought that it''s easy to do it only after leaving the alchemist headquarters in Lewis city.


    "I hope so!"


    Okam sneered.


    In the whole alchemist headquarters, Sean stayed for a month. He came here to find the incarnation of the God of chaos. It''s meaningless to walk around without any clues. Now he can get some information from Okam or alchemists.


    Now it''s time to weigh which is better on both sides


    Offend one side, or do you want it all!


    That day, after practicing, Lucille happily took Rachel to her.


    "Tutor, I just heard sister Rachel say that the large fleet from Adak jagong came to the city and seems to have brought a lot of goods. Let''s go and have a look." she looked at herself with a look of [expectation!].


    "Are you going shopping?" Sean asked.


    "Sister Lucille doesn''t seem to like our products very much. She has always wanted to buy some clothes from IDAK."


    It''s Rachel talking about the little girl. They have a very good relationship this month. They sometimes eat together except for morning exercises!


    "Well, then go!"


    "Let''s go with the tutor. I also want to buy something for the tutor," said the little girl.

 Chapter 497

    Lucille really had a little money. It seemed that when she left the fleet, the cargo captain paid him a one-time bill, saying that it was the reward for her working on the ship over the years.


    But where child labor is paid, it is estimated that it is only given in their own face.


    At that time, Sean returned a small bag of gold coins there in order to avoid trouble. It is estimated that they didn''t dare to take it and sent it back to Lucille in another way


    In the first few days, Lucille didn''t want to take it out until she went to her room in the evening.


    "Well, let''s go for a walk!"


    Of course Sean agreed.


    The national alchemists in kesselk are also looking for the source of intelligence. They can not know less than Okam, especially in the field of pagans. Sean has been very careful to maintain these relations.


    The three left the alchemist''s headquarters together. This time, it seemed that Luo Xia didn''t follow. After all, Rachel was already there.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The streets of Lewis city are not as prosperous as jagon, but they are better than the original city of Oro.


    Maybe it''s the port city.


    But today, it''s really lively


    "There don''t seem to be so many people in this city."


    "Of course not. This is only the case when foreign caravans come... Because alchemy occupies the main R & D and combat strength of the whole country, the kesselk people are more conservative in resource exploitation and production convenience. Most of the novel things are sent by zambutar and Adak."


    Sean thought about the tribute kesselk gave to the Sun King twenty years later.


    Don''t say it.


    Except that the alchemy stone and the immortal wine are amazing, other things are very common and can be made even in Adak.


    "By the way, Rachel... I often see your alchemists practicing in the headquarters these days. I have a curious place to consult you."


    The two people in front suddenly stopped.


    "What is master Sean curious about? Is it about alchemy?"


    "Yes, I often hear your teaching say that the principle of equivalent exchange, just like the metal you use, must have something to be refined. Is it possible to have an alchemy that can connect iron into gold and silver without this way?"


    Twenty years later, kesselk''s Alchemy stone is such an attribute. Sean wants to see if they have mastered it in this year?


    Rachel''s face suddenly became serious.


    "Is this what master Sean guessed?"


    "You have to be curious. If what witchcraft can create can be achieved in alchemy."


    At the moment, the three are still walking in the street


    It is getting closer to the port. There is a busy street near Lewis port, which is king Avenue.


    When I first came here a month ago, I bought clothes there, and those businessmen seem to be doing business in this area. It can be regarded as a material trading center. Naturally, there are many people, so although Rachel has a serious expression, she speaks normally.


    "This kind of thing has been regarded as treacherous among many alchemists. If you want to get something, you need to pay a corresponding price... For many years, some alchemists have been pursuing the so-called ''truth''. If you get higher knowledge, will you get a way that doesn''t need a price? But many years later, no one has really done it. It''s impossible to pursue that kind of thing It''s realistic, but people often do it, "said Rachel with a disgusting expression.


    But Sean can see a different state from each other''s head.


    Sure enough, some people continue such research... And there must be someone, otherwise it would not appear in front of them in 20 years.


    I should have an alchemy stone in my pocket, but I used it several times in the battle with Beckman, the believer of the ancient god, and then lost it!


    Fortunately, I lost it, otherwise it would become an opportunity for the future


    For the conversation between the two, Lucille at this age didn''t quite understand it. She just felt that there might be a bad relationship, so she immediately changed a topic.


    "Teacher, sister Rachel, look..." she suddenly pointed to the cloth loaded on the carriage in the distance.


    The white gauze towel is a product of Adak.


    "Let''s go and have a look over there." then he took Rachel''s hand and ran over first, while Sean followed slowly.


    Sure enough, it was sent by a large caravan, and the whole street of King Avenue was busy.


    I remember they said before that the cargo ships came from jagong. In this era, the port of Dansu was still an independent country, and it should be the caravan from Lugang... It seems that jagong had a recovery trend 20 years ago. It is no wonder that it was so rich later.


    "Your Excellency Sean!!"


    Just then a voice stopped Sean.


    There are a lot of people on the street, and Sean''s usual gentleman dress has attracted a lot of attention. As long as it''s not dangerous, he won''t see it.


    Looking back, it was Lucas, a tourist businessman who met on the cargo ship.


    "Lucas? Why are you still in the city? I thought you had left!"


    Tourist businessmen do not have fixed stores. Almost all of them have to rush away to buy a new batch to the next city after reselling the goods.


    Of course, Sean doesn''t know anything, so he thinks so... But all the travel businessmen he meets are like this.


    "Ha... Yes, Edith, they have left. I..." said, taking a careful look around.


    "I stayed because I received inside information and knew that a cargo ship from jagong would come soon¡°


    Sean looked at each other with interest.


    This guy


    The network is quite strong.


    Even know such a thing!


    "So it is. Are you going to buy some more goods and leave?"


    "Yes, Jiagong''s goods, especially silk and satin, are very popular in southern countries. I want to buy some to try." businessmen need not only stability, but also courage sometimes.


    Looks like Lucas is ready to bet!


    "Then I wish you success," Sean said.


    The two met in those days when they were on the cargo ship. Their own traveling businessmen have a wide social network, but they rarely have deep friends.


    In a few simple sentences, the family is short. Go back and continue to do your own things.


    This is the most common relationship


    "Well, thank you. Master Sean."


    While they were still talking, two people suddenly came out of the store next door.


    "Is this enough, Mr. Lucas?"


    Sean looked at each other curiously


    Hiss~


    A spontaneous temperament caught the eye. Two women came out of the store with Adak women''s unique crystal necklace, bright eyes and bright teeth. Their eyes looked very energetic... They were probably in their twenties or thirties, because they could see a unique charm of mature women.


    She was graceful and had a good momentum with a smile. What surprised Sean most was the value displayed on each other''s head.


    [HP 1800018000, magic 90009000]


    [favorability: friendly]


    [Combat Effectiveness: 36000]


    [a politician with natural leadership temperament, superb magic talent, tenacity, ideals and means, and good thoughts for the people!]


    The other party was stunned when he saw himself.


    Then he greeted with a smile, and behind her should be an old woman, who has little ability. It is estimated that she is temporarily employed.


    Lucas looked at them curiously


    "Oh, I remember master Sean came from IDAK, too. No wonder you look alike."


    Yeah!


    Horizontal trough~


    Sean suddenly scolded in the bottom of his heart.


    When I saw this description, I had doubts in my heart, and then I looked at the other party''s eyes to confirm it.


    "Hello, madam. My name is... Xiao..."


    Only this time, Sean vowed that only this time he dared not say his name.


    "Hello, my name is Ella." instead, the other party spoke first.


    Ayla!


    This is the mother of her body


    Ayla Izdihar.


    The queen of jagon!

 Chapter 498

    "Master Sean?" Lucas looked this way and was glared back.


    Don''t say that name!


    What if the future "Sean" was born and changed his name? Isn''t it a chaotic timeline? Although eugssotos repeatedly stressed that the future was already doomed, Sean sometimes handled the future situation very carefully, as if Lucille had taught it himself.


    If you don''t go back to the timeline, she won''t exist forever!


    Who knows if the so-called uniqueness is determined by himself... So the appearance of Ayla Izdihar makes Sean unable to find what to say for a while.


    I don''t know why I''m afraid of the woman in front of me!


    It is reasonable to say that she is not her own real mother, but the body of ''Sean vigil'' is indeed related to her. Maybe this is why, or maybe when she lived in a small town, she always looked at each other''s portraits placed in the room of the previous generation of Baron vigil. There are also portraits of each other in the jagong palace, and even coffins in the temple.


    In short, Sean felt at a loss for the first time besides facing the ancient god.


    "Er..."


    "So your name is Sean," said Aila.


    At this time, the queen of the desert is almost 30 years old. According to Sean''s estimation, she must be older than each other when she married Baron vigre, but she looks like a girl in her early twenties. If she is not in good shape, she may look smaller.


    "Yes, although I''m from IDAK, I was born in zambutar. The name ''Sean'' is very popular and represents health and happiness in our country." Sean felt that he said this paragraph inexplicably.


    "That''s what master Sean''s name means! I''ve been through so many places and don''t know yet? I''ve been taught, taught..."


    For a moment, Sean wanted to kill the talkative Lucas next to him.


    The businessman looked quite normal at that time. Why can''t he cherish his life because he talks so much today.


    "Oh, I remember."


    The "Mom" across the street seemed to suddenly recall something.


    "I heard some sailors on the way from IDAK say that a caravan met a large sea animal at sea a month ago. Fortunately, a wizard on the ship saved the people on the whole cargo ship. It should be you," said Ayla, who always smiled when she looked at Sean.


    "Many sailors are praising you recently!"


    "Ha... Your Excellency IRA laughed. How can my magic get into your eyes?"


    Wizards and wizards are aware of each other. If they are high-level wizards, they can even easily perceive whether there are capable people nearby.


    Let Aila wonder that he had been very careful to cover up his magic, but he was still seen through by the other party!


    At this time, I looked at Sean very seriously


    A wizard of IDAK, but his name has the style of zambutar, and even his clothes look like that.


    Eyes are also very similar to yourself


    ¡­¡­


    And now for Sean, I don''t know how to describe this feeling.


    You know, it''s the kind of


    It''s like when you''re doing your homework or reading a novel, you''re standing next to your parents. You want them to go quickly! Flesh and blood close relatives, it seems that this subtle connection can not be erased even across time and space


    Today, I was so bored that I went to the street with Lucille and their mother more than 20 years ago.


    Is this the right time?


    In the dictation of the Sun King and Mirko, Ayla Izdihar left the throne more than 20 years ago, gave it to his brother, and then left jagong alone.


    Of course, in the later description of melsousa and Mirko, she was not completely alone. At the beginning, she always took the Wizards under her hands, but Sean looked behind each other and didn''t see other wizards.


    Probably not yet.


    It''s really troublesome. If even Ayla Izdihar shows up, I don''t know if my actions in kserk will be affected.


    "Wizards are not big or small. Everything in the world is magic, but many wizards don''t want to admit it. Work hard!" Ayla patted Sean on the shoulder as if encouraging.


    "Everything in the world is magic?"


    Sean looked straight at the "mother" who lived in different periods. Their eyebrows and eyes were really similar.


    Sure enough, she is the real great wizard in the world!


    Not only ability,


    And a heart.


    "Mentor..."


    At this time, Lucille''s milk voice came from the rear. Probably he saw that he hadn''t followed him, and the two men came back again.


    "Is that your disciple?" Ayla [curious!] looked at Lucille behind Sean.


    "Yes."


    "A good seedling with great talent. You should cultivate her well." then he took the servant behind him and left.


    Sean looked at each other''s distant back


    "Mentor, why didn''t you follow me? Who''s that sister?" asked Lucille.


    "No, someone I just met," Sean said.


    He didn''t continue to follow them until the other party was out of sight.


    I didn''t expect that my mother also appeared. It seems that I can''t choose to do it in the city. Otherwise, it''s easy for the other party to detect that a level 18 witch can''t be estimated by Sean, and I don''t want to have anything to do with this flesh and blood close relative... I''d better wait for the alchemists to send Okam to the imperial capital.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the corner of King''s Avenue, Ayla Izdihar suddenly stopped.


    Because from the corner of the wall came out a man wearing a coat. If you pay attention, her arms are longer than ordinary people, and even feel very thin when the wind blows.


    "That man was so strange just now, your majesty. Do you want me to follow him?"


    "Don''t affect other people''s lives, honey... He just feels that I''m afraid of magic. Don''t worry. Adak rarely has talent. This good child! Besides, we have our own purpose..."


    Ayla took out the package that had been hidden at the cuff. There was a disc and a stone slab with special materials, which was engraved with various strange words and patterns, one of which was like a compass.


    It took me many years to decipher a small paragraph of the above text.


    [only quiet, only living...]


    [only darkness, only light...]


    [death alone, rebirth...]


    I don''t know what it means, but recently I heard something in this pattern, which is very similar to the gold compass in the hands of Meredith, the first all-round alchemist.

 Chapter 499

    At the moment, Sean, who is shopping on King''s Avenue, is still thinking about himself.


    Based on his own judgment, Okam should not be detained for too long... After all, it has been more than a month. If it is delayed for too long, even the marshal on kodall''s head may not be able to suppress so many mouths.


    What''s more, on the face of it, Okam is still a fugitive. When he is caught, he must be sent to the imperial capital for trial and then interrogated and beheaded in order to quell public resentment.


    If you want to save each other, you need to do it on the way to the imperial capital.


    "Teacher, come and see..."


    While Sean was thinking, Lucille stopped herself again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Come and see this... It''s so beautiful." my little palm pointed to a string of special jewelry placed in the store.


    It looks like something in the sea, but it''s some kind of colored stone. It''s bright and attractive in the sun.


    "This is a common stone on the beach, but it''s very beautiful. Sister Lucille can buy one if she likes." Rachel also said.


    During this time, Sean found that Rachel liked the little girl very much, but she thought she preferred the pure state of mind of the little girl. Anyway, she would take Lucille with her every time she did anything.


    Sometimes, if Sean wasn''t present, Lucille didn''t dare to run around, she felt that she couldn''t see them every day


    The little girl happily picked up an ordinary jewelry from the stall.


    The store manager seems to notice that Rachel''s national alchemist uniform and her dress are [excited!] introducing goods and constantly taking out a lot from the warehouse at the bottom of the box.


    "Does this look good, mentor?"


    The little girl took a small string of blue crystal bracelet and put it on her hand for herself to see.


    "Not bad, do you like it?"


    The little girl was silent for a moment.


    At this age, it''s better to restrain her. After all, there was no adult instruction before. Her identity changed too quickly and won the respect and support of so many people. If she taught Lucille, she would really become a notorious witch... Of course, she will be in 20 years.


    But at least she wasn''t bad in Sean''s eyes, otherwise she wouldn''t have helped herself kill the wizard club when she was in town. You know, the wizard club was a very powerful organization 20 years ago.


    "If it''s useless, you don''t have to take these things with you. It''s easy to distract your study."


    "Oh ~"


    The little girl nodded, took it down and put it back.


    "It''s just a few bracelets. Master Sean doesn''t have to be so strict." looking at Lucille''s unhappy appearance, Rachel also helped to say a few words.


    "Yes, these things are not expensive. Guests might as well bring one for their little sister... Here, and this necklace! It is said that it is made of deep-sea blue crystal. It is said that it will not change for decades, and it can improve beauty."


    Especially, there is such a routine in any era.


    Sean looked at each other and prepared to spray, but stopped when he saw the necklace in front of him.


    Blue,


    As transparent as a drop of water, this is a common thing for famous wizards to visit each other. After more than a month of familiarity, Sean has won the trust of the alchemist headquarters in Lewis City, and at least his popularity has been improved to a higher level.


    Therefore, after he made this request, kodall did not refuse.


    "It''s our honor that master Sean can escort the fugitives with us. I was worried that my two disciples could not complete the task alone. It would be better if you could help."


    "Won''t you go, Mr. kodall?"


    Some accidents.


    As the leader of the whole team, the other party actually chose not to go. Even he was ready to deal with him, and now he suddenly disappeared?


    "I won''t go. There are other tasks I need to complete... Emperor Du suddenly sent a task, and I can only go in person. So master Sean is invited to take care of escorting the fugitive."


    "Yes, I''ve been here for so many days. It''s my duty to help."


    Sean saw from the state of each other''s head that kodall seemed to have something on his mind, especially when he said he had other tasks


    However, Sean had no energy to pay attention to each other''s things for the time being.


    Which country doesn''t have a few shady things? Let them get busy by themselves.


    All I want is the secret in the book of the dead.


    At night,


    Sean once again uses small animals to enter the dungeon to meet with Okam.


    "Prepare yourself. It''s estimated that they will take you to DIDU soon... I''ll make arrangements during the journey."


    Hearing that he could leave, Okam came to the spirit like a resurrection.


    "No problem, sir. I will cooperate with you, but where do we need to act?"


    This puzzled Sean. He really didn''t know where Lewis city could do things when he went to DIDU.


    "I have arrangements in many places. The key depends on the situation here. What place do you think you are most familiar with?" began to ask Okam.


    "Kimo River town, surrounded by water... Is the most familiar place for me!"

 Chapter 500

    Kesselk is not only one of the largest countries in the southern continent, but also the most culturally and economically developed country on the continent.


    In many years of history, there was the era of kesselk''s four wars


    But as the status became more and more stable, the surrounding countries began to stick together. After that, there were fewer such situations.


    However, many people still believe that kesselk missed the best opportunity to expand its territory. Since the frequent establishment of diplomatic relations between the north and South continents, battles on the sea have gradually replaced those on the land


    There''s no way. Kesselk''s coastline is too long. It connects almost half of IDAK region, and even has merchant shipping trade with countries in zambutar region. It''s conceivable that such a long coastline consumes military power during the war. It''s not easy to guard here alone. How can we manage those inland countries.


    What a waste of experience!


    Therefore, in the recent one or two hundred years, kesselk has allocated a lot of time to develop the domestic economy.


    Some Erudites have estimated that the situation in kesselk has prompted more alchemists than anywhere else, because it is difficult to find people with wizard talent, but alchemy can only be learned well.


    Even if it may not be strong in the end, it is at least one point more capable than ordinary soldiers!!


    Of course, there is another saying


    Once the war comes, powerful industry can be instantly transformed into military power. Even if wizards have strange spells, powerful artillery can suppress the whole war situation.


    Either way, it emphasizes the importance of kesselk alchemists and the fundamental strength of the country.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lingnan Town, not far from Lewis city.


    It can be regarded as a rich town on the way to the imperial capital. Close to the seaport city of Lewis, it is destined to become an important hub connecting inland and surrounding towns.


    Adventurers and mercenaries often gather in such places to prepare


    And still today.


    "Well, did you hear?"


    In the hotel house where the adventurer mercenary regiment often lives in the town, several people gathered together.


    A young man just walked into the door


    "I have heard that Mr. Okam will be sent to the capital the day after tomorrow."


    "Is it reliable?"


    There were seven people in the room. Except for the one who had just walked in from the door, the others were waiting for him to come back.


    "I can''t be wrong. I heard from a person in charge of the workshop in the alchemist headquarters. He likes gambling and owes a lot of money in the city. I got this information with a little method," said the young man.


    And the other six, four men and two women.


    One of the men in a stand collar windbreaker and a triangular hat is in the middle


    "Then it seems that the news will not be false. How do you think they will come?"


    "It''s too long for the steam train to go to the imperial capital. The team should be the fastest and carry so many people. I''m sure I won''t take the train..." it was a woman standing next to him.


    She has a big red cloak and hood, a leather waist tied white shirt with a skirt, and leather Shin boots on her lower body. The most special thing is that her leather gloves are embroidered with light pink rose petals


    "Yes, going to the imperial capital is a high road, and according to the habits of national alchemists, they certainly won''t go to a place with many people."


    "How do we rescue Mr. Arkham next?" asked the woman.


    "Let me see..."


    The man in the center was silent.


    "We don''t have time to think more, chief Saroyan," someone reminded.


    "I understand, but after all, the other party is kodal. That person''s ability is too strong. We have to be careful!"


    Saroyan is the captain of the team and is responsible for everyone''s life and security.


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll find a good time. Before that, we''ll look at each other''s situation and make plans. From today on, we''ll call me captain... Our identity is a mercenary group that has completed the task and wants to rush back to the imperial capital. We''ll follow the back of their team. In any case, don''t be seen by kodall. I heard that his two disciples, Ke The eldest lady of risti''s home and a talented student who graduated from the imperial capital are very powerful. You must be well prepared. "


    "Yes."


    A crowd answered.


    "There are only two days... Let''s prepare ourselves and come back the day after tomorrow morning."


    Saroyan watched his team leave and he also needed to make some preparations


    Pack up all your clothes. If you can''t use them, you may have to burn them. When you turn out the cabinet, a duck beak sharp corner mask falls out of it. The mask also wears some mechanical gear tools, goggles and other things.


    "These things must be dealt with."


    Saroyan picked up the duckbill mask and put it in the palm of his hand


    The halo of refining array flashed. In the palm of the hand was a compressed silver bird. The mask was originally made of silver. Now it has been refined into a pure silver magic bird... It is full of clockwork.


    Stand at the window and let go.


    "Go!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The team escorting Okam set out on the third day.


    In the absence of kodall, Sean followed Rorschach and Rachel on the road to the imperial capital.


    When setting out, Sean also paid special attention to the eyes around him. Everyone he could see checked it again... He found that there was no kodall in it.


    It seems that he really wasn''t there and went to do something else.


    Is there anything more important than escorting imperial fugitives?


    Besides, the fugitive still has the research topic they want


    Sean now doesn''t understand what made kodall choose to leave at this time, but on second thought, it''s better if he''s not here. Among all people, his level is level 17 of the orderer


    On different time lines, knowing the future results makes Sean feel like a player, but people at this level are more meaningful to live than to die.


    And I don''t know if my every move is also ''expected''


    Because it doesn''t make sense at this point.


    For example, if you kill someone, then the family won''t exist in 20 years.


    Because I don''t know the names of those people, history doesn''t matter, but what if I know? For example, if you don''t save Lucille, does that mean that Lucille doesn''t exist twenty years later?


    I feel I still can''t understand this.


    There seems to be a bug!


    Yugossotos did not emphasize this at that time


    Look at Okam in the carriage ahead.


    The so-called ''truth'' sometimes even Sean himself wants to see it!


    "Master Sean, do you know what our kesselk is most famous for?"


    At this time, an alchemist nearby disturbed Sean''s thinking... Looked at each other, that is, Duncan Shelley, who tested defense magic with himself that day.


    "I really don''t know that."


    Now the team has gone out of Lewis city for dozens of miles.


    Walking on the road, I always find some topics to talk about

 Chapter 501

    Duncan looked around carefully.


    No one noticed here


    Especially after noticing the [bad laugh!] and [caution!] on his head, people pay more attention.


    In fact, no one pays attention to himself. Sean, a wizard, is already very conspicuous in a group of alchemists, but if he keeps a low profile, the attention around him won''t be too much on himself.


    They are in the middle of the team


    Originally, as a VIP, he should let himself go to the front, but Sean hid in the middle, that is, near the carriage, on the pretext of hiding himself to protect the team, because this place is easier for Sean to observe the situation of the whole team.


    "There are three most famous things in our kesselk country," the other whispered.


    "Oh, those three?" Sean asked.


    The mysterious appearance of the other party is not something that can be said publicly.


    This expression is very common


    When I was in Oro City, those childe brothers often asked me to go to the nightclub with this expression!


    "One is the product of our alchemists, and the other is the technology of our country..."


    Kesselk''s Alchemy products are famous all over the world. Sean didn''t feel this before, but after seeing their alchemy, he found that some local industries can''t reach such a level... Factories can produce unlimited quantities, but they can''t diversify quickly.


    For example, you can produce gold ingots and gold coins with unlimited amount of gold ore, but you can''t produce gold crafts in a short time, and the alchemists here can finish it quickly by refining into an array.


    In retrospect, some metal handicrafts in the Earl''s house should have come from kesselk!


    "And there are only two."


    The other party suddenly [meaningful!] smiled.


    "Master Sean doesn''t know. Another one is our nightclub, which is the most characteristic in the world!" his eyes lit up when he spoke.


    Where Sean is, little Lucille is


    I was curious when I saw myself talking to Duncan.


    Hiss~


    Sean didn''t speak and pointed at each other.


    It''s also a meaningful smile.


    "Master Sean can go and see it when he comes to the imperial capital. You will never forget it!" Duncan began to promote the characteristics of his country to Sean.


    "Where is the tutor going? I''m going too..."


    Lucille probably heard the words'' go and see ''and was busy talking.


    "I didn''t go anywhere. We''ll show you around when we get to the imperial capital."


    "Yes, yes!" replied the little girl excitedly.


    The young man is very good, but Sean doesn''t want to have too much intersection with the national alchemists. After that, he has to consider how to take Okam away!


    "Mentor."


    "Huh?" Sean looked down at Lucille.


    "Where did you say you were going?" I was still curious about what they said just now.


    Uh


    "That means the town ahead. By the way, Shelley, what''s ahead?" Sean could only ask that way.


    "Ahead? That''s Lingnan Town, the nearest town near Lewis city. Although it''s small... There are many people!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was noon when the team came to the town.


    There are about 200 alchemists in the whole team, and then there are three carriages, one of which is closed to Okam... It is said that it is common for local alchemists in their country to go to the imperial capital to report their work and display their research results.


    On weekdays, it is pulled by this fully closed carriage with only two holes, so that others may know that the national alchemists are coming. People who don''t want to get into trouble will automatically avoid it, and even the hotel they want to stay will deliberately make room.


    After all, no one wants to provoke these people with backstage!


    When the team came to Lingnan Town, it was noon. It didn''t need to rest. Just walk over.


    There are many passers-by in the town. The team can only compress the formation and move forward slowly


    "There are a lot of people here," said Sean.


    At this moment, I took Lucille to the front position of walking with Rorschach and Rachel.


    "Lingnan town is the nearest town near Lewis city. At the same time, the intersections in various places are also roads to surrounding cities or villages, so many people will gather here on weekdays," Luo Xia said.


    That is, the transit town outside the city.


    It seems that every city has such a town! Sean recalled the places he had been to. Indeed, every city has a small town dozens of miles away.


    One is to facilitate the gathering of surrounding villages and towns, the other is to inquire about the information in the city in such places, including that there is no place to rest if you can''t enter the city in case of accidents.


    "I see. There must be a lot of people here."


    "Well, recently, the merchant fleet from aidak has just come. It is estimated that some businessmen have sent it to the imperial capital."


    Look around, there are many people following the team. No wonder these people are so nervous.


    It''s about dozens of kilometers from Lingnan town. You can also see many fellow travelers on the avenue, some of whom look like mercenaries.


    However, most of them are unwilling to follow the team of national alchemists. They either quickly surpass them or follow them far behind, because it''s uncomfortable to be stared at by the team all the time


    In order to prevent being stared at by interested people, Luo Xia always cared about the front and rear teams, and even sent special people to disperse and pay attention to the surveillance.


    Can those people not feel bad!


    But


    Sean''s vision always stays with the hint of [being watched...] * 6.


    I''ve been out of town for such a long time. People who want to see it should be tired of it. I don''t dress up like a zambutar. There''s no need to stare at it for so long.


    After walking so many miles, they are still watching


    He glanced at the crowd behind him.


    "What''s the matter, master Sean?"


    "It''s all right. Just look."


    All three carriages were there, and everyone was there, but they were far away from the team behind. Only one team could clearly see that a line of seven people looked like a mercenary regiment.


    "I''ll go back and have a look. You go first," said Sean.


    "Where are you going, master Sean?" Rorschach looked back.


    "It''s all right. Go to the back... Just keep walking. Lucille stays here." Sean ordered, and the little girl nodded obediently.


    Sean deliberately walked to the rear, so that he could see the appearance of the team clearly. At the same time, if he stared, his attribute status and value would also appear... Surprisingly, when these people saw themselves turning and coming towards them, there were [worry!] and [doubt!] states on their heads.


    It was a surprise.


    It seems that he is not the only one staring at Okam

 Chapter 502

    Sean just made a turn to the rear and walked back along the other side.


    Just look at the attributes of the people who follow them!


    But for Saroyan, when the other party looked at him just now, he was always worried. Fortunately, the other party didn''t stay long and then went back.


    "Commander, did he find us?" a team member behind him suddenly spoke.


    Saroyan glared at each other, and then he reacted that he called him the wrong name.


    "Captain..."


    At the moment, he was behind the ranks of alchemists, dressed like a fellow mercenary regiment.


    "It shouldn''t be. Didn''t you see that he just passed by and went back, and his clothes don''t look like national alchemists. His skin color and clothes look more like aristocrats... I guess it''s an aristocrat in Lewis city. Did you notice a little girl in the team?"


    Several people nodded.


    In the whole team of alchemists, in fact, the most prominent except the carriage is the little girl. The child''s voice is clear. As long as he is talking, he is basically the loudest voice in the team.


    "Yes, they should be the nobles who followed the alchemists to the imperial capital," said another.


    It would be much safer to have alchemists to protect it.


    "What shall we do? When shall we do it?" someone began to ask.


    "Shh!"


    "Certainly not now. We need to find a good opportunity to do it." Saroyan looked around and fell into meditation.


    "How about starting from this noble?"


    He looked at several team members beside him. Although not all the alchemists in Lewis city were very powerful, some were just ordinary soldiers, but there were many others.


    Moreover, Luo Xia and ruiqi''er, the first generation, are known as the young generation who are most likely to surpass kodall. They are also famous among the alchemists in the whole country. Confrontation with them is not good for themselves... It may be easier to start from the nobility, but it''s not good to provoke the nobility.


    Let''s take a look at it for the time being.


    "Anyway, there''s only one way. Let''s just follow them."


    "Yes."


    Several people nodded.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Well, did master Sean find anything?"


    As soon as he came back to the front, Luo Xia asked in a hurry.


    "It''s all right. I saw some animals just now, so I went around and thought it was Warcraft, but it was just an ordinary beast." Sean said casually.


    "Is the teacher talking about the magical beast?" Lucille asked curiously.


    The little head tilted


    Because she had a child in the whole team, the journey became less boring.


    "Yes, the kind I told you," Sean replied.


    In the bottom of my heart, I''m facing the purpose of those people behind me


    The favorability is almost cold, even when you see your smile, the favorability of the response is also so, which shows that the other party''s goal is yourself!


    People who haven''t been in this country for a long time and don''t belong to this timeline, it''s impossible to target themselves, let alone have any enemies. They should target the whole team, and they are just one of them.


    So someone is still staring at the team.


    Okam?


    Or those alchemy products?


    Sean thinks Okam is more likely to approach. The other party holds the secrets of the so-called Investigation Corps and is obviously a national fugitive.


    That would be great.


    Sean was still working on how to maintain the relationship between the two sides. Once he saved Okam and left, kodall may put the responsibility on himself regardless of right or wrong... Now, if there are others there, he doesn''t have to carry the pot by himself.


    Follow the team.


    On the first day, the team rested in a tavern more than ten kilometers away from Lingnan town.


    In fact, this small place can''t let more than 200 people rest. Most people still camp outside. Even Luo Xia and ruiqi''er sleep outside. The room of the tavern only allows some players who are tired or have poor physical strength to rest. Of course, there are two guests, Sean.


    At night, there was a bonfire in the camp outside. After eating, Sean always paid attention to the people who also lived in the hotel. Their room was very close to him


    "Tutor, do I want to continue practicing today?"


    "No, you''d better not practice magic when you''re on your way, so you''ll be very tired the next day," Sean said.


    Just like when I first started learning magic, I kept practicing every night in order to improve my proficiency. However, if I practice like this on the way, I will feel very tired if I can''t recover my magic the next day, and then I may not be able to insist on the third day... The fourth day... It''s not necessary to fight like this when Lucille is still growing up.


    "Oh, I''ll go to bed first, mentor!"


    "Well, have a rest early..."


    Looking here, I found that Sean had been looking at the situation outside. His eyes were wide open, but he couldn''t sleep. He turned over and whispered.


    "Mentor, is there anything outside?"


    "No one. I''m watching the situation at the camp. We don''t want to guard them, so I''ll pay attention."


    In Sean''s opinion, Lucille and Rachel have a good attitude. Speaking, they just want to get some information from the alchemist. They have no prejudice against the big lady. There is no need to make the little girl beware of each other because of their own relationship, and she can''t do it at this age.


    Let''s keep them in this relationship.


    So there''s something Sean won''t tell the little girl.


    "Oh," he snorted softly as he lay in bed.


    "By the way, tutor. Do you think I know which carriage the fugitive is in?"


    It seems that the little girl is not tired today. She is still talking.


    "So you can see?"


    The three carriages as like as two peas were not opened. They seemed to have everything in it, one was Occam, and the other two were the material and some gold making products of alchemists. They looked the same from outside, which was a way to confuse the outsiders.


    "Well, I smelled you when I entered the middle carriage today. It should be that one," said Lucille, proudly hiding under the quilt with his eyes out.


    Taste?


    Oh, yes.


    To calculate, Okam hasn''t taken a bath for more than a month, and his smell can''t be hidden.


    The little girl is very clever.


    "Go to bed, or you''ll be lazy again when you get up early tomorrow," Sean said.


    Looking at each other, he quickly turned around and looked at the direction of the wall. In just a few minutes, the sound of breathing became loud.


    Children sleep well. They sleep for seconds


    I wonder if the other people over there are sleeping or ready to act tonight?


    But in Sean''s view, they should not act. It''s only a day away from Lewis City, and they can''t go far with fugitives who are tired and can''t walk.

 Chapter 503

    A bonfire rises in the alchemist camp at night


    A crowd of people sat around.


    Luo Xia looked at the stewed cans in front of her and was ready to pick them up. They were very hot and difficult to take.


    He grabbed a handful of soil directly from the ground and flashed on the alchemy array in his hand. A ceramic handle appeared, just enough to pick up the can... He immediately sent it to Rachel behind him.


    "It''s ready, Rachel. Be careful! It''s a little hot."


    "Well, thank you!" Rachel nodded and took out a piece of compressed metal she carried with her.


    [silver]


    A flash of lightning flashed and refined into two small spoons.


    "Here..." one of them handed it to Luo Xia.


    "By the way, has anyone sent food to the prisoner?" she suddenly recalled and asked.


    Since they decided to send each other to the imperial capital, the treatment method of prisoner Okam has changed a lot. The two people no longer interrogate each other, and they also deliver meals and medicine every day. In the past, it was to restore his strength slightly, and the skylight in the dungeon was opened every day to let him see the sun, which helps to restore the person''s physical habits.


    However, he will be hungry a few days before departure. He only gives a little food every day for a period of time, so that the other party can''t eat enough. In this way, he can only wait quietly in the carriage cell during the transportation and won''t run away.


    "I''ve already sent it. It''s just a bread and vegetable leaf as usual. I won''t give it too much. Otherwise, I''ll go and see it myself after the next meal." Luo Xia sat opposite Rachel and said.


    Holding hot canned meat, she looked at Rachel eating.


    It seems that from the beginning of learning alchemy, they often sit opposite each other. Rachel was born in the powerful Christian family in the imperial capital. She is a real young lady, He was born in an ordinary craftsman''s family... Although he is not the poorest civilian in the small town, he is far from the noble lady in the imperial capital.


    It took years of hard work to make the famous alchemist Mr. kodall pay attention to being accepted as a disciple. At that time, Rachel was already inside. In a word, she was still her own senior sister and half a mentor


    In Luoxia''s childhood environment, the surrounding partners have always told themselves how aristocrats look down on people, how to luxury and squeeze civilians. Anyway, for aristocrats, there are not many favors among ordinary people, but interestingly, these are just behind their backs.


    When the real nobles appeared, they still ran to flatter and support


    But in any case, nobility and civilians are born with identity estrangement.


    But after meeting Rachel, Luo Xia had different views on them


    Compared with herself, Rachel is no less hardworking than anyone, even harder than those who have been hardworking students for more than ten years.


    This is completely unimaginable for Luo Xia before. An aristocrat... Said to be an aristocrat who can only eat, drink and have fun in how many people, would seriously specialize in alchemy. Before that, it was unthinkable.


    And because Rachel is so hard-working and beautiful, Luo Xia always likes to stay with each other


    I always think it''s good to be around each other.


    Look at her, at least only the people who see her most!


    Suddenly, the opposite eyes were raised slightly... It was cold at night. After eating a little stew, the whole face became red.


    Rachel looked up and saw Rorschach holding the can.


    "What''s the matter with you, Rorschach? Eat quickly... Otherwise it will be cold." she said with a smile.


    That smile makes people feel cured. Of course, maybe only Rorschach thinks so... But it doesn''t matter!


    "Oh, ha ha."


    He laughed awkwardly, but suddenly stopped.


    "What?"


    "Er..."


    "If you have anything to say, is there anything we can''t say?" Rachel stared at each other. They have been together since four or five years ago to study with tutor kodall.


    From the imperial capital to Lewis City, almost two people are responsible for helping manage the operation of the whole alchemist guild. They almost talk about everything


    "That..."


    "Hey, it''s nothing. I just suddenly recall... That day, you went shopping with master Sean?" I don''t know why. I don''t even know why to ask when I say it, but Luo Xia wants to ask again.


    Although I think the answer may not be what I want to hear


    If it weren''t for the current atmosphere, I really couldn''t say it.


    "Nothing, just whatever you don''t care."


    "I just took Lucille''s little sister shopping."


    "Huh?"


    "I heard that she used to be a child laborer on a cargo ship and seldom got off the ship before. I''ve seen her look and there are many marks of being beaten... So I want to buy something for her. There''s nothing else." Rachel stopped and muttered.


    In fact, Rachel doesn''t feel it, she just doesn''t want to say.


    The relationship between the two is the best now


    "So it is."


    The answer is so simple, but Luo Xia''s heart is as easy as putting down a big stone.


    "Don''t think about it. The most important thing for us is to send Okam to the capital safely." Rachel looked at each other and said angrily.


    "Well, well! That''s right."


    "By the way, have you checked the deeds of Okam?"


    Suddenly at this time, Rachel asked curiously.


    "What deeds, did he become a national criminal?"


    "Yes, I later investigated the deeds of Okam and found that he seemed to have lived in the imperial capital before, and the killing in the South was introduced a little far fetched. What the tutor has always asked us to explain seems to have something to do with the alchemists in the national Department..."


    "He stole it?"


    Luo Xia looked at each other and shook his head.


    "I don''t know. Maybe the emperor asked us to send him back. That''s why marshal hogheim must interrogate him in person."


    "Anyway, everything we have to do is over. Just send it safely!"


    This is the only task left now.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    They talked together and didn''t find that there were eyes staring at this side in the grass in the distance.


    Three people in the grass waited anxiously


    "I didn''t expect that Rorschach and Rachel Christian wouldn''t leave. I thought they would at least rest in the pub. If they kept staring at us like this, they wouldn''t have a chance to do it."


    "What about that, captain? It''s bad for us to spend it like this all the time."


    Behind them, they waited for Saroyan''s answer.


    "The man in the tavern is the noble. Do you think there is a chance to kidnap him and distract Luoxia?" Saroyan thought of the only way.

 Chapter 504

    "But... That''s noble. Is it worth it?" said a woman behind her.


    "Rescuing Mr. Okam is the most important task at present. As long as you do it decisively, you won''t leave a trace, and don''t hurt the nobles," Saroyan said.


    If an aristocrat dies here, the surrounding towns will be closed for investigation, which is very unfavorable for several people to walk in the future, and it is easy to be chased by these alchemists.


    Besides


    I am also a noble!


    "Let''s wait until they fall asleep..."


    Normally, this place is not suitable for action. It''s too easy for alchemists to find reinforcements, and it''s the first day to go out. Their spirit and physical strength are very good, and they are in a highly concentrated state. It''s hard to deal with, but if they don''t try, they don''t know if they have a chance!


    "That''s it, ina. You take the others to sneak into the noble room late at night to control each other, and then send a cry for help from there to let Rorschach and Rachel leave. We can bring Mr. Okam out in a minute."


    The way to escape is ready. Now the only thing to be sure is which carriage Okam will be in.


    During the day, the reason why several people risked being found so close is to find each other''s carriage.


    I know a lot about the national alchemists in kesselk. When escorting prisoners, they are all fully enclosed carriages, and they also take several carriages as cover. They looked for a long time during the day to find the possible one... But now it seems that it is not so easy to distinguish.


    Take another look.


    "You just go to prepare and use some props properly, but don''t let those two people run away," Saroyan said.


    "Don''t worry, when did I miss?"


    Answer confidently.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    Sean felt tired and went to bed alone. By this time, Lucille had already fallen asleep.


    On weekdays, even if her voice is a little louder, she can''t get up


    After the habit of going to bed late, Sean always felt that he was more energetic at night, but he was too lazy to die during the day, especially at noon.


    But when you close your eyes, the last thing you see in your field of vision is the hint of [being stared at...]. Your heart just dropped hangs up again and opens your eyes immediately.


    Are these people all night owls?


    It''s so late to act!


    Even Sean, who couldn''t move, started moving when he wanted to rest.


    Alas~


    Sighed.


    This morning, I saw that the grades of the seven people are not high, or they have not reached the high-level ranks that really need their attention... Basically, they are the most common grades. If such people are positive, they are basically not their opponents, let alone match their own abilities!


    The light in the room is getting dark


    It is estimated that the dark clouds covered the moonlight, and even the last ray of light weakened. It was almost dark from the window.


    Not yet?


    Sean glanced at the sleeping Lucille next door


    If I don''t come, I''ll do it myself.


    Suddenly there was a slight noise on the roof.


    Creak~


    The mouse''s cry, but Sean knew it should be installed by people, and then the roof thumped a few times... There was nothing in the dark line of sight, but he could smell something different between his nose and breath.


    Ecstasy?


    Quickly hold your breath and activate your skills to move time back.


    [trap ~]


    [barrier ~] and [anti magic shield ~] are directly launched.


    At this time, the body enters the state of ectopic surface


    The world seems to turn black and white in an instant!


    When time slows down, you have a chance to catch each other.


    Sean opened the window and jumped on the roof. At the moment, there were two people squatting on his roof.


    Dark night, dark figure.


    The body quickly returned to normal time


    "Why are you late on my roof? What''s up?"


    They looked up in surprise.


    "Don''t move!" Sean said, but no one would listen to it.


    Both men and women were surprised that the target suddenly appeared in front of them... It was only a second before they confirmed that the other party was sleeping in the room.


    Is it true that the other party is also an alchemist?


    Or a wizard?


    "Go!"


    The first thing you can think of at this time is to run first, otherwise the alchemists will wake up after the trouble


    They hardly looked back. When they saw Sean in front of them, their first reaction was to run.


    "Want to run?"


    Sean held out his hand and threw a magic out.


    [slow ~]


    [imprison ~]


    A beam of light went out from the feet of the two people in an instant, like being caught by the invisible palm of their feet. When they wanted to continue running, they found that they couldn''t lift their feet, and they gradually felt a deep pain in their body!


    "It''s a wizard, the other is a wizard," said the female of the two suddenly.


    "You''re boring. If you disturb my rest, I''m ready to run?" Sean''s figure appeared in front of them in an instant.


    Right in front of the woman.


    "Spread out!" he said to the man next to him.


    Even at this time, they are still tangled with command and deployment!


    Oh~


    Sean sneered, and the magic in his hand began to work


    At the beginning, kodall was right. Curse magic has no trajectory, which is equivalent to no visible physical constant. Alchemists simply can''t fight back through this curse, which is the most fatal damage for them! This is why after using the curse magic, the national alchemists in Lewis city will try their best to find themselves. Even if they are a VIP, they don''t want to let themselves go everywhere!


    The purpose is not to worry that you will attack them.


    Thinking about what to do with these two people


    At the same time, the other party opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue inexplicably.


    In the moonlight, Sean noticed that the woman''s tongue was engraved with the shape of the alchemy array


    what!


    There is a refining array in your mouth.


    In an instant, I felt a heat released from the surrounding air and quickly condensed into a solid in front of my eyes. However, in just a second or two, the solid sublimated into a gaseous state, and the temperature instantly decreased to zero.


    Cough


    The name of this gas can be seen in the line of sight.


    [carbon dioxide]


    The other party spits out gas through the refining array on the tongue, which quickly changes the physical state of the surrounding air after contact with the air.


    A plume of smoke from the sublimation of dry ice blocked Sean''s view.


    In such a short moment, the fog blocking the view heated up rapidly, like hot steam, and burst out blue fireworks!


    It seems that the knowledge that has not been used for many years has been awakened. At the moment, the gas has been changed. This is the blue flame of [carbon monoxide], which is ready to evaporate itself?


    The flame swept past like a ghost fire.


    The other party controlled the compression and transformation of the whole gas very accurately, and quickly burned at a high temperature without making an explosion.


    Usually when a wizard is attacked, the imprisonment magic will disappear


    But they noticed that their trapped legs were still unable to move!

 Chapter 505

    How!


    The smoke dispersed, and they [surprised!] looked at the man still standing in front. His black coat didn''t even hurt!


    "How could this happen!" the woman said slowly.


    The tongue sticks out again


    "No!"


    Sean stretched out his hand to stop it, but it was too late. The other party condensed the surrounding air again. This time, it actually formed ice crystals and attacked himself again by means of physical attack.


    Wave a [magic shield ~] to block all attacks and dissolve it easily.


    "I said, stop using your abilities. It''s useless to me!"


    Once again, the air exploded, but Sean seemed to be in some invisible protection. He couldn''t get close to himself whether it was explosion or physical attack


    "But then again, thanks to your low level, I can be safe and sound. It shows me the way to fight alchemists. It''s very good!" Sean said with a smile.


    "Who the hell are you!"


    The two [nervous!] looked at this side, and they could see that they were thinking fast on the top of their heads.


    "Just a passer-by. Don''t worry... I won''t do anything to you. On the contrary, I''m ready to help you."


    I''ve been worried that I can''t find a good opportunity, but now it''s a good opportunity. If these people help me as a cover, it''s only them who want to chase and kill.


    "What do you mean?"


    The one who should be a woman has a slightly higher status. She has been giving orders since just now, and Sean also noticed that their actions are not like ordinary adventurers or hired mercenaries. Their serious discipline and fierce combat are more like professional killers, but do killers need to save people?


    The only thing Sean can think of is that they belong to a highly disciplined team, perhaps the enemy''s army, perhaps kesselk''s rebel organization, or other factions in the country.


    Looking at them, they fell into a little meditation


    "That''s what I mean. It''s too difficult for you to grab okham in the hands of these alchemists, and you''re not their opponent at all according to the level of the seven of you."


    "So you came to test us on purpose today." another man was talking.


    I did look at them intentionally this afternoon... So they decided to do it first because of that look. After all, they still have a child like Lucille, which gives people a very weak feeling.


    "You are not a noble!"


    The other side continued.


    "Maybe so!" Sean rarely answered these topics positively, especially when he could see the change of target emotion.


    The state above his head has been changing, and many are tentative changes, so Sean never takes these words.


    "Now what you want is Okam, and I offer you such conditions... It''s enough to know that. As for the rest, it has nothing to do with this matter."


    "... tell your leader that I will fight in Kimo River town. Then it will be your chance. Good night."


    Sean tightened his black coat, picked up his hat and stayed on top of his head.


    Smile and walk away.


    One minute after he left, the magic of [imprisonment ~] slowly dissipated.


    They can finally move freely!


    They all looked at each other


    "What should I do?" the man asked first.


    It was originally planned that the two people would support each other to sleep and anesthetize each other with ecstasy. This is the only way not to hurt the nobles. Let the later hijack the girl... As long as there is a noise in the room, it will attract the attention of the camp over there, especially when the little girl calls for help.


    As long as he takes the girl and pretends to be defeated to escape, and distracts Luo Xia and ruiqi''er, the leader can act.


    But now


    "Go back first and tell the captain about it!" said the woman.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Saroyan is ready, and all preparations are waiting for the action on that side.


    But there was no movement for such a long time.


    "What''s going on? Why haven''t you taken action yet."


    "Will you be waiting for the time?"


    There are four people behind Saroyan, who are also waiting for the action there.


    "Ina is not the kind of person who can''t seize the opportunity. She''s just a noble. She doesn''t need to waste so much time. The sky will change in a while." Saroyan looked up at the sky.


    They have been in their position for a long time, especially when they have done this kind of work for a long time. They have a very accurate grasp of which season the sky will be the darkest. They will never make mistakes. This is the most basic common sense!


    "Do you want me to hurry up!" someone behind said.


    Saroyan frowned.


    Even now, it''s not enough to rush time in the past. If you don''t grasp the right time, just give up!


    "Captain!"


    Just as several people were tangled, a voice came from the rear.


    "Ina! Why are you here?"


    "Something happened, captain..." the two people who came over told Saroyan what had just happened.


    If the speaker were not his teammates, the people present would not believe it. The one seen during the day? He''s a wizard! And he''s such a high-level wizard.


    "Really?" one of the team members asked suspiciously.


    "Why should I lie to you?"


    "Wait, maybe ina is telling the truth." Saroyan stopped the quarrel between several people, and then recalled the rumors he had heard before.


    "I heard that the alchemist guild entertained a high-level wizard and his disciples. It has been half a month. I thought people have left... Unexpectedly, they are still there. The wizard you met may be the one mentioned in the news!"


    A high-level wizard seems to have come from somewhere else.


    Recalling the man''s clothes seen during the day, it looks like


    And when he walked to the crowd, he smiled knowingly. At that time, several people only thought it was a polite greeting. Now in retrospect, he may have been greeting the crowd at that time.


    "What shall we do now?" the crowd asked Saroyan for an answer.


    "He said he would help us in Kimo River town?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why did he help us save Lord Okam," said another.


    "Is it for that thing?"


    Their mission was to protect Okam and keep things from being lost.


    "Anyway, he has strong ability. If we confront him head-on, maybe we are not his opponent. In addition, the two disciples of kodal... Maybe we can make use of his ability, don''t you think." Saroyan looked at the people thoughtfully.

 Chapter 506

    The next morning, Sean woke up. After a simple wash, the little girl got up lazily.


    I like making noise during the day and chatting at night... I just can''t wake up in the morning! Every time I had to finish everything by myself before I slowly picked up Lucille.


    On the way to the imperial capital


    Today''s Luo Xia and ruiqi''er don''t know what they did last night. They look very happy today.


    Luo Xia, in particular, has been in a state of [happy!] since she saw herself.


    Hey~


    Are you so happy to sleep outside? How long are these people''s heads.


    Following in the team, Sean looked in the same direction behind him... Today''s mercenaries didn''t follow up. It''s estimated that they have found the intelligence of the team, so they didn''t follow. They should follow at the back.


    "Master Sean, you''ve always been paying attention to the back. Is there anything behind?" Luo Xia seems to keep the habit of monitoring himself at the beginning. He is closely watched by the other party no matter what small moves he makes.


    "I wonder if there''s anything wrong with the fugitive who''s been locked up in the carriage. I haven''t heard anything in the carriage all day," Sean said casually.


    Although the closed carriage is not heavy, it seems to be made of special materials. Anyway, alchemists will use a lot of materials, so that the sound inside can hardly be heard. In addition, the sound of the carriage walking feels completely quiet.


    "Don''t worry, there will be nothing inside. We send food in on time every day. Yesterday, the other party was fine." Luo Xia replied.


    "Eat!!"


    Speaking of eating, the little girl suddenly opened her eyes.


    £¿£¿£¿


    "Don''t doze off when you walk. You don''t listen to me when I tell you to go to bed early on weekdays." I don''t know what to say about Lucille Sean.


    It was good when I didn''t know she was Lucille before. Now I know that the mutual transformation between identities always makes people feel strange, but now Lucille is too young after all.


    Whether she is her own mentor or not, she should be in charge.


    "Oh!" the little girl murmured and nodded.


    The wronged little expression made Rachel feel distressed on the other side.


    "Lucille is just sleepy when she grows up. In fact, she practices very hard on weekdays."


    Ha ha~


    I really want to use some method to record Lucille''s appearance now. If I go back in the future, I''ll show her myself. This is what the notorious witch alisis looked like when she was a child.


    "Well, you should slowly adjust these habits. The most important thing for wizards is diligence. You should use the spirit of continuous professional research and hard study to make up for your lack of strength," Sean said.


    The little girl nodded in cooperation.


    "Well, I will. Mentor!"


    In fact, her current strength has been Level 2!


    She has only been with her for two months, and most of the first month was spent on the cargo ship.


    Great talent!


    It''s almost catching up with me. I remember I was a month or two at that time... Er... Well, it took a long time to rush to the orderer Level 2. For a person who can''t see the saint level conditions, Lucille''s talent at this age is one of the few.


    There is really genius in this world!


    The only possibility that can compare with her is her mother. She has reached level 18 of orderer in her thirties, and now Lucille is nearly 30 years old from five or six to more than 20 years later. That is, she has also reached level 18.5 of orderer, almost with considerable talent and strength.


    I''m afraid they are the most gifted women Sean has ever met. In contrast, Freya has the advantage of blood, but her talent is a little worse.


    I remember when Elinda wizard AI Xiu said to himself that innate talent is the most important for wizards. Many people''s efforts in their life may not be as high as those people''s achievements. At that time, Sean didn''t think this sentence was very pleasant to hear, because in his opinion, they couldn''t know that the condition for their promotion was the biggest disadvantage.


    But now some people realize how terrible this innate talent is. They were promoted one level in just two months, but they reached such a high level in a young witch 20 years later.


    "Master Sean, I don''t know what you''re going to do after you go to the imperial capital this time?"


    During the journey, Rorschach often inquired about his plan, because every time he asked tentatively, which always made Sean think it was the task ordered by kodall.


    "It''s possible to visit local sages. It''s rare for me to come to the southern continent. I hope I can ask for advice from local famous wizards." my answer is also a standard traveler''s answer.


    No problem.


    I can''t see anything wrong anyway!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The journey to the imperial capital takes about ten days, but the real place to do it is Kimo River town according to Okam.


    Sean looked at this place on the map. It belongs to a small town near the middle of the imperial capital, far away from other cities, and there is still a distance from the imperial capital. Otherwise, when the team enters the imperial capital, there will be a lot of defense troops in the surrounding cities, and it is estimated that it is difficult for the imperial fugitives to go out.


    I can take the other party out with a swagger, but I guess I can''t leave after that. Even if I can go... Lucille and Okam can''t go.


    So


    Still have to wait. It''s best to wait for the mercenaries to take action and shift the target to them.


    Kimo River town belongs to the central area of several mountains and rivers. I don''t know why someone chose to build a town in that place. It is said that it used to be a swamp Town, so it''s hard to walk around surrounded by water


    In this age of inconvenient transportation, you must also take the road of the town, otherwise you can''t go at all!


    In theory, you can go to all places, but there are no roads in some deep mountains and jungles. You may not get out if you go in. Most people don''t go there, even the army.


    Taking the road to the town with supplies is the best choice


    Sean followed the team to the seventh day, and finally entered the range of Kimo River town. The road became narrower and narrower, and the weather was always cloudy, but it didn''t rain. According to Rachel, there was a natural swamp forest near this area, which led to heavy moisture, almost all of which were cloudy.


    "Master Sean, it''s difficult for us to camp out in Kimo River town for special reasons. Today, we''ll send someone to ask if there is a bigger hotel that can accommodate so many of us. If we can''t, we can only rent a pasture to camp. At that time, you may be wronged to live in the pasture with us." Luo Xia said hello before entering Kimo River town.


    "It''s all right, I can! I''m not familiar with the road. You can live wherever you take me..." Sean replied with a smile.


    He leaned back a little and made some excuses. Go back and see the situation.


    Stop when passing the third carriage


    [sound transmission ~]


    "Kimo River town is here. What are your plans? Answer me directly. I can hear you."


    "I know a lot of people in this place. If we go out, we can go out with their strength!" a voice came from the carriage.


    Sean looked around, couldn''t hear anyone else, and even smiled at himself.


    "There''s something I want to make clear to you. It''s not just us and the alchemists who stare at you..."

 Chapter 507

    "What?" the voice inside seemed to know nothing.


    "I''ve seen another seven person team. It feels like a well-trained army. Don''t say you don''t know... How can people you don''t know try their best to save you, even no matter how many alchemists there are." because I can''t see each other, Sean can only ask tentatively.


    Okam inside paused for a moment.


    "I really can''t remember who it will be? It may be Marshal Owen''s people, or the secret organization of the royal family... Maybe people from other countries. Many people know about me unless they see someone!"


    Seeing that the alchemists around looked curiously at themselves, Sean had to reply.


    "Well, I''ll take care of it."


    Then he returned to the front of the team.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Kimo River town is indeed full of river water. The accumulated water flowing from the nearby swamps surrounds the town all year round. Unless it is evaporated, it can hardly flow out.


    As a result, the land around the whole town is more or less stagnant, like a wetland... Not deep, but you can see a wet green space in front of you. Many stagnant water is still bubbling with small bubbles, and you can see dead or discarded animal bones and some floating dead fish.


    "This place looks dead," said Sean, looking around on the way.


    "In fact, the town is very lively, but the swamp looks like this outside the town of Kimo river. It was the same feeling when we first came here before. However, this swamp is a wealth for local residents. There are not only fish and swamp beasts in the swamp, but also some plant medicinal materials, which are also the first choice often purchased by alchemists." Luo Xia said.


    Lewis city is a coastal city, with less vegetation coverage than mountain forest cities. Even most of the way are flat grasslands and pastures. Such a small town can appear in the center of Lewis city and imperial capital, which indeed provides a lot of natural resources.


    Under the cloudy and rainy weather, those shade loving vegetation, or frogs and crocodiles in the swamp, etc. are one of the materials of alchemists'' special potions.


    "So this town is very rich?"


    "It''s OK, but because of the swamp, the town can''t expand, and if you leave the town to live elsewhere, there''s no such good place to make money." Luo Xia said reluctantly.


    "Isn''t it useless to make money?" the girl walking among the three finally lost sleep in this cold weather.


    Although she is only five or six years old, she is very sensitive in making money. After all, when she worked on a cargo ship, she could buy some clothes and snacks with her pocket money every month


    "No, these people are much smarter than you think. Even if you go to the city to enjoy, you won''t forget your work here. Part of the work is handed over to the workers!"


    This is probably why a rich town looks as shabby as those deep mountain towns.


    When walking to town, Sean still consciously glanced behind him


    Those seven people haven''t appeared yet, but they should be right behind.


    If you don''t even take action in this place, you won''t have a chance to take action in the jurisdiction of the imperial capital.


    After entering the town of Kimo River, Luo Xia and ruiqi''er were busy sending people everywhere to ask if there were enough hotels for 200 people. One of the three or four hotels was not so continuous. However, the answer was No. some could live more than 30 people, but it was meaningless to stay too far away. Finally, the team decided to rent an open space near the edge of the swamp to camp.


    Anyway, most of these days are like this, and Sean and Lucille are used to it.


    It was getting late and late. When everyone began to set up camp, Sean began to record the surrounding route, began to plan this rescue plan, and looked at the swamp in the depths of the pool


    Black water.


    Swamp


    And the unique overcast days in this area, Sean kept sketching the emergence of various plots in his head.


    But first of all, send a letter to those people to prepare for action tonight. It''s better to be late, so that their own magic will not consume too much magic.


    "Mentor, mentor..."


    While it was still dark in the evening, Lucille had just bought some of her favorite dried fruits from the town to bring them to Sean.


    "Just went shopping?"


    "Well, this town is really prosperous. Although it''s very old, it has everything... There are more kinds than those towns I''ve been to before." Lucille used to work on the ship. It''s estimated that she walked some way through the port when she landed. It''s not a place to go. Of course Sean won''t take this to heart.


    "Mentor, what are you doing here? Dinner is almost ready." the white palm tore the peel and finally put the pulp in Sean''s palm.


    "Look..."


    "Look?"


    "Well, it''s very humid in this area. There are probably all kinds of animals living in the swamp opposite. I''m observing whether there are Warcraft." Sean just said casually, but Lucille seriously wrote it down.


    "Shall we look for it?"


    "It''s late now, and there''s probably nothing good... Next time!"


    Pat each other on the head.


    Just then a raven flew out of the swamp forest.


    The sun had almost set, and Saroyan hurried to Kimo River town, while the red eyed Raven stayed on it at the entrance of the town.


    "You''re here at last?"


    Several people [surprised!] raised their heads and found that the black crow, which only revealed a pair of red eyes in the night, stayed on the wooden card.


    "Your Excellency?"


    "Didn''t I tell you to act here?" Sean''s body was around the camp now, and he didn''t talk much and didn''t beat around the bush.


    At this time, Saroyan suddenly looked at the team behind him, because he told everyone about it


    "You are the wizard who wants to help us, sir? But how can we trust you?"


    "You don''t have the ability to save Okam!"


    On weekdays, Sean really likes to play charades, but it''s angry to beat around with himself when someone is waiting for him outside.


    "Remember, I only said once, when the fog rises, you enter the camp in the north of the town... The carriage holding Okam will be marked. You take him directly, and then leave in your way to a blacksmith''s shop in the south of the town, where someone will pick you up," Sean said.


    Then the Raven''s eyes changed back to normal color.


    Acridine~


    With a cry, he flew out of the town

 Chapter 508

    It''s getting dark. The moon is not a perennial phenomenon in Kimo River town.


    The main reason is that the fog in this area has been very heavy, especially at night when people don''t wear clothes, it makes people feel very cold


    In a hotel room, Saroyan and his party are preparing, all changing into a night suit and waiting.


    "Captain, can you believe what the wizard said?" even now, people are still a little worried. This action completely exceeded everyone''s expectations. Even the planner is not his own person, or even doesn''t know who the planner is.


    Look at ina Campbell and another member. Of all the people, only the two of them have touched each other.


    "At least I''m sure the other party has nothing to do with the alchemists," ina could only answer.


    "That''s enough. Don''t forget that our goal is to save Mr. Okam. Whoever will help us is an ally."


    Saroyan was more calm than others.


    Late at night,


    There is a final ceremony to pray for.


    This seems to have become the purpose of their actions.


    "It''s almost time. Strange! It''s really foggy." when Saroyan looked to one side of the window, he found that the night in the town was really foggy, just as the wizard said.


    "Could it be that wizard?"


    The level of wizards who can control the weather has always been very high, at least the people present can''t do it.


    "It seems that this is the signal given to us by the other party. We can take action!"


    Saroyan looked back at his six players seriously. There should have been more than a dozen people following him, but now there are only six of them... No turning back, as always.


    "Don''t forget our mission and live!"


    The seven reached out and engraved their own alchemist array on the back of their palms, but at the same time, there was another thing on their arms, a balance like badge.


    "We are knights in the night..."


    The seven began to pray.


    "We serve the light..."


    "We plough the darkness..."


    "We guard justice..."


    "... so tonight, every night."


    Then everyone except Saroyan put on a crow mask.


    When the window opened, six people jumped out of the window first, and Saroyan followed


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Sean stayed in the camp without sleeping. There were still soldiers patrolling outside. Even the team of alchemists were not all alchemists. Even those who were about Level 3 didn''t have much combat power in front of the slightly stronger ability.


    The only thing to pay attention to in the whole team is Rachel and Rorschach. As for themselves, they are just spies.


    Looking at Lucille sleeping in the same camp, I told her to stop fooling around at night and test her mastery of magic spells. Just after reviewing her lessons in the camp, she fell asleep when she was tired


    This is the best.


    I originally asked her to sleep here, otherwise many people might fall down tonight.


    I don''t know since when, Sean has seen very little about combat casualties... I remember that in the earliest days, even shooting needed courage.


    It should start when the city of COGA fought!


    Magic energy in your hands


    With a slight wave,


    ¡­¡­


    The temperature outside the camp is getting colder and colder. It''s really not used to camping in the swamp of Kimo River town.


    Luo Xia remembered that it was not so cold when he came here before. Although the temperature here was lower, it was not so cold. Moreover, the thick fog was so big that it felt like winter! You know, the winter in Lewis city is not cold. It doesn''t seem to have snowed except that it will rain.


    "You stay here. I''ll go over there and have a look."


    "Yes."


    He explained a few words to a soldier nearby. Rorschach walked towards the town alone.


    It''s foggy, but I only feel that the fog over the town is not big, but it''s serious in this area


    How strange!


    After walking around, I found no one, and the light on the other side of the town gradually weakened.


    Kimo River town is indeed rich, but it is not a tourist town. There are not many night markets. Most of the people who come here make a transition like their own team. Because the team with many people moves slowly, they can''t be left here. If the average five or six people would rather walk a few miles and camp on the way, I''m afraid it''s better than here.


    The weather is so changeable!


    Seeing that there was no one, Rorschach went to the carriage where Okam was detained and looked around. He checked the door lock and everything was OK. Then he was relieved to return to the team


    But when he stopped, he didn''t find that the Raven stayed on the top of the carriage and watched.


    Sean controlled the Raven to fly to the door lock of the carriage and drew an alchemy magic array on the door with his mouth. The magic light lit up, and the silver chain was instantly melted into other silver ingots, clinging to the door


    The door lock was actually opened, but Okam had not eaten for two or three days, and he probably didn''t have the strength to move around.


    In the fog, Sean also saw a figure approaching


    It''s amazing that ina sneaked close to the camp with people.


    In the fog, even the light of the campfire can''t shine too much. As long as you don''t go there, this fog gives you a natural protective barrier, and you walk in the dark with this black crow dress. Unless you look at the movement carefully, you may not be able to find the actions of several people.


    "The carriage should be near the center of the camp. We are divided into two passers-by. The captain must be close to the carriage at this time. No matter whether they are close to the carriage or not, we can fight with them as long as we set a trap..."


    "Yes."


    Several people nodded and immediately separated two groups of people.


    Fog and shadow became their most effective protective clothing, preparing to depict the alchemy array in fixed positions.


    "Who''s over there?"


    "Who is it!!"


    Just as ina had just painted a pattern on the ground, a voice suddenly came out of the fog. An alchemist member holding a torch just patrolled here


    "There are enemies, there are enemies!!" the first reaction in the fog is to ask for help in your camp.


    "Hum, we''ve all come here. Isn''t it too late to ask for help now?"


    Ina threw her hands on the ground and lit up in a moment.


    The whole camp ground in front of me burst out sharp corners like thorns, which directly penetrated more than ten meters away.


    "It''s an alchemist!"


    Many people in the team began to prepare their own formation.


    "Fight back now? It''s too late."


    Ina pinched her arm. The mist seemed to be the largest available material for her. She opened her hands... Formed an array in the palm of her hand, and the temperature of the mist in front of her increased rapidly.


    The molecules in the air also changed their composition in the blink of an eye... Ignited one by one with the torches held by each other.


    Boom~

 Chapter 509

    The troops have been moving forward for many days


    In fact, Luo Xia has seen that the whole army is tired these days. Even the diligent Rachel has exhausted her mind in these days. She will go to sleep early, but change her vigil with herself.


    However, Luo Xia had her own careful thinking. After the other party said that she had no redundant relationship with wizard Sean, her mood, which had only subsided not long ago, became restless again.


    I just hope Rachel can sleep more


    So you won''t be too tired during the day!


    Shaking his head drove away the sleepiness around him. Luo Xia continued to walk for a few more circles. He really couldn''t go around the swamp. It''s estimated that the cold wind will wake up a lot.


    In other words, why did it suddenly become foggy today!


    At this time, Rorschach happened to pass by Sean''s camp. The wizard inside should have fallen asleep.


    Although 10000 people in my heart hope that the other party will leave earlier, at present, the strength of the wizard is better than that of myself and Rachel. It will be much more convenient to walk with him, especially when in danger.


    At this time, the place in the middle of the camp woke up Luo Xia who was thinking.


    Enemies?


    At this time!!


    Hurried to the direction of the sound


    Then came a deflagration sound.


    A mass of fireworks burst out in the dark, but it lasted only a few seconds and disappeared.


    Combustible gas!


    Luo Xia saw the essence of the flame at a glance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, it''s like lighting a flame in gas.


    A burst of deflagration blast... All the people around were swallowed by ashes except ina herself.


    The molecules in the air only need a little change to become weapons enough to destroy and kill. This is alchemy, an art that is beyond people''s expectation and reasonable.


    "Hum!" looking at the alchemists who fell to the ground in front of her, ina sneered.


    "Is this the national alchemist? It doesn''t look like much."


    The battle of alchemists may be different from that of wizards and other soldiers and Rangers. Unless the level difference is very large and completely crushed, the two or three level differences are almost a contest between intelligence and experience to see who can master their own alchemy skills and dissolve the opponent''s attack before the magic is exhausted.


    "It''s still a national alchemist. It seems that the captain''s evaluation is too high. You don''t deserve such a title. You don''t want to escape when you see the air warming. You deserve to die here!"


    Ina looked at the people rolling on the ground. They were not dead yet, but her body was almost burned by the deflagration. I''m afraid half her face would be hurt for a lifetime!


    The energy released by the compressed combustible gas in an instant can almost destroy the whole body. If ina''s level is not as high as that, coupled with the interference of the fog almost falling to the freezing point in the air, these people may be dead at the moment.


    "Really? Can I return this sentence to you as it is?"


    Another sound appeared in the fog.


    This time, ina felt bad. The land under her feet was instantaneously connected with a lightning, which was the performance of alchemy.


    Before she could jump, the earth under her feet suddenly stretched out a huge clay palm to grasp herself... Fortunately, ina was more flexible. She jumped out of the palm range for the first time and turned back to hit a dissolved mark on the mud palm. The huge hand fell loose before it was fully formed.


    Alchemy takes the form of decomposition and reorganization. For high-level alchemists, it is also a way to decompose the composition of others.


    "Who!"


    Ina stood up and looked at the shadow in the fog.


    A young man approached with dozens of other people. All the people around him were ordinary linen gloves, only his gloves were white gloves.


    And male.


    "So you''re the Rorschach." ina looked at each other and quickly swept through the surrounding environment to make sure she wasn''t besieged.


    Luo Xia is the second most powerful person in the alchemist team. His level is probably above level 9, or even worse than level 10. In short, his ability is almost equal to that of ruoqi''er... Although he has always been a subordinate of ruoqi''er over the years, only the information obtained by his team is the most authentic, It seems that the other party intends to show weakness in front of Rachel to push up the big lady.


    "You seem to know me?"


    "The famous Mr. kodall sat down with two disciples who didn''t know each other."


    Luo Xia communicated with the woman wearing a crow mask in front of her. At her feet, she was a companion who was scalded and called for help, but now she can only die.


    As long as you are a little distracted, you may be seized by the other party, and you should analyze the alchemy ability used by the other party as much as possible


    There is also a strong pungent smell of toxic gas in the air, and according to my own experience, my companion lying on the ground should be burned by the explosion of compressed gas.


    Combustible gases are used, and then there are some common means of alchemy.


    Today''s temperature is very low, and all people''s faces are cold. If you use this kind of high-temperature explosion at one time, you can''t bear it!


    Luo Xia silently carried a hand behind her and grabbed a piece of loess in her small pocket packed in advance.


    "I should be glad to hear your voice. You must be a beautiful and gentle lady. Unfortunately, why should you be an enemy of our national alchemists? You will suffer at that time."


    "Well, that may disappoint Mr. Rorschach. I not only want to challenge national alchemists... I even want to hold something in your hands."


    They were still testing, because they didn''t see the way each other used alchemy.


    "Interesting. I appreciate a lady like you most. Why don''t you stay!"


    Luo Xia took the lead in opening his steps and put on a look of charging.


    As like as two peas, he tried to start the same attack with the same method as he did just now for the first time. He opened his hands with his hands and opened the gold array.


    Waving his hand in the dark


    "Go to hell."


    The surrounding air compressed rapidly, and another explosion was about to appear, but it couldn''t be ignited when it was ignited.


    Ina looked at the surrounding environment in surprise. It seemed that some dust fell on her hands in the fog


    Dirt?


    "Oh, do you think you are the only one who can use these abilities? You can change the molecules of air to form combustible gases, but deflagration requires conditions. I can change your composition with soil... I have to say you are very smart, but that''s all."


    The explosion was interrupted. Luo Xia felt confident instantly. He pulled out the sharp knife from his belt with his palm... Refined it into a steel wire in his hand.


    "Surround her and don''t let her run away!"


    Rush to the other party quickly and throw the steel wire to the other party.


    Almost several times at the same time in the camp, Rachel, who had just come out of the camp, also met another man with a crow mask.


    The flame hit directly, but it was blocked by the metal shield that Rachel refined with her hand.


    "Who are you?!"


    "The one who challenges you," said the other.

 Chapter 510

    "What''s the matter outside?" Lucille was awakened by the loud noise outside. When she woke up, she found Sean sitting next to her.


    The palm of your hand is in a state of magic, and one eye is closed.


    "You''re awake, Lucille."


    Boom~


    At this time, the explosion outside made the little girl instinctively hide from Sean.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a battle outside."


    "Fight?" although Lucille is young, she doesn''t understand these words. She has heard the assumption that she may encounter an attack many times during her trip in recent days.


    "Shall we help sister Rachel, mentor?" the little body stood up.


    Just stand up, not as tall as Sean when he was sitting


    "You should remember what I said next, Lucille, and you can''t say it to anyone, even your sister Rachel!" Sean doesn''t need anyone''s consent to do anything, but he has always been a lone ranger, but now he has brought his future mentor.


    I didn''t want to take Lucille with me if I wanted to follow Okam to find the remnant of the book of the dead, but I didn''t trust to put her a little girl anywhere.


    Now she is not the ''evil'' witch who will do whatever she wants 20 years later!


    You need to protect yourself


    "Yeah." Lucille nodded heavily. Although I don''t know what Sean wants to do, this is my mentor. Anyone can listen to him, but he can''t.


    "I''ll chase the enemy later. If you can keep up with me, come to a blacksmith shop in the south. Don''t be found by anyone, especially the people in our team! If you can''t keep up, continue to follow Rachel and Rorschach to the imperial capital, and I''ll find you!" Sean said the possible situation again.


    But I''m still not sure. After all, Lucille is too young at this time.


    If Okam is robbed, Rorschach they probably won''t go back to the imperial capital immediately, but will find a place for a long time, and will contact the garrison in the surrounding towns.


    "If you can''t catch up with me, leave in the way of looking for me every day, and then I''ll guide you over the third day." Sean thought of the time to lead Lucille to find himself in the way of beast control.


    In this way, it can be said that he was attacked by the enemy, was caught, and then ran away by chance!


    In short, you can say anything as long as you don''t get caught.


    Originally, you could leave directly and ignore these alchemists, but because you want to find the whereabouts of your target, you don''t want to hate the line of favor of alchemists in kesselk, otherwise you will be pursued everywhere in this country.


    "Did you hear what I said?"


    "Yes."


    Lucille nodded, thinking all the time.


    But now no matter what she''s thinking, Sean can only cram what the other party has to do


    "Well, don''t let no one see it." Sean believed in Lucille''s strength, otherwise he wouldn''t be a notorious witch in the future.


    Patting each other on the head, Sean got up and walked out of the camp.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The battle outside is almost over.


    What AI Na didn''t expect is that the two national alchemists are absolutely genius in terms of strength and mastery of alchemy. They found that their talent and reaction are really difficult to deal with in just a few fights. If they can become one of the top alchemists in the whole kesselk in time.


    Ina always ran away according to the established requirements and joined up with the other five people.


    It had reached the position close to the carriage, and the alchemists surrounded by hundreds of people, led by Rorschach and Rachel, stood not far in front of it.


    "How are you?" asked ina.


    Several players shook their heads, and even one of them had a blade inserted into his abdomen.


    "I didn''t expect these two people to be so difficult to deal with. Sure enough, the rumors are true. They are equivalent to an army!" said one of them.


    Looking at the two people in front of me, they came forward slowly.


    "Who are you? Why did you come to kidnap the prisoner? Are you with the prisoner?" Luo Xia questioned the six people in front of him.


    Only six people want to rob the fugitive. It''s naive!


    But I don''t seem to have heard of Okam following that organization.


    "Speak! Otherwise, you can only decide on the spot."


    Compared with Luo Xia''s reason, ruiqi''er has a very angry expression. In the battle just now, the other party hurt many people on his side. They are companions together. How can people not be angry when watching them die.


    "Hum, you two are really strong, better than all the national alchemists we meet. It''s really our honor to fight against opponents like you, but... Are you too careless when interrogating prisoners? At least you should ensure that everyone around is safe."


    After that, the six people launched their own alchemy array at the same time.


    In the fog, the surrounding air began to flash the electric light that appeared when alchemy was through.


    "This is..."


    Luo Xia looked around in surprise.


    "Great alchemy array!"


    The so-called great alchemy array is surrounded by countless small alchemy arrays. It takes a lot of time and strong enough strength, but these people were fighting with us before. Where else did they do this!


    Suddenly, Luo Xia subconsciously looked in the direction of the three carriages behind him


    If you are more careful, you will find this figure crawling on the carriage in the middle.


    "Although your ability is great, your experience seems to be lacking... Go back and let kodal educate you." Saroyan opened the door of the carriage that was already open without effort.


    Luo Xia was surprised that the trap he had set was opened so easily!


    The other party got into the carriage and directly carried out the dying Okam.


    "Stop, don''t try to run!"


    When Rachel and Luo Xia saw that the fugitive had been brought out, they were so angry that they rushed up, but all the surrounded places under the big alchemy array were decomposable and reorganizable parts


    The land cracked instantly, and high walls emerged from the land under the feet of the people.


    "You''d better pay attention to yourself, hum, two young alchemists."


    Just when Saroyan thought the task was completed, a sudden magic explosion came from the other side of the fog


    The wall that had just been built was knocked through by the other party!


    "Master Sean!" Rorschach and Rachel looked at Sean as if they saw the Savior.


    Stretched out his hand to stop the two people [excited!] and looked up at the people in the carriage


    How can you run with such a heavy guy.


    Give you a ride!


    Raise your hand.


    [flame fluid + hurricane ~]


    Sean carefully controlled the magic output. The flame exploded when it was about to rush in front of each other, while the hurricane pushed the two people directly out of an unknown distance.


    "Still want to run!"


    Sean said, jumped up and chased directly in the direction Saroyan threw.


    "Mentor... Mentor..."


    Even Lucille caught up in the rear.


    "Hey, sister Lucille!" ruiqi''er saw that the little girl rushed up and was busy trying to stop it, and Luo Xia was distracted because she was careful of each other.


    Taking advantage of this time, the attackers who were originally determined to die escaped!!

 Chapter 511

    In the north of Kimo River town, the alchemists are really busy searching for the place where the prisoners escape. Luo Xia can only go to the mayor''s house all night and knock on the door... No matter how late it is to reveal the identity of the alchemist of his country, even if it is to find the fugitives one by one.


    Rachel chased little Lucille out and didn''t find each other in the alley in the night.


    "What?" she asked.


    "One by one, we must find Okam."


    At the moment, both of them are in a unwilling state. There are only a few people! Moreover, he was not as strong as himself. He actually kidnapped the prisoner in public, and finally mocked him.


    That''s a fugitive from the country!


    If they let each other go on the way to the imperial capital, Rachel and Luo Xia can''t imagine what kind of reprimand they will face


    Just when they were anxious, a soldier rushed over.


    "How''s it going? Did you find master Sean?"


    The other party shook his head.


    "No, but someone said they heard several explosions heading south," replied the soldier.


    "Master Sean should have chased the enemy. Now it''s dark. There are swamps outside Kimo River town. I hope he doesn''t have an accident... And little sister Lucille!"


    The other party still shook his head.


    The more you say it, the more anxious you feel. It''s still late at night. There are few lights on in the whole town.


    Even if a family goes to look for someone and knocks on the door for a long time, they can''t open the door. They even have to scold. They can only find the mayor of the town first, and then forcibly go to any house to find someone, but even so, it takes a lot of time. Maybe they can''t find it at dawn.


    "Send someone to block all the exits of the town first, and anyone who goes out must be carefully checked," Luo Xia ordered.


    You have to calm down. There''s nothing you can do now!


    You can find them as long as you can keep them from going out.


    "I hope master Sean won''t have an accident. Send someone to the south of the town where there is an exit. Send more people to guard, and others follow me to find the mayor of the town." Luo Xia ordered.


    "Yes!!"


    When several people deployed, in a dark alley in the town, the little girl Lucille quietly ran to the south.


    I remember my tutor said it was a blacksmith shop. Just follow it... Wait, blacksmith shop? It should have a strong taste!


    The little girl cast her magic and looked for where she might appear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the south of the town, close to the south exit, there is really a blacksmith shop, perhaps the only blacksmith shop in the town.


    There is such a shop in almost every place, mainly for the villagers to provide repair services and purchase weapons. Usually, there are not many adventurers here, and even fewer mercenaries. Although Kimo River town has the advantage of swamp, most of the resources that can be developed are used by people, If the mercenary guild wants to buy it directly from the merchant here, it doesn''t have to spend a lot of money to hire people.


    Unless there is a big problem in the swamp that cannot be solved by the local people, mercenaries will be sent


    Late at night, the lights of the blacksmith''s shop still didn''t go out.


    It should be said that it will not go out at the moment!


    Because after Okam was brought to this place, the blacksmith shop was doomed to be involved.


    "Take your time, Mr. Okam. There are still some in the kitchen..."


    Looking at okham who wolfed down on the table, a man who had not eaten well for three days couldn''t stop when he saw the food.


    Standing next to him was the owner of the blacksmith shop, a middle-aged man of about 40 or 50 years old with half gray hair. It is said that Okam saved his family when he was a member of the Investigation Corps. Therefore, even if he was later sentenced as a national fugitive, he still gave a lot of help and contacted him a year ago, Only recently did I hear that Okam was caught by alchemists in Lewis city.


    "Would you like some more? Mr. Okam."


    "Thank you, I don''t know how to thank you. Fox, you are the best person I have ever foreseen!" Okam glanced at the man beside him and felt a state of [moving!] on his head.


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Okam. If you hadn''t saved my family, we wouldn''t have a chance to work in this town... There are only a little stewed potatoes at home. I''ll go and get you another bowl."


    The man called fox always feels uncomfortable when he sees so many people looking at him in the room. If he can go, he''d better go away first.


    After eating a bowl of potatoes, Okam regained his strength and finally had the spirit to look at the eight people in front of him!


    "Come on, who are you? Why did you come to me?"


    Sean also sat aside. In order not to be found, he also wore a smiling face mask. This is to leave a way for him to walk in kesselk in the future. Otherwise, who knows if these people will turn back temporarily!


    "We knew the wax face wizard at the beginning, but I didn''t have any impression of you, but from my experience, you acted very orderly, just like a well-trained army. Are you the troops of other countries?" Okam asked.


    Saroyan and his party sat across the table. After hearing Sean''s address [surprised!] turned their heads and looked at it.


    "Your Excellency is the waxy face of the wizard society?"


    There''s still a state of [exclamation!].


    WCNM¡­¡­


    Who took the nickname? Sean didn''t want to admit it. He always felt that his face was inexplicably greasy.


    How could there be such a nickname? What do you think?


    "I don''t care about your exclamation. I want to know who you are and whether you are a threat to us," Sean said simply.


    In order to prevent these guys from playing charades again, they deliberately spoke with threat.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. wax face and Mr. Okam, we have no malice towards you... Of course, we are not interested in the secret behind you. We are only loyal to maintaining balance!"


    "Are you..."


    Okam was the first to react, but the other party laughed.


    Uh


    Sean doesn''t understand what this means. Of course, it can''t be seen that he really doesn''t understand. Maintaining balance is the same as maintaining justice? For example, what kind of Alliance... Does kesselk really have such an organization and such a great ambition? What a savior''s design.


    NB£¬NB!


    "If we don''t say anything else, should our transaction be improved?" Sean reminded the other party.


    At this time, Okam was finally willing to put down his spoon and face himself.

 Chapter 512

    All kinds of emotional changes are beating overhead


    Thinking, guessing, including doubts, etc.


    But these have nothing to do with Sean. The reason why he took the risk to help save the fugitive is to get the other party''s research, otherwise it would be meaningless.


    "Does Mr. wizard really want that research data?"


    "Or our deal won''t work," Sean said bluntly.


    Okam was silent for a while, thinking on his head. Finally, he nodded and agreed, "well, I''ve kept this information for many years, and it''s time to give it to others."


    "No, absolutely not!"


    Seeing that the deal is about to be concluded, I didn''t expect that the people who stopped it would be the people who saved people just now!


    Sean looked curiously at Saroyan and others. Except him, everyone else was wearing a crow mask, which was the same as he thought. He didn''t want anyone to see his true face. At least it showed that their organization was hidden in the dark.


    "Mr. Okam, the reason why we saved you is that we hope that what you have won''t be obtained by the national marshals, the research results of the legendary warlock Abdullah can''t be made public, and the secrets of the book of the dead can''t be spread in the world..." Saroyan said firmly, and even that attitude made Sean a little angry.


    "If I can bring you out, I can also destroy you. This is our business... It''s best not to interrupt for your little life."


    "Even if you are the famous wax faced wizard, we should say that wizards should not touch the legendary things, and this does not belong to the category of wizards." Saroyan still objected.


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    "This is my duty!"


    Saroyan looked at Sean without flinching.


    Even if the ability is not as good as the other party, at least the momentum should be


    "No one''s duty is to stop others. That''s just the identity you want to save the world? Hum, absurd!" Sean said with a sneer.


    "What should be guarded must pay faith, which is the meaning."


    "Well, is there no duty if you die!"


    Sean looked at each other. At this moment, he entered the ectopic world again. Time suddenly slowed down, and the people in front of him seemed to stay still.


    He took out his short knife and wiped it on everyone''s neck who didn''t know what organization it was. Fresh blood didn''t come out... After all, it was slowed down, but the trace of the knife edge was just enough to frighten them.


    After finishing, put away the dagger and sit down with a special hand gesture.


    Come back from the ectopic face


    "Don''t think you..." Saroyan continued the conversation just now, but he felt a slight itch on his neck like an electric touch.


    And not just the players around him.


    "You''re hurt!" Okam looked at the people in front of him, and blood flowed inexplicably from their necks.


    "When?!"


    The crowd stared at Sean. He was probably the only one who had the ability to do so.


    "As I said, I can kill you as long as I can. The dead shouldn''t be responsible," Sean said coldly.


    The strength suddenly showed made people feel a little scared. The reason why they refuted just now was that they felt that at least in their ability, although the other party was strong, they couldn''t do anything about themselves. As long as someone ran out and attracted the attention of alchemists in other countries, they had to finish it, so the other party didn''t dare to act rashly.


    But after such a hand, Saroyan realized that the other party''s killing himself and others was just as simple as waving his hand.


    Then the so-called responsibility is insignificant in front of absolute strength!


    "I know you''re strong, wizard. We know you''re strong from the first day you appeared... But I still want to warn you that the book of the dead records things you haven''t heard of, which should not be known by the world. The content on it is hard for the whole world to resist the fate of destruction." Saroyan knew he had no room to resist and had to sit down and talk.


    But the other party''s words really moved him.


    To tell the truth, I was also curious about the things recorded in the book of the dead, but according to past experience, I told Sean that they were probably closely related to the ancient gods and the truth of the world.


    Those contents really shouldn''t appear in the world


    Curiosity is sometimes not the way to solve the mystery, and may even be the beginning of destruction.


    The only lesson of history is that people have never learned any lessons from history... History is always similar and the end will always repeat itself.


    My timeline is the timeline of the past. Maybe any decision will guide the changes in the world pattern in 20 years, but the outcome has appeared. Is it necessary to tangle again?


    Just take a look!


    At a glance


    "It has nothing to do with you," Sean said.


    "Either continue what you said or die here." he raised his hand and made a move again, which can be regarded as frightening several people.


    But Saroyan people are still [nervous!] and don''t know how to deal with it. Alchemy? It seems useless in front of each other''s powerful secrets


    "Wait, Mr. wax face, don''t embarrass them. I''ll tell you everything according to the agreement with you. My research includes these secrets!" Okam said in a hurry.


    After all, they saved him and couldn''t watch them die here.


    From this point of view, the national fugitive still has some bottom line.


    Before the blacksmith came back, he took out a simple paper and pen from the drawer next to the table, wrote down a string of words and handed it to Sean.


    "Are you going to go by yourself?" when he took the note, Sean knew that the other party didn''t want to go with him. What''s the point? Who knows if he will take things one step ahead of time.


    "I still have my work to do."


    "I didn''t save you for your freedom!" Sean said.


    "Who for whose freedom."


    Suddenly a voice came from the door.


    "Who?"


    Saroyan turned his head to see


    The blacksmith named fox was hijacked by a woman, accompanied by two others.


    "O... Mr. Occam, they burst in!" a branch of the trunk tied up the neck, making the old fellow Smith speak ill of it.


    Saroyan didn''t expect the alchemists to find here so soon and bring helpers?


    Everyone looked at the old fellow''s face when they looked at the woman who had kidnapped the old blacksmith, but Sean was surprised. It was so unexpected!


    This person is no one else, but honey with thorny blood!!


    That face hasn''t changed even in 20 years, and the person behind her is


    Nima''s.


    incorrect!


    I feel like I''m scolding my grandmother.


    The one who appeared in the room was actually Ayla Izdihar, his'' mother ''!!


    How did they show up here

 Chapter 513

    There is still a big dinner at the mayor''s house in Kimo River town, and then someone immediately reported that the national alchemists came here?


    "I heard it during the day. What are they doing now?"


    The mayor knew how many things could happen in a small town when the national alchemists entered the town.


    It''s just that the mayor of a small town is the local local emperor. If it''s not very necessary, he usually doesn''t want to have a relationship with the soldiers of the country, and he''s not a general! It''s just some * *. If you come here, you may cheat on eating and drinking for a few days.


    Kimo River town is not as good to make money as before these years. If you can save a little, save a little!


    "I heard that they are looking for a fugitive and have to go door to door, so I want to inform the mayor first and hope you can help," said the bachelor who came to report.


    "What? One by one."


    The mayor, who was about forty, almost stood up.


    "That''s OK. Let them go by themselves... I don''t want to get into trouble."


    At this time, the woman sitting opposite said curiously.


    "The mayor should go and have a look. I heard that the alchemists in Lewis city caught the imperial fugitive many years ago. If he escaped, the mayor may be implicated by the imperial capital. Even if Kimo River town has no fault, the mayor will be falsely accused if he doesn''t help."


    The mayor and the bachelor looked at the beautiful lady sitting opposite.


    It is said that it is the witch leader from the sun crown in IDAK area... The leader of a wizard organization appears in this town. He should take the initiative to receive it, not to mention a noble and charming woman.


    After the other party came to the town two days ago and directly visited him to show his identity, the mayor has been entertaining the other party as a guest of honor.


    They are always delicious and drinkable. They do everything they have to do on weekdays. During the day, they even often invite each other to visit interesting scenic spots in the town


    Of course, it is estimated that only the mayor and his cronies understand more of the reasons.


    Kimo River town has not met a woman who can fascinate the mayor for a long time since the last hostess was driven out of the house!


    "Your Excellency Ayala is right. It''s time to go and have a look." he dragged fat to stand up.


    After sitting for a long time, it was a little hard. I wiped the grease around my mouth.


    "Ms. Ayala, just sit here and wait. The fat duck will be roasted right away. I''ll deal with it and come back." she said with a smile, and then trotted to the door.


    Maybe he should go, but he always feels like he''s running again.


    The fat on the body trembles


    Honey and mesulla standing next to Aila could not help frowning.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Don''t call me that outside, and now I''m no longer the queen." Ayla looked back at them. They were the only people who came out with themselves.


    "Chief." Honey changed her name immediately.


    "That''s right."


    The fork classifies the food on the plate. Let alone... The mayor of this town eats very oily. Anyway, he is not used to it.


    "Why did the leader stay here? Look at the mayor''s eyes on you every day. If the leader allowed me, I would have pulled out his eyes!"


    Looking at honey''s angry appearance, Aila could only smile helplessly.


    "Are there few such people in jagong? Although this small town is very small, because of its rich resources, it gets on well with most officials in the imperial capital. If we want to know about this country, we must first learn from these marginal rulers. His information is very helpful for us to go to the imperial capital later."


    From the first day when she came here, Aila came to inquire about the news of the imperial capital. She would get a lot of preferential treatment as the leader of the sun crown... Although Adak claimed that there were many wizard organizations of the sun crown, each of them should not be underestimated.


    Just then the quarrel outside became fierce.


    It seems that the mayor quarreled with those national alchemists!


    Mesulla looked out the window


    Suddenly screamed.


    "Chief, chief... Come and see."


    The three gathered to the window.


    A high-level wizard can easily see that the fog in the distance is made by magic, and I''m afraid such a dense fog is still a high-level wizard.


    "It seems that there are not only a group of us in this town!" said Ayla, looking at the fog in the distance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the blacksmith''s shop, Saroyan and Sean looked at the three witches in front of them.


    "Don''t move, just stay here!" Honey tied the blacksmith fox with one hand and silently read the magic on her head.


    Sean never thought he would fight these men twenty years later!


    "Who are you?" Saroyan said nervously. The seven people had gathered together and were about to fight back.


    "Hum, didn''t you learn to answer questions before asking questions when you were a child!!" the magic spell has been ready for a long time. When the words fell, I saw that the last [winding ~] magic was about to be completed.


    [interrupt ~]


    Sean shot directly, and the magic instantly interfered with each other''s casting.


    "What!!"


    Honey looked at Sean with a look [unbelievable!], and her magic was discovered by the other party before she took action.


    The backhand is another [thorn vine ~] at the same time, another witch behind her is also reading the magic of [exile ~]


    Mesura.


    Sean saw from each other''s face that this was mesulla, who was corroded and aged 20 years later. At this time, she was still a normal looking woman, and the person standing next to her was her "mother". It seemed that she didn''t choose to do it, but looked at herself with great interest.


    How could I meet them here? Aren''t they still in Lewis city!


    Without enough time to think, Sean subconsciously propped up the barrier of [magic phagocytosis ~].


    When the two magic were thrown out, they immediately tied their own magic


    The body enters the ectopic surface for the first time and slows down the time.


    Looking at the three women who knew themselves before, Sean did not want to embarrass them. When the time slowed down, they did not press against them, but directly reached out to the old fellow who was bound by honey. He reached for his side and dragged it into the house, and closed the door with a wave.


    At this time, a premonition that Sean had never had appeared, and the fluctuations between the ectopic surface and the real world began to intensify, as if he were to be pulled back by space.


    "What''s going on?" exclaimed the door.


    By the time he recovered, Sean had returned to reality


    The same old fellow who had been dragged back by the same doubt was just in the other hand, and suddenly came into the door.


    "Broken!"


    Sean waved and blasted the wooden walls of the blacksmith''s attic.


    I didn''t understand what happened just now, so I had to take a few other people to leave first.


    "Go!"

 Chapter 514

    People haven''t reacted from Sean''s magical secret, but they said they were still very fast at the start and jumped directly from the broken wall in the attic


    "Want to go?!"


    Sean was the last to jump. When he jumped out, the three people across the door had reacted.


    The magic array was formed on the ground below, and the palm like a wooden man appeared in it. At the same time, the whole land around the blacksmith shop began to stand high walls.


    "I can''t walk without you has the final say."


    When the palm turned, the whole muscle seemed to swell in a circle, and the molten inflammatory fluid began to flow out of the blood vessels.


    [ketugya''s inflammation]


    Snap~


    The palm of the hand directly patted on the rising vine root, and the flame was like igniting the fuel oil, which immediately spilled thousands of miles and burned the whole blacksmith shop.


    what the fuck!


    Sean didn''t expect that ketugya''s fireworks suddenly became so strong. It wasn''t so powerful last time.


    In the blink of an eye, everything around and even the whole blacksmith shop burned, and the flame even spread rapidly in the air... Even the houses on the side were lit, and even the roads on the streets.


    The night sky is lit by fire!


    At this time, Luo Xia and ruiqi''er, who searched in other places, also saw the situation here.


    "What''s that?"


    "It looks like a fire."


    Fireworks burst up one after another. It looks like a fire. It''s obviously like burning oil or the biogas digester exploded. It''s probably the easiest thing to think of in the swamp.


    "That''s... The location of the blacksmith''s shop. That''s the blacksmith''s shop in the south. Oh! The only blacksmith''s shop in town."


    Luo Xia and ruiqi''er were followed by the mayor of Jimo River town. The other party didn''t want to come and quarreled with ruiqi''er on the grounds of disturbing the town people at the door, but the guests in the mayor''s house seemed to find something and directly followed them. Only after the "lazy" mayor was forced to follow them door-to-door.


    But now I see such a scene.


    "Blacksmith''s shop? Where does that place lead?"


    "Outside the town in the south, that''s also the exit, but facing the swamp on the other side, it''s not the locals. It''s estimated to go that way," said the mayor.


    The only blacksmith''s shop was on fire, and the fire seemed to have burned around.


    "People should be there. It must be master Sean fighting the enemy!" Rorschach said suddenly.


    A group of people around, including the guards in the town, hurried to the South


    What kind of battle can make the fire burn so fiercely in an instant!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, outside the blacksmith''s shop, Sean stood up from the fire, and the molten flow of his arm was still falling bit by bit.


    Cover your hands.


    Melting inflammation was sucked into his body again, but the surrounding flame would not go out.


    "Damn it, what are you doing!"


    From the top of the attic, AI pulled out of the burning house and jumped down, and the same old fellow, Mesura and two, even the old blacksmith''s wife and daughter.


    Old fellow Smith ran straight to see his family and he picked up two people.


    "Do you want to destroy this place?" Ayla looked at Sean angrily.


    Just a few seconds ago, Sean didn''t know why the [ketugya''s inflammation] suddenly became so violent. Previously, he was very controlled by himself, but just now he couldn''t control it, as if the flame suddenly became irritable


    "If you don''t make trouble, it can be solved easily!" Sean glared at each other.


    One is his own "mother" and the other two are his subordinates. What kind of opponent is this... He has been very lenient.


    However, in front of her, Ayla didn''t take Sean''s words, but took out a bone like thing from her hand and silently recited the spell!


    It was as if someone was whispering in his ear. This was the first time Sean heard the spell... When he looked at the spell cast to his'' mother ''


    ¡¾£¡*#@¡¿


    A pile of invisible random code!


    This


    How.


    Sean looked at Aila''s magic in disbelief. Words that he couldn''t even see represented that the spell was unspeakable.


    "Hurry up..."


    When I turned to look at Saroyan and Okam, they had already run away, or there was a fire all around. I don''t know whether they were dead or ran away.


    Sean subconsciously let himself into the ectopic plane... Let the time slow down, he can go out and keep them.


    "You are using a power that does not belong to the world!"


    Suddenly a sound came into my ears


    It was this feeling that forced me to leave the ectopic side.


    "They should not be mastered by others. The more you use them, the more you will fall into them."


    "Who? Who''s talking." Sean looked at the fire. The fire was almost frozen. There was no temperature. Even ketugya''s fireworks couldn''t cross the two boundaries to burn the ectopic surface. When he looked at Ayla and honey, they were almost forbidden.


    No one spoke.


    But only the bone in Ayla''s hand emits strange black smoke


    "It will only make you crazy, it will only make you deeper and deeper."


    The voice still echoed in my ears.


    "Feel it now?" the voice seemed to penetrate the eardrum and came directly to Sean''s head!


    Poop~


    Heartbeat.


    A strong heartbeat accompanied by Sean''s rapid breathing


    Again.


    There was a blur in front of me, accompanied by the sound of only my own heart beating.


    The world


    As if there was nothing left.


    "The closer you get to the truth, the more crazy you become; you are not the first... Nor the last!!"


    Ah!!


    Roaring and trying to open his eyes, Sean''s body returned to the real world again.


    The flame seems to be fading!


    I don''t know when honey has come to her


    "You''re more evil than the devil!" the whip on your hand was about to fall.


    However, Sean glanced at honey, but she stepped back for several steps, and even didn''t know why to step back... But she just didn''t dare to come forward. At the moment when the other party looked at her, she seemed to feel unspeakable fear.


    "Don''t try to hurt my master!"


    Lucille, who jumped out of nowhere, recited magic and formed a [defense barrier ~] in front of Sean. The little figure ran from the direction of the street and pinched her hand. Honey was thrown a few meters away by Lucille.


    "Mentor, are you okay?"


    The little girl came and took off Sean''s smiling face mask.


    "I''m fine, she can''t hurt me!" calmed down the frenzy and tried to stand up.


    At the same time, the magic on Ayra''s hand took shape


    A cold gray white flame was ignited in ketugya''s fireworks... The two fireworks were combined, and the fire began to decrease slowly.


    There was a look of surprise on her face when she turned to look at Sean.


    "It''s you!"

 Chapter 515

    Honey can stand up and look at the little girl who suddenly appears.


    I never remember when I saw this man!


    Of course, what surprised me more was that the other party was so young and looked like a child of only five or six years old. How could he have such a powerful magic? Although he didn''t react at the first time, he couldn''t be knocked down by a child so easily.


    "Hum, no one wants to get close to the tutor."


    Mentor?


    This little girl is the other party''s disciple?


    I watched the little girl pick up each other by thousands.


    Honey can''t remember the man in front of her, but Ayla didn''t forget.


    "Why are you here?"


    "This is what I want to ask you. Why are you here..." Sean finally calmed down and stood up again.


    Looking at the surrounding flames again, it''s strange that the gray white fireworks of Ayla can burn together with the [inflammation of ketugya], and the flames of both seem to be neutralizing, generally weakening slowly, while the bone on the other party''s hand... Seems to flash some strange light again.


    "What magic are you using?" Sean asked.


    However, Ayla turned her face seriously... Sean didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    This feeling is particularly strange. It is reasonable to say that the other party is not his real mother, and even Sean Weigel, who is in this body, has never seen his mother. He has no impression at all, but he has a sense of awe.


    It''s the role of the heart!


    Sean had to explain in his heart.


    "That''s what I want to ask you. What kind of magic do you use?" Ayla looked at Sean.


    At the same time, there were the eyes of others present.


    "Sure enough, you''ve got that power too!" seemed to himself, but Sean heard it.


    The surrounding flame weakened a little, but it didn''t go out


    It seems that the fire is still burning. At this time, many surrounding residents run out of their homes and shout "fire fighting". There are wells next to the blacksmith''s shop, but no matter how much water is used to put out the fire, those flames can even burn on the water!


    Fortunately, the gray and white fireworks in the back reduce the temperature, otherwise it is estimated that the water will be evaporated dry.


    All the residents on the street rushed out of their homes to save me. Some even began to move out valuable things that had not been burned.


    Those who accidentally ignite their clothes, no matter how they roll on the ground, can''t put out the flame. They can only take off their clothes to protect their lives... As for those who can''t get out of the fire!!!


    Crying, shouting


    And the sound of saving lives became the only thing that could be heard in the whole street.


    At this time, the sound of a team running can be heard from the distant street.


    "Master Sean, master Sean..." Rorschach was the first to run to Sean from the street.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Nothing."


    After looking at the opposite Aila, the other party is also looking at himself.


    There are many complex states overhead, such as [guess!], [doubt!], [think!] and [worry!].


    "Ms. Ayala, you are here too." Rorschach looked at the three people opposite.


    "Hum, if you come later, we may not be here! Oh, you kesselk people are really interesting. Take one..."


    "Mesura!"


    One side of mesulla was about to say, but she was interrupted by Ayla behind her.


    "Chief..."


    "Don''t talk."


    Ayla came over with a smile. Her elegant pace and unique queen temperament were not inferior to anyone. Rorschach held her breath. No wonder the mayor of this town would ignore the requests of national alchemists because of her.


    "When we caught up, we saw that the wizard had been fighting with those enemies, but at last they burned the whole area. The fire was very big just now, and we couldn''t catch up." Ayla walked up to Sean.


    "Right, master Sean!"


    Luo Xia looked at the two people and had a strange tacit understanding


    Alas?


    Suddenly, for a moment, he felt that their eyebrows were very similar. If he changed Sean''s hairstyle to long hair, his skin would be whiter and his facial features would be more delicate. This face would feel like the same face.


    "That''s right!" Sean replied.


    At the moment, I''m afraid there are questions in both people''s minds. We can only adhere to this tacit understanding. No matter how we say, the other party is also his own "parent".


    There were more and more crying people in the street, and the alchemists came here. Rachel looked at the burning houses everywhere


    "Master Sean, can you put out the fire?"


    "I''m afraid not," Sean shook his head.


    "This flame is not an ordinary flame. It is more violent than an ordinary fire. It will not go out unless it is burned clean!"


    "Then... What should I do!"


    Sean couldn''t answer that.


    Living flame ktugya


    Sean has never seen it so grumpy... But he has seen each other once, and the last time he was protected by Utah Sotos, he was not swallowed by the flame. Back to the timeline more than 20 years ago, its fireworks seem to be more violent than before!


    Looking at the fire burning out the surrounding blocks, countless shouts and cries... Mixed with terrible roars.


    However, people at that time thought it was the wind at night in the swamp. Until many years later, it was still wildly spread.


    Even those who were burned to the side by the flame still did not die completely!


    In later years, they were often awakened from the night by a low roar like a beast, and then there was a wailing sound like the suffering of a crowd, accompanied by terrible syllables.


    But then some people saw a scene that human beings could not imagine: the darkness suddenly disappeared, a frightening amber light shone like day, and then countless light spots!


    Those are later legends, but in the final analysis, many people feel that the pain of losing their loved ones in the fire makes them confused


    But that''s all later.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean didn''t expect the flame to burn until three days later


    Almost the whole block south of the town was burned down, leaving nothing behind.


    Fortunately, his mother Aila didn''t tell the real situation at that time, but mesula and honey, who knew the situation, were well disciplined. As for the blacksmith... Sean wanted to send someone to find him, but the next day he went crazy when he heard that he had a high fever. He kept saying that he saw something terrible in the fire.


    The neighbors felt that he could not bear the blow after the blacksmith shop he had operated for many years was burned. Therefore, Sean gave the other party a sum of money to build it.


    As for the little girl, Lucille doesn''t seem to know anything about it, but she hasn''t had a good impression of honey because she saw the picture that honey has to do it herself... It''s estimated that this is also the reason why they have been quarrelling and fighting each other for more than 20 years.


    Saroyan, the seven of them and Okam were not found in the fire. To be exact, many bodies were found, but they are not sure!

 Chapter 516

    Because of this, Rorschach and Rachel were forced to stay in Kimo River town, and the two national alchemists who had failed in their studies were also waiting for the reply of their mentor kodall.


    I only dare to tell kodall about it, and I don''t care if it''s publicized everywhere


    But the whole town has been burned like this. It can''t be concealed. Even if the national alchemists don''t report, the mayor of Kimo River town will also report, otherwise the town will be left unattended, and no one will compensate for all the losses


    The reported news should be exaggerated as much as possible, which means that something has happened here, and it is still very strange.


    The mayor still won the sympathy of the outside world and put the blame on the alchemists, while the two important alchemists can only continue to put the blame on the fugitives.


    For a time, all the resentment was directed at Okam, but Sean was left aside as if nothing had happened


    But I didn''t have a chance to meet Ayla that night.


    They didn''t find time to get together until early in the morning.


    Sean feels he has a lot of questions to ask. It''s estimated that the other party also has a lot of questions!


    While the alchemists and the mayor were busy looking for clues to Okam and helping the homeless in the town, they had time to sit down and talk slowly.


    To tell the truth, Sean actually didn''t want to see her because of the other party''s identity as his'' mother '', but last night''s spell cast made Sean understand that the other party seemed to be using power other than witchcraft, otherwise she wouldn''t say'' you also touched that power ''.


    "I''ve asked honey to guard the door outside. Your little apprentice hasn''t got up yet. No third person will know what we''re talking about."


    "Looks like you knew I''d come to you?" Sean looked at the mother in front of him.


    The queen of the desert.


    Her identity and glory after more than 20 years are almost given by her. It is impossible to say a little gratitude. In addition, the blood relationship between the two people is always inextricably linked.


    What''s more


    Look at each other.


    Don''t say, she looks like herself.


    No


    I should say I look like each other!


    I remember seeing Ayla''s coffin placed under the sun temple when I was in the capital of jagong. It''s really hard to describe. Her appearance at this moment and what she saw in the coffin have hardly changed. Her face is not old, but she has passed away.


    Sean asked himself, after coming to this world, he has seen a lot of life and death, and he hasn''t even moved on the battlefield


    But now I have an unspeakable feeling.


    Of course, Ayla didn''t know Sean''s psychological change at this time. She just sat in the next chair and looked at Sean like [curious!].


    "Are you from IDAK?"


    "I was born in zambutar."


    "Which country?" Ayla asked.


    "Basharan Empire, you didn''t call me here to ask this." Sean looked at each other with a state of [memory!] and [thinking!].


    "That''s one of the reasons. Haven''t you heard your little apprentice say we look alike?"


    It''s really her majesty. She didn''t hide what she thought and asked directly.


    This is much more domineering than the later Sun King!


    However, Lucille really didn''t say that. It was Luo Xia and ruiqi''er who asked about their relationship yesterday. At first, they thought it was sister and brother? But it was rejected by Sean as unknown.


    "I don''t hide it from you. My family suffered a heavy blow many years ago. At that time, many close relatives were either killed or fled. When I saw you, I thought whether you would be one of our family descendants. After all, we look like you very much, and even look more like my brother when he was young!" said Ayla.


    The royal family of jagong.


    I remember it''s called Izdihar. I''ve heard the Sun King introduce it before.


    It is an ancient and noble surname in the desert. It has been an emperor in jagong for hundreds of years. Such a family has a wide range of branches and leaves, but it was slaughtered when their generation was young, leaving only two single seedlings, Ayla and the sun king.


    Of course, it''s not surprising that such a big family has descendants, and it''s no wonder Ayla thinks so!


    "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. I was born in a rural town next to a small city in the south of basharan. I''m afraid I have nothing to do with your noble blood." only Sean knows his origin best, and of course he won''t admit it directly.


    "Marginal town? Maybe your family didn''t tell you... That kind of place is a good place to take refuge and worth visiting," aylamo said silently.


    Hiss~


    This remark to himself made Sean suddenly feel enlightened.


    Why did the desert queen go to such a small town to get married and have children? Now it seems that the answer is a little unclear.


    There was a feeling of fear in my heart, as if everything was being arranged.


    Look at the sky outside the window


    Yug Sotos.


    Is this the end you know?


    Past, present and future


    "Well, the process of recognizing relatives should be over. Now I want to ask you very seriously, can you hear that voice?" Ayla suddenly turned and looked at Sean very [seriously!].


    "What sound?" Sean asked deliberately.


    "Don''t be too busy to deny it. I can see from the strange magic you used yesterday that you are not a traditional wizard... Everything you use doesn''t belong to the category of witchcraft, especially those flames are not what the world should exist... So you should also hear it." Ayla couldn''t sit still and simply stood up and walked closer.


    "Do the whispers of the ancient gods often echo in your ears?"


    Sean looked at each other in surprise.


    This is the first time that someone has spoken the whisper of the ancient god.


    "You too?" asked subconsciously.


    "Sure enough..."


    Aila breathed a sigh of helplessness, but it was more like a feeling of regret.


    "You''re right, I can hear them whispering," he said, taking out the bone he saw yesterday from his pocket.


    "I used to ask them for help in order to get the strength to protect my family, and I traded this price for enough strength. Now I often hear their whispers, especially when I met you yesterday."


    "What did it say?" Sean asked.


    Aila looked subconsciously at the door of the room, including the window.


    Make sure it''s safe before opening


    Almost at the same time, Sean felt his heart beating again.


    "That feeling when I finish remembering, I will tremble, fear and make people creepy... I can''t remember exactly what I said." Ayla breathed quickly.


    "I didn''t seem to say anything... But I seemed to say something."


    "The dark corridor, the door is at the end... And he is the key!"

 Chapter 517

    The key to the door.


    Sean just felt his heart beat when the other party said this.


    That''s right... Over the years, because of the ability of Utah Sotos, he has felt how strong the so-called "unknowable" power is, and the name of the key seems to have gradually understood during this period. The world is established.


    Whether in the past or in the future, what should happen is bound to happen, and the thing connecting these should be the ''key''!


    He is now like the ''key'' of all causes and effects around him


    "Is that what you heard?"


    "Well," replied Ayla.


    "Then why should you be afraid?" the other party felt so cautious that he was obviously afraid.


    I felt nervous when I spoke just now, but I felt much better after I said it!


    "I''m afraid it will know."


    "Who is it?" Sean asked.


    But Ayla shook her head


    "I thought you would know."


    I do know something about ancient gods, but so far I have only communicated with Yug Sotos. Gehros and ketugya are more like passive transactions. Of course, even if all three are included, that''s three people. If the rest don''t know, Sean can''t guess who the other party will be.


    "The world has many ancient gods and unknown powers. I don''t know what you said," Sean shook his head and said.


    Ayla was silent


    The place where they are located is the mayor''s house. Because the whole south of the town was burned down last night, most people have gone there to help, but they seem quiet here.


    "By the way, who did your magician learn from? It''s very rare to have such superb witchcraft at your age. Your mentor must be very famous!"


    Uh


    It''s hard to say.


    And I don''t know!


    Now Sean feels that whether he taught Lucille magic or Lucille taught him magic is unknown. Space and time have formed a closed loop.


    "She herself is low-key and doesn''t like to be mentioned, but she is really a very powerful person." this is true. Now it seems that Ayla has used the power of the same ancient god, while Lucille has grown up under the guidance of her own bug vision.


    All with the help of external forces, but Lucille obviously has to work harder!


    "Can you show me that thing in your hand?" Sean looked at the little bone in each other''s hand.


    What I saw when I entered the ectopic surface last night is that this bone emits a black gas different from that around me.


    Ayla looked at the bones in her hand.


    "Well, it''s hard to wake up during the day. You can have a look, but you''d better not inject magic."


    Put the bone on the table in the center of the two people... It''s similar to a skull the size of a palm. If you look carefully, it''s plated with a whole metal shell, so it won''t rot. if you hold it in your hand, it will show the luster of metal.


    Sean didn''t touch it. He just took a serious look at the bones placed on the tea table. The word "sacrifice" actually appeared in his sight.


    "Is this a sacrifice?!"


    "How do you know?" Ayla looked at Sean in surprise.


    "Because it''s very similar... And what you just said has anything to do with this?"


    I have some doubts in my heart, because now there is no field of vision like random code, but it is a very common article.


    Sacrifice!


    It should be those things used for sacrifice.


    "No, why do you have such superb magic ability but know little about Wizards?" in just a few minutes, Ayla found Sean''s short pendulum, and really knew little about wizards, especially high-level wizards themselves.


    In the past, the highest level person around her was Lucille, but now it seems that most of her things are taught by herself. Then step back and become honey and Freya. They all have a high understanding of magic, but when it comes to the wizard itself, they have their own opinions.


    "It''s a secret spell released with a magic spell. It''s easy," Sean tried.


    But Ayla shook her head.


    "That''s too superficial!"


    "Have you ever thought about the origin of Wizards?"


    It turned into Sean looking at his'' mother ''suspiciously. I''m afraid there will be no answer to this question.


    Just like the origin of mankind, no one can fully explain it in any era.


    "I''m afraid there''s no conclusion on this subject," Sean said.


    "But human beings will think... Merlin, the great wizard, once divided everyone''s level. Before that, the legendary witch Caine died in pursuit of truth. Even in this Alchemist''s country, there are pioneers Abdullah who explore the truth. It is people''s nature to seek the unknown. These pioneers are exploring the essence of witchcraft."


    "Have you ever thought that witches used to rely on magic drugs and witchcraft to change themselves and things around them to achieve eternal magic. Turn mice into people, people into mice... Keep their appearance, etc., but suddenly one day, with the change of the world, more and more magic was handed down, and various forms of witches began to appear. Don''t you want to solve its mystery?"


    Ayla took back the bones on the table.


    "This sacrifice is the relic of an ancient witch, which sealed her soul. She also told me about the ancient gods and taught me the way to trade with them."


    "It''s very useful to me! At least let me guard my family in the most difficult time..." Aila showed a [helpless!] expression.


    "Those who use this power will eventually go into darkness. You are still young. I advise you not to rely too much on this power! In the eyes of the ancient god, it is only a small part of their own power, but human beings can''t bear the reverse effect brought by this power."


    Ayla went to the window of the room


    "I was born in an oasis on the desert. When I was very young, my father once said this to our sister and brother... At that time, the country was still relatively poor, but my family was good. There were some rich neighbors around, some of whom raised a lot of sheep..."


    "Once when I saw the sheep running away, I hurried to my father and asked him to inform the next door neighbor to chase the sheep back, but my father didn''t care at all."


    Sean looked at the "mother" in front of him. He had no family after he came to the world. Now, instead, he let the family stand in front of him.


    "Then why doesn''t he care?" Sean listened carefully.


    It''s like listening to the elders.


    "My father said that the sheep would come back by themselves, no matter how far it went. When it saw the harshness of the desert, it would think that the sheepfold was the best place, even if it was enclosed."


    "My father is a great strategist. He has been thinking about how to control people all his life, but he finally ignores one point. The final fate of the trapped sheep will be killed!" Ayla turned her head with a smile that is difficult to call beautiful.


    Sean was thinking about what she meant by telling the story.


    "That''s why I came to this country!"

 Chapter 518

    "Sometimes I think we are sheep in captivity and can''t go out at all... But even if we want to step out, we will retreat because of fear, but I''m afraid it''s not easy to wait for our end."


    Sean looked at his mother.


    Now he has some understanding of why the other party suddenly died in his fifties. I''m afraid those who peep into too many secrets in the abyss will come to no good end.


    "So you want to understand the nature of wizards, don''t you?" Sean said.


    "You should tell the truth."


    "Then why did you come to this country?"


    "I can''t find the witch, but I still hear a lot of relevant information."


    Although Aila tried her best to hide her identity, it was not necessary for Sean... As the largest country in the desert, it was 20 years ago. Of course, the queen who should belong to the fastest-growing country received a lot of news, even the emperor''s private affairs were clear.


    Sean didn''t believe that a big country like jagong would not buy off local officials, even if it sent spies.


    Then Ayla pulled out a slate directly in front of Sean


    Of course Sean has seen another look of this slate.


    Caine slate.


    And it''s actually a piece. The fault is different from what Freya gave herself at the beginning.


    But it feels smaller than that one


    "This is Caine slate. Half of the patterns on it can''t be seen clearly. I have received news that someone has seen the same pattern in the Imperial Palace in kesselk, so I want to come and have a look!" that''s the purpose of Aila''s coming here.


    "Kesselk''s palace? How do you get in there?"


    It was said that Sean felt superfluous. Since she could be a guest of honor in this town, of course, she could enter the palace for any reason, whether as a female wizard or visiting the emperor of this country on behalf of Jia Gong.


    Let alone directly take out the Queen''s identity or contact several Twenty-five children who have been bribed here, someone will make a way for it


    "So you''re here to wait for this?"


    Sean looked at the slate. The text on it was different from the slate he had taken before. It was another text, but it looked like hieroglyphics. He couldn''t understand it! I can''t understand it!


    But part of the picture can be seen clearly


    The slate he was holding before was a big eye, and his tentacles looked like gehros. This one''s tentacles grew on the top of his head. It seemed that he had no body or his body looked like a tripod. The position above the head of the three animals was broken and could not be seen.


    "Well, I''m going to the palace in kesselk."


    At this time, Sean also remembered the note that Okam had written to him before. He didn''t take it out because of the battle last night, but now he took it out and opened it. It said: Royal big picture Academy.


    "Let me ask if the Royal datu academy should be in the capital."


    Ayla nodded.


    "I''ve heard of that place. It seems to be the place established by the first generation of omniscients."


    Omniscient is the title of the highest alchemist, that is, the library established by the first generation of the strongest alchemist... Okam wrote these words, but there were no details.


    How can I find such a big library!!


    Now I''m afraid I don''t have a chance to ask again. Those people don''t know whether they live or die.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Yes."


    Sean didn''t forget his mission: to find nyarato tip.


    After all, I am a man twenty years later. Now no matter what I do, I can''t change the established outcome. The only thing I can do is to find his ancient god who likes to make trouble according to Yug''s goal, and then end the cycle of destruction


    What Okam left behind is the research data of the legendary Abdullah manuscript. No matter what there is in it, there must be something different in the book of the dead, which is regarded as a Scripture by future generations. If you can, Sean hopes to find it.


    Since I will not die in the future and can avoid death with the help of the ability of Yug Sotos, anything should be accessible to me.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    "Hmm?" Aila [surprised!] looked over.


    "Are you sure that I will visit the emperor of kesselk as the leader of the sun crown? Although I don''t want unpleasant things to happen, the omniscient of this generation, Mr. Meredith, is said to be a level 20 figure of the orderer. In contrast, he may see the truth more comprehensively than we do. I''m afraid he will fight with me when he knows my purpose. You''ll take me with him at that time Your little apprentice is very dangerous, "Ayala kindly reminded.


    "I dare not say anything else, but she doesn''t matter. She is the most potential person I''ve ever met, and she will become a great witch in the future... There will be no accidents here."


    Knowing the future is sometimes convenient.


    It''s like the body has an immortal aura


    I''m afraid I won''t die if I jump off a cliff. I''m either saved or there''s water under the cliff.


    In any case, his end point only appeared more than 20 years later. As long as he pulled out the influence of nyarato tip, he could live longer, so he was not afraid of anything.


    "So you decide?"


    "Yes."


    The two announced their alliance on the morning of the fire in Kimo River town, and the blacksmith shop has not been told by anyone. The people who blame them, whether in the mayor or in Rorschach, are Okam and his associates, and the bodies found in the later search are not sure whether they are them.


    National alchemists are forced to stay here to help. Although Sean and Aila are not from this country and have no obligation to do rescue, since they are going to meet the emperor in DIDU, doing something here will help improve the reputation of courtiers. Moreover, Sean is leaving now. It is estimated that Rorschach and Rachel will also beg to stay.


    Only when you are there can you prove that your opponent is strong, otherwise both of them will be judged to be derelict of duty and don''t know what kind of punishment they will be subjected to.


    Sean was trapped in the town for seven days


    As a result, the turnaround took place seven days later. When Luo Xia and ruoqi''er felt that there was no hope in their career for dereliction of duty to release the fugitive, kodall sent a letter.


    Because Sean has now become a person who can help them talk, so these messages are shared with himself


    Kodall said in the letter.


    Okam has died in the fire. Although he did not get the due trial, he did die in the fire


    It can also be regarded as atonement for their own mistakes!


    "What does the tutor mean by sending this letter?" Rorschach asked Sean.


    "It probably means that you should follow the letter!"

 Chapter 519

    "Follow the letter?" Luo Xia looked at the letter and fell into meditation with Rachel beside her


    In fact, it is not difficult to understand.


    Sean didn''t know much about the composition of kesselk, but Okam said that there was more than one Legion who wanted his secret at that time. It''s better to say that he died and we don''t have to make noise. As for whether he really died, if anyone caught him again, wouldn''t it be solved in private?


    Because Okam is dead!


    Luo Xia and ruiqi''er thought for a moment and thought it would be good. At least they wouldn''t receive too many sanctions for this. It''s just that they''ll be fine if they''re reprimanded for their bad supervision.


    "Then we should make the team ready. Tomorrow we will set out for DIDU."


    "Yes."


    After relieving their most worried things, Luo Xia and ruiqi''er put down the big stone in their hearts a little, and now they are ready to quickly go to the imperial capital to report the matter to the headquarters of the national alchemist.


    "Master Sean will come with us, too. Didn''t you say you want to place those sages? There are many famous wizards living in the imperial capital." in their hearts, they still hope that Sean can follow us, and it''s best to go to the alchemist''s headquarters, so that those senior generals won''t sneer at their dereliction of duty when they see his strength.


    "I do want to go, but this time I will follow Ms. Ayla."


    "Your Excellency the witch?"


    After staying in Kimo River town for so many days, I''m afraid no one knows the witch. It seems that there is a noble temperament of the sky, which attracts the attention of the surrounding people everywhere. In the team... Especially among the team members who often go to the mayor''s house, they occasionally hear about the witch.


    "Did master Sean know Ms. Ayla before?"


    "Yes, after all, the sun crown is very famous in IDAK. Of course, her leader is famous," Sean said with a smile.


    "I see. Then... You went to the imperial capital together."


    Sean saw their worries. In fact, people under any system would have such worries. I remember that aslant blamed himself and worried for letting go of the prisoners of the revolutionary army for a long time when he was in Oro city. At present, he also needs two national alchemists to help him go to the big library. With their identity, he will take fewer detours.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go too. I promised Lord kodall to help you escort the fugitives to the imperial capital. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I''ll help you."


    "Thank you so much, master Sean."


    After getting Sean''s positive answer, they were obviously relieved.


    "Let''s get ready and start tomorrow morning!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    For seven days in a row, the whole town of Kimo river had a hard time. The houses in the South were almost burned down, leaving only ruins.


    Originally, some people would go there every day to find out if there was anything left that could be used, but no one dared to go there again in a day or two... It is said that when they go to bed at night, they often hear a howling sound in their ears, which is very strange and disturbing.


    spread from mouth to mouth.


    Just when no one dared to go over, they had to wait for the emperor to send rescue


    The mayor of Kimo River town has asked for help from the imperial capital. There should be a team of troops sent to support. Thank you for the good geographical location of the town. The imperial capital near kesselk and the port near the sea are also the production place of swamp materials. Otherwise, it''s uncertain whether anyone will come. It''s much better than their own tylermian town in those years!


    Sean had just come out of the mayor''s house and had to prepare something for tomorrow''s departure. At this time, Lucille didn''t know where she had just run from. It seemed that she still had something in her hand.


    "Mentor... Mentor..."


    Sean looked at the expression of the little girl running in a hurry. The baby''s fat little face was red and always trembled.


    "Where have you been?"


    Reach for something.


    "What?"


    "For the tutor." the little hand couldn''t hold anything at all. Most of them were exposed. In one hand, there was a food like bread.


    It''s really something that Sean often eats here for a few days. In fact, the bread is just steamed, and some local spices will be put on it. The whole taste is sour and spicy or especially spicy. This is probably one of the most unique bread Sean has eaten in this world for so long.


    "You just ran out to get food?"


    "Oh, No. There''s no food in the town recently. I saw a lot of people driving boats to the swamp today. They said they wanted to find food, or they couldn''t afford to support those alchemists... They were very cruel to me." when she said here, Lucille was angry.


    Kimo River town is unlikely to be able to support Rorschach''s team, and the South has become what it is now.


    Unable to find the fugitives, some people spread their anger on the alchemists, thinking that they brought Okam here, which led to the subsequent events. This is also why although Rorschach and Rachel are national alchemists, they can''t stay to help.


    They didn''t bring any supplies and had to suck the people in the town. Of course, they complained.


    "Ignore them. We''ll leave tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" asked Lucille, looking at Sean.


    "Well, don''t you want to leave?"


    "Of course." the little girl wanted to leave for a long time.


    The town is too small for her. She may be tired of playing for a few days. She yelled to leave before, but now she looks reluctant.


    "But... Mentor, why should we be with those people? I don''t like them." the person Lucille said is probably honey, but they haven''t had a good face since they met on the first day.


    According to Sean, it was the same until twenty years later!


    Looking at the expression of the little girl''s lips when she was angry, Sean couldn''t help squatting down and pinching each other''s face.


    White hair, like


    I don''t know where to drill again. I still have a lot of cobwebs and some dust on my hair.


    "Well..."


    "Remember, little girl. Don''t take the initiative to stand on the opposite side at any time... Whoever can be a friend or an enemy. Always be the smartest person in the room. Even if you hate each other, it doesn''t mean you can''t cooperate," Sean said.


    I don''t want to tell them about myself and Ayla. Twenty years later, Lucille doesn''t know much about the ancient god. It''s best not to mention it at this time


    Looking at the little girl, she nodded vaguely.


    "Don''t stand still. Finish eating and tidy up. We''ll be on our way tomorrow!"


    "Well..."

 Chapter 520

    When Sean and Rorschach left together, no one came to see them off. It''s better to say that these people had long hoped that the alchemists could leave quickly.


    The only possibility of a little nostalgia is the mayor himself.


    I''ve been trying to keep Ayla since I said to leave last night, but it''s a pity that the charm is not enough... And those little tricks are useless in front of such a high-level wizard.


    Sean looked at the other party''s too ''plump'' physique. If Ayla was here, the story of ''himself'' might be another identity!


    Hiss~


    Shake your head.


    Can''t afford it, can''t afford it!


    The team has no hesitation in the Christian family badge!


    "Hum, let them in." Leng hum said.


    Near the imperial gate


    In a street, the same people were watching the team who had just entered the city.


    "They have entered the capital!"

 Chapter 521

    "They''re all in town!"


    Somewhere in the house beside the street, someone noticed that the alchemists in Lewis had entered the capital.


    "Go and report that the people of Lewis city have come in," he said to a servant behind him.


    Leave in a hurry. If you don''t get into the crowd, you''ll never see anyone again!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean followed the team into town.


    I have been to many capitals. Each capital has its own characteristics, but sometimes the scale of a city can be seen from the gate construction of a city. In contrast, it should be more magnificent than basharan, but certainly not as grand as jagong. After all, the gold-plated gate several meters high is very imposing from the outside.


    There are constant hints of being watched in the line of sight, and there are many more!


    "There seems to be a lot of people watching us," Sean said.


    "Have you noticed?"


    Ayla turned around and asked.


    "A little bit, we are more popular than expected." there are many people around looking at themselves, but not many looking at themselves. They should pay attention to themselves after paying attention to the whole team.


    "This is probably the person of Marshal Alec Owen. I have known some about the political ecology of kesselk. The struggle between the two Marshals in the whole country is the most obvious. As for Marshal Ali Williams, who belongs to the other royal family, his power is weaker than the other two. Because he is a royal blood, he has always been respected in the open, but the biggest internal struggle in this country lies in the two In the hands of the marshal. "


    As the queen, Ayla knows all the great powers in all regions. According to her situation, there should be no mistake.


    "So it''s a military government."


    "Junta?" Ayla [puzzled!] looked at Sean.


    "Oh, let me just say... It shouldn''t be so serious!"


    At least this country has an emperor, and it is not a country of military dictatorship, but with the understanding of this time, Sean has a general understanding of kesselk.


    The two Grand Marshals, hogheim and Alec, should be the people who are second only to the emperor in terms of status or influence. In some places, they are even higher than the Emperor himself, otherwise they will not be able to control the lifeline of the country... Sean has experienced the struggle between basharan and jagon. The former is the struggle between the prince and the nobility, And Jia Gong''s words are supreme because of his belief.


    So those nobles seem so weak that they can''t even stand on the same level with the royal family. Therefore, the contradiction between Jia Gong and the royal family is the contradiction between the royal family. Isn''t Sean himself the main role in the struggle!


    The words of this alchemist country are that military leaders hold power


    Kodall, they belong to the soldiers of Marshal hogheim. The person staring at them should be another marshal.


    "Anyway, in kesselk, the two generals will compete with each other in terms of political opinions and national policies, and they can weigh each other, so the country can develop stably," Aila explained.


    "It''s not right."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    Sean suddenly thought of someone he might meet this time.


    "The alchemist leader with such a high level, Meredith, which faction does he belong to? If he stands on either side, the balance will be out of order."


    "Therefore, he does not belong to the two marshals. He is only loyal to the emperor kesselk. This is also the reason why Marshal Ali can sit on the third throne without the other two in power. It is not only the prestige of the royal family, but also supported by others!"


    "I see!"


    In the brief introduction, Sean probably knows something about the country.


    "What are you going to do next?" Sean asked.


    "I will contact my acquaintances in this country. I hope he can introduce us to meet the emperor, and then leave it to me!"


    In fact, Sean is not as good as his "mother" in the communication between countries. After all, she is a pioneer, and although he can use his vision to open up, his innate momentum and long-term accumulated experience can not be achieved by himself at present.


    "All right," said Sean.


    Ayla suddenly changed the subject


    "By the way, don''t you want to find your stuff? You can go and find it first, or I can go with you."


    It''s a good thing to have someone to help, and Ayla and mesulla have high opinions on magic, but what they want to look for is the clues left by Okam... It''s still about the book of the dead. Forget it. Sean doesn''t want to have anything to do with these things with Lucille. He has often tried back and forth on the edge of madness with the power of ancient gods, Don''t involve Lucille.


    "Forget it, I''ll go by myself later."


    "Oh!"


    Ayla looked at Sean meaningfully. She could see that she had an idea in her heart, but she didn''t say it.


    Both of them are wizards with ancient god power... You can guess what you want to do!


    "Well, just be careful yourself. Almost we should be separated from the alchemists. It''s hard to follow them all the time. It''s always staring at them." Ayla also noticed the sight around, and they were hidden in the crowd. Just pay a little attention to it.


    Now that they have arrived in the imperial capital, Sean''s task of accompanying Rorschach and Rachel is over. Then they will report to the headquarters of Marshal hogheim. If it is necessary for them to prove that Okam escaped, of course, it is no problem. If not... They will leave together with Ayla, and they will find a way to enter the palace to meet the emperor in the next two days, The fate on both sides probably only gets here.


    The little girl Lucille said goodbye to the female alchemist reluctantly. She had been with her for a month. Rachel was the first person she met who was good to her after she got out of the cargo ship.


    I hate it, but they both have their own things to finish.


    Lucille is still young and still has many years to go... And Rachel has her own job.


    After mutual agreement to contact Lewis City, Sean and Rorschach and other alchemists separated!


    Lucille is still a little reluctant


    Look at the team far behind.


    "Mentor, do we still have a chance to meet sister Rachel in the future?"


    "Probably."


    "How long is that?" probably in the little girl''s understanding ability, time doesn''t have too complicated meaning.


    "Sometimes it''s fast, sometimes it''s slow... But as long as you remember your days together, you''ll be happy when you dream later." Sean smiled.


    Reach out and wipe away the little girl''s tears under her eyes.


    In fact, Lucille is still very strong, but she can''t help feeling sad at this time, and she didn''t nod this time.


    "Let''s go."


    Holding the little girl''s hand, Sean signaled that Aila could go.


    "The way you educate your disciples is very special!"


    "Always have to go through something." Sean smiled and looked at each other.

 Chapter 522

    Ayla and Sean choose a hotel near the imperial city to rest.


    It''s a hotel in a busy market... But surprisingly few people check in. The decoration of the whole hotel looks like a place that can only be entered by the upper class. Sean estimates that the same place as the Haitian Hotel in the basharan Empire belongs to a hotel where court officials and nobles have the opportunity to stay.


    Fortunately, Ayla''s temperament was originally the queen, and Sean dressed like an exotic aristocrat. He was not blocked when he checked in.


    "This place seems to be a place where people with status can stay." when having dinner in the evening, Sean asked about the hotel in Ayla.


    "Indeed, this place was introduced by an acquaintance I know. It should be very safe."


    The two people have dinner together after more than 20 years. It can be said that the whole family ate at the same table.


    Since Sean came to this world, few people can sit opposite themselves and eat!


    Even in jagong, the sun king was separated from his elders, but the brothers and sisters didn''t like him very much.


    "By the way, do you remember the alchemist girl during the day?" Ayla suddenly said. The person she said should be Rachel.


    "Rachel Christian?"


    "Yes, it''s her. The boss behind the hotel is the Christian family. This family is a famous family of kesselk, so the provocative cavalry outside the city during the day didn''t dare to laugh at it at last."


    Sean suddenly recalled his encounter outside the capital during the day. It turned out to be so.


    "Well, in fact, if Qi''er and Rorschach''s dereliction of duty is not so serious, as long as she is still a miss of the Christian family, it will be fine."


    "It''s hard to say... After all, as you said, the two military regimes in this country can be strengthened. If marshal hogheim doesn''t try his best to protect them, he may be picked up by the other side. The situation is not optimistic, but as long as everyone doesn''t find Okam, it won''t drag too much. At least the two alchemists won''t be punished beyond demotion." Ayla explained.


    Anyway, as long as the person is not found, it means he is dead. At most, it is a crime of dereliction of duty, not to deceive the country and cooperate with fugitives.


    "Why do you suddenly care about this? Do you like the alchemist?" Ayla smiled with deep meaning and saw Sean''s question mark all over his head.


    "Where did you get your imagination? Did I say that?"


    "Ha... Sorry, but although a young and capable wizard like you is very attractive, after all, you don''t have a deep background. It''s also a good choice if you meet a suitable family vassal. At least you don''t have to worry about those messy things all your life, and you can have less contact with the power of some ancient gods."


    Uh


    Looking at the other party''s very serious expression, Sean really couldn''t cry or laugh.


    After more than 20 years, I was urged to marry by my mother.


    Sean is now in his early twenties. Compared with Ayla at this time, he is still nearly ten years old. In the eyes of ordinary nobles, he has reached the age of marriage.


    It is said that my cousin


    That is, sairiya, the eldest princess of jagong, has been arranged by the sun king to marry the children of the imperial minister''s family. It is probably for this reason that she is more powerful and hopes to obtain the Queen''s status to dominate her marriage!


    Seeing that Sean didn''t answer, Ayla couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, honey, who went out to contact, finally came back and whispered something in Ayla''s ear. Sean only saw each other''s eyebrows frown.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Look at the expression that seems very disappointed.


    "My acquaintance said that the emperor of kesselk might be a little hard to see! Sean... After dinner later, we''ll wait in the room. He''s coming."


    "Well, OK." just nodded.


    Sean estimated that the so-called acquaintances were either informants bought by jagong or undercover agents loyal to this side.


    Anyway, in terms of countries, this kind of thing should be common. Sean believes that even in his own era, there were informants from other countries in the jagong hall!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After dinner, Sean and Aila stayed in the room.


    Because Lucille has to practice her magic homework every day, she will go to rest early after using her magic. There are only two people and honey left in the room.


    Probably until nightfall, there were fewer pedestrians outside the street, and then there was a carriage rushing to stop downstairs of the hotel


    A man who looked old and bowed hurried in.


    She was taken into the room by mezula standing at the door


    The candle lit up a little.


    Sure enough, an old man with a gray beard chose to kneel at the first time.


    "Noble Khalifa!"


    "Don''t bother so much, get up." before kneeling down, he was stopped by Ayla with magic and directly stood three meters away from them.


    The old man looked like he was 50 or 60 years old. His beard was white, but his hair still had a few dark filaments... He looked here with a look of [doubt!] expression.


    "What''s the situation at the palace? What''s the problem with emperor Williams?" Honey came to report the situation at dinner. Now she just wants to hear from each other in person.


    "His majesty has always been very good, but he has been busy taking care of her since the little princess fell ill six months ago. It is said that his illness is very serious, which has led to his Majesty''s love for her daughter. For a long time, he only occasionally participates in the discussion of politics, and most of the time is handed over to the marshals."


    The little princess is ill?


    Sean seems to have such a thing.


    When I first came to Lewis City, didn''t the owner of the clothes store say that the little princess was dead?


    "The news I heard is that the little princess is dead and the king wants to revive her," said Sean.


    The old man took a look here.


    Although confused, being able to sit with Ayla represents a good relationship between the two.


    "The market rumors are not credible, but we haven''t heard about the princess''s condition for a long time. Your majesty has been looking for ways to treat her in recent months. Everything has been exhausted, but there is still no way!"


    "Is it serious?" Ayla asked.


    The old man had to shake his head.


    "I don''t know. If Khalifa wanted to meet his majesty, it would be difficult, but I thought of a way on my way here... I prepared some gifts brought by jagong, which were left in those years. Khalifa can meet his majesty by means of an envoy. Even if he can''t see himself, master Meredith should come forward. After all, jagong has been here all these years Adak''s reputation is growing! "


    "That''s a way. Let''s do it this way."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On one side, Ayla and Sean were planning how to officially enter the palace, but on the other side, they received different news in the palace.


    Today, after the arrival of the alchemists in Lewis City, all intelligence agents began to act, saying the news that they had arrived.


    In a special organization near the palace, a well-dressed middle-aged man also received the news.


    "So they''re here? Where are they now?"


    "It''s time to go, marshal hogheim''s military headquarters."


    "Keep an eye on them, especially the two leading alchemists... If you can bring them to me, the Christian girl is not easy to move, then find the man!" the man said.


    "I see."


    After the soldiers who came to report went out, the man slowly went to the basement of the room, where someone helped open the door.


    In the dark corner, a man with chains all over was lowering his head and talking to himself.


    "I saw the truth, the unspeakable truth..."


    "They will come back and mankind will find..."


    "Eech!"


    He looked up at the man and curled up in fear.


    "You, you will all die, only he will last forever!!"


    Frowning,


    "Has he always been like this?"


    "Yes, I''ve been crazy since I came back. I don''t know why I''m talking nonsense that I don''t understand, especially at night!" said the soldier next to me.


    The man sighed.


    "Unfortunately, he was a good subordinate."


    If Sean were present at the moment, he would recognize the locked man.


    That''s Saroyan who escaped from the fire!

 Chapter 523

    The identity of the envoy of jagong is really useful. At noon the next day after the old man left, Ayla received the news that his majesty wanted to meet several people and also wanted to say hello to the empress of jagong


    The news came quickly. Even Sean thought it might take two or three days to receive the news. He didn''t expect it so early!


    "Isn''t emperor Williams in sorrow? I didn''t expect to reply very quickly." Sean was surprised to hear the news from Aila.


    "It''s reasonable. After all, it''s a visit between countries. Some etiquette needs to be completed. Anyway, it won''t take much time." it was originally the queen of a country, Ayla, who knew these things very well.


    "Just perfunctory?"


    Sean recalled his days in the jagong palace. Because he could not directly contact the news from all over the country, he was not very clear about the dialogue that the whole country really operated. When he was Lord, there were not many.


    There are few people who can write in Oro city. Most of them are suggestions from several big families for this and that, as well as some urban planning and so on.


    At that time, Sean didn''t know much about the whole environment, so most of the time he read local books and decided after discussing with several think tank scholars. It can be said that he spent most of his time studying... As for the country, it was even more troublesome. Fortunately, he was just a prince and didn''t need to be responsible for so many things.


    "I can''t say perfunctory. Many people just say hello."


    Sean didn''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence and looked at each other curiously.


    "You''ve seen that..." I didn''t know how to describe it for a while. At last, Ayla said a very vivid fact. "For example, there are no major categories of documents sent to the imperial palace for the emperor to see. It says hello, your majesty, or the physical condition of royal members, as well as the situation of his family, etc."


    Sean looked suspicious and felt like a pen pal chatting!


    No


    Just a few words, it feels more like "netizen chat", and it''s still a very laborious one.


    life.


    Confused!


    "That''s all?"


    "HMM." Aila smiled. She was the real queen. There should be no fake. So many local sheriffs in jagong presented such things!


    It''s boring enough.


    "In fact, there are few local officials with high knowledge. Most of them are the advice of the guests and scholars who sit down. They just enjoy the glory of the family, so fame is very important to the nobles... Moreover, the larger the country, the local officials have hardly seen the royal family. Even if you reply that they know or Hello, they will be very happy and uncertain from generation to generation And frame it. "


    Although it was exaggerated, Sean remembered that when he was in the town, his "father" had never left the town in his life. The vigils deliberately made some hobbies to show their knowledge. After having status, they also wanted to pursue fame. It was a pity that he had not been appreciated by the count of COGA all his life.


    Maybe he didn''t expect his son to be a prince!


    "I see. It sounds helpless."


    "It''s not helpless. In fact, they don''t know anything and yearn for the outside world, so they will be full of hope and don''t want us..." when she said here, Ayla smiled helplessly.


    "Don''t talk about this. Get ready. You can enter the palace as my consultant. If Lucille wants to stay with mesula for the time being, it seems that she doesn''t like honey very much."


    As soon as the topic changed, he ordered a few things to prepare.


    But that surprised Sean


    No wonder a person with such a high level would choose Baron vigil, a country aristocrat. From these words, we can hear that she still yearns for that kind of pastoral life.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    According to Ayla''s requirements, Sean prepared a set of clothes in the style of IDAK, which looked like the original high priest. Wearing a gauze hat and a gold walking stick was a symbol of status.


    "The intelligence network of those officials should know that I followed from Lewis city. Now it''s OK to dress like this?" Sean said.


    "Just let them know, or you''ll be a person without identity... Don''t worry, there are many examples of wizards choosing strong appendages. They will think you''re friendly only if you show some power in front of those in power. People who don''t have any weaknesses before will be on guard," Ayla said.


    It makes some sense.


    Sean has always focused on the task of finding ancient gods. Except for Lucille, he rarely cares about things on the timeline in the past. In the eyes of outsiders, it is really inhuman.


    "Then go!"


    Before leaving, she specially ordered Lucille to wait in the hotel and test her magic when she came back.


    The little girl is still learning at this age. In fact, she doesn''t understand a lot of things. Most of them just write it down and practice slowly. Under the guidance of Sean, she just insists on practicing hard every day. Don''t think too much about the story of sudden rise. It''s the right way to practice every day.


    "Well, I''ll wait here for the tutor to come back," said Lucille cleverly.


    After all, this is someone else''s National Palace. It needs some rules. It''s inconvenient and noisy to take a little girl like Lucille. It''s best to let her stay in the hotel


    Follow Ayla into the palace as the other party''s consultant.


    It was in the afternoon. It was said that emperor Williams wanted to invite Ayla to dinner and specially held a banquet in the palace that he had not seen for a long time.


    It is estimated that the Imperial Palace has not been so lively for a long time. When Sean entered the Imperial City, he always saw the honor guards on both sides of the carriage


    Kesselk''s Imperial Palace is built on the edge of a large lake square. Because he hasn''t seen the map of this area, Sean doesn''t know the specific location. Anyway, there is a large lake next to it, which should pass through the whole royal garden. It looks like a large garden built on water, which is not inferior to the original King City of basharan empire in style.


    Sean and his wife were in an open carriage. A road several kilometers long around the lake extended to the interior of the palace. It was very chic.


    Before they officially entered the palace, Ayla also told Sean what to pay attention to, especially some noble etiquette


    "I find you don''t seem nervous at all?"


    Sean looked up at each other.


    "Why be nervous." I haven''t seen the emperor, and I''m even the prince.


    "Usually you don''t adapt to this formal occasion for the first time. You look very calm... Aren''t you really a noble?" Ayla asked curiously.

 Chapter 524

    Today''s Ayla also changed into a unique dress of aidak noble girls, which is a little like the princess dress of serya.


    The desert people should dress more brightly and boldly. This set of clothes highlights the figure and has a unique temperament. The external dress is very in line with her personal design, and the hair is specially coiled to reveal the whole face and neck.


    As the leader of the sun crown wizard, Ayla also prepared a longer gold walking stick for herself, with a necklace around her neck... That is, the necklace she found in the portrait in tylermian town more than 20 years later, with six birds wearing a sun''s coat of arms.


    "You look like the aristocracy of IDAK now," said Ayla, looking at Sean.


    "Yes¡°


    "Maybe someone in your ancestry is really a noble." Ayla still hasn''t given up tracking down Sean''s identity.


    "Maybe¡°


    Sean didn''t continue to talk about this topic. For the moment, he''d better finish kesselk''s business first.


    Because it is an open carriage, almost all the eyes around are staring at themselves... It is estimated that most of these [being watched...] tips are because Ayla is sitting next to her. There is no special eyes. When she glances over, she is almost neutral and friendly. Occasionally, there are cold people, who may scold herself.


    Anyway, class imbalance is a moth in the eyes of others. It is estimated that many people are unhappy.


    "VIP, we''re almost here¡°


    At this time, the soldiers who pulled the cart said that those who could pull the cart in the palace were Royal Knights, and their task was over from the corridor to the palace.


    Sean looked towards the gate of the palace, surrounded by a group of people, including the old man who came to report late last night, and many other people dressed like him. They should all be officials. Among them, those with no special level are above ordinary or occasionally below ordinary.


    The carriage stopped and waited for the Royal cavalry to bring the small ladder and open the door before Sean and Sean could get down.


    The etiquette was very comprehensive, but I didn''t see anyone with status in these people. There should be no emperor and the two Marshals in charge of power among them.


    Ayla came to visit this country as a wizard leader with the help of Queen jagong''s oral instructions, because it''s good that no official diplomat can get such treatment. If it''s a small country, it''s estimated that she can''t even enter the door. Just take it to an official''s house and pay it.


    When they got off the carriage, a group of officials immediately greeted thousands of people on the ground


    "Welcome, Ms. Khalifa¡°


    Since they are state guests, of course, officials will not directly address Ayla by name. Khalifa is a respectful name for Royal relatives, teachers and students in IDAK, which is equivalent to people related to the royal family. It is probably because of this relationship that emperor Williams decided to meet.


    A group of officials took them to the hall. Because it was at the foot of the palace, honey could only wait outside the door as a subordinate. Only Sean and Aila could enter.


    "I''ve heard that the imperial city of kesselk is very elegant before, and now I can come and see it in person, which is more beautiful than I thought!" Ayla''s communication with every official seems elegant and calm, especially the people are beautiful. Looking back and smiling with charming temperament makes people smile willingly.


    However, his consultant was ignored. Some officials also inquired about his status in jagong and told him that it was Ayla''s consultant, so no one paid any attention!


    Consultant is a nice name. In fact, it is just a subordinate who is closer.


    Since there is no official position, there is nothing to talk about!


    It''s too powerful, but it''s good. Give Sean more free time to observe everyone''s liking and personality characteristics one by one.


    Everyone saw it again. There was no special existence. Only after entering the main hall did there be some higher-level guards in the royal garden!


    It''s not an official visit. You don''t need to talk in the hall when there are no major events. Just say a few words at dinner... With Sean''s experience in power over the years, as long as it''s a real superior, communication is very simple. After all, both sides are very busy. If you add a few words, you won''t have time for your next appointment. Just say what you want to say. As for the same or different Agree to see the other person''s will after thinking.


    Just like when Dan Su came to Jiagong to borrow troops, he directly set out the conditions. Whether to agree or not is Jiagong''s business.


    Now Ayla wants to borrow the Caine slate from kesselk to have a look. Even if she can''t take it, she wants to put it together. In this way, her research on the ancient god is further, and Sean is also curious about another ancient god described on the Ayla slate.


    When they came to the Royal Garden, some officials could no longer enter. In the pavilion in the distance, two people could be seen sitting in the center. They probably heard the voice and finally turned around.


    Emperor Williams wore a black coat and a crown on his head, which was too obvious. The person sitting opposite him was wearing exquisite leather armor and had a lock on his arm. The general guard didn''t dare to sit on the same table with the emperor, so he should be one of the marshals.


    Take a closer look


    The orderer level is a little more than level 17. It should be right.


    When they came out of the courtyard, many officials around them were bowing and waiting


    "Hahaha... Welcome, distinguished Khalifa. It''s been a year since I last met the diplomats of jagong. I''m glad to see you again¡°


    "Your Majesty, you are welcome. It''s my honor to meet you... You look more heroic than rumor," said Aila with a smile.


    Sean is learning the etiquette of the other side.


    "Really, hahaha... Ms. Halifa is really joking¡°


    Although he smiled happily on the surface, Sean could see [tired!] and [sick!] from the state above each other''s head.


    Fatigue is understandable. People in this position are very tired as long as they are not dizzy, but they still have pain. Is it possible that the other party is ill?


    Sean carefully looked that emperor Williams'' blood volume [10001000] was normal, but he was 40 or 50 years old and still an imperial family. He should be a little higher than ordinary. So he did have perennial cases!


    The sight suddenly noticed the man next to Emperor Williams, who seemed to be staring at himself all the time.


    An orderer at level 17 already exists at a very high level, and he is still a non magical profession. I''m afraid he can feel his breath.


    "Here, I''d like you to introduce me. This is field marshal Alec Owen of kesselk¡°


    So he''s Marshal Alec!


    Sean looked at each other one more time, and the other side was also looking at himself. He was in the state of [thinking!] and [guessing!] above his head, but he kept smiling.


    After a few greetings, Emperor Williams invited Aila and Sean to the garden


    Even if he ignores the court hall, there is not much time for an emperor. If Ayla has anything to say now, otherwise he may not have a chance in the next few days!


    The three walked side by side. Only Sean needed to stand behind and listen.


    "Your Majesty, in fact, I have one more thing to ask you besides the greetings of the queen of the desert¡°


    "Oh? What''s up¡°


    He asked all three to stop.


    "I used to be a palace wizard beside the queen. We have a fragment of Caine stone in our hands, which is incomplete... I heard that there is another one in your palace. I hope your majesty can lend me a look¡°

 Chapter 525

    "Caine slate?" emperor Williams [curious!] turned to look at Aila and glanced at Marshal Alec opposite.


    "Your Majesty, it is a very famous thing in the wizard world, which is equivalent to the ''door of truth'' pursued by alchemists. It belongs to something engraved by ancient legendary witches and has a value no less than Abdullah''s book of the dead." Alec explained.


    It seems that the emperor really didn''t understand. Sean didn''t see the state of deliberately or fooling from each other, and marshal Alec emphasized its value.


    "Well, is there this treasure in the palace?" suddenly looked at Alec.


    Get~


    coming.


    The state of [hint!] appeared in Sean''s eyes. It is estimated that the two will start acting.


    The Grand Marshal on the other side understood the emperor''s thoughts only by face to face, and began to take a deep breath and pretend to be thinking.


    "Because there are many treasures in the palace, I don''t know if there are such things. People should check them... Or there will be news." in fact, most people can''t think of a perfect way to play on the spot, so they often delay... Or give it to others, or go and find it by themselves later.


    "This slate material is also very important to our jagong empire. Of course, it is a thing of your country. We won''t take it away. We just need to look at the above records and won''t take it away!"


    Ayla also said her bottom line.


    In fact, from Sean''s observation of his "mother" these days, it is found that the ancient divine power she uses is very different from that she used at the beginning, perhaps because she has the ability to see the world attribute when she comes, And when I first met gehros, the other party really didn''t want to be called by the summoning mantra... So the result of obtaining the first ability is luck and its own bonus, maybe more luck.


    But the ability of Aila is not like this. Her price may be greater. Therefore, it is more urgent to understand the information of ancient gods


    But now this method is not working well. It is equivalent to sending a scientific researcher to other countries to say that he wants to see the secrets of your country. If jagong''s status is not stable and there is no need to make enemies, if other small countries put forward this request, he will be directly expelled.


    "Ms. Halifa, don''t worry too much. You must have said... What slate should be in the hands of the big alchemist. I can ask him when he comes."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Maybe Ayla also heard that they were perfunctory and there was a [tangled!] state on their heads, because she should understand that they should be ready to discuss.


    But now there is no way. After all, they ask for people by themselves. They can only wait for their follow-up decision!


    Strolled around the Royal Garden


    With her excellent diplomatic ability and personal charm, Aila made the emperor who had always been worried look very happy. On the way, Aila also asked about the other party''s daughter, that is, the sick little princess.


    The answer of emperor Williams only said that everything was under the control of the great alchemist


    It means don''t ask, and Ayla didn''t ask much.


    I walked around the garden and directly came to the banquet restaurant. The Royal Garden walked for nearly an hour, and the Royal dinner was also very time-consuming.


    Sean once dined directly from the afternoon to the evening when jagong and the Sun King entertained the king of Dansu''s family. He would talk a lot, and even it was easiest to get each other''s psychological words at this time


    Fortunately, Ayla''s identity was originally the queen. She had long been used to such occasions and became worried about herself before entering the banquet.


    "Sean, don''t say anything later. It doesn''t matter if you don''t talk... Someone will ask you about it. You just say it according to what we agreed before. Don''t know anything else."


    "No problem."


    Sean smiled and replied.


    At the dinner party, they finally met Meredith, the legendary most powerful alchemist of contemporary times.


    [blood 1980019800, magic value 10000000, human.]


    [favorability: friendly]


    [Combat Effectiveness: 20000]


    [the senior Alchemist is obsessed with truth and wants to understand the essence of the world. He doesn''t care about the life and death of any human except imperial power. He is paranoid and crazy. He is a very perfectionist.]


    This series of comments appeared in Sean''s vision!


    In addition to the terrible level, the whole person''s character feels detached. As expected, all geniuses are crazy.


    The other party kept a standard smile when he appeared, and was very interested in the slate said by Ayla. He said he would go and have a look when he went back


    Besides Meredith, there were two other marshals, hogheim and Allie Williams, who also appeared at the banquet. Hogheim said that the strength and temperament of the other party were on the same level as Alec. Alone, marshal Allie was a little out of class. He was almost a marshal of his own age, mild in character and an idealist, It feels the same as Harry, his think-tank Bachelor in Oro.


    No wonder he couldn''t become a figure to compete with the two marshals. If he didn''t have royal blood, he probably couldn''t get to this position.


    The banquet hall is basically a unique show of Ayla. Her beautiful temperament and diplomatic style are loved by many ministers and the emperor''s majesty, while Sean just sits next to him and eats according to the other party''s instructions.


    But after all, there are only two envoys from Jiagong. It''s difficult to keep yourself from being noticed!


    Marshal hogheim quietly walked behind Sean while everyone was toasting Aila


    Look back.


    "Oh, it''s marshal." learn the etiquette of this country.


    "Don''t be so polite, Sean. You''re the wizard representing jagong now, and I should show my respect." simply sat directly next to Sean.


    I can see that the other party has something to say


    "It''s just good luck. I met the leader of the sun crown. I''ve been wandering in the world for many years. I''ve never been known. I don''t hope to get fame by virtue of a chance." Sean showed himself as a person who pursues fame and wealth.


    This is also what I have discussed with Ayla. Once someone asks about it, I will say so.


    Anyway, it''s nothing in the world to chase some fame and wealth. It''s better to say that most people do. If they see a really powerful wizard organization, they can join in and explain all their origins and purposes.


    "Hahaha... Master Sean is too modest. My subordinates appreciate your ability."


    "Your subordinates?"


    Both of them may understand what the other party is saying, but they should feel like old friends at first sight in front of everyone.


    "It''s kodall and his two disciples."


    "Oh, they. Anyway, thanks to their care in Lewis city!" Sean said with a smile.


    "That''s why master Sean helped us catch the imperial fugitives... By the way, master Sean, I want to ask you a question. Did a strange fire really engulf Okam and his associates that night in the town?"


    It''s been two days since they came to the imperial capital. It''s estimated that Luo Xia has lost what they should say. It''s just a repetition here.


    "Yes, it was foggy that day... It was strange, and then..."


    I repeated what happened that day. In fact, I told Rorschach several people. Sean just played it again according to the script.


    Hogheim nodded slightly.


    "I see..."

 Chapter 526

    The party didn''t end until the moon rose.


    Although Aila is a high-level witch, she can''t resist the devastation of alcohol. Finally, she asks Sean to take herself back before she gets drunk... As she is a guest, she is arranged to rest in the imperial palace. As for the honey who has been waiting outside, she is arranged in a place outside Huang Cheng, which is equivalent to accommodation for the entourage, By the way, he also called mesulla and Lucille.


    The three lived outside the Imperial City, and only Sean and Aila lived in the inner palace.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the banquet, Emperor Williams called everyone around him back while everyone was still awake, together with the three marshals and the great alchemist.


    "Tell me, how about the witch leader from jagong?" emperor Williams didn''t have much time. During this time, he almost left all his affairs to two trusted marshals. If the other party hadn''t brought greetings from the queen of the desert this time, he might not have appeared.


    But since the other party wants to borrow things from his palace, it needs to be discussed.


    "By the way, master Meredith." turned and looked at the great alchemist next to him.


    The other party respects and reciprocates.


    "What did she say today... What is Caine slate? Is there such a thing in our palace?"


    Everyone looked at Meredith. Although several marshals knew the legend of Caine slate, they really didn''t know it was in the palace


    "I often saw it once when sorting out the palace archives, but it was sealed by me at that time. It may take some time to find it now," Meredith said, looking at the people.


    There are many legends in the world, and of course there are relics left behind.


    However, for countries that advocate alchemy and rational methods, they certainly won''t believe these things, but someone must have studied them, but there is no conclusion, so let''s leave it alone.


    "This is a future matter. We should consider whether to give it to each other now?"


    Several people were silent.


    After all, Caine slate is indeed a tool for studying ancient magic. If you give it, the other party will get some amazing secrets from it, which will lead to the sharp rise of jagong''s strength. It will not be good for kesselk, but if you don''t give it directly, it will appear that the whole country is too stingy.


    It''s just a slate. If you don''t give it... You just show it to others. What''s that!


    "I''ve heard that the queen of jagong has made comprehensive reforms to the country over the years. I''m afraid they will become the strongest empire in the whole desert in a few years. Over the years, many Erudites have suggested that the magic city jagong, the main area where the country communicates with Adak, is an investment in the future." marshal hogheim said.


    Although kesselk is also the largest territory in the southern continent, there are many surrounding countries. It is not so easy to suppress it all. It is estimated that it will take a lot of energy.


    If jagong gets stronger, the threat of the sea is too great!


    It is said that jagong''s navy has been built frequently in recent years


    Emperor Williams listened to various opinions and considered them for a long time.


    "What about this? Master Meredith."


    "Wait a minute. I''ll find it first... If I can''t find it, it''s not our fault."


    Several people nodded. It''s useless to say so much if they didn''t find anything... It''s better to discuss the recent imperial fugitives.


    "By the way, how about the fugitive Okam?"


    "Already dead!"


    "Hum, really dead? Or does marshal hogheim want to keep his derelict subordinates?" Alec and hogheim will quarrel once they discuss domestic affairs.


    "What do you mean, marshal Alec?"


    "I just said what I thought. How... The marshal also felt there was a problem?"


    Their quarrel is almost normal, and they often oppose each other even in national decision-making.


    Looking at the current situation, Emperor Williams was too lazy to ask. He just threw his hand away and dealt with it by himself. The life and death of an imperial fugitive did not matter much anyway.


    "I''m tired today. You can do these things yourself. Master Meredith will walk with me!"


    "Yes."


    Three marshals were left to argue on their own in the hall. Emperor Williams took the great alchemist and left directly from the side door.


    "Your Majesty is much better today!" Meredith sighed before he went out.


    "Oh? Maybe. I haven''t been out for a long time. By the way, have you found a way to cure Leticia?"


    Speaking of his little daughter, the emperor, who had just shown great spirit, began to worry again.


    I don''t know why the Royal descendants have been sick since a few years ago. They have only two children, a man and a woman. The eldest son once wanted to be an alchemist. However, he died unexpectedly in an alchemist''s refining. Now only the youngest daughter is left, but such a thing still happened!


    "It''s almost."


    "You say that every time!" emperor Williams looked at each other.


    Meredith had to bow his head.


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. I have found some ways to refine the human body. I believe the great legend Abdullah must have left something right. It can make the princess recover and even reshape her body," Meredith said.


    However, such words are not the first time. The other party is tired of listening to them and simply leave.


    In the garden, only the great alchemist stayed and watched


    It was late at night when I returned to my residence.


    Meredith drove away the others around him and walked alone to the dungeon deep in the mansion.


    "How''s it going today?" he asked the man standing at the dungeon door.


    To be exact, it may not be human.


    It''s just a sound in armor.


    "No change, still crazy, always talking about words that I don''t understand."


    "Um ~"


    Meredith nodded. It seems that there is no breakthrough here. What can give him guidance is not here!


    He went back to his room with a side door


    This dark space is a place for reading and experimenting, but only the table in the center is wrapped with black cloth, and there is still some light through the black yarn.


    Meredith opened the black gauze directly, and the light beam instantly lit up the surrounding dark environment.


    And in the center


    An unsymmetrical metal box holds a shiny square trioctahedron, a very strange crystal structure.


    "You look anxious." the voice seemed to come from your ear.


    Sighed.


    "Because I still can''t find a way to refine the human body. It''s too difficult and contrary to common sense."


    "The so-called common sense is just something you think you are right. Didn''t you see two people without common sense today?"


    "What?!" Meredith asked in surprise.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Sean helped Ayala back into the room.


    It''s late at night. It''s almost time to rest!


    Look at the people in bed.


    Oh~


    I didn''t expect that I would have such an adventure one day. Yug Sotos really made a big joke on himself.


    He looked at the objects placed next to him.


    Suddenly, I became interested in the mini skull!

 Chapter 527

    Sean got close, picked up the little skull and studied it carefully


    It''s the size of the palm, and it''s very realistic. It feels like a real bone, but how can there be such a small skull? It''s impossible even for a newborn baby, but if it''s not human, it''s even less likely to be other animals!


    There is no such animal.


    I was still studying this little skull carefully, and suddenly I kept my hand in front of me.


    "What are you doing?!"


    He turned his head and looked at Aila, who was already lying in bed. His beautiful face was a little drunk red, but he was sober when he saw his eyes!


    "I... look at you. Don''t you say it''s a relic of an ancient wizard?" Sean said stunned.


    I didn''t expect that I had just slept and now I woke up again.


    "Forget it, I won''t watch it!"


    Put things back.


    If it were other girls, Sean might be lazy to quarrel, but after all, it was his mother''s thing. Let her rest early. Today, she really resisted all kinds of temptations and exchanges among the ministers of the kesselk palace, and was tired after drinking a lot of wine.


    "Wait..."


    Sean was about to go out, but Ayla suddenly stopped him.


    Uh?


    "Have you been curious about the ancient divine power I have?"


    That''s right, Sean.


    "Yes," nodded.


    "In fact, I''m also curious about the power you have. What kind of power do you have?" Ayla sat up from bed. It seemed that she was ready to get out of bed. She probably felt dizzy and didn''t remember to get up. She couldn''t get down when her feet turned to the bed.


    "If I have the power... That''s it!"


    Sean thought, the ability of Yug Sotos is too sensitive, needless to say, but ketugya''s should not matter.


    Turn your palm in front of each other


    [ketugya''s inflammation] ignite again!


    Like lava and plasma seeping out of the arm, there was no pain, but a drop fell to the ground, and the shiny marble brick ground melted into a burning hole.


    "Flame... No wonder that happens in swamp town. The power of ancient gods has an incomprehensible essence, or they themselves seem to be something beyond the world. The more we use it, the more crazy we will become..."


    Ayla''s drunkenness seemed to have disappeared most of the time and began to talk about how she gained this power.


    Probably a long time ago


    That is, when the Jiagong royal family was subjected to civil strife, there were rebels among the former royal ministers, who united with the then general to launch a coup.


    These things are the stories told by the later Sun King. Here in Ayla, she has been using the metaphor of housekeeper and guard at home, but Sean can understand the story she is telling.


    It is an inviolable process for a family to revitalize and decline. Even the Izdihar family, which has ruled jagong for so many years, will decline one day... They just happen to be this generation. However, the Ayla brothers and sisters were lucky to be sent out of the palace by the loyal ministers at that time and retain the fire to fight against the rebels in the future.


    But even so, it is difficult for the declining family to stand up again. It should be said that there are not many people who can stand up in most history.


    Although the fallen heroes in the Bard''s story will stand up and defeat the enemy again, how many such people and generations of business are destroyed in reality, and it will be difficult to turn over again.


    Therefore, Ayla can only seek other forces to achieve it!


    Fortunately, in the process of wandering, their sister and brother met the leader of the sun crown at that time and took them in after discovering her magic talent.


    "At that time, I was like your current disciple, but I had to do more at that time. I found a way from the wizard to regain the family glory through strength, so I tried my best to find a stronger source of strength."


    Their eyes looked at the bone on the table at the same time.


    "So you found this?"


    "Well, this should be regarded as one of the ancient treasures held by the sun crown. It can awaken the wizard whose soul is attached to it. Through her, I learned about the existence of ancient gods and continued their research... So I got such power."


    "How did you get here?" Sean was still curious.


    I have seen ancient gods several times, even if I face each other directly, but I don''t know whether others have such a situation.


    "I remember the first time I got the slate, I called according to the spell taught me by the other party. That day I saw a scene that I can''t forget all my life."


    Sean squatted down and wanted to listen carefully to what Aila felt when she saw the ancient god


    "I don''t know what it is. I even think it feels unreal, but I''m really afraid... I can''t stop telling me not to look, but I can''t restrain my curiosity to peek, but just one look..." Aila''s red face has slowly receded at the moment, and she looks up and stares at Sean seriously.


    "What do you see?"


    "I didn''t see anything."


    "Ah?" some inexplicable answers.


    "Didn''t you see anything?"


    "Because I really didn''t see anything, I remember it was a dark place, like fog and real things, but there must be something in the fog. I noticed the existence of two eyes, because I was so scared that I felt that I might go crazy at any time and be suddenly awakened by someone. I haven''t seen a similar scene since then."


    "Just one look?"


    Ayla nodded affirmatively.


    "At a glance, and since then, I feel that I am learning magic very fast, and even the level is growing rapidly... Too fast, I even feel that I don''t have to do anything, my level is rising, and I will become stronger and stronger every time I use it!"


    When he said this, Sean subconsciously looked at the attributes of Ayla.


    Blood volume [1801018010]


    In a few days, the other party''s blood volume did increase by 10 points. Think about it carefully. These days, both of them are acting together, and they haven''t seen the other party practice or other actions. Besides, even if they practice, they can''t increase so fast... So their level rises by themselves and increases with time!


    That''s pretty scary.


    Although everyone likes to wait for powerful power, and there are even many wizards, including those mutants they encounter. Wizards would rather change their race in order to obtain power, but once there is always power injection, it is another thing!


    How much strength can a person bear.


    It looks like a gift, but it''s more like destruction!


    When the power reaches its peak, pull it directly?


    "There is such a thing."


    "Over the years, I have always felt that my strength is becoming more and more frightening. I hope to put this slate together. If I can formally Summon this ancient god again, I believe I can not only save me, but also save all the current wizards!"


    "What do you mean?" Sean said suddenly.


    Ayla looked at Sean very seriously


    "The power of witches may first appear to destroy themselves or the world!"


    Probably only the powerful witch in front of you can say.


    All people in the world are pursuing power, but the ''truth'' of this power may not be what humans think.


    It''s not salvation,


    But destruction!

 Chapter 528

    The headquarters of the national alchemist.


    In the place belonging to field marshal hogheim''s barracks, Rorschach and Rachel were temporarily put in the waiting room by soldiers on routine business... No one has come to find them since the morning, as if they had been forgotten!


    The dark waiting room is fairly clean. It''s just that no one sweeps some dust all year round, but it''s nothing for the two people who often perform official duties outside.


    At least it''s better than camping. It won''t be dangerous even at night!


    There is only moonlight in the dark


    Luo Xia is rarely locked in the same house with Rachel. Think about it carefully. Although the environment is uncomfortable, she is actually happy in her heart!


    And Rachel didn''t know why she had been sitting in the corner without talking. It was too dark to see her expression at the moment. Only a little outline could distinguish the figure.


    "Cough!"


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Luo Xia thought about whether to find a topic to talk about.


    Although the two told the bog town what happened half true and half false according to the method mentioned by mentor kodall, it is not false. After all, they don''t know whether Okam is really dead. If he is dead, the process they said is true. No matter how they look for it, there is only this result.


    But the crime of dereliction of duty still exists, and now we have to wait for punishment!


    "I''m sorry to let you suffer with me. If only you had followed your mentor before." Luo Xia didn''t know what to say, so she had to find her own fault.


    "Do you think the tutor will agree? No one can expect such a thing. Don''t take it to heart, and I''m not the kind of big lady who can''t stand suffering." Rachel finally stood up and spoke in the dark.


    Oh~


    Rorschach didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    It seems that what I have appreciated and admired over the years is such a Rachel


    "Actually..."


    "Huh?"


    Half said, Luo Xia dared not say again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right!" he refused.


    I don''t know why Luo Xia always doesn''t dare to get too close to Rachel. Although she hopes to get close in her heart, she tells herself that she can''t get close every time she wants to get close!


    After all, Rachel is the young lady of the Christian family. Even if she has the title of mentor kodall''s disciple, she still seems too weak in front of the real big family. It should be the young masters of the same noble who can deserve Rachel. As long as they can look at each other.


    "Is it really all right?"


    Rachel came forward, but the other party stepped back


    "It''s all right. Tut ~ I don''t know how long it will take for them to verify. They can''t keep us locked up like this all the time."


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    "Huh?"


    The voice was very small, but Luoxia heard it and looked at the place with human shadow in the dark.


    It''s too dark to see Rachel''s face now.


    Just when the other party is talking about the current situation, don''t worry!


    Just go to a place where you can sit down and close your eyes... In fact, sometimes you can hear more clearly what you care about, but... Don''t want to, or don''t dare... Listen.


    Just then, the sound of a team coming could be heard in the distance.


    "Someone is coming, Rorschach."


    They stood up and looked at the past. In the distance of the waiting room, they could see the torch coming in the dark.


    "You''ve finally come. What we know has been made clear. Can we gradually master kodall!" the people who came were a team of alchemists in the imperial capital, who didn''t know each other on both sides.


    Luo Xia and ruiqi''er, who have not appeared in the imperial capital for many years, may still be famous in Lewis City, but they have no appeal in the imperial capital, the National Center.


    The person opposite ignored Luo Xia''s words, but looked at Rachel next to him


    "You are Rachel Christian."


    "It''s me."


    "Then come with us." the leader outside said expressionless.


    "What do you mean?!"


    "Are you going to see mentor kodall or marshal hogheim?" Rachel asked curiously.


    It seems that the other party doesn''t know why as long as he goes out by himself.


    "Come out as soon as you''re asked. Why... You should be glad you have a good family, otherwise you don''t know where you are now!" said the alchemist outside.


    what!


    Even if the other party didn''t say anything, it''s not hard for Rorschach and Rachel to hear the meaning.


    Rachel should have been called away by the Christian family, so why don''t you let people go?


    "What do you mean by keeping us? We are just routine reporting. Although Okam''s death is our dereliction of duty, it should not be detained according to national law. I want to see marshal hogheim!"


    "What are you yelling about at night? If the Marquis Christian hadn''t spent so much time asking us to bring you out, we wouldn''t bother to care about you. Come out!"


    "I won''t go unless you ask mentor kodall or marshal hogheim to come." Rachel didn''t go at all.


    "Can''t you pin it out?"


    "Don''t come out."


    People outside don''t seem to have much patience.


    After all, although the Marquis has a high status, he is under the marshal. Even the great nobles don''t want to tell him what to do.


    "OK, then you can only keep locked in."


    He was about to leave but was stopped by Luo Xia.


    "Wait..." he turned to look at Rachel.


    "Rachel, please leave first. Only when you go out can you inform the tutors. Maybe there''s something wrong. Even if I''m imprisoned, I won''t die. But as long as you go out, we can have a chance to plead with the marshal. If it''s bad, we can ask Master Sean for clarification, so you must go out."


    Luo Xia said firmly.


    "But you!"


    "It doesn''t matter to me. You are a member of the Christian family. You can walk around the capital better than me. It''s the best choice for you to go out."


    Regardless of the current situation, ruiqi''er felt that what the other party said was reasonable. Only when she went out first and asked her mentor, they could have a chance to save Luo Xia.


    "Well, you wait for me here... I will come back."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you¡°


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning Sean and Ayla got up a little late.


    Kesselk''s palace maid didn''t come to call herself until near noon. She probably knew that she drank too much at yesterday''s dinner. Anyway, she couldn''t eat anything in the morning. A little salty meat porridge hasn''t tasted much yet.


    After dinner, they were called by the bodyguard from the palace. It was said that emperor Williams had something to say.


    Ayla felt that the slate should be settled, so she asked Sean to follow him into the palace


    After all, the purpose of the two people this time is to come for it, and Sean felt even more terrible about the so-called "truth" after listening to Ayla''s story last night. Even on different time lines, he also wanted to know about these unknown ancient gods. He believed that with his two powers, he would not be directly killed by the other party.


    When they came to the hall, many ministers had gathered here, and the three elements stood on both sides waiting.


    "Your Majesty," Ayala saluted respectfully.


    "Dear Ms. Halifa, don''t be so polite. I let you come this time because the great alchemist wants to say something to you."


    I looked at Meredith, the omniscient next to me


    "Ms. Khalifa, I went back to look for the old stone slabs you told me yesterday and have found them."


    "That''s great." Ayla was a little excited.


    "But..." as soon as the conversation changed, Sean began to be vigilant.


    "Yes, I did, but I hope the lady can help us. I''m afraid you''ve heard the news that Princess Leticia is seriously ill. We want to help us treat the princess with the help of the lady."

 Chapter 529

    "Little princess?" Aila didn''t understand the meaning of each other''s words for a moment. Was she asking herself to treat the little princess Williams?


    "What does a great alchemist mean?"


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Halifa. We just hope to find a way with your help. We have tried many ways in the past six months, but we can''t find a way to cure Princess Leticia, so we hope to ask a powerful wizard like you for advice." the other party said very sincerely.


    But Sean didn''t see a similar state. In connection with the human design of the great alchemist, is he such a person who cares about other people''s life and death?


    "Yes, Ms. Halifa. I also hope you can help to have a look. After all, it is difficult to find a high-level wizard like you in our country!" emperor Williams said himself this time.


    If he said so, he would have to try, even if he could not, otherwise he would not give the emperor face.


    "I''ll do my best," Ayla had to promise.


    Then,


    Sean followed each other, led by Emperor Williams, to the inner palace, which belonged to the rest area of royal members.


    Along the way, Sean was still observing the great alchemist... He still didn''t understand why this omniscient and great alchemist who showed no desire and no desire, and who was close to level 20 of order, suddenly said such a request today.


    Normally, high-level people don''t have to ask for help from people lower than themselves, and the other party represents a country... There''s no way for a country. Can you just come to a wizard from other countries? It''s too much fun.


    From the bottom of my heart, I think the other party has a problem.


    However, there is no negative state, or I really think so, so I didn''t show it.


    Along the way, Emperor Williams said about his daughter


    He originally had a son and a daughter. His son was the former prince. Compared with later Jia Gong, a son is undoubtedly the successor. Then the eldest prince unfortunately fell ill and died during his mission to other countries a few years ago. At that time, the incident happened suddenly and there was no way to find a doctor in such a far away place from the imperial capital in a short time, So the shadow of that time has been accompanied by Emperor Williams over the years.


    And this time I don''t know why my daughter has become like this.


    When saying this, Emperor Williams couldn''t help but show the sadness of being a parent in front of them!


    "Please take care of your health, your majesty. As long as I can do, I will try my best to treat the princess." at this time, Ayla is not married. Although she seems to be a mother for a long time, it is still some time before we get together with Baron vigre!


    Suddenly Sean seemed to remember something


    More than 20 years later, that is, at that time, the king of rikserk was not the queen.


    "Well, your majesty!" Sean said suddenly, attracting the attention of the people around him.


    According to his identity, he is the assistant and adviser of Ayla. He has no right to speak on this occasion, but as a guest, Emperor Williams said politely after frowning.


    "What can I do for you, son?"


    Sean looked only in his early twenties, probably about the same as the little princess. He was really a child in front of Williams.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, your majesty. When I lived in the desert, I often heard some legends about kesselk country... Of course, there are yours and some stories about famous people." Sean subconsciously compiled a lot of words. Anyway, the other party didn''t have a disgusting attitude except [curious!], Try to draw out what you ask.


    "I remember a man named Searle. He seems to be quite famous. Is he an aristocrat here?"


    Sean has seen the displeasure of the two marshals around the Emperor


    Everyone can speak freely, but it is disrespectful to say these endless words to the emperor or ask.


    Fortunately, King Williams didn''t care, but thought about it!


    "Searle? I don''t remember this man, Ali... Do you remember this noble?" emperor Williams asked the third marshal, Ali Williams.


    The marshal was originally a relative of the royal family, but his ability was not as good as the other two marshals, and at present, the status of nobility in this country obviously has no military title


    "Er... Your majesty, my child''s name is Searle."


    Poof~


    This is embarrassing.


    Sean looked at each other, and marshal Ali looked at him in the same puzzled way.


    "My child is really a little naughty and disobedient, but he is not bad to the people. He is also filial to his elders at home, and his reputation has spread to the desert?" Ali looked at Sean with a look of [doubt!].


    Uh


    How to say that.


    Horizontal trough~


    It is destiny. It was the Marshal''s child.


    "Maybe it''s just a similar name," Sean had to say.


    "Hahaha... Searle is your child. If you have a chance, take him to the palace." emperor Williams said with a smile.


    For a time, Sean didn''t know whether this sentence created later history, because in his own time, the king of kesselk was Searle, but in this way, there was no little princess''s name in the future, that is to say, she didn''t live?


    While thinking, they had come to the door of the princess''s room.


    Surrounded by high-level guards, the maids knelt down when they met. At the same time, there were many people at levels 7 ~ 9.


    Sean noticed the signs on their arms. They were all alchemists!


    When entering the room, you can also see the existence of large and small alchemy arrays painted on the ground


    "Princess Leticia is ahead." the great alchemist pointed to the front.


    Ayla and Sean looked in the direction


    A big bed, the ground is painted with alchemy magic array, and the air is full of potions.


    Looking around, the bottles placed on the table almost show [recovery potion] and even [remodeling potion] and [sobering potion] in their own field of vision


    I feel a lot of unimportant things mixed in.


    On that bed lay a thin body, which didn''t look very good.


    In fact, the body that has been kept by the potion for almost a long time without eating will not look good. The body is thin and the taste is particularly serious.


    It already smells rotten!


    Sean and Ayla frowned and approached


    The skin of the body has turned blue, indicating that the blood has cooled and coagulated, and there are blocked bubbles after blood vessel coagulation on the bare arm.


    Is this still alive?


    When he got closer, Sean suddenly stopped.


    "What?" Ayla asked back.


    At this time, the princess appearing in her own field of vision actually prompted as [corpse].

 Chapter 530

    "Sean? Sean!" cried Ayla, pulling Sean back from his surprise.


    "Oh, I''m here."


    Look at the man lying in bed.


    At the moment, Emperor williams came up again and looked at his daughter lying in bed


    "Your Majesty, how long has the little princess been like this?" Ayla couldn''t bear to look at everything in front of her. She would be like a dead man. If it weren''t for the existence of these alchemy arrays that continue to provide life energy around her, I''m afraid it would be normal to say that she is a dead man.


    "For several months, although he was seriously ill three months ago, he was still able to speak. He couldn''t speak until two months ago, and then gradually his eyes couldn''t open." emperor Williams put down his daughter''s hand.


    Stroking each other''s hair, the muscles on his face have no sense of vitality.


    Just like rotten frozen meat, the skin will be torn off with a little force!


    The smell around just shows this situation... However, the other party is not dead!


    Sean''s vision only saw that it was a [living corpse], with no blood, no favor, or even any visible attribute marks.


    Is such a simple thing.


    If you calm down and look carefully, you will find that the abdomen will fluctuate slightly, which means that the little princess is still breathing!


    That''s strange.


    Sean has never seen such a situation before. Looking at the expression of Ayla, it is estimated that she has not seen anything similar. No wonder there are various rumors that the little princess is dead, what needs the help of ancient god missionaries to revive her, and so on.


    Now seeing this situation, even Sean feels it''s amazing. Except for the unknown, it''s estimated that only miracles can cure this strange disease.


    [Promethean]?


    I really can''t think of anything to describe the current situation, including this explanation, which can only be understood literally, meaning a living body?


    "I have never seen a similar situation before. How did Princess Leticia get this disease?" after a few eyes, Aila was helpless for a moment. She had never heard of such a thing before.


    "We don''t know. Half a year ago, Princess Tessia was fine, but suddenly one day she fell down with this strange disease, or some unknown plague, or some curse!" said the great alchemist on one side.


    If the plague and virus are dead or half dead at the moment, there will be at least a hint of blood volume


    But now there''s nothing.


    It feels like an object to Sean, because usually only when the object appears in his own field of vision, only the name appears without redundant attributes.


    "That''s why I asked the lady to take a look. Can you take a look through the wizard''s way?"


    Meredith was so modest that neither Sean could refuse.


    Aila looked around the little princess


    eye.


    The whole is almost black pupil.


    Arms and nails will grow naturally!


    It feels alive, but more like a zombie... Ghoul, undead? It seems that all the places Sean can think of can be used on the little princess, but the ghouls without any attribute display are too strange. Even the dead in the story should have some blood bars.


    Not much, but the blood volume can prove that it is at least a creature. Now it seems that it is not even a creature!


    Ayla began to make trouble around


    "It doesn''t look like a curse magic. Sometimes the curse magic is not as effective as the plague. It generally doesn''t last so long, and the little princess''s current state is different from any curse magic I''ve learned." shaking her head still can''t explain the phenomenon in central Zhejiang.


    "Is that a secret we don''t know?"


    "Secrets?"


    Ayla looked at the talking alchemist.


    This sentence also attracted Sean''s attention. The saying of unknown secret is too vague.


    "If so, at least I don''t know a similar secret. It looks like an ancient sacrificial magic, but it''s strange." Ayla frowned.


    "Ms. Khalifa knows something similar?"


    Before she finished, Emperor Williams hurriedly asked.


    "Just like..."


    "Madam, please be sure to save my daughter. I have only one child. If there is any way, please try it. I am willing to agree to any request." it can be seen that emperor Williams really loves his daughter.


    For the little princess in front of her, she would rather pay all the price she can.


    Because the emperor couldn''t kneel down casually, otherwise Sean thought he would kneel down directly!


    "Meredith." he suddenly called aside.


    "I am, your majesty!"


    "Have you brought the slate that Ms. Halifa wants?"


    Meredith took out a box from the servant who followed him.


    "I''ve brought it all. I can give it to Ms. Halifa at any time!"


    Neither Sean nor Aila expected that it would be so easy to get the slate. The other party didn''t just show it. It seemed that it was sent directly.


    Emperor Williams took the box directly and handed it to Sean


    "This thing should be the slate that Ms. Halifa wants. Anyway, it''s useless to stay in the palace. It''s better to give it directly to you. I hope the lady can try her best to help treat my daughter."


    Things are delivered, just what you want, and conditions are bound.


    If Aila takes it, she will be responsible for treating the little princess!


    Sean glanced at each other. According to his own understanding, Ayla must... So


    "I will do my best, your majesty," he said and took the box.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The method of treatment needs to be thought slowly. Aila can only explore slowly with his many years of experience and magical attainments.


    After all, each other has given the slate to themselves!


    At night again,


    After a whole day, only at this time, they were more free. Ayla took out her half of the slate and then opened the half of the box together


    Sure enough, it''s the same!


    The fault is just enough to connect.


    "What does it say?" Sean asked curiously.


    "Wait a minute."


    After a careful look, these words can be read by those who study slate.


    "From the sources of darkness to the abyss of stars, from the abyss of stars to the source of darkness... There is always praise for her in the void, praise for the unspeakable supreme existence... Ah, the goat that breeds thousands of children!"


    "The black goat that breeds all things!"


    "SAB... @#%!"


    At last, the name Ayala couldn''t say it, or suddenly there was no sound when she was about to say it.


    I feel dumb!


    She stared at Sean next to her in surprise


    "Sean, I..."


    At the same time, a thick black fog appeared outside the window!

 Chapter 531

    Late at night,


    Luo Xia doesn''t know where she''s going to be taken... After seeing off Rachel yesterday, she was taken to another party today.


    It looks like a cell like a basement. Even coming out of the alchemist headquarters is transported from an underground secret road!


    Instinct tells Rorschach that it doesn''t bode well to detain prisoners in this way.


    "Let me go, let me go! I''m a national alchemist in Lewis city and a disciple of master kodall. You''ve caught the wrong person. Let me see Master kodall... Let me see marshal hogheim."


    "What noise!"


    A soldier in charge of escort kicked Rorschach in the ass.


    "It was the alchemist headquarters who asked us to take you away. Let''s go at ease. Don''t disturb the citizens'' sleep at night!" said the soldier disdainfully.


    "Alchemist headquarters? No way. I''m just dereliction of duty. There''s no reason to be detained in another place... You''re abusing your power."


    It''s a big night. Several soldiers have been impatient all the way listening to Charlotte''s nagging. If someone hadn''t asked them not to talk as much as possible, they would really want to knock on the head of this silly boy.


    "Say what you like. Go!"


    "I won''t go."


    Luo Xia didn''t have no room for resistance, because the gloves with the alchemy array painted by himself in the alchemist headquarters were taken away. He wanted to interrogate at most, but after turning himself around several places in a row these two days, he began to feel something wrong.


    "Don''t go?" the soldiers around looked at each other, smiled and kicked directly behind them


    Luo Xia fell to the ground and was trapped. His hands couldn''t even stand up.


    A cold feeling came from his face.


    He looked at the distance in front of him in surprise. What is this place and why the ground is so cold!


    At this time, a soldier picked him up again


    "You''d better be honest. We''ve heard your story. A few years ago, you were chosen as an alchemist by kodall in the Imperial College. Hum! Blame you for showing off your ability. The world can change if you show off your ability. It''s good to be an ordinary alchemist. You have to enter the struggle of several major groups."


    Several soldiers said something Luo Xia didn''t understand and took each other to a special cell


    It is said that the cell is more like a concentration camp. Many people can hear painful groans in the dark. It seems that there are many similar cells in the depths.


    "Go in." pushed Rorschach into the room.


    "What the hell is this place? Let me out, let me out..."


    No one paid attention to Rorschach''s cry and closed the door and left.


    The only light that lit up just now soon disappeared, replaced by darker darkness and wet and cold environment.


    "Hello!"


    He yelled discontentedly at the darkness, but it seemed that the man had really left.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here, Captain Rorschach."


    "Who?"


    Luo Xia looked back warily. It seemed that he could see a dark figure sitting in the corner in the wet dungeon, but he didn''t know his voice.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    They are all prisoners. Luo Xia doesn''t have much sense of vigilance. He is more curious. There are people who know themselves in this place!


    "By the way, you don''t seem to know me, but we remember you. We are all deeply impressed by your great alchemy." a voice came from the dark.


    "Have we met before?"


    "Duck bill in black!"


    The other party said a strange name. Luo Xia thought for a long time in his heart and didn''t understand what it meant. Duck bill... Prisoner... He suddenly remembered the attackers he met in the swamp town.


    "You are..."


    "It seems that you recall how you could meet in such a place. It was an accident." the voice in the dark was more like ridicule, but Luo Xia felt more confused at this time.


    "So it''s you. You''ve been caught? So Okam isn''t dead?"


    I seem to think of the reason why I was caught here.


    Okam''s accomplice was caught. It is estimated that the other party said that Okam was not dead, so his lie was found out... Now the charges of dereliction of duty and lying were sent together.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Suddenly the shadow laughed.


    Laugh wildly, laugh strangely


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh that you are still thinking of working for the running dogs of those countries at this time." the voice is full of sadness and even some self mockery.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I laugh at your stupidity. You''re still asking... Do you know who we are? We are night walkers among investigators. The original purpose of saving Okam was just to make the study of the book of the dead in his hands not fall into the hands of any marshal."


    "What!"


    Rorschach stared.


    Night Walker.


    I''ve heard of this name. I belong to the investigator of a secret organization of the state, and I''m also the direct Department of the omniscient Meredith alchemist.


    "It seems that we have all been cheated... No one has been saved at all. Since I joined the Night Walker, I have been told to fight to ensure the balance of this country. We saved Okam in order to keep the information in his hand, but..."


    Luo Xia frowned and found that the whole thing didn''t seem to be what he thought.


    "What''s going on, you say!"


    "It was the wizard in your team who helped us save Okam, and it was Meredith who caught us."


    Luo Xia listened to this remark in shock.


    Wizard... Master Sean?


    But why did Meredith the great alchemist catch his subordinates.


    "Why did they do that, how did you get here, and Okam?"


    "He and our leader Saroyan have been taken to another place, which should be in the dungeon at the bottom of the imperial Universiade Lake... A place where we are specially used to interrogate important prisoners, that is, the death row. People who come here can''t get out." the voice in the dark has some helpless laughter.


    And now in the big family of a noble in the imperial capital


    Rachel listened to what her father said. It was the matter that master Meredith had imprisoned two people and Occam had been caught.


    "Then why hasn''t Luo Xia been released? Even if we cheat, we won''t be taken to death row... No, I''m going to save Luo Xia."


    "Stop, Rachel!"


    Marquis Christian stood up and asked the soldiers around him to block all the doors of the house.


    "Don''t you understand, daughter. Kodall would rather sacrifice his disciples than resist. He wouldn''t even want to save you... If I hadn''t entrusted all my relationships to find you, you wouldn''t come out at all! Who do you think would be the person who can give such orders? It''s no use even if you go."


    Rachel looked at her father in disbelief.


    For a moment, I seemed to understand


    But I''m afraid I understand.


    No way, no way!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The dark clouds outside the window condense a little. It is estimated that no one will notice this in the dark.


    The whole Dayun lake near the imperial city was shrouded in black clouds


    Not far away Meredith looked at everything in front of her.


    "Unexpectedly, this is the power of the great Mori black goat. I feel it... She seems to be paying attention here, but she is still far away, far away..." madness was revealed in her eyes.


    "The black goat won''t condescend to come to these places. She is far away from the stars, but she likes surprises... Only when she combines the stone plates, you can get her favor by contributing sacrifices... Isn''t your life''s research and hard work to see it? Come on, say her name and tell her what you want!"


    Meredith has never been so happy and crazy as she is today.


    He knew that many people would die soon, but he was seeing the door of truth, that was the ultimate goal of alchemists!


    Omniscient... No, he is another legend right away.


    The first person to really understand the world!


    "Call out her name and... Tell her what you want!"


    The shining crystal in my arms began to urge me.


    Meredith looked up at the sky


    "Ah! The forest black goat that breeds thousands of children, the great supreme Mother God... SAB Nicholas... I offer a sacrifice to you."


    When saying the name, the whole Dayun lake began to rotate

 Chapter 532

    The whole Dayun lake began to rotate


    A towering black cloud overflowed from the lake for no reason!


    The center of the chonghu Lake gushed out without any sign, and kept rotating around the Dayun lake, all the time


    At the same time, a huge alchemy array is drawn around the whole Dayun lake.


    Everyone can''t understand what''s going on, including Williams country in the palace, which is also watching this strange scene at the moment.


    From the morning, I didn''t know what the great alchemist was going to do. Until the evening, Meredith came and told herself that as long as the female wizard from jagon combined the two stone plates, she could summon the legendary door of truth.


    For the residents of kesselk, the "gate of truth" is estimated to have heard big names since childhood.


    As the supreme existence pursued by alchemists, if we analyze it, we can understand the story of the whole human history, the essence of the whole mankind, and even the rules of the world.


    But if you listen to this kind of words too much, slowly no one will believe it!


    Emperor Williams did not know why the great alchemist suddenly mentioned this again


    However, the relative condition is that as long as the door of truth is opened, Meredith can easily cure the little princess''s disease and make the whole kesselk Empire climb to the peak of the world


    For his daughter Williams, the emperor can only bet once.


    "How''s it going?" he asked the two marshals behind him.


    "Everything is ready!"


    Hogheim and Alec replied.


    Many people think that the whole kesselk is under the control of two people, but only they know that the Williams family is the real power holder of the whole empire. As long as the big alchemists are loyal to the royal family, others have no ability to usurp the throne, and the alchemists in the royal family have more members of those secret organizations, Maybe there are people from the royal family among their soldiers.


    "The great alchemist said that many people would die this time, but it was necessary... The legendary Abdullah had a similar situation when he studied the gate of truth."


    "We understand!"


    Said the two marshals.


    They looked down at each other... Before that, they were fighting for who would first get the information in the hands of the imperial fugitive Okam. Unexpectedly, he finally fell into the hands of the great alchemist.


    Everything seemed to be arranged. After fighting for so long, they were taken by the big alchemist.


    "Then go down!"


    Williams looked at the dark clouds in the lake in the distance, and the light of the alchemy array almost lit up the whole night sky.


    Sacrifice


    Many people will die as sacrifices soon, but as an emperor, he has no feeling.


    Compared with a little sacrifice, the future destiny of the country is more important, or the future destiny of the royal family is more important


    When the alchemy array was launched, a powerful force seemed to absorb the life around it.


    Especially underground


    Luo Xia looked at his arm. It was too dark to see, but he could clearly feel that his physical strength was declining rapidly. It was like experiencing flowers in a moment. His vitality was captured in a few seconds. Now it is difficult to stand up again.


    "How can this happen, my body."


    "My..."


    The sound has grown old.


    "Hahaha, hahaha... Damn you alchemists, damn Empire, I''ll go to your grandmother''s... Even if you die, I won''t let you go." Luo Xia only heard each other''s angry cry in the dark.


    What I originally wanted to say, but the gradual passage of life in my body made me unable to say anything.


    Rachel,


    Rui


    Kneeling on the ground, all the memories in my head seem to disappear quickly.


    Luo Xia wants to remember, but she can''t do it


    The picture of yourself and Rachel together flashed in my head


    Peeking in the corner of the college, I provoked for the first time, became kodall''s disciples together, and made an appointment to become the strongest alchemist and go to Lewis city together


    Everything seems to be true and false.


    "Rachel..." the last voice couldn''t come out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean felt an uncomfortable feeling of being blocked in his heart very early, but they didn''t feel right until a huge shadow door appeared in the center of the artificial lake not far away.


    "What is that!"


    "The door of truth..."


    "What?"


    Sean didn''t know why he said such words, but the name came into his head when it appeared.


    "Is there really a door to truth?" Aila looked into the distance.


    They originally lived in the palace, not far from the artificial lake, and the huge door in the middle of the lake can be seen clearly.


    "Come on."


    They ran out of the door.


    There were no soldiers outside. It seemed that all the soldiers ran in the direction of the gate.


    At this time, I can see more clearly when I''m outside!


    A huge door with a height of hundreds of meters stands alone in the middle of the lake. It looks like a stone pillar. It has a material composition that seems to be completely unknown. The left and right sides can see the regular engravings that they can''t understand in the dark.


    Below


    "Sean, look at these lakes!"


    Look into the lake.


    At the moment, there is no lake water. The whole lake is a mass of black clouds and black gas, which seems to be flashing electric light.


    In those short-lived electro-optic flints, you can see countless meat like objects and huge and chaotic tentacles


    Hiss ~ shout~


    Take a deep breath.


    I just feel adrenaline racing again.


    "Where are they?" Sean asked.


    "Over there..."


    There were not many soldiers around. Almost everyone was walking in one direction and running towards the position near the huge door.


    Sean and Ayla followed at the end of the crowd and ran in that direction


    The closer you get to the huge black door, the clearer you see.


    Standing in the middle of the original lake, two doors made of stone are tightly closed


    It hasn''t been opened yet, but even if it hasn''t been opened, Sean can feel the power in it.


    The door of truth!


    I''m afraid it''s not a place to lead to any truth.


    If that door is opened, you may see something!


    At first, ketugya could pull everyone into madness when he was close to the sky. If the door opened, Sean had no confidence to see what was behind it.


    They quickly ran to the nearest place at the foot of the gate.


    Human beings are not so high in front of it!


    Far away, I also saw the great alchemist Meredith and Emperor Williams.


    "Your Majesty, what are you doing?" Ayla frowned and looked at everyone in front of her. Before they got close, they were stopped by a group of soldiers.


    "Oh, it''s Ms. Halifa... You''re just in time. Thanks to your help, we can arouse the attention of the supreme Mother God in the nearest place and exchange her for the return of the door of truth!"


    Meredith turned his head and said with a smile.

 Chapter 533

    "What are you doing, great alchemist? What have you summoned!"


    Not only Aila, I''m afraid people in the whole imperial city can see this strange giant gate.


    The soldiers next to him originally wanted thousands, but they were stopped by Emperor Williams


    "The other party is our distinguished guest. How can you aim your weapons at our guest! Don''t step back." a group of soldiers made way.


    Sean and Ayla could only move on to Emperor Williams.


    "Your Majesty, I want to ask what you are doing and what this door is?!" Ayala frowned. Although Sean had said that the door in front of him was the so-called "door of truth", he still wanted them to admit it.


    "Take it easy, Ms. Halifa... Or it''s better to call her majesty directly," emperor Williams said suddenly.


    Even the two marshals around him were startled.


    empress?


    Why did emperor Williams call each other''s Queen? Hogheim and Alec looked at Ayla standing opposite, a witch from IDAK and from jagong... Is she


    Ayla also showed a short expression of surprise, but she calmed down after only a few seconds.


    It''s also the kingship of a country. There will be no less investigations into the surrounding countries. As long as it takes a little time, you should be able to find out the news that empress jagong has abdicated, just see when it will reach here.


    "It seems you know, your majesty Williams," said Ayla, looking at each other.


    Since they are all emperors, there is no need to be humble. They even changed their names to each other''s names.


    "I''ve heard that queen Aila is a great witch. Before, I didn''t believe how high a royal family member can be connected, but I believed it when I saw Aila... Thanks to you! Queen Aila, it''s you who brought the stone plate in your hand that can give us the opportunity to summon the door of the truth symbolizing the world." Williams had a proud smile on his face.


    Compared with yesterday''s frown, he looks confident today.


    "The slate in my hand?" Ayla recalled the slate in her hand.


    The most mysterious part of the wizard world... A stone slab carved by an ancient witch with Ancient Runes.


    Ordinary people can''t interpret it even if they hold it in their hands. How does the other party use it? And the slate is still in your hand!


    "It seems that her majesty is still confused?"


    Meredith, the great alchemist who had been standing not far away, suddenly stood up and spoke.


    "Does the empress know what the tablet in your hand means?"


    Ayla looked at the slate in her hand. As a researcher of ancient magic, these words were not difficult for herself, but the method of use was not very clear.


    "The stone tablet in your hand symbolizes a very powerful existence, perhaps the mother of all creatures... The great goddess of darkness, the black goat... Everything she has can be used as a medium to contact her, but the ancient god never disdains to condescend to anywhere. What she likes is that believers offer tribute and get favor from it." Meredith became more and more excited.


    It is estimated that the next few people just act according to the order and don''t know his own plan.


    "So what''s the price?" Sean asked, looking at each other.


    Meredith smiled coldly.


    "Good question, Mr. Sean. But if you want to get the favor of the supreme Mother God, of course, you have to pay part of the sacrifice..." it seems that Meredith doesn''t want to hide.


    He looked at emperor Williams.


    "Your Majesty, as long as the door of truth can be opened, all the secrets of the world will no longer be secrets. We can decipher anything. Similarly, it''s just a matter of lifting a hand to wake up the little princess."


    "Yes... Is that right? Let''s leave it all to the big alchemist."


    The gate in the dark is still standing, but the dark clouds in the city''s central lake are gradually spreading.


    In the silent lightning, you can see the seemingly endless creeping tentacles and the irregular meat pieces in the black cloud


    "Wait!"


    Sean said suddenly at this time.


    Everyone turned to look at him!


    "Do you know what''s behind the door? It may not be what you want. If you pry into the secrets of the abyss, you will be swallowed by the abyss."


    "Yes!"


    "... but I''m not a regular wizard. If you want to get knowledge, you must pry into the secret, which is the destiny of omniscient." Meredith smiled coldly, and Sean seemed to feel something in such a moment.


    Nyarato tip!


    "It''s you!"


    The body''s ability to launch instantly allows itself to enter the ectopic surface


    Let time slow down and you will have more time to kill each other directly!


    However, just when Sean just started his ability, another powerful force pulled himself out.


    Unable to enter!


    "It seems that the last key has been found, and the door of truth can finally be opened!" Meredith said excitedly.


    Sean suddenly stared at each other.


    "Sean!"


    He didn''t care about the cry of Ayla.


    Key


    by the way.


    I''m the key!


    Behind the door is another world, and the person who can open the door... Or attract the person who can open the door inside the door is himself!


    "Naiarato tip!" Sean suddenly shouted the name.


    However, the people around are still confused and confused


    Only Meredith walked alone in the direction of the gate.


    "Why is there life in this world..."


    "All history, all cause and effect..."


    "All forces, all wars."


    "It''s all inside... The door to which palace, open it again." he was laughing wildly.


    At the same time, the huge door moved slowly.


    Sean suddenly looked at the others around him, as if they were seduced by the door in front of him. Even the generals, the alchemists, Ayla and Williams were quietly waiting for it to open.


    Time,


    It seemed to slow down in the blink of an eye, so slow that it almost disappeared.


    The huge stone gate hundreds of meters tall slowly pulled out a gap and instantly stretched out countless tentacles.


    "Look, it appears... Oh, master of all things, your servant wants more gifts, I want to know more, I want to know everything!"


    When the door opened, it was a silent void, and at this time, it seemed as if something was tearing its veil from the dark crack.


    Struggling to arch out of the gate


    A huge, unspeakable eye opened in the void.

 Chapter 534

    On the street of the imperial capital, Rachel ran out of her house and was running to the palace.


    But now the huge dark door is slowly opening, and everyone is looking at the same position


    "What''s that!"


    Although ruiqi''er is known as a genius among the alchemists in the imperial capital, it is estimated that no one can tell the origin of what appears above the Dayun lake at this time.


    "Miss Rachel."


    In the direction near the Imperial City, Rachel saw a familiar figure.


    That is the subordinate of the witch Aila who followed all the way before. The witch honey with a pair of different pupils can.


    "Miss Mirko!"


    "Why are you here... I thought you were at the alchemist headquarters?" Honey felt almost lost contact with Ayla these two days. Because she was in the kesselk palace, many things needed to follow each other''s rules.


    The news of entering the hall would not have reached the outside. If it hadn''t been for tonight, most of the bodyguards had been dropped into the inner palace, they might not have been able to get out smoothly.


    "We have encountered some situations. What about you? Ms. Mirko, why aren''t master Ayla and master Sean here?"


    "They were all invited into the palace by the emperor. I haven''t heard from them for two days."


    As one of the alchemists in this country, Rachel certainly knows these rules.


    But now the most important thing to care about is the folding fan dark door in the center of Dayun Lake


    There are many residents on both sides of the street.


    As it was night, those who had already fallen asleep were awakened by the noise.


    "What the hell is that door?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s go and have a look!" said Rachel.


    "Yes."


    They ran towards the lake. Along the way, many people were as curious as they thought about the sudden door!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Under the "door of truth", when the huge eyes opened from the void, everyone felt a chill from the body and mind.


    As if the heart was starting to beat wildly


    Especially when that huge eye is staring in front of you.


    "This... What the hell is this!"


    "Eyes that know everything." Meredith looked back at the people behind him, especially at emperor Williams.


    "Your Majesty, everything you want to know, you want to revive the little princess, can only be completed after you get its wisdom."


    Williams looked at the crazy alchemist at the moment. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. All methods were thought out by the other party, and it was also the other party''s idea to summon the "door of truth".


    But now


    Although I didn''t want to think so in my heart, the great alchemist who had been loyal to me for decades began to make me see through.


    "Stop! I now order you to stop all this as Williams Royal." the only awareness that made Williams feel that the thing behind the door may not be simple.


    One eye is so big!


    What should its body look like.


    "Stop? Hum. It''s not like an emperor who wants to fight everywhere... The world is in front of us, but you want to stop?" Meredith said disdainfully.


    At the moment, Sean has seen [crazy!] and [excited!] above each other''s head.


    As like as two peas who called the ancient gods, Meredith was no longer himself at this time.


    The arm suddenly reverses


    In the black fog, a hot melt gradually flowed down on the arm.


    Sean rushed up at the first time, using his reaction after [acceleration ~], and took the lead in launching an attack before everything had reacted.


    However, even when Meredith was still chatting with the emperor, he was still vigilant around


    The arm of the flame pounced down, but the other party caught it directly with one hand.


    Melting and flowing


    Sean noticed that the other party''s arm was actually made of metal and would not melt under his own fierce inflammation!


    "I knew you would do it. Among all the people, you are the only one I can''t see through."


    "Yes, but I see through you! Even if you pretend to be human, you are still the seed of chaos... Nayarato tip, am I right." Sean went back and grabbed Meredith''s metal arm with his other hand, using the method only alchemists would use.


    The refining array is formed instantly.


    [Alchemy: decomposition ~]


    In the other party''s [surprised!] eyes, the metal arm was really broken down!


    "You, you know alchemy?" Meredith said, shaking his arm.


    "Oh, what''s strange about that? You can use more," Sean said.


    The other party is one of the main gods who can be level with Utah Sotos. Although it is only an insignificant separation, there is no need to be surprised by such a simple thing.


    Wait


    Just when Sean thought so, he suddenly reacted.


    If the other party is naiarato tip, he will not be so excited. He should not be so surprised when calling the door of truth and seeing the eye on the door... In his capacity, he should have been surprised for a long time.


    "You''re not nyarato tip. Where is he?" Sean asked.


    No response.


    When he looked around, he found that other people around him had actually entered the [chaos ~]... Including the emperor, the marshal around him and Ayla.


    His head is in a state and his eyes are dull. His reason is losing a little


    Looking up at the gate, the invisible tentacles stretched out around the huge eyes, from less to more and longer, and began to grow towards the periphery of the door leaf.


    "Hahaha... You are very smart. You are smarter than many people I meet."


    The figure comes from the group of soldiers


    Even Meredith did not expect that the voice that had been echoing in his ears was beside him!


    They looked in the direction of the sound, and a soldier in armor came out slowly.


    He took off his hat and showed a slightly dark and thin face... The corners of his mouth rose, showing a confident arrogance.


    But that face was no different from ordinary people. Even if he didn''t appear when people were crazy, even Sean couldn''t see him.


    There''s nothing on top of my head.


    No hint at all


    No wonder I can''t see this kind of people unless they go directly in front of themselves.


    Once you get into the crowd, you can''t find it at all.


    "Your Excellency," Meredith looked at the black man in front of him.


    "You did a good job, Meredith. I''ve been watching you since you were a child. I didn''t expect you to be able to do this... I have to say that you are better than your predecessors, and even that Abdullah doesn''t have such a strong will as you." nayaratotip said.

 Chapter 535

    Meredith looked at each other with a look of surprise.


    "I... my predecessors?"


    "Yes, you are better than them, and your will is more firm!" looking at the other party''s puzzled expression, nayaratotip actually showed an appearance of enjoying and pondering.


    This was probably the first time Sean couldn''t understand the emotional changes in front of him.


    I have always relied on the ability of vision to observe everyone''s emotional changes. Suddenly, if I can''t see anything, I''m really not used to it.


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean, my lord? Have you always been among the soldiers." looking at Meredith at the moment, Sean knew that he might never have seen nayaratotip.


    His face was black and thin with undisguised self-confidence, as if everything was under his control.


    "You are more persistent in exploration than your predecessors, but it seems that your reaction is not as smart as your previous generation! Have you forgotten? Who put you on the path of alchemist..." nayaratotip''s words made Meredith fall into memory.


    The main reason why I set foot on the road of Alchemist is that I showed talent when I was a child!


    That day until now, there are still many people singing, and even regarded as a model of genius in many colleges


    A little boy from a remote mountain village showed amazing talent during a visit by a national alchemist.


    The finished product can be refined without any refining array, and at that time, the national alchemist also had a conflict with the village where the little boy was located. At that time, the amazing power of the boy made many alchemists afraid!


    Such a story was later sung by bards into various versions.


    As the little boy in the story became today''s great alchemist... After the omniscient Meredith, the story was remembered by the world.


    "At that time, I was watching you in the crowd, and I asked you to start the alchemy array. From this point, I should be your mentor, ha ha......" naiaratotipu laughed.


    "Is that you?"


    "Yes, because I saw a quality that few people had in you at that time."


    "What''s that?" Meredith finally felt a little [scared!].


    The man in front of me.


    This man who has never seen but knows himself so well is actually always around him


    Meredith has always felt that there should be an ancient wizard living in the shining folk prescription three octahedron. Isn''t it often said that some powerful wizards can keep the spirit body for a long time, and as long as they always provide exchange sacrifices, they can make him live longer.


    Since he got this thing, Meredith used the blood of various animals and even the energy contained in the human body to support this stone through the alchemy array. He didn''t "wake up" until a few years ago.


    From each other''s profound knowledge, Meredith praised him as "adult", but he didn''t expect that he really existed!


    "Don''t be so nervous, Meredith. I just wanted you to study the secret of the book of the dead. I didn''t expect you to have a chance to open this door. You are more determined than your predecessors, and of course you are more lucky... It''s worth it. I''ll give you what I call myself."


    "Summon... Yourself?"


    Meredith took out the folk square trioctahedron that had been hidden at his waist and recalled the time when he was sent to him for the first time


    It was five or six years ago when I was searching for materials, and what I gave to myself at that time was also local soldiers.


    "You arranged all this!" until then, Meredith finally responded that everything he was doing could be arranged by the other party.


    "I''m just giving you a chance."


    "Opportunity?"


    "Don''t you always want to know the truth of the world? Come on... It''s right in front of you." NAIA turned around and officially faced the gate.


    And the huge eye suddenly looked down.


    "Go in, go in and you will know everything. Isn''t this what you want?" he smiled, with a brilliant smile on his dark face.


    "No... it''s all you."


    Meredith was refusing, but her face seemed to be smiling.


    "Go in, all you want is inside... All the questions, all the reasons. Isn''t that what you want!"


    NAIA whispered in Meredith''s ear again and again.


    "Hum, what a bad taste."


    Sean suddenly interrupted the conversation.


    The short dialogue has given me a general understanding of the ancient god''s ability. As Yug Sotos said, he exists on any time line and has his figure at every stage.


    There are not so many gods in the world. Sometimes you think God is helping you, but maybe the ancient god was deliberately arranging you at that time!


    "Oh, I almost forgot you, brother!"


    NAIA let go of Meredith and officially looked to Sean.


    "It''s not easy for me to find you," Sean sneered.


    "But I still don''t like seeing you..."


    "It makes me sad. I''ve been walking for so many days to find you, so I''m not going to drive me away so soon." in retrospect, Sean came to the timeline more than 20 years ago for nearly two months, not to find the Nyala totipu in front of him.


    Now, he''s right in front of me.


    It''s always hidden in the crowd, so it''s hard to find!


    NAIA''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    "You still look like before, disgusting, thinking you know everything and can control everything?" he looked at Sean''s arm.


    "What gift did you bring this time?"


    "Bring the news of your destruction¡°


    For a moment, Sean''s figure disappeared.


    I don''t want to give each other too much time to think 6


    [acceleration ~]


    [phantom ~]


    [strong attack ~]


    Jump up with the fastest shot.


    Behind you


    Just about ready to fight, NAIA turned back and grabbed her burning arm with one hand.


    "Father is sleeping. Don''t think you are the Lord of all things. I don''t like your face that thinks you know the end of everything. This time..." NAIA suddenly noticed that the melting inflammation on Sean''s arm was very strange.


    Burning to the arm, the only pain I feel is unbearable!


    "Ketugya!"


    Quickly put your hands back and immediately pull your body a few meters away.


    "It''s a pity that you should unite those freaks to deal with me. What can you do with your human body now!" NAIA roared, and the whole body began to become bloated.


    The original human flesh and blood also gradually blackened and thickened, and finally fused into darker muscle tissue.


    No


    It looks more like an unknown twisted body.

 Chapter 536

    "This human body can''t help you, and you can''t hinder me!"


    The voice became hoarse and even harsh.


    The whole body became more and more ugly, as if the black mud tentacles were combined into a body, and there was a huge tentacle in the position that should have been the face!


    "Really! You don''t look very powerful now." Sean noticed that the other party''s burned arm had been printed red, indicating that the wound had not healed.


    Presumably, the other party has become like this in order to cover up their wounds.


    It seems that Yug desotos is right. The other party is just a simple incarnation. Even if it can make mortals crazy, it is still useless for him, who is much favored by the ancient gods.


    The body rushed to the other side again, and the tentacle began to fight back.


    Magic is estimated to be useless for the ancient god. Since the other party can let an ordinary person use alchemy at will, magic is just a piece of cake for it


    If you want to defeat each other, you must use the ancient god''s own ability.


    I saw my tentacle in front of me.


    [agility ~]


    Sean lifted himself up quickly.


    [flexible ~]


    Be flexible. Add a buff to all the moves you can think of, which is easier to use, less tiring and more effective.


    Sean directly reached out and grabbed the other party''s whipped tentacles and squeezed them... The flame burned around the tentacles!


    Soon another tentacle came, and Sean had no way to defend, so he had to stretch out his other hand to resist. However, the human body could not compete with the ancient god''s body. Hitting the body with another tentacle was like being hit by a carriage, and the whole body was pushed away by a huge impact.


    [maximize damage transfer ~]


    [strengthen the body and maximize ~]


    Barely holding his body with one hand, the whole man was thrown into the crowd.


    Everyone around looked at the scene like wood. Even emperor Williams or Aila fell into the huge eyes of the door of truth... As if they were addicted to a dream.


    "Ketugya''s flame is really annoying. It''s said that he has been struggling with me for so many years."


    "Hum, that''s not because you like to make trouble everywhere. Why?"


    Sean stood up with a smile.


    Push away Ayla and King Williams a little. At this time, they will walk by themselves like wooden people.


    "You think I''m picking something?" said NAIA, looking at Sean.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "I''m just following the essence of the world. You don''t think about why magic appears in the world. It''s not what I gave them. All the science and technology of the world... All magic and even the records of all forces have my footprints. I''m more like their Savior than you who knows everything," NAIA said.


    Sean stepped forward and his arms burned again.


    "Really, but your Savior wants to destroy everything?"


    "I''m just following the essence. I said everything about me is everything about the father!" without saying anything, the ground suddenly burst out huge tentacles.


    Sean had to turn on acceleration and continue to hide. Since the other party will be burned by ketugya''s fireworks, it shows that his attack is still effective. As long as he has the opportunity to rush directly to the other party, he will win.


    Thinking of Sean attacking NAIA directly in front of him


    There was no magic. It was almost the way of body bonus and hand to hand combat, and the opposite tentacle attacked and defended with the burning arm again.


    Although this mutant arm can hurt each other, the shock damage still exists when the two sides fight


    He tried to resist the feeling that his body was shaking and his blood began to flow back, and jumped up and rushed towards the other party''s faceless head.


    Reaching out and grasping the tentacles on one side, the lava was ignited like burning on a branch... However, Sean always wondered that although the other party''s body was burned, it would not show any painful feeling. Even the burning injury seemed to have no sense of existence on NAIA.


    No matter how twisted the tentacles were, his body still stood still.


    The other hand blocked the attack on the other side, and the numbness and ulceration from the arm really made him want to shrink back.


    no way!


    Seeing NAIA latotip in front of you, if you continue to pull apart now, both sides will become a tug of war and fight endlessly. Because you are not familiar with the person who claims to be NAIA in front of you, you can quickly cause damage to each other, so use the fastest way to solve it.


    They are different from the ancient gods they met before. Almost every appearance will shock them and even almost lose them. Looking directly at them is like looking directly into the abyss


    But in front of NAIA, although she was twisted, Sean didn''t feel too uncomfortable in front of each other.


    It''s so detached that Sean doesn''t feel real.


    Ketugya''s fireworks fused NAIA''s tentacles, and forced himself to bear the pain and rushed to the other party.


    "Why did you stop me? It''s you behind the door." NAIA''s sudden inquiry made Sean hesitate.


    This hesitation missed the best chance to attack the other party''s head.


    NAIA chose to dodge backward and rush up the tentacles on the whole limbs


    The blow couldn''t be stopped any more. Sean had to wave and light fireworks and take the opportunity to distance himself.


    What''s behind the door?


    Turn around and look at the huge "door of truth" behind it and the huge eyeball above it.


    Is that Yug standing behind the door?


    During the battle, NAIA always treated herself as yugossotos, and she was cooperating with each other. After all, it was not "I caught him, mentor..."


    Meredith ignored what Sean said and just asked for credit from NAIA.


    "Let go!"


    The flame in the hand is not a force that any mortal can resist. If ordinary people encounter it, it is estimated that the whole person will be gone!


    However, Meredith seems not afraid of these... Even if his body is melted, he will trap himself.


    "You did a good job, Meredith."


    NAIA''s tentacles suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "You shouldn''t have been here... Brother, go back to your door. That''s where you really should stay."


    He wanted to hide, but Meredith was trying too.


    The guy was not afraid at all and dragged himself into the door


    The tentacle pushed on his chest!


    It suddenly turned dark in front of me.


    In the void, the door becomes the only visible light, and there is endless void around it.

 Chapter 537

    It kept falling, but there was nothing.


    I can''t feel anything


    There seemed to be a sound in my ears, but I couldn''t hear anything carefully. Even Meredith, who had just tied himself up, seemed to have no strength at the moment.


    Sean wanted to look back, but he couldn''t turn around. It was as if his body didn''t listen. In this endless void, he lost all his senses except consciousness!


    He looked into the void, which seemed to have countless pairs of eyes looking at himself. Just look at it... Hold on to yourself.


    The palm of his hand remained open. Under Sean''s gaze, his flesh and blood were actually decomposing like particles


    At the same time, a huge thought filled his head.


    It hurts, but the pain is gradually alleviated with the decomposition of the body, and knowledge is still pouring into your head.


    If it was in the past, Sean might not be able to bear this information at all. However, at the moment, without his body, thinking has become faster. In only one second, he even felt a clear idea he had never had before, and the speed of thinking is as fast as the speed of light.


    In just a few seconds, Sean seemed to see the whole story.


    In ancient times, a dark skinned wise man was speaking to a group of aborigines.


    Everyone worships him and calls him God... The one who brings civilization and Magic Seeds to the world;


    In the sparsely populated stone age, a tall, dark man raised his first refined iron weapon and walked out of the camp. Countless people were cheering!


    Then there was a gunshot in the era of cold weapons


    The first tyranny under hot weapons


    The people erupted in oppression and gathered among heroes.


    Then it dies again and continues to be born from the destruction


    He is the hero of the world;


    He is the Savior;


    And chaos is him!


    All the pictures gathered into a person''s appearance in Sean''s consciousness, and then gradually distorted, nayaratotip.


    He took the fire from the LORD God in charge of all life, gave human beings the opportunity to learn the ability of secret arts, broke the established rules, and let the alchemy array appear in the world. All causes and consequences are under his control


    "Jug Sotos. This is the end you see?" Sean roared into the, uh, endless void as if he understood everything in a moment.


    Although the body was broken down, the consciousness of seeing seemed to still exist, and he looked at the endless void.


    The void responds with a huge eye with a spiral shape


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing that the door of truth is slowly closing.


    NAIA felt bored and finally opened the door to the truth of the world according to the plan. It was like this! That''s boring.


    He turned behind him, and his body turned back to the ordinary man with dark skin and strong muscles... He swept everyone present and saw a perfect and beautiful woman.


    "Your Majesty, how can I forget you?" NAIA went to Aila and patted him on the back with his broad palm.


    Take a deep breath.


    Aila woke up from a trance.


    Paralyzed on the ground, gasping heavily


    "I... this is..." Aila looked at the empty door in front of her. The huge eye on the door had disappeared and was replaced by a disordered darkness.


    "Who are you?" Aila looked at the man in front of her vigilantly.


    I have never seen each other, but there is a feeling that makes me feel uncomfortable.


    "I''m just a passer-by. How do you feel?" he smiled very kindly. However, for Aila, who met countless people, this smile always made people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Where''s Sean? Where''s the wizard who was just with me? What''s wrong with everyone else?"


    Look around, almost everyone is still in the same state as a Dream Tour, and there is no Sean''s voice among these people.


    "Because of the mistake of the great alchemist, he called out the dark door, and the wizard you said fell into this door with the alchemist," NAIA said helplessly.


    "This door..."


    Ayla stood up and approached carefully.


    "There is the darkest side behind the door. They accidentally fall into it when they fight with each other. I''m afraid they can''t find it now... It''s a pity, but he is really a great wizard." NAIA kept saying behind him.


    "How could this happen..."


    For a moment, Ayla''s head was blank.


    "It''s a pity, but it''s really the only way."


    "Impossible!"


    Aila suddenly retorted.


    The magic in his hand was instantly released, and the curse and entanglement came out of NAIA''s feet and trapped him.


    "Why do you know this? Who the hell are you?"


    "Don''t get excited. I''m just a passing wizard... Look, I want to help too," said NAIA. With a wave of her trapped arm, the whole locked magic was solved.


    "But I saw a lie in your eyes. You can deceive others, but you can''t deceive me. Say where they are."


    Ayla quickly moved her position, pointed at the wand in her hand, and a powerful magic energy attacked the other party.


    But it''s still invalid when approaching NAIA!


    "You must be interesting to others. It''s a pity that you can''t choose you!" NAIA said and grabbed it with a backhand. Almost all the magic attacks were invalid at this moment. Even Aila couldn''t leave if she wanted to move her position.


    The body seems to be limited by some force.


    He is close to himself, but he can''t fight back!


    "Your power is worthless in front of me. Without me... You little mortals have nothing to do."


    Holding each other''s neck, NAIA is ready to throw each other into this endless void


    "Wait, what''s the matter with your strength!" the expression on his face suddenly became ugly.


    There are not many forces in the world that can surprise NAIA, only those two.


    "Nicholas!"


    "And your blood..." NAIA stared with an unbelievable expression.


    "Well, you feel that you are doomed to failure."


    come back.


    A hot firework was just around my neck.


    Sean Rongyan''s arm grabbed NAIA''s neck directly and pulled away from Aila.


    "Disappear, go back to where you should go... This is not the world you can control." roared and used all his strength to push NAIA to the door of truth


    NAIA roared wildly in the burning.


    "Yug!"


    "Yug Sotos, it''s you!"


    His huge eyes opened and watched the burning fireworks connect NAIA and Sean to the door again, this time driving the door to close together.

 Chapter 538

    In the dark, Sean pinched NAIA''s neck and fell with each other.


    Looking back, the gate is about to close!


    Just hold on for a while


    "Are you crazy? Close the plane door and your body will disappear into this void." NAIA roared with the last voice.


    "Yeah! But don''t you already feel my connection with people outside?" Sean said with a smile.


    "That''s my mother. As long as she exists, I will exist forever!"


    The void will devour all existence, and the plane door will isolate the time and space of the two worlds. However, it is the rule itself that breaks the rules... As long as Ayla is still alive, his son will be destined to be born in the world, so Sean can go out even if he chooses to be locked behind the door with each other.


    "Reproduction, even the world itself, is the essence of life. As long as SAB Nicholas exists, it is my victory." Sean grabbed each other''s neck.


    Force, the fire almost swallowed him up!


    And there seems to be something looming in the dark


    The huge pieces of meat appear in the void. If you look carefully, you can see her sticky black tentacles, mucus dripping mouth, or twisted short legs. At the end of her legs are black hooves that can barely be called "sheep" hooves.


    "Is this your trick? Take advantage of Nicholas''s existence."


    NAIA, who had been almost swallowed up by the fire, did not shout, but approached Sean a little.


    "You''ve been used, you''ve been used by your own wisdom, and eugsothus is not kind... Only I can give you new meaning. Come to me! Sean... No, hometown of great creation."


    In the last laugh, NAIA''s body completely disappeared. At the same time, what disappeared was Sean''s consciousness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, with the door closed, many people gradually wake up from their dreams.


    It''s just like waking up... My head has a headache, just like a dream, but I have a little impression of everything I''ve just seen.


    The huge stone gate on Dayun lake has disappeared, and the black cloud in the center of the lake has disappeared!


    Time has come to the early morning


    In the eastern sky, you can see a little dawn that the sun is about to rise!


    Aila suddenly looked at the people around him.


    "Sean! Sean..." I didn''t see Sean in it.


    The emperor Williams also woke up at this time, as if he had awakened from bewitchment. Just now, the madness and paranoia were swept away, and the emperor with unique dignity appeared instead.


    "Queen Aila!"


    "Your Majesty Williams, did you see my adviser just now?" Ayla asked urgently.


    "Wizard Sean? I didn''t see it."


    For a moment, a voice came from the lake.


    "I''m here..."


    A crowd hurried over to look.


    Because of the relationship between the "door of truth" in the past, we can see its huge door on the periphery, but now the place has changed back to the appearance of the lake at the beginning. Sean doesn''t know why he actually appeared in the water!


    Aila looked funny. The soldiers nearby hurriedly pulled him up with a rope.


    ¡­¡­


    It was only one night, but in many people''s hearts, it seemed as if they had experienced a disaster.


    If you want to ask specifically, but you can''t elaborate. Many remember a fragment. It was when the great alchemist opened the door of truth, but no one was clear about what appeared in it.


    The only certainty is that the opening of the door of truth sacrificed the people in the Dayun Lake dungeon, and many of them are loyal soldiers and people who do their best for the country.


    The awakened emperor Williams finally understood that death was an unavoidable process... From the next morning, the emperor who had worked hard for a day or two locked himself in his room again.


    But this time it was different. He wanted to see his little daughter, Princess Leticia Williams, for the last time. After the death of the great alchemist, the little princess''s condition deteriorated, or she had already died!


    In retrospect, he died of illness about more than a month ago, but at that time, Williams forced the great alchemist Meredith to renew his life, which became like he could breathe before. He was too confused at that time, and now he reacts that Leticia was dead at that time.


    No one can escape death!


    Even opening the door of truth has not brought any change.


    Emperor Williams just sat by the bed and watched


    When it calms down and the light gets darker, I always think of what I have done over the years.


    "Your Majesty, please take care of yourself," Ali persuaded behind Williams.


    "Over the years, I have been listening to Meredith and pursuing the research left by the legendary Abdullah. I have killed many people and destroyed many places... All these are my punishment."


    "Your Majesty, you are just thinking about your country. Please don''t say that," Ali advised.


    However, Williams did not answer. He just continued to look at the man lying in bed


    "I remember. Did your child Searle often play with Leticia in the palace when he was a child? I have some impression."


    Ali didn''t know why the emperor asked, but there was such a period.


    At least he is also one of the royal family. Of course, future generations also have the opportunity to contact the princess!


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Invite him to the palace next time. Leticia will be lonely if she is alone." Williams''s words puzzled Ali, but he agreed.


    On the day when the little princess was buried, officials of the whole capital came. As distinguished guests, Ayla and Sean were among them


    Only a small number of people know that the emperor summoned the door of truth. Williams publicized that Meredith summoned a dark door with the curse of the death sacrifice of the living to release the monsters inside to destroy the country.


    Fortunately, he was not good at learning, and with the help of a powerful witch from jagon, Meredith''s plan failed to come true


    Just overnight, Meredith, the great alchemist who had been sung by the whole empire for many years, was defined as a traitor and deprived of the title of omniscient and the great alchemist of the Empire. The people who died unjustly in this incident were buried and prayed with the princess.


    At the periphery of the Imperial City, ruiqi''er cried so hard that she didn''t listen to Lucille''s advice. The honey next to her couldn''t see it, but she didn''t know how to persuade.


    It is said that ruiqi''er was the first to rush to the cell under the Dayun lake after time, but all the people who appeared in front of her were people who had been sucked dry


    One or two thousand people!


    Among them, Rachel is worried about Rorschach.


    "Sister Ruiqier, stop crying. Brother Luo Xia will be sad." the little girl comforted.


    I can''t feel this feeling in my little head, but I think Rachel is very poor


    But she couldn''t tell what it was.


    Maybe it''s sad to watch each other cry.


    The head was caressed.


    "Mentor!"


    Sean walked behind her


    Rachel looked over at this time.


    "Master Sean, why... Why did Rorschach become like this? He was just an ordinary warlock and worked hard for his dream, but the person in his dream... The person he most admired... Killed him himself."


    Sean looked into each other''s red and swollen eyes, didn''t speak, just closed his eyes.


    I didn''t expect the end to be like this.


    In my own eyes, history is an inevitable result and can''t be changed... But people who have experienced it personally are so... So unforgettable.


    Personally put the flowers in front of the tombstone.


    The whole street is almost full of silent mourners!

 Chapter 539

    Three days have passed since the princess''s funeral. For the whole imperial capital city of kesselk, this event is just a topic after dinner.


    Many people occasionally talk about what they saw and heard that night... Especially the huge door.


    The topic of "the gate of truth" suddenly became groundless. Even when some people talked about Meredith, they would be linked to the gate of truth. It was said that he might have seen the true God, so he disappeared in the world.


    Whether it is said intentionally or to attract some attention, although Meredith is defined as treason by the state, his story will still be praised among the people


    At this time, Sean indulged himself to understand why the alchemists more than 20 years later are still so persistent about the door of truth and the book of the dead!


    The exploration of human curiosity will never stop at the lessons learned from the past!


    While the kesselk Empire still respected him, Sean took the opportunity to take a look at the big library where Okam left a note, and didn''t find the secret of the remnant of the book of the dead. After all, he didn''t make a password and code this time, and he couldn''t find it in millions of books... And later heard that Okam and those who saved him, Saroyan''s team was sacrificed to the black goat in this event.


    So Sean estimated that Meredith should have taken the information, too.


    And in the final analysis, the book of the dead is what naiaratotipu seduced and wrote. It is estimated that it is only a way to summon the ancient gods.


    Sean did gain a lot of knowledge from the door of truth... About the source of these things and their invisible ability!


    Sean saw a shadow in the last void. After coming out of there, he felt that his strength had become strong... At the moment, even if he did not rely on the power of the ancient god, he had the strength comparable to Freya.


    Walking down the street and back to her residence, little girl Lucille was waiting at the door from a distance.


    "Teacher, this way!" waved eagerly when he saw himself coming.


    "Why did you run out by yourself? Did you study magic well today?"


    "I''ll learn." there was an unhappy expression on his face.


    Since the sea brought each other out for such a long time, the previous obedient character has finally changed a little, and now it has become a little like Lucille later... The thief is a thief, but its ability has improved faster and faster.


    If Sean hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he didn''t believe that there was such a great genius in the world who didn''t rely on the ancient gods. Now six-year-old Lucille has the strength of level 3 orderer. If we don''t consider the experience and being cheated, the strength of the little girl even passed through the Guard commander in his own town!


    That''s okay.


    In other words, she can already rely on her strength to snatch the job of the chief guard of a small place.


    There should be nobles in remote mountainous areas not only in the basharan Empire, but also in kesselk and other countries, where the level of little girls can sweep everyone.


    Genius, sure enough, did not pay attention to ordinary people from the beginning


    "By the way, mentor."


    "Why?" Sean looked at Lucille who asked. Whether she was a genius or not, at least the relationship between them had always been that of teachers and apprentices. She would listen to what she said.


    Even if an indescribable power led to the reversal of their relationship 20 years later, she would still take into account the words of her disciple


    "I''ve seen that sister Rachel has been in a bad mood these days. Shall we buy something to comfort her?" Sean rarely saw that Lucille had friends, not 20 years later, not 20 years ago. There are only a few people who can make her miss.


    She really cares about Rachel.


    "What do you want to buy?"


    "I... I don''t know."


    The little girl shook her head, but she couldn''t tell.


    "I''m afraid this can''t be comforted by buying anything. She can only slowly forget it by herself." looking at the little girl''s puzzled appearance, Sean didn''t intend to make it clear.


    Speaking of it, I didn''t expect that Rachel used to like Rorschach so much. Before, when they were in Lewis City, they looked very normal, more like the relationship between ordinary superiors and subordinates. They didn''t see anything fishy at all, but now they found that the relationship between them was really deep


    Maybe they both know their own situation.


    Sometimes it seems that they don''t understand, but they both understand


    Just because you don''t want to understand doesn''t mean you really don''t understand.


    But there are always some people who like to consume it, maybe care about it, maybe humble, but it''s always so consuming


    It won''t be like this until it really breaks this relationship one day.


    After Sean learned about Rachel''s identity, he also felt that Rorschach had no hope. A marquis''s daughter had gone to experience with a famous teacher, and her status was higher than him. There was no hope.


    Not everyone is a hero. It should be said that most of them are just ordinary people. When they are much more disappointed, they will slowly accept their ordinary.


    It''s just a pity


    Rorschach couldn''t wait until then.


    "Maybe buy something she likes and take a look at her these days." Sean was puzzled when he looked at the little girl, so he had to say.


    "Well," replied Lucille.


    The residence of the two was arranged by Emperor Williams, which delayed the blessing of Ayla. Sean and Lucille were also treated as VIP


    "I also forgot one thing. If the subordinate of the witch leader asked you to come back just now, go and find her." after finishing her own business, Lucille remembered something else.


    "Ah? When?"


    "Just before the tutor went out..."


    "Isn''t that a long time!" Sean said helplessly.


    Is Ayla looking for herself again?


    I don''t know what to do


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After arranging for Lucille, Sean went to Ayla''s house.


    If several people live in other hotels, it''s not so troublesome to see them when they come back. However, it''s cumbersome to be arranged in different places in the palace. I don''t know the road. Someone needs to take them every time.


    After several palaces, I came to the place where the three of Ayla lived.


    Honey saw herself at the door!


    Speaking of 20 years as like as two peas, she did not have much imprint on her. At that time, she was the same as more than 20 years later, and even the loyal family members remained unchanged.


    She is indeed a very good assistant.


    "Here you are, wizard Sean."


    "Well, is Ms. Ayala in there?" Sean nodded.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll report to the queen."


    Probably already know that her identity has been exposed, but honey doesn''t mean to hide it, and it''s because her identity is confirmed that she wants to show the momentum of the queen. What should be reported is to follow the procedure.


    It''s a bit like when I was a prince

 Chapter 540

    After a while, honey let herself in.


    The rooms in the palace are specially decorated. It is estimated that it was also a place to entertain distinguished guests from all over the world. It seems that it is not different from the luxury of the emperor.


    "Here you are."


    "Didn''t you call me?" Sean said curiously.


    Today''s Ayla is dressed with grace and dignity, which makes her look like a queen.


    Compared with those witches and knights Sean had seen, there was an air of irrefutable temperament. Maybe he had a little awe of her!


    "I called you to ask you what you''re going to do after that? Do you want to go back to Adak with me?" said Ayla.


    In fact, her purpose of coming here has been achieved. The complete Caine slate has been in each other''s hands, and then her own action.


    For the slate in Ayla''s hand and her desire to explore the origin of witchcraft, Sean doesn''t dare to tell, or even persuade... Because the future has been decided, even if he persuades the other party not to study these things, he can''t change the future outcome. On the contrary, he is likely to make history move in the "right" direction because of his words.


    So the best way to respond is not to speak or give advice at all.


    "I won''t go. I''ll take Lucille to continue walking in the southern continent and visit some famous teachers!" Sean knew that the other party might not return to IDAK.


    According to the later script, he was chased by jagon''s team, then ran to zambutar alone and met Baron vigre in the southern town of Tyler mia, which was in line with the later ending.


    "Visiting famous Wizards? It''s also a good way to practice. It''s said that the most famous wizard in this area is the wax oil face wizard, but I haven''t seen him... As an important person who has led the rise of the wizard society in recent years, his ability should be not bad. It''s just said that the wizard society can take any task these years and has completely become a bounty hunter. It''s worth missing."


    "I didn''t intend to see him."


    Sean came here just to find nayaratotip. Now that the task is completed, he should be reinstated. But now he has concerns in this era because he takes Lucille. He doesn''t know how to do it.


    She is so young that she can''t trust her life.


    "That''s OK, but you helped me. As a queen, what reward do you want? As long as I can give it, you can realize your wish."


    It turned out that I came here today to talk about rewards.


    "I don''t need any reward. I''m used to giving me something, but I''m not used to it."


    "It''s not good for you to be like this. A person who has no desire and no desire will make you feel out of control..." Ayla said with a smile.


    But there began to be a state of suspicion overhead.


    Sure enough, it''s still the queen


    Whatever you do, one yard to one yard.


    The current performance is the basis of her judgment


    But if you want to be rewarded, you really don''t want anything. If your status is high enough and your wealth is within reach, your ability may need to be improved, but it''s a long process. Besides, over the years, their fame has been given by each other. It has been regarded as a reward.


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    Uh


    I really can''t remember this time.


    "Or think about what you have to do," Ayla reminded.


    "I once thought about becoming a celebrity known to the world, but it seems too difficult to achieve..." Sean said with a smile, even if I didn''t think so when I came to this world.


    "Even with my ability, it''s really difficult to achieve!" said Ayla.


    "Otherwise, if you have a child in the future, you might as well call him Sean. It can be regarded as wishing me a dream."


    Maybe that''s what Sean said when he thought of it.


    Horizontal trough~


    Even his own name was really taken by himself.


    The cause and effect in this world is really wonderful


    "That''s it?" Ayla asked suspiciously. It''s estimated that she hadn''t thought she would get married and have children at this time.


    "It''s not difficult, but it''s such a request?"


    "Of course, if I have the chance, I also want to be his mentor. Maybe I can teach more powerful people than Lucille in the future, so I can be famous." since I''m lying, keep making it up.


    "You are really a freak. OK, I promise you."


    After leaving Ayla''s palace, Sean returned to his place of residence. His next plan should be to continue to travel with Lucille, at least until she learns to be independent. Anyway, time is nothing in front of him!


    But soon after Sean had just walked out of the palace, the picture in front of him suddenly became dark


    It''s like entering another space.


    But Sean is still familiar!


    Especially the shining shadow under the mysterious column.


    "How do you know to call me," Sean asked.


    "You want to come back..." this ambiguity again.


    "Alas, can you say something that I can understand every time you speak? Now you pull me back... Well, even if I come back myself, what should I do to stay there?"


    "Don''t you already know the end and why you have to take charge of the process," said eugssotos.


    "Do you always talk like that?" Sean retorted.


    The other party didn''t answer directly, but said it after a long time.


    "Time is meaningless in front of us. It''s just a point. Do you care which piece of the floor has not been trampled? As long as you want, you can do it at any time."


    Sean thought about what the other party said. If so, time really has no meaning in front of it or it itself is time... And the future Lucille has grown up. She doesn''t have to worry about the past, and time is a point, not a straight line. She can go whenever she wants.


    "I have another question."


    "If it''s about creating things for the great, I can''t tell you, it''s the only existence I don''t know." yugossotos''s words surprised Sean. There are things he doesn''t know in the world.


    "Go back, nayaratotip will be erased by you in history, and his influence will change your outcome."


    Sean heard that the other party didn''t want to talk about this


    Maybe it''s an illusion. Sean thinks what Yug doesn''t dare to say!


    "Then take me back."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Like a long dream, Sean woke up with a pain in his head.


    "Are you all right, Sean?" a familiar voice came in my ear.


    When I opened my eyes, I was lying on Freya''s leg


    "Great, I''m glad you''re okay."


    Freya just picked up Sean


    It should have been a happy thing, but Sean didn''t understand it at the moment.


    "Where am I? Just now... No, what happened before?"


    Looking at Freya, the other party seemed a little unhappy.


    "Don''t you forget! After we exterminated the pirates, there was a huge wave on the sea, and our whole fleet was scattered... Then our ship was hit here alone." pointed to the front.


    Still on the sea, we can see the large ships that have tilted. Many people are busy, but few people.


    Honey seems to be ahead


    So this ending has no radioactive elements, but turned into a big wave?

 Chapter 541

    Sean stood up slowly.


    "Where is this place?" look around like a desert island.


    But let''s say a desert island. There are maritime landmarks in the distance, that is, the signs fixed to divide the sea area. Some coastal countries, especially neighboring countries, will have such signs.


    "I don''t know. I''ve asked honey, but they have gone to explore. There should be news soon... And general Marlowe has gone too!"


    Sean was stunned for a long time and wondered who Marlowe was?


    Then I remembered that the other party was the general of the Dansu port Navy team. Last time, he took everyone to wipe out the pirates.


    It''s been so long!


    "How do I feel that you suddenly don''t know each other," said Freya.


    "Yes?"


    Before Sean finished, Freya put her hand on his forehead to see if she was still wearing her hooded combat suit, even the sleeve sword tied to her hand.


    "I don''t have a fever either." he looked at each other''s curious eyes.


    "I said it was all right. I was a little dizzy just now. By the way, how long did I sleep?" Sean pulled down Freya''s hand. This beautiful red hair felt like I hadn''t seen it for a long time.


    I stayed on the timeline for nearly two months, but I was still in the end of fighting with the pirates


    "You fell asleep when you were tired last night. I think your head has been tilted. I''m afraid your neck will hurt when you get up the next day, so I''ll help you up."


    It''s actually a knee pillow for yourself.


    But when Freya said so, Sean seemed to have some memories.


    This time the outcome is different


    I remember the last time, because the pirates threw radioactive weapons, which may destroy the whole warship team together with the pirates, I used the ability of ectopic space to slow down the time to kill each other, but the final outcome was still a failure. The release of radioactive elements could swallow myself in a blink of an eye. As long as I fought, I still failed.


    Therefore, in the mouth of YOG Sotos, he is dead and can only live in different time and space with the help of the ability of [time controller]. However, after the influence of nayaratotip is eliminated, these knowledge beyond the normal scope will not exist.


    Think about it carefully. If you are not there when the door of truth is opened, someone should get NAIA''s guidance to make these things.


    But now the source is gone, so there is another line on the same basis


    Sean''s head seemed to recall what happened last night. The pirates were almost completely destroyed in the encirclement and suppression, and a single group of them quickly sailed to the depths of the sea by warships


    General Marlowe ordered the chase, and the fleet from Lukang on the other side also accelerated the chase under the command of osharya. However, when it went deep into the vast sea area, it encountered larger waves. In the natural disaster, even Lucille or her own magic could not stop it, so she could only barely support her boat and blew here at night.


    Sean frowned.


    What kind of story line is this? Who made it up.


    How unreliable!


    Can''t you win directly and return? Come on.


    Looking at Freya''s [puzzled!] expression, the memory is really more and more profound. One second ago, I can occasionally think of another plot, but when I think back, what was the name of the member of the wizard club who was with the pirate leader? I can''t remember his name. It seems that he is still a believer of the king in yellow


    Sean thought for a long time and didn''t remember his name. Even whether there was this person began to become suspicious.


    Their senses and memories are beginning to deceive themselves!


    "Strange..."


    "What''s the matter, Sean? Don''t scare me!" Freya said with concern.


    "Nothing, I just..."


    Don''t know what to say?


    In such a few seconds, I felt that I had forgotten all about it, and was gradually covered by the current ending. I almost didn''t remember the previous thing.


    "Is it really all right?" Freya asked again with concern.


    "It''s all right... It''s all right." shook his head. Sean didn''t want to tangle.


    "Where''s Lucille?"


    Just saying so casually attracted Freya''s [weird!] eyes.


    "Oh... Where''s my mentor."


    It''s been two months. Sometimes I can''t change it.


    Sean hinted at the bottom of his heart as much as possible that his timeline had returned to his place. He had to restrain his previous name.


    "She..."


    "Oh, you''re coming to me when you wake up."


    Before Freya could speak, Lucille''s voice suddenly came from the rear.


    come back,


    A woman dressed like an ordinary witch came over, her lower body was not a skirt, but leather trousers, tightened her body, and her upper body was a blouse. However, because she was still wearing a red cloak, it seemed that only her white hair was more attractive.


    Freya seemed to be used to Lucille''s undisguised words. She just looked at each other and didn''t talk much.


    "You''re awake."


    Her attitude is completely different from that of more than 20 years ago. Now she feels a little angry, but it''s more difficult to control.


    I remember more than 20 years ago, Lucille did whatever she said... Very clever.


    Of course, it has something to do with the exchange of their identities.


    Thanks to this time, Sean understood the origin of the other party and who was behind the strong strength. If there was any conjecture before, there was no need to tangle now. There was no sustainable light at all, and there was no wizard group specializing in the unpopular magic academic. He had to cultivate her with her talent and strength.


    "What''s up?" Lucille [curious!] glanced at Freya next to her and turned to look at Sean.


    A look of doubt


    "Have you investigated where this is?"


    To cover up his embarrassment, Sean had to find an excuse.


    "We came all the way from the port of Dansu to the East Sea, and finally met the people in Lukang... If the route is right, we will approach Swahili if we continue eastward," said Lucille.


    Swahili is a country to the east of jagon, that is, the country where the twilight bend port is located. This route that Lucille said may be her most familiar route.


    "But the big wave last night scattered us all. I don''t know where this area is. It may be near the southeast of the desert, but that place is far from our route. The most likely thing is that we have flowed down the ocean to the country near the southern continent." Lucille replied with her own unprofessional knowledge.


    Just then, the soldiers outside packing up suddenly shouted.


    "It''s a ship! There''s a ship over there!!"

 Chapter 542

    You never know when a ship will appear on the sea!


    The whole wave washed Sean''s warship onto a single unknown stall... It looked like shallow water, and if it weren''t for shallow water, you wouldn''t see the buoy.


    At this time, the soldiers reported that they saw a ship moving this way.


    It looks like a merchant ship and a commercial fishing boat. You can see a large net at the tail of the ship from a distance, and there are slingshots and javelins on both sides of the bow to catch big fish!


    Sean had someone call each other over.


    When I got close to the island, I saw about six or seven people standing on the boat, all strong men. Usually, this kind of fishing boat is male boatman, and they are staring at the people on the island with [curious!] eyes.


    There were hundreds of people in this fleet, but some died in the charge battle against the pirates, and more people were lost in the waves. Now more than 30 people are present


    However, even if there are few people, it is still a well-trained Navy, which is still frightened in the eyes of the ordinary crew.


    "Who are you?"


    As they approached, the workers on board shouted back.


    "We are the Navy from jagong. We were attacked by wind and waves in the battle with pirates. Are you local workers?" Marlowe, as the general of the army, stood up and replied.


    "Jagon''s Navy!"


    Sean watched a group of people on the boat get busy and beckoned the boat to start landing


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Thirty or forty people couldn''t get on the boat. Sean led several witches and soldiers, including Freya and Lucille, to get on the boat first, while Marlowe and others waited behind for the next boatman to pick them up.


    On the boat, Sean asked the boatman for local news.


    So this is the land of kesselk


    In fact, a large part of the land from the coast of IDAK is kesselk, which is the country with the longest coastline of Shanghai in the southern mainland, and their city is called yalanbao.


    Although it is called the name of the fortress, it was used as a coastal defense line. Now it has become a big city, and they have also heard about pirates. They are the main information carriers on the sea. Sailors in the two places often exchange information, and then gradually spread it to the people through businessmen and tourists.


    If it is not the official spy information, the information that the people usually know has been for a long time


    "It is said that the tribute sent by Emperor kesselk to jagong was robbed by pirates. The sun king was angry and ordered to send a navy to pursue the pirates on the sea. It is said that it was led by the returning Prince Sean. It is estimated that the pirates are finished this time," said a sailor.


    For people who work at sea all year round, it is actually good for them to eliminate them. Although they are unwilling to have too much involvement with the country, pirates have a little more security without them, which is a very cost-effective business.


    "The general should be sending a navy to fight pirates."


    Ordinary people can''t meet the royal family or contact the aristocrats of jagon, so when they see Sean, they just think he is a general.


    "Well," Sean replied.


    "You''re really unlucky. The weather at sea these days was very good. There was a big wave last night. This time, you blew here, but the pirates must have suffered heavy losses."


    "They''re all gone," Sean said.


    It''s really not easy to connect the specific things on the two timelines mentally. It may take several days to get used to the habit... In the bottom of his heart, Sean has been telling himself that the moment is the second day to eliminate the pirates.


    "It''s all gone!"


    "Yes," Sean replied positively. "We have rushed to the pirate''s nest and brought the big pirate lockers to justice. Although a small man escaped by boat, he encountered big waves like us. I''m afraid you won''t hear from him in the next few years, whether dead or alive¡°


    "That''s great, your excellency. It''s a good thing for all fishermen and shippers at sea."


    Hearing the news, the boatman looked very happy and worked harder and harder.


    Take Sean to the port


    In fact, the distance is not far. If the warship did not run aground on the island and move downwind, it might be blown to the port.


    Jalanborg.


    It is also a big city with ports, and its scale is not small. It feels no less like Lewis city more than 20 years ago.


    "By the way, is Lewis far from here? I hear it''s one of the most developed ports in kesselk," Sean said suddenly.


    Such a sentence attracted the eyes of all the crew [disdain!], and even Lucille was attracted.


    "What? I''m wrong."


    "General... Lewis city was the largest port probably decades ago. When I was young, I only heard the elders say that it was the largest port, but the economic center of that city has been transferred since master kodall, the alchemist who managed there, was sentenced."


    Kodall was sentenced?


    Sean left early on the timeline, so he didn''t know the later story. It turned out that there was such a story.


    It seems that many things have happened in the kesselk palace since then. It is estimated that there was a big cleaning, which led to kodall''s being sentenced!


    In Sean''s opinion, the other party is just a powerful person, but it is most in line with the existence of his subordinates in the factional struggle... It''s the kind of person who has no problem, but is forced by the situation that he wants to live anyway, not hurt others and lose himself.


    In that case, it''s likely that hogheim''s faction fell later!


    "So it is."


    "I don''t know much about dork selk..." Sean said awkwardly.


    Who knows that a city will not work in more than 20 years.


    "But speaking, the president of our cargo ship chamber of commerce is someone who has been trading in Lewis city for more than 20 years."


    "Oh?"


    "His name is Lucas. It is said that he used to be a famous vagrant businessman, but now he is the real rich man of jalanborg."


    Sean heard question marks all over his head.


    Lucas


    I still remember the name. That''s the businessman who came by boat from Twilight bend port with me. Later, I met Lewis once. Unexpectedly, he has developed into a local tyrant in more than 20 years.


    "That man." Lucille''s voice suddenly came from the side.


    "Does the witch know us?"


    "Oh, just a mercenary. I don''t know him."


    In a word, Lucille really knew each other, but it was just a one-sided relationship. It was not a friendship, and she didn''t have any friendship when she was young.


    "Businessmen are not like this! As long as they can live well... General, if he is jagong''s army, he can talk to our leader. He may rent you a big ship to take you back across the sea!"

 Chapter 543

    It took about an hour and a half for the team to finally arrive at the port of yalanbao from the sea.


    In terms of scale, it doesn''t look as big as the original Lewis city port, but it''s better to have more people... Anyway, there are more people and more merchant ships than they saw in another port more than 20 years ago.


    "Your Highness, what should we do later? Tell the sailors to let their chamber of Commerce captain rent a large merchant ship to us?" after arriving at the destination, honey began to seek Sean''s next plan.


    "Let me see..."


    In his mind, Sean is still changing his habits over the past two months.


    Because I followed others before. I was probably lazy and lazy for two months under the kindness of alchemists in kesselk. Now when I come back, everything has become my own decision.


    After all, it''s a prince. Even general Marlowe or commander melsousa, including the witches around him, wait for their orders!


    Think about it.


    "I advise you not to deal with those businessmen. They have no reputation and are mercenary..." said Lucille before Sean gave the order.


    As the prince''s mentor, of course, she is the only one who dares to speak beyond her authority.


    "It''s the prince''s business. Why do you have a wizard to take care of these?" said honey discontentedly.


    "Oh, really. As a member here, I can also express my opinions? And in terms of identity, I''m your prince''s mentor. Shouldn''t you use a respectful title when you see me?" Lucille looked at each other proudly.


    These two people are really


    At first, they didn''t like each other because of a battle. Unexpectedly, it has continued until now.


    I remember when she was in the swamp town more than 20 years ago, honey was thrown away accidentally because she didn''t expect that Lucille, who was still a baby at that time, would use magic... This blow led to their gratitude and resentment for more than 20 years, but her position was still around her!


    "All right, don''t make a noise!" Sean said suddenly, which made them shut up.


    It''s understandable that Lucille doesn''t like Lucas. After all, she hasn''t been in business. Lucas is a more normal businessman among businessmen. As for that mercenary and opportunistic words, many businessmen are the same, otherwise they can''t live.


    The soldiers with jagong don''t worry that he will do harm, otherwise don''t do this marine trade!


    Just


    Sean looked back at a group of Marines coming ashore.


    Now there are only thirty people around me. Many people are scattered everywhere by the big waves, even melsusa is among them


    What about the other soldiers if they just go back? It may take half a month to return to the port of Dansu. If others are blown to some unmanned island or other place, they will miss the best opportunity.


    And when you return to the capital like this, you will be criticized by your two brothers and sisters for a long time


    "We can''t just go back."


    "Hmm?" several people around looked at themselves at the same time.


    "Others haven''t been found yet. I can''t go out with so many soldiers. Finally, only more than 30 people go back. Even if the suppression of pirates is successful and so many soldiers are lost, it will be a failure," Sean said firmly.


    "Indeed, maybe they are trapped in some places like us."


    Freya, who used to be the leader of an organization, understands her mood best.


    "Then I don''t recommend consulting the businessman, and they won''t send so many people to look for our people." Lucille insisted that she don''t deal with Lucas.


    "Instead of looking for them, we''ll look for the administrator of the city," Sean said.


    It seems that you can only ask kesselk to help find the whereabouts of the Navy on the sea as your prince.


    Just when Sean decided where to go, a team supported by the private army came in the distance.


    The private army has in any country


    In the past, Sean didn''t say so publicly because he was an aristocrat. In fact, when he was in the town, his escort team was already a private army.


    The most obvious thing about these people is that they are not so strict in discipline and wear casual clothes. In addition to these two points, their combat effectiveness varies from person to person. Some of them are old mercenaries. In fact, their ability is no worse than that of the regular army, but these people are more difficult to serve


    Because the opposite team came, all the remaining naval forces on Sean''s side raised their weapons again.


    "No, don''t do it. We''re not here to fight!" in the private army, a well-dressed man walking in the front stood up.


    He wanted to go forward, but was stopped by Marlowe and honey.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m sorry, general. I''m the master of the port workers. My name is Lucas, Lucas cook... I heard that the prince of jagon came here, so I came to meet his highness in person."


    It looks like a man in his forties. He is not fat or thin, but he has a rich appearance of a middle-aged man, but his skin color is very healthy, and there is no unnecessary embellishment on his hands.


    Lucas?


    Sean came forward curiously when he heard each other''s name, and Freya and Lucille followed him.


    This is Lucas more than twenty years later.


    He or Sean took a look at something on his neck.


    Indeed


    It is a symbol of the royal family of jagong. It was given by the Sun King at his adult ceremony.


    "Some time ago, we heard that the prince of jagong will lead the fleet to fight against pirates, so..." Lucas has become more and more like a sophisticated rich businessman over the years without mentioning his name.


    "You''re smart."


    "Thank you, your highness. By the way, your highness. I have asked people to inform the city owner of Yalan castle and the captain of the local national alchemist. Please move to my house and have a rest."


    Since the other party already knows his identity, it will become a matter of two countries.


    No matter how smart Lucas is, he can''t be the master. We must let all the people in the city come together


    "Then let''s go," Sean smiled.


    "Your Highness, I will arrange all the soldiers. Please rest assured," Lucas added.


    Took a look at Lucille.


    It seems that she still has to go where she doesn''t want to go!


    After Sean left, a group of boatmans and sailors gathered again.


    "That man is the prince of jagong!!"


    "The prince Sean..."


    "God, what did I see today!"

 Chapter 544

    Even if it is not the royal family of another country, it is a superior existence in front of ordinary people, especially for the boatman who pulled Sean together today and even talked!


    I''m afraid this matter will be regarded as a lifetime honor in their hearts


    Being able to talk to the desert prince, even if it is said, is very face-saving.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The layout of Yalan fort is also like a fortress, but the urban agglomeration is larger.


    And most of the houses are made of whitewashed stones. According to Lucas, this is usually the case in coastal cities with busy ports. Because the offshore line is long and the lighthouse stands outside, it needs to be made into such a reflective color to guide the ships to the shore.


    Sean also inquired about Lucas in recent years. He was indeed the tourist businessman who was born at the beginning, but he saved a lot of money in the trade of moving around the southern mainland countries. Finally, he bet right when choosing urban development.


    At that time, he valued the not too good Yalan fort and bought a lot of local land.


    After being valued by the state later, he became the richest man in the region!


    Tut~


    The story still sounds great.


    "Mr. Lucas seems to be an expert in investment."


    "No, it''s just luck." Lucas still looked modest in front of princes from other countries.


    As a local rich man, his dress is very ordinary. It seems that he is still so strict with himself over the years.


    "Speaking of it, have you heard about our suppression of pirates in your local area?"


    Sean recalled that when the team came, it was actually high-profile, but it was very fast when the Navy set out. Even if the news came out, it was a long time later to reach the city


    "We just heard that the looting of tribute was done by pirates, and a diplomat died. This matter aroused the anger of many people before."


    Sean looked at Lucille around him, but the other party deliberately looked into the distance.


    At that time, she didn''t know she was the prince of jagong, so she assassinated the diplomat at that time.


    This matter can only rot in two people''s stomachs. It''s best not to tell anyone


    "But then came the news that the sun king was against the pirates because of this. It is said that after receiving the news, there were fewer people in the taverns near the port."


    "Oh? Why?" asked honey suddenly.


    "Because some pirates actually live in the city. They only wear masks and go out to rob when they have no money. They usually live in the middle of the people!"


    "Yes, so they were afraid to hide... Just didn''t expect the prince''s navy to directly take away their camp this time." Lucas''s words were praise, but in Sean''s opinion, there was nothing to be proud of.


    I have been busy with this for more than two months. Not only did I modify the nodes on the timeline, but even in the best outcome, the xiahai troops were scattered.


    In Sean''s opinion, it''s actually failure!


    I underestimate the strength of the sea.


    Follow Lucas to his home, a large courtyard on a high ground near the sea.


    For the living environment, it seems that all nobles and rich families like quiet places!


    "Please, your highness."


    After entering the door, two men and a woman and a woman were greeted. In Lucas''s introduction, this was his family.


    The young son looks like Lucas more than 20 years ago


    Even the children of rich families have little chance to see the royal family. When they see their own people coming, the two descendants are still very nervous and even don''t speak quickly.


    Now Sean can understand why when he was a count, the children of the same rich family next door would give him a headache... At that time, he had to rely on the divara family to manage the city, but now it''s different!


    The royal status is enough to be on an equal footing with the imperial power of the country.


    As long as the status is high enough, there will be no trouble!


    This is really practical


    Sean took his three witches and general Marlowe to the banquet, and at this time, the captain, who was the city Lord and the alchemist of kesselk, was waiting inside.


    "Your Highness, I''d like to introduce you... These two are count Barton Clive, the city Lord of Yalan castle, and master Giles, the captain of our national alchemist."


    Both showed humility when they looked at Sean.


    "Hello, noble prince, Yalan castle is radiant because of your arrival!"


    I remember that on the timeline more than 20 years ago, Sean thought kesselk was a country similar to military and political affairs. I don''t know what the situation is now. However, seeing that the national Alchemist is more in the front than the city Lord, there should be no change in the details.


    It was not easy for the military headquarters to suppress the nobles. Unless there was a major coup, they would not delegate power.


    Sean responded to them one by one, and then followed them into the house


    She simply took a bath and changed into clean clothes before preparing for dinner. However, Lucille seemed not used to such a "upper class" lifestyle. Although a servant invited her, she still didn''t come.


    Only Freya is willing to accompany her. Speaking of Freya, she was also the head of a prestigious wizard organization in the basharan empire. This kind of occasion should be seen more often!


    She changed into an evening dress that only noble girls in corkselk would wear. Her good figure could not be hidden at all and would always become the focus of attention.


    "It looks beautiful today." Sean came to each other.


    Frederick Reilly occasionally mischievous girls.


    Pouting


    "Then which day am I not beautiful?"


    Seeing Sean''s smile, he reached out and stroked each other and his forehead with concern.


    You''ve been acting very abnormal since you woke up this morning. Are you really okay?


    Maybe I''m not used to it in time. I can come over a little in two months. How can I maintain the previous state.


    "I''m fine."


    "Let''s get to the point later and ask them to help find the scattered naval forces."


    Sean could hear that Freya cared about herself and told herself not to drink too much at the party.


    "Yes." nodded.


    I came to find them myself. I wanted to use the army on kesselk to help me find the lost naval forces. It''s a team of tens of thousands of people. If they all disappeared in the suppression of pirates, such a victory will become meaningless.


    Pay too much!


    At the banquet, Sean also said his request directly, hoping that they could help find the whereabouts of the Marines.


    "There is also commander melsousa of the flying dragon knight. I think she should still be on the Pirate Island, and the other is commander osharya... And she is also a great general in our country."


    "Your Highness, don''t worry. This will certainly help us. I will immediately issue an order to let all the fort ya''lan troops go to sea to look for it," said the city Lord count Barton.


    And Lucas on the other side promised.


    "I will also let some ships go to sea to look everywhere, but I suggest your Highness the prince send more troops to several cities. If we are alone in Yalan fort, I''m afraid our strength is limited."


    Lucas''s words made Sean think.


    Send troops from other cities?


    Even his own Prince doesn''t have the face to ask for so much help in the city. Only the emperor of this country can do so.


    Sean looked at the three people in front of him


    "What''s the matter with count Clive?"

 Chapter 545

    Although they didn''t answer immediately, their eyes couldn''t deceive themselves.


    Or the three of them didn''t deliberately hide their thoughts... They just didn''t say it, but the state of [hesitation!] and [thinking!] above their heads was always there.


    "Don''t worry, in fact, I also plan to visit your majesty this time. First, I personally explain to him the killing of diplomats, and second, I also want to lay a foundation for further exchanges between our two countries." Sean had this idea since he set foot on this land.


    After all, it was a diplomat who died in jagong''s country. No matter who was the mastermind, it became the fuse of the contradiction between the two countries.


    In fact, it has been learned from the mouth of the three people just now that after the news of the death of kesselk diplomat came here, the people complained about jagong. It was only later that they took the initiative to fight pirates to suppress this contradiction.


    I remember that more than a year ago, Borg was almost groundless and could launch a war against basharan. If it was put in any other country with sharp contrast between strength and weakness, it would be possible to fight... Thanks to the strong naval power of jagong, and the distance between the two places and the climate in the desert area are not suitable for the war between the two countries, otherwise it''s really bad.


    After returning from the time node, Sean felt that kesselk was not as weak as expected, and even had the strength to compete with jagong in some aspects. He lived in a desert area, so the information about other countries was not true unless he saw it personally.


    However, kesselk has to face more countries in the southern continent, which is almost unmatched in the desert like jagong.


    I guess the sun king also wants to use this time to suppress pirates to calm the contradiction between the two countries!


    He glanced at Freya next to him


    Very elegant, listening to the conversation of several people.


    Marlowe and honey dare not speak. They can''t participate in this kind of decision. Everything depends on themselves.


    But in Freya''s eyes, Sean read a positive nod, which showed that she agreed with her idea.


    Compared with others, Freya was once one of the members of the wizard tower of the basharan Empire, representing the reserve force of the country''s highest wizard. Moreover, under the cultivation of Prince Philip, her judgment of the current situation was not worse or even better than that of herself. Therefore, since she agreed so, Sean had confidence in her heart.


    "As the royal family of jagon, I promise that the help of yalanbao to our country will be remembered. Later, I will say this when I meet with emperor Searle... I hope yalanbao can establish a closer relationship with our city, and it is worth doing so."


    Sean naturally won''t make specific promises, otherwise he won''t succeed. That''s his own slip of the tongue.


    What a city wants is clear to itself


    If the princes and nobles of the Mersin country next door came to their territory, they could not hold it and have a good chat. It was mainly an active commitment, and other surrounding cities could not blame others.


    It has interests and won''t cause unnecessary trouble. Why not.


    After waiting for Sean''s answer, the state of [hesitation!] disappeared and turned into a kind of [embarrassment!]


    Anyway, everyone thinks so. It''s the same whether you say it or not.


    "Thank your Highness for your love. We have tried our best to find the lost navies in your country," said count Patton with a smile.


    This matter can only be settled for the time being.


    Sean accompanied the three to dinner, and listened to a lot of local anecdotes


    Because of his vision ability, Sean is not very good at such communication activities. After all, he is not interested in what he wants to say when he sees everyone with a fake smile and thinking about other things.


    However, Freya is very powerful. No matter what they say, she can always think of some opinions to answer. Sometimes Lucas and the other two city managers sigh with her knowledge and foresight


    Of course, most of this exclamation is just a fake expression.


    In Sean''s vision, their emotions were rarely attracted by Freya''s words, but they were attracted by her herself a lot.


    After the dinner, Sean ordered Mirko and Marlowe to use the resources they had to mobilize the soldiers to inquire about the news... He may not go to the capital of kesselk until a few days later in Yalan fort. He hoped to find melsusa and them these days, especially on the pirate''s nest island.


    They didn''t block their plans to go to the capital of kesselk. They even wanted to go there by themselves. As for the matter of finding someone, they should do it.


    After seeing them off, Freya and herself were left in the room.


    Behind him was the sound of pouring tea.


    "Would you like some Jiejiu tea?"


    "No, I didn''t drink much, and I don''t feel dizzy now." maybe his ability is strong again, and Sean feels as if his strength has increased a lot again.


    Even if you fight Freya now, you may not lose without using the power of the ancient god.


    "Are you worried about the soldiers?"


    Sean turned his head and looked at each other.


    Freya is still dressed as before, with gorgeous red hair and the dress that only she can complete to support the beauty of curve.


    It''s beautiful and perfect enough!


    And there is a little more worry in the eyes looking at yourself.


    "Melsousa is one of my mother''s disciples and the commander I trust most at present. She can''t do anything... Not only her, but also the other soldiers," Sean said.


    If the whole army is destroyed, the loss to the country will be great.


    "That''s why your decision to go to the capital of kesselk is particularly important," Freya said suddenly.


    "Huh?"


    Watching her put down the tea cup, put a cup of just warm tea in it and sent it to herself.


    The eyes are complaining, but not angry.


    "You, sometimes I think you are very far sighted and can take everything into account, but sometimes I think you are too persistent to do it yourself."


    Sean picked up the cup and looked into each other''s beautiful eyes.


    "You are the great prince! In the future, jagong is the most likely person to succeed to the throne, but you are never ready. You even want to be a carefree prince. You don''t want to compete for power with your brothers and sisters... But how do you know your two brothers and sisters are the best? And they don''t want you to be a carefree prince in the end."


    "... not just for the people around you, but for everyone. For the country your mother risked her life to protect!" Freya reached out and put her hand on Sean''s face.


    Warm.


    At least hotter than your face


    "The friendship with emperor kesselk is good for your future development. I think they have thought of this, so they will try their best to help you deal with other things." Freya smiled.


    "Not only your own ability, but also trust your subordinates. Let them do other things. You just have to do what the prince should do."


    Kesselk''s night was neither hot nor cold, but Sean felt very hot after the dinner.


    Freya looked at Sean thinking


    A little shy,


    Just take off your cloak first.

 Chapter 546

    On the other side, Lucas and count Barton and captain Giles are still deploying to send soldiers to sea to search for the jagon Navy.


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for us. The arrival of the desert prince can increase the external influence of Yalan fort. It is estimated that when it comes tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, the main managers of many surrounding cities will come in admiration. At that time, Prince Sean will organize another mobilization meeting, which will be disadvantageous to us." count Barton said.


    In fact, they don''t care about jagong''s navy. Even if they exterminated the pirates, it''s just a few words of thanks.


    When the pirates are in Yalan castle, they live the same life. Even if they are not in Yalan castle, they can''t change much... As long as the sea is endless, later robbers will turn into pirates.


    Over the years, when has there been less attack on pirates in various coastal countries, but he still appeared!


    So compared with pirates, the three people value Prince Sean more


    He was the only son of the former queen of the desert. He should be the orthodox heir of the royal family. Even the current Sun King''s descendants do not represent authenticity.


    "Yes, we want Prince Sean to rely on us or get his commitment as much as possible, which is good for the future development of our city," Giles said.


    "What do you think, Mr Lucas?"


    Both of them were discussing enthusiastically, but only Lucas was calculating the return of all the results.


    "How do you feel after so long?"


    "In any way, Prince Sean is the most likely person to inherit the throne, which is a good thing for us... I know the people of the desert people very well. Now the prestige of the sun king is booming, so many people won''t consider this matter, but when the sun king is in his twilight years, the people will discuss the legitimacy of blood on his future successors. There is no doubt that Prince Sean will Is preferred¡°


    Lucas''s words were agreed by both of them.


    "I almost forgot that Mr. Lucas was originally a man who traded between the two places."


    "It has nothing to do with trade... I know the area, so this time we will try our best to help Prince Sean, and then West will first report it to his majesty."


    "You''re right! Hurry."


    The discussion among the three was so intense that they said that they didn''t touch on the key points in the evening. They remembered it only after Lucas reminded them.


    "In that case, I''ll write the report now. You''ll have an early rest and let all the soldiers and boatmans go out early tomorrow morning."


    In the three people''s view, it''s nothing to sacrifice the economy for a day or two, mainly because it''s more important to hold Prince Sean''s thigh


    When they left, Lucas returned to his residence.


    They were supposed to come and talk about things, but they were sent away by him because he was too tired today. Only his wife stayed.


    "I didn''t expect the desert prince to live in our city!" said Lucas''s wife.


    "I didn''t expect... But it is this opportunity that we can''t miss. We promised to help him and hope him to help us. Over the years, many cities in the country have learned from zambutar''s policies, and the control of the army has been gradually reduced, but the aristocratic power has increased slightly. Maybe Patton and Giles also want to change the city."


    "Isn''t that good? It''s our luck to meet the desert prince."


    "I''m just worried that there''s no place for us," Lucas said suddenly.


    Took a look at his wife... If Sean had asked carefully before, he would find that this is also a person he has known for a long time.


    Edith, who was born as a businessman, once had a meeting, but now she has become Lucas''s wife. Their marriage means a little strong cooperation, but now they have two children, so they don''t distinguish between you and me. All the ways to plan a way out for this new family are good.


    "You mean..."


    Edith didn''t speak before Lucas interrupted.


    "There''s no clue about this. Don''t talk nonsense. I''m just taking precautions. After all, I didn''t expect the desert prince to come here!"


    "But is Sean a popular name?" Lucas seemed to have a little impression of the name, as if he had met several in recent years.


    "It''s said that the desert prince lived as a little aristocrat in zambutar country when he was young. Maybe it''s more common there."


    I don''t know why they both think the name Sean is very familiar, but they just can''t remember where they met.


    But the prince is only in his early twenties. They have been doing business in IDAK and kesselk for so many years. It is impossible to meet the prince in zambutar.


    What''s more, age is good for many


    There is no possibilities.


    Both of them gave up the idea that they had seen the prince.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Lucas learned the way the desert went there, and was ready to greet Prince Sean early.


    Desert areas pay attention to imperial power. If others don''t do it, take the initiative to do it... By the way, report the news received this morning to each other.


    Come to Sean''s room, which is his specially arranged residence.


    Lucas knocked on the door to report


    To his surprise, Prince Sean got up very early. In addition to him, there was another woman in the room, that is, the beautiful lady who was the focus at the dinner yesterday.


    After all, it''s a prince. It''s normal to have a few women around.


    Lucas reported at the door as if he were invisible.


    "Your Highness, we have sent soldiers and workers to expand the scope of the search for jagong''s navy, but it may take a few days to get news if we want to send someone to the pirate''s nest island."


    "Well, it''s lucky for you."


    "Can work for the prince..." Lucas smiled and looked up, stunned when he saw Sean''s suddenly changed dress.


    "What''s the matter, Mr Lucas?"


    "No... not..."


    I didn''t know what to say for a moment, because Sean now changed back to the noble dress like zambutal, and the gentleman in black dress was wearing white gloves and high hat.


    Because the previous clothes smelled in the shipwreck, after taking a bath yesterday, Sean changed the whole clothes except the sleeve sword. However, this is a dress symbolizing nobility that does not have jagong in other countries. The servants of Lucas family sent a lot of good fabrics to Sean to choose... In addition, Freya was originally a girl who grew up in zambutar, In contrast, I chose this set for myself.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No... No. your highness, go to dinner first."


    For a moment, Lucas always felt in his head that this man seemed to have met, but he just couldn''t remember.


    "By the way, tell emperor Searle about it, or I''ll write a letter myself," Sean said with a smile.


    "Count Patton has arranged this. We just have to wait for the news from his majesty."


    I didn''t expect these people to be very fast.


    "All right."


    Lucille, who hadn''t been seen at the table all night, turned up, but Freya couldn''t get up.


    And Lucille was stunned when she saw her dress.


    [surprised!] has a [complex!] expression in his eyes that he can''t understand.


    At this time, a private soldier like man trotted to Lucas to talk, and the other party''s eyes lit up after listening.


    "What''s the matter, Mr Lucas?"


    "Your Highness, we''ve found... We''ve found the big pirate Rox!!"


    Ah?

 Chapter 547

    "Are you sure it''s Lockheed the great pirate?" Sean asked.


    And Lucas took a look at the reporter.


    Private soldiers.


    Maybe people who were born as mercenaries before didn''t salute when they saw themselves. If they were in jagong''s country, they would be arrested directly! Looking at the report, Sean didn''t let honey talk to several people.


    "Yes, I just heard from the army today. They floated to a small town outside the city with a raft... They didn''t want to admit it, but they were recognized by the local security captain. It is said that his family died in the hands of pirates, and he will never admit his mistake about lockers." the soldier said definitely.


    "Count Barton, they have sent someone to bring Lockes and others!"


    Soldiers just report and don''t ask what to do after the report. After the report, they take the initiative to leave.


    "Wait..."


    Sean suddenly stopped and asked one more question.


    "Is there anyone else who was caught besides Locke?"


    In fact, I have been a little confused in my heart. Although the impression of the last ending is not deep, even after pulling out the influence of NAIA, some previous situations will not appear again


    Since there is no such experience, it gradually disappears from my impression.


    From yesterday to today, Sean is about to forget what happened at the last time node, especially the different places are slowly replaced by the current story, but there is still a little impression. After all, seeing Lucas means that he has been to the time node more than 20 years ago.


    Thinking from point to line like this, I can still remember some scattered fragments


    I can''t remember who did what.


    But Locke, the big pirate, is a character with two stories at the same time, and who seems to be around him?


    Sean can''t remember


    "I heard that there were several people, but they were all injured, especially Locke. It is said that he was originally of high rank, but when he was found, he was full of wounds. He was hit by arrows on his arms and legs. He soaked in the sea for two days and festered. He was almost dying. Any soldier could pick him up," said the soldier.


    At this time, honey can suddenly come up to her ear and say.


    "Your Highness, perhaps commander melsousa hurt him."


    "Well," Sean nodded.


    Melsousa is a flying dragon knight Ranger. She is good at using many weapons, among which the lethality of bow and arrow is probably the strongest in the whole team.


    Lucas [thinking!] turned his head.


    "Your Highness, that..."


    "When they come, show me the famous pirate," said Sean.


    To tell you the truth, Sean doesn''t seem to have really seen him. If he''s killed like this, he should go and have a look


    "I see."


    After breakfast, Sean is going to go back and write a letter to jagong to report the situation. Otherwise, the news they receive soon may be that the prince has an accident at sea and so on!


    "Little apprentice." Lucille stopped herself before she took a few steps.


    "What''s the matter? Lu... Tutor."


    She still hasn''t changed her identity. She is her disciple on this node, and now she is not the little girl more than 20 years ago. Her strength is almost higher than her so far.


    Lucille looked at herself with a very [strange!] look. Sean knew it should be the problem of what he was wearing at the moment.


    More than 20 years ago, as like as two peas, she was dressed to save her and teach her magic, and now the same dress is almost the same as the outside. I don''t know how long it was before she left her, but it was definitely not after the door of truth.


    According to Yug Sotos, time is just a point in front of the power of the time dominator.


    As long as you are willing to go back, you can still appear on the same node, and it will not have any impact on what has happened. It may even cause subsequent changes after you go back to the past.


    [all things in life, all things in one]


    Maybe this is the power of Yug!


    So I certainly didn''t disappear after that incident.


    But at least she has been away from each other for a long time, so that even if she stands in front of the same person, she doesn''t dare to guess so.


    "No... nothing. Did you dress like this before?"


    "This is the dress of the nobles in zambutar. Most nobles in that area, led by Borg, wear like this. What''s the problem?"


    Look at the other party''s [stop talking!].


    "I haven''t seen you wear it like this before."


    "It was winter when we met in the town. Who would wear this... It was too hot in the desert, and I had my own clothes."


    To put it bluntly, their several encounters can perfectly avoid doubts.


    After all, from the bottom of his heart, Sean doesn''t want his little apprentice (Mentor) to have anything to do with the power of the ancient god. Once it is leaked, it means that the reincarnation of time can be solved. That''s the real unknown field. All the people he has met with the power of the ancient god are very high-level people, And because she avoided talking about these as much as possible, Lucille made her a person who won simply by strength.


    I remember she warned herself not to peep into the abyss of unknown magic.


    Although this sentence came from her mouth, she must have told her before, otherwise she can''t explain where she learned these things.


    However, in recent years, she seems to have begun to peep into something!


    "Yes, maybe it''s just similar."


    "What?" Sean asked deliberately.


    "When did you bother so much when you did your job well... Why didn''t you see her today? I didn''t expect that she would be so lazy as the leader of an organization." Lucille changed her words.


    Small? Sean squinted.


    Looks older than you!


    Suddenly, Lucille seemed to realize something and hurriedly took Sean''s palm.


    A magic slowly came.


    There is no magic transmission, but I can feel a warm current in the palm of Lucille''s hand, just like putting the palm into hot water, and then the temperature will pass along the arm to the body.


    "I warned you not to use the Dragon taming witch without preparation. It''s good for you... Do you know that your magic is only half now?" Lucille said with emotion or ridicule.


    "Fortunately, your strength has improved by leaps and bounds in the past two years."


    Frown.


    It was strange when Lucille said that he had made rapid progress. On the way here, he could only feel that Sean''s strength was at level 8 ~ 9, but now it has suddenly risen so much. It''s incredible in such a few days!


    "I feel good."


    "In short, you should not use magic in the two days, otherwise you will be mentally upset and wait for other countries to see your jokes." Lucil wanted to make complaints about Sean, but the change of his body still overshadowed the series of accusations.


    "Take care of yourself, hum!"


    Lucille dropped a word and was ready to go.


    It seems that I suddenly remembered something

 Chapter 548

    "What are you going to do next?"


    "Next?" Sean looked at each other suspiciously, not knowing what she meant.


    "Of course it''s your future plan... I came to you this time to confirm whether the prince of jagong is you. Later, you asked me to come with you to destroy the pirates. I also came. There won''t be anything else after that."


    "Are you ready to go?"


    Sean heard the meaning of Lucille''s words. He asked himself if he had something to do. He quickly said that she had nothing to do. She was leaving.


    "I have my own things to do..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    If Sean didn''t know much about Lucille before, he knows the bottom now.


    She has no strong background. If she wants to say strong, she is a strong teacher with the power of ancient gods. As for the things that don''t exist at all.


    "I have my business anyway."


    "Mentor... Although this may make you unhappy, I still want to advise you not to insist on the research on Caine slate. I don''t think it has the power to save the world we imagined, or even the power we can''t estimate. Didn''t you say not to peep into the abyss of magic?"


    Even if the "gate of truth" event is pulled out by itself, other influences still exist.


    And so far Sean has only seen two tablets, and other tablets... Including the power gained by using them to communicate with the ancient gods.


    After meeting his mother, Ayala, Sean felt that having the power of ancient gods was not the only one, and even some people in the world might hold this power, and these stone slabs were the bridge between them.


    "I know what you mean, but I also have my pursuit."


    "If people die, there is no pursuit!" Sean said a little more.


    "You just don''t trust my power?"


    "Your strength may not be as strong as you think."


    There were some changes in Lucille''s eyes, but the attitude in her tone was not as gentle as before.


    "Little apprentice, if you say that again, you will annoy me!"


    Sean didn''t seem to give up the pursuit of Caine slate, and he didn''t know why she was suddenly attached to the slate.


    She may have felt purposeful before. Now it seems that the so-called school organizations don''t exist at all, but she just wants to know


    "Well, immortal wine and alchemy stone are products that violate common sense. I want you to go to the imperial capital of kesselk with me and visit the people who made these two things in person to see what kind of power they mastered, OK?"


    I went back to the node more than 20 years ago to remove NAIA, but I eliminated the impression of later radioactive elements, and the alchemy stone and immortal wine still exist, otherwise the story of tribute might not have happened!


    "Well, I just want to investigate this matter and be more honest in your name." Lucille agreed.


    Go back to the bedroom.


    Freya had already woke up, and there was still porridge on the table.


    "Why not go to the table?" Sean asked, looking at each other.


    "I think you''ve all gone, so I won''t bother you." Freya laughed.


    Today she is particularly charming. Anyway, she always seems to add a little charm compared with before!


    Sean walked into each other.


    And Freya took his hand


    "I saw you arguing with your mentor just now?"


    "Some little things," Sean said casually.


    "Quarrel over small things?" Freya is not the kind of little girl who can be dismissed with a few words.


    She just doesn''t ask much, but it doesn''t mean she believes it. It''s estimated that she may have to ask over there later. Sean just said it himself.


    "In fact, it''s still those things. I originally asked her to help us eliminate the pirates, but now the pirates have been broken up, so my mentor''s task has been completed. If she wants to continue to do her own research... Just..." Sean said his worry about caishiban.


    "In fact, from the perspective of wizards, I understand your mentor very much. Caine slate has always been the highest masterpiece pursued by wizards. It has been said that it has the power to master the world and unlock the password of the world since ancient times. All wizards who reach the bottleneck of the level will seek to find ways to improve. The stronger the power, the more dependent on the power."


    Sean can''t refute that.


    If it were not for this curiosity and enterprising spirit, human beings would not have developed like this, but it is also this curiosity that makes people fall into real danger.


    Whether the ark is to sail or park... Most people will choose the former!


    "Anyway, I will deal with this matter. I hope she will stay and help me. If I return to jagong in the future, I may encounter a lot of things. If she can stay, it will increase my strength."


    "You''re restricting people''s freedom. If I were you, I wouldn''t agree." Freya refuted without reason.


    Gave Sean a white look.


    "Hmm???"


    "Hee ~ disagree."


    Burst into laughter.


    His face was a happy expression he had never had before.


    Hold your hand and sit down together


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Rox was taken to yalanbao in the afternoon


    Count Barton''s soldiers escorted him and six or seven pirates here.


    A big pirate who had been in the South China Sea for more than ten years was caught, which surprised many people!


    At the market of yalanbao, it was said that Lockes was escorted to Lucas''s house, and the desert prince who led the jagon navy to destroy pirates was also there. Many people scrambled to come and have a look.


    However, count Barton and captain Giles called almost all the troops that could be mobilized in the whole city. The national alchemists guarded the door, which made many people unable to get close!


    "The big pirate Locke was really caught?"


    "No... I saw Mr. Lucas leading the desert Prince yesterday."


    "What does the desert Prince look like? Is he black and strong?"


    Then there was no response.


    In the courtyard of Lucas house, surrounded by hundreds of soldiers and several high-ranking witches such as Freya and Lucille, several pirates bound by chains were sent down to the carriage.


    "Get out of here."


    A kick was kicked down.


    The first person who fell down was covered with filth, could hardly see his appearance, and his hair was so dirty that it stuck together.


    Sean went up to see the pirate leader who smelled and could hardly lift his arms.


    "You''re Rox. I didn''t expect us to meet under such circumstances... You''re great. I spent so much to catch you!"

 Chapter 549

    Lockers looked up at Sean. But he didn''t speak, but the state of [complex!] on his head means that he has actually heard it.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t talk, just listen." Sean tried to get closer to each other.


    "Your Highness, be careful!"


    The Admiral behind him suddenly stopped, but they were stopped by Sean.


    At present, the amount of blood on Locke''s body is almost half. The stench emitted by the whole person also shows that the wound on the other party has indeed festered. At the moment, he will bleed by himself almost every few minutes. He is in a [weak!] state. If he eats well, he may be able to recover a little, But I''m afraid it won''t be so easy for the soldiers in Yalan fort to recover him.


    "I ask you, why did you rob us of the tribute?" Sean asked.


    If you say you have eliminated NAIA''s cancer in the past time line, the impact he has brought should be gone, but the looting of tribute and the employment of Pirates behind the scenes still exist, which means they will still do so.


    Sean wants to find out who''s really behind this time!


    Seeing that the other party doesn''t speak, in fact, I guess the other party won''t say it easily, but pirates are still pirates after all. The so-called backbone is just trying to save face. For them, there is no faith worth their lives.


    "Of course you don''t have to say it, but you''re not going to feel better... I''ll take you to Emperor Searle and you will become a tool for me to enhance my prestige. As for your so-called wealth, it may be your former subordinates or another group of pirates. And you will only become a laughing stock of people''s criticism, your people The head will be hung on the head of the city as a public thing for many days. "


    Sean talked step by step about the situation lockers would face in the future.


    "As for the back..."


    Pause for a moment to see that the other party''s response is indeed more [worry!] and [anger!].


    "Maybe a wild dog feels hungry, or a wild cat will fall off your head and eat it. Finally, when people talk about the famous pirate, they will only smile and say that his head has been eaten by the dog."


    "Shut up!"


    Rox suddenly burst up at this time. He wanted to collide with Sean, but he was quickly pressed forward by the soldiers behind him.


    Marlowe, who was standing next to Sean, pulled out a long knife, hit the other side with a handle and fell directly to the ground!


    Squat down and take a closer look at each other''s embarrassed appearance.


    "Why, are you angry?"


    "But anger can''t change anything. Your consequences will be worse than this. It''s better to talk about what I ask you, and maybe you can die decently."


    For a pirate who has been robbing the sea all year round, death is not terrible. Otherwise, they won''t sing all night. Even if they die when they go to sea, they won''t have a chance to enjoy it any more!


    But being the laughing stock of people after death and the cruelty of the process are what they fear... Sean inferred from Locke''s emotional changes that he either had relatives alive or was really afraid of death, otherwise people who didn''t care would not be so excited.


    "Even if I say so, you can''t find them. You are indeed the prince of the desert. Yes, but the palm of the desert can''t extend so far."


    "Tell me..."


    "Free man."


    Ah?


    Sean didn''t understand what the other party said, but the managers behind him were worried.


    "Your Highness!"


    Looking at the eyes of the three, Sean seemed to understand that the "free man" seemed to be something they knew, so he put down lockers and asked the soldiers to lock up, while he asked the origin of the name.


    "It''s hard to say here. Your highness, follow in."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the conference room of Lucas residence


    Or it should be the place where he works on weekdays. There are bookcases everywhere in the house, and the walls are pasted with some maps that Sean has never seen. It is estimated that it is the topographic map of a country in the southern continent or a city in kesselk.


    "Does this free man mean a person or an organization?"


    "It''s an organization. I''ve occasionally heard people talk about them when I walk on the southern continent," Lucille said suddenly.


    Lucas, Barton and other people looked at each other, but their expressions were not very good-looking


    "Where did the witch hear that?"


    "It seems to be the port on the west line," Lucille recalled.


    West line.


    That is, near the zambutar line, the country there is no longer kesselk, but several other countries.


    I remember earlier that Lucille said that she had been tracking down the slate and the news of the wizard club since she met her. She went south and crossed here by boat through Mersin and other coastal countries. It is understandable that she has passed several countries for such a long way.


    "It''s estimated that it''s not in kesselk. In our country, ''free man'' is a name that is forbidden to be mentioned in public. That''s why we asked his royal highness to come here to explain."


    "So it''s an organization?"


    There were only people close to him, such as Sean, Freya and Lucille. The soldiers and servants around had been sent away.


    It feels like an unspeakable secret.


    "Yes, they are the forces that have sprung up in the southern region in the past decade. In fact, they are also the products left over from the war. More than a decade ago, we kesselk helped one country in the South attack another country, and then almost destroyed the country in the war in the next few years, but they survived according to the old residual forces and finally formed an organization called [free people]."


    At this point, Sean probably understood that this is the so-called rebel.


    Subversives of state power!


    It feels like the drama of the basharan empire. After all, there are also refugees left after the regime change, plus the later oppressed people.


    "Well, but their revenge fire is very strong. Not only kesselk, but also the countries that participated in the war together are listed as targets by them. In recent years, large-scale group events occasionally occur, and most of them have their shadow. Therefore, they have been listed as important criminals by Emperor Searle and tracked down."


    Maybe that''s why we can''t talk about it in public.


    Because I don''t know whether there are their people in the crowd, and Sean, a foreign prince, doesn''t have enough reputation in the local area, in fact, few of the people passing by have reached [friendly], so it''s not easy to find them by their popularity.


    If you look at this information one by one!


    That''s too hard

 Chapter 550

    For now, Sean still maintains the ability after upgrading his level, that is, he can not only see the opponent''s blood volume and favor, including combat effectiveness and simple character introduction.


    But only when you look at someone, can you see a single person and turn your eyes to another person


    Otherwise, if you sweep past and everyone appears, you will be covered by a pile of subtitles.


    Sometimes I think it''s really strange. I always feel like a player in the world. When I think about it, I feel unimaginable and terrified.


    Everyone in the world exists like an NPC!


    "So they let pirates hire attack tribute, that''s..." because they are princes, some words can be guessed by themselves, but they can''t say it clearly. They will become words of other people. At that time, it will affect Jia Gong''s interests.


    "Your Highness, don''t worry. If this is the case, I will personally accompany your highness to explain the situation to Emperor Searle."


    The commander of a rebel organization made trouble in the normal exchanges between the two countries.


    There is no such simple idea.


    Sean didn''t want to say it out of his mouth, but everyone present should understand it.


    The "free men" want to stir up contradictions between the countries on both sides... But in fact, this small matter is not enough to make the two big countries fight for face. After all, the diplomat was killed by Lucille. The people who originally robbed the tribute simply want the tribute, which adds a little confusion to the normal exchanges between the two countries.


    Then their purpose is only for those two rare tributes.


    Alchemy and immortal wine!


    Obviously for kesselk.


    These words cannot be spoken by Sean, but by their own people.


    "In that case, I''m afraid we''ll have to prepare too." glancing back at Freya and Lucille, they nodded in agreement.


    It seems that the naval search can only be left to Marlowe and they continue!


    On the night after learning about the matter, Sean asked Marlowe and Mirko to come to him and listen to orders. They continued to stay in Yalan fort, combined with the local soldiers to search the whereabouts of the fleet, and sent someone to inform jagong of the matter. After finding melsusa, he brought people to join him in the imperial capital.


    "That''s not good, your highness. It''s very dangerous to have no protection around you." honey was the first to stand up and disagree.


    "Count Barton will have his own soldiers, and there are others around me." Freya and Lucille were not directly mentioned, but both of them could see this relationship.


    After Lucille is the prince''s mentor, honey can know, and on a certain level, she admits that the other party''s individual strength is higher than many people. She has only used experience to overwhelm the other party all the time. As for Freya, the relationship is very delicate. It is estimated that even Marlowe can see that the witch who is very close to the prince is also the only one who dares to hold the prince''s hand directly.


    Anyway, Sean is the master. Of course, the people under the master don''t dare to talk to each other.


    Only when it comes to danger will they stand up and say


    "Their ability doesn''t have to be inferior to anyone, and I''m not a prince in need of protection."


    They understand Sean''s strength.


    It should be said that he is worthy of being the son of the previous empress. Even in terms of strength, he is also a leader in the royal family. The other princesses have no strength at all.


    "But your highness, after all, there is no one in the national army." Marlowe was worried about this.


    Neither Freya nor Lucille is jagon''s army. If it comes out, it''s their fault!


    "Why don''t you choose some clever men to follow me? After all, you are a navy general. You need to be responsible for the affairs of the whole navy. As for honey, you are the only one who can quickly go back and forth between the two places. You should find melsusa as soon as possible and let you come to the imperial capital to find me later." it is a proof of their dedication to their duties to promise to let several army people follow you.


    "Well, your highness." when they saw that they had determined, they had to promise.


    After ordering the arrangements, Sean should also be ready to go to the imperial capital.


    Now I have a different identity. I am not a tourist, nor a local aristocrat, but one of the future heirs of the prince representing a country. Of course, the king must be prepared to go to sword, but no one expected to come to kesselk this time, and I was not prepared for any gifts.


    "I''ll just go empty handed?" Sean asked Freya. Perhaps she was the only one who could give her answer.


    "It doesn''t matter. You know, you paid the price of part of the Navy this time."


    Although it can''t be said that the Navy they brought was completely destroyed, after all, there were not many navies pursued at the beginning, and some of them should still be on pirate islands, but the pay of warships is true.


    Keserke just paid some reciprocal tribute. In contrast, jagong paid more


    "If only a few of us passed, it would better reflect jagong''s efforts, and kesselk''s country values you as the future heir. It doesn''t matter if there are no more or less gifts," Freya said.


    "What''s more, the news we brought back after we eliminated the pirates was enough to scare them."


    The sense of reciprocity made Sean ignore this.


    That''s right.


    At present, the only people who know that the tribute has not been taken away are themselves and Lucille. It seems to outsiders that the tribute has long been taken away.


    Then the next thing kesselk has to deal with is to find the whereabouts of the ''free man''. After all, once the rebels have obtained the secrets of the alchemists, the next step is to take action against this country. They should worry about these


    "Yes, what they have to worry about now is the threat of their own country."


    Compared with desert countries, other countries have a lot of rebel strength. At this time, we can see how strong the Ayla means were.


    It''s admirable that she can rule a region so well, especially in the years after her death.


    "You used to take everything into account. Why didn''t you think of it now? Has it been too stressful lately?" Freya sat up and squatted on the bed to press Sean''s head.


    Didn''t talk, just enjoying


    In fact, Sean still didn''t come out of the story more than 20 years ago. After all, he lived there for two months and didn''t come back in two or three days.


    "Rest early, and we''re ready to go to kesselk''s capital."


    Um.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After two days at Lucas''s house, Sean followed count Barton''s team to the capital according to his plan.

 Chapter 551

    I''ve always heard that kesselk has a steam train. I listened to Rorschach at that time more than 20 years ago, but I still didn''t have a chance to feel it this time.


    However, there was such a thing in count Barton''s description, but it was not used much later!


    "No use? Why, isn''t it very good?"


    Sean is a little strange that this good talent tree was cut off halfway? In other words, if the basharan empire or jagong could have steam trains to transport materials, the whole industrialization would be unimaginable and the process would be much faster.


    The spearhead began to appear more than 20 years ago, but it looks ordinary after more than 20 years!


    "It''s a long story. It has something to do with many things." he looked at count Barton [thinking!].


    After coming out of Tyler Mian Town, especially after contacting the skovi brothers and sisters in COGA City, Sean didn''t ask too much about the highest level in the world, although there were airships, wheelbarrows and so on.


    But I really haven''t heard any more rumors about steam trains


    So it really only appeared for a glorious period of time more than 20 years ago?


    "Like what?"


    "Originally, this thing was Meredith, the famous alchemist in kesselk more than 20 years ago. He was the most accomplished person in the whole country in nearly half a year," said count Barton.


    It was him.


    It seems that he also made the train.


    "Meredith the alchemist?"


    "Yes."


    Freya, who was walking next to her, suddenly asked.


    "I have heard of this name. It is said that he has reached the level 20 ability of the terrible orderer. Even if he looks at the whole world, not many people can have his achievements."


    "Yes, Meredith''s great alchemist was always called the pride of kesselk when I was young. At that time, many books and biographies had her name, but it was a pity... It is said that he was too dedicated to the improvement of strength and did many wrong things. He once persecuted the lives of tens of thousands of people, listed the country as a crime and was executed."


    The legend spread to today may be a little wrong, which is inevitable.


    We can''t let everyone know that it was because we called the door of truth, but the result was the same. Meredith was labeled as a traitor.


    "The steam train was originally invented by him, but the cost to maintain after his death was too high. At that time, there was no one who could replace him. It was almost five or six years. Kesselk had no breakthrough in the field of alchemy, which became an indirect reason why he would later unite with external countries to launch a war."


    Listening to each other''s words, Sean suddenly felt that he had changed the process of the world, but it was not good


    I don''t have such a great ability to figure out the real things.


    "I''ve never heard you say that before?" Sean looked at Freya.


    "You seldom asked before."


    The answer is flawless. I feel that even if I asked before, it will be the same result.


    By the way, she glanced at Lucille on the other side. She didn''t care about this topic. Although she was also in the imperial capital at that time, she was too young to be a participant at that time. It is estimated that she didn''t have much impression of her personal experience, so she kept a silent attitude.


    "So because of the death of the great alchemist, there is no research."


    "Well... It''s not just the steam train. It''s said that Meredith, the great alchemist, had a lot of things in his hands, but he was suddenly identified as a traitor and executed. He didn''t even have a disciple who inherited the mantle around him. Many things stopped," Patton said.


    It seems that there is no problem in removing NAIA''s tumor.


    Many studies have stalled, including the previous radioactive elements.


    If it does not exist in history, it will not appear later


    It makes sense in any way, but Sean always feels strange. He can''t tell what''s strange.


    It was as if the things he observed would have experience, otherwise it would be an unknown and changeable state. However, Sean didn''t think deeply about these problems. Now he would make a good relationship with kesselk, and then find the scattered navies to go back.


    As for what will happen in this country, including the rebels, it''s their own business. The most they can do is to give verbal support. In fact, it can''t help!


    In fact, it can''t help in the exchanges between most countries in the world.


    The vast land and sparse population, coupled with the inconvenient transportation, are doomed to deal with their own affairs most of the time


    At that time, when the basharan Empire had a war, it once wanted to unite with other countries. Didn''t it succeed? The plateau region refused to send troops, and other countries were too busy for themselves. They had to be carried by the Empire themselves. Later, the dispatch of the sun king was an accident.


    After that, Sean wondered whether the Sun King would send troops to stabilize his dominance in the desert and his influence in other countries?


    It''s estimated that only he knows!


    It takes about six or seven days to go from Yalan fort to kesselk capital. During this time, Sean asks Marlowe and honey, but they are responsible for searching for the separated navy soldiers. They should be able to find them. When they meet together in kesselk capital, they can be regarded as completing their visit to this country.


    I also lived in the palace twenty years ago. I didn''t expect to go again as a prince this time!


    Sean himself led a team of more than a dozen people, and count Barton brought almost all his elite soldiers together for safety. The whole team was almost 20000 people.


    Even any Caravan and mercenaries will be shocked by this team


    The vast army lined up quickly on the road, with a kilometer long army.


    However, to Sean''s surprise, the news of his prince''s travel was still known by many people.


    After all, when I was in yalanbao, almost all the people in the whole city knew that they were coming. In the next few days, so many people came out of the city. Even the most stupid people could guess that they were going to the imperial capital.


    Any hotel you meet on the way will be labeled with a welcome label.


    This feels like a celebrity passing by. Unexpectedly, there are hotel owners who want to invite themselves to stay!


    "Ha ha, your highness is known as the prince of the desert. It is a rare noble person for our country, so the people are inevitably more enthusiastic... But don''t worry, I swear in the name of the Clive family that I will definitely ensure your safety and let you arrive in the capital safely."


    Sean looked at each other with a [confident!] expression.


    There are so many people in the team, and his level is not low. In fact, Sean is not worried about being attacked secretly

 Chapter 552

    Unless someone in this country doesn''t want to see emperor Searle himself, and he has to be large enough.


    Otherwise, in the face of the anger of desert countries, they can''t calm down... Even as a rebel member, Sean doesn''t believe that any country will let people with an elite team to destroy 20000 appear in the territory, and the level of people around them is not low.


    During the three days and four nights from Yalan fort, I didn''t encounter any situation. I always set out during the day, and then I took an early rest in the evening.


    Everyone knows that there is a prince in the team, so the rest place will be specially arranged!


    Of course, there is no need to camp. They all live in the most luxurious hotels in specific places. If they don''t, they will decorate the whole camp like luxury suites, which is estimated to be more expensive than when they marched in the desert.


    Moreover, count Patton did not spare any money he spent, but prepared it for himself according to the highest specifications.


    Even if you live in a hotel, you almost pack the whole hotel, drive away all the remaining people, and pack the surrounding hotels to the soldiers of the same trade.


    On the whole, the whole environment is surrounded like an iron bucket, so as to ensure the safety he said.


    "It seems that the count is willing to spend money!" Freya commented on count Barton''s performance these days.


    "Don''t underestimate cities with seaports. If I had a coastline, I could only accumulate more wealth than the southern cities of the whole basharan empire in a few years."


    Sean said, of course, when he was an earl


    In fact, I planned a lot of operations at that time, but later things happened suddenly and I didn''t have a chance to implement them.


    Who could have thought that at that time, he just united with a group of nobles to ask the king for an explanation, so he got his identity, and many plans could only be invalidated.


    "I don''t believe you! You think I''m the kind of little girl who likes to deceive. Do you know how many rich cities there are in the south of the basharan Empire? At that time, your city of Oro didn''t rank at all." Freya was originally the leader of the imperial wizard organization. I''m afraid Sean didn''t know as much as she did.


    "Well, don''t believe it," Sean retorted.


    But Freya just kept smiling and silent, and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    Just reluctant to say


    "I prepared a lot of things."


    "Ready to make war money, but it''s just a little better than the surrounding cities," Freya said.


    After Sean''s incident, Oro city was indeed divided, and after the war with Borg, some cities were indeed greatly affected. In particular, the wealth of COGA City, which met each other for the first time, was pulled down a lot, but at the same time, Oro city would not be independent of other cities. If it had not been divided, it might not be as good as COGA city.


    "You don''t know these things. Anyway, I made a lot of preparations."


    Looking back on what I had done at the beginning, the desire to develop the city was the most urgent at that time. It was planned both in the future and now.


    Farming, transportation, even industry and diplomacy.


    They were all run by themselves. They were waiting to excel in many cities after the war. Finally, Luke picked up a bargain.


    "But then again, did you ask people to search for information about ancient god believers and investigate history and archaeology?" Freya suddenly reminded herself.


    There was such a thing, and there was more than one person to investigate at that time.


    Sent out, as well as students specializing in research in the city... There are many anyway!


    "You know that?"


    "I listened to Nisa when I went."


    Nisa.


    This name hasn''t been called for more than a year. It was the highest ranking person sent by Freya''s wings of the sky witches at that time. Sean remembered that she was still a kesselk, knew a little alchemy, and her first alchemy principle was guided by her.


    "I remember she was a kesselk."


    "Well," Freya nodded.


    Sean looked at the other party''s expression at the moment and knew Freya. She wouldn''t talk about it for no reason, plus her state at this time


    "Is something wrong with that Nisa?"


    "No, you should have heard something about her when you communicated with them before. She was a child bought and raised by my tutor after she was exiled from kesselk to the northern continent. Recently, you are all discussing the ''free people'' organization, which reminds me of her. She once mentioned a similar name."


    "Free man?"


    "Yes."


    Since this rebel organization appeared many years ago, perhaps children at that time should have heard of it.


    "I once heard of her rebel organization. It is said that it has a large collective and has been rooted in some countries here for a long time."


    "... maybe they have occupied a lot of land," Freya said seriously.


    There are always deviations in the news of the world, but in fact, there may be deviations in the news of any era. If someone wants to hide it, outsiders can''t know it at all. They can only hear some gossip from passers-by.


    Moreover, relatively distant places only rely on tourists to visit, and most of the places with bad roads are self-sufficient. The tourists leave in a few days, and they simply can''t know all the local conditions... The news will be false over time.


    If we say that the "free men" already have a territory the size of a country, it is not as simple as the rebels. It can be said that they are hostile countries!


    "So we''d better not get involved in the struggle of their country?"


    "Well, we''re so far away... It''s best not to worry about these things," Freya warned.


    In fact, even if Freya doesn''t say that Sean doesn''t intend to reach any cooperation with emperor Searle on the matter of ''free man''


    It''s too expensive for Jia Gong to go here. A few words of oral support are good.


    "I understand," Sean said.


    The hotel has a large place with its own desk and lounge.


    Sean, who felt that he had not read for a long time, casually opened one of the drawers and seemed to put something in the most conspicuous place!


    Take it out


    "Hmm? What''s the matter, Sean."


    "It seems that we may have guessed what we want to do across the street." showed the note to Freya.


    This note should have been put in recently, because before he came, count Patton said he had someone clean it up. Maybe it was put in at that time.


    And the note says:


    [we didn''t get the gold smelting stone and immortal wine in the tribute. The pirates hid them... We don''t want any conflict with the desert countries. I''m deeply sorry for the robbery!]


    The last name ends with ''free man''!


    "This..."


    After reading the note, Freya hurried up to go out.


    "Don''t look for it. It''s estimated that the person has long disappeared!"

 Chapter 553

    Just as she was about to open the door, Freya was stopped by Sean.


    "They must have prepared it before we came to the hotel. You can only find out who came in at that time."


    Stop at the door and think about it a little. I think it''s true.


    The hotel where the team stayed today is one of the best in this town. There are several luxury beds in it. It is estimated that everyone who has been here knows. Moreover, most people know that princes from the desert are going to the capital. Many places are ready to stay in advance.


    Maybe it was put down by the people in the room. Maybe


    "Or let''s change the room." Freya was still a little worried.


    And just then the door was knocked!


    Both men were silent at the same time.


    "It''s me, open the door!" Lucille''s impatient voice came out of the door.


    Hearing the other party''s voice, Freya was relieved to open the door


    doorway,


    Lucille probably didn''t want to come. The person who opened the door was actually the other party. She was about to scold... Even the word "you" had blurted out and hurried back.


    "Hello." Freya doesn''t know how to describe Lucille''s feeling. From Sean''s side, she is a mentor and should be given at least respect.


    However, the tutor always seems to be lukewarm to himself. In addition, they are opposite in age. They always feel uncomfortable getting along with each other. What''s more important is that Freya is a person inherited from regular wizards. She is dignified in her words, behavior and external attitude, but Lucille is an undisciplined person.


    According to them, it is the magic taught by outsiders. It has no formal education at all, so it seems casual and free in character.


    What''s more, it''s called free and easy. What''s worse is that he takes care of himself and is happy regardless of other things... But Sean is a prince again, and his words and deeds are within the rules.


    Therefore, the tutor did not agree with Freya in fact, but there was no reason to refute her strong strength.


    "Where''s Sean?"


    Lucille doesn''t care what others think of her. She asks directly when she comes in the door.


    Freya let go


    "What''s the matter, mentor?"


    Throw a note in your hand.


    "Look."


    Sean took a look as like as two peas.


    "Looks like you got it, too."


    "Why... Is this room..."


    Show the note with the same content in your hand to the other party.


    "I guess they don''t know which room I will eventually live in, so they put such a note in all relevant rooms. Do the rest of us live alone?"


    "Only these two, nothing else," replied Freya.


    Count Barton had prepared these


    "It seems that the other party is ready to reconcile with us." looking at the meaning of the note, they don''t want to conflict with the desert countries, which means they hope to reconcile.


    "What do you want to do, Sean?" Freya asked Sean.


    Of course, a country can''t be manipulated by these idle organizations, and kesselk is obviously more worthy of making friends. However, considering that the influence of desert areas is useless here, soldiers can''t be sent here, and only a few teams can''t cause much substantive harm to the enemy.


    They can''t threaten themselves and they can''t subdue them.


    "Of course not. I don''t know anything about them. It''s too simple to leave a piece of paper and order me," Sean said with a smile.


    "But we''re on someone else''s land..." Freya hesitated.


    If it''s in the desert, it''s good to say that the jagon Empire has the ability to conquer the whole desert area, but it''s hard to say on another continent.


    "Of course, there''s no need to listen to them. We just have to do our own thing."


    Anyway, Sean originally planned to visit emperor Searle and wait for the news of the Navy. If he could get the support of emperor kesselk politically, it would not be bad for him in the future. Similarly, Sean believed that the other party urgently needed to establish an image of harmony with the desert Empire, otherwise it would not be good for both sides if he kept making the tribute unhappy.


    "Well, that''s it."


    Suddenly, Lucille seemed to expect something.


    "Sean, come out with me. I have something to ask you."


    She glanced at Freya next to her and looked like [inexplicable!] on her head, but she couldn''t believe that Sean was the other party''s disciple. If there was any private conversation, it would be difficult for her to inquire.


    "You wait for me." motioned Freya to wait in the room for Sean to follow Lucille out of the door.


    In another room


    After entering the door, he specially performed a magic near the door.


    [sound insulation ~]


    What''s going on?


    "Mentor, are you..."


    "Your little witch''s ability is too tricky. I have to be on guard."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Sean''s head was full of question marks. It sounded like something to do and he was afraid of being heard.


    "What''s the matter? Are you still walking steadily recently? You can''t walk any other way."


    "I don''t understand what you mean." in fact, I seem to have some ideas, but I habitually let Sean continue to ask.


    Looking at each other''s face slightly red, I wanted to laugh. I remember that more than 20 years ago, Lucille was just a little girl who listened to her words everywhere. It turned into this after a while.


    "You... Just pretend to be a fool. You''ve been cheated by your little witch''s body. You''ll know when you find that you have poor energy one day." Lucille''s face hated iron and steel.


    He put his hand directly on Sean''s wrist and pressed it again.


    As before, I felt a cold warm current coming from the palm of my hand, and then gradually flowing up and down my body.


    "How possible!"


    "What? Can you say it well? Don''t scare me."


    In fact, from the day when Lucille said she had only half of her magic left, she didn''t do anything


    "Your level is not quite right!"


    "What do you mean?" I still don''t understand the meaning of this sentence.


    "Do you have any props that can detect the level?"


    Sean suddenly remembered the pocket watch that igunia gave him, and he still has it!


    "Yes." took out his pocket watch.


    "This is not good. This low-level prop is useless. Your level exceeds level 10. How can it rise so fast... If I was right before, you should be similar to the little witch, but now your magic has been in deficit, but your level is constantly filling up."


    what?

 Chapter 554

    So Sean didn''t understand what it meant.


    "You mean my grades are improving?" that''s right.


    "Well, your level should be the same as that of the red haired witch next door, but it''s only three days. Why do I feel that your level has increased a little... But your magic can''t make up for it all, so you always have a spare state," said Lucille.


    Can I upgrade myself?


    "Soon?"


    "It''s not... But because you were in a state of a small amount of magic, you can''t be like you according to the amount that ordinary people reply every day, so you can only be like this if you are constantly improving your level!" Sean looked at the number on the other party''s head.


    Lucille''s HP has been maintained at about [1851018510]


    The troops seem to be higher than before.


    If Sean remembers correctly, Lucille has always been 18500, which represents that she has the strength of level 18.5 of order. So the 10 points should have appeared after she grew up. According to the other party, she should be increasing her blood and restoring her magic at the same time.


    "You''ve been practicing magic lately?" said with an unbelievable expression.


    Uh.


    Practice at night?


    Sean hasn''t worked so hard for many years. Even when he was bored in the jagong palace, he would rather see the local gossip stories to kill time than practice magic. Now Freya is talking about practicing at night. Are you kidding!


    "Probably not." before Sean could speak, Lucille only denied the idea.


    "Even if you practice at night, you won''t improve so fast if you exceed level 10!" the expression on Lucille''s face looked gloomy.


    "Is it serious?"


    Even Sean doesn''t understand.


    But Lucille didn''t answer, but came back and forth in the room for a long time


    "Many, many years ago, when I was probably a child, my mentor told me about a similar situation. At that time, I asked if there was a way to improve quickly. However, he told me that rapid promotion does not necessarily mean that it is beneficial. Some people even dream of being slower."


    Lucille said that her mentor was herself!


    What did you say?


    Sean was lost in thought, rising rapidly, and constantly.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in her head. Her mother, Ayla Izdihar, wasn''t she a typical example.


    She also talked about it at that time, because she practiced her ability under the guidance of the stone slab in her hand and the bone that can summon the soul of the sages. Her ability continued to improve, and it increased with time.


    "You go back first. I''ll think about it and then reply to you." Lucille said very seriously and untied the magic seal at the door.


    The door is open


    "Go!" I didn''t forget to remind Sean.


    "Yes."


    Because in thinking, Sean reacted at this time.


    Yes, her mother is indeed this kind of constitution that will increase strength, and she said the reason at that time is that she saw something in her dream, an ancient god


    For a moment, Sean seemed to recall the last scene he saw in the "gate of truth". There was a meat like body in the black fog, those red eyes and the existence named by nayaratotip, black goat SAB Nicholas.


    It''s her.


    As one of the three main gods, the supreme Mother God, like Utah Sotos and NAIA, has become such a constitution because she saw her!


    What will happen in the end?


    Sean thought down, but there was no following. He suddenly thought of the last look of his mother, Ayla.


    Inadvertently, she came back to the door of the room. The door was not closed, and Freya stood at the door waiting


    Seeing Sean come back with his head down, he stopped each other.


    "How come you''re not very happy to come back?"


    Sean looked up at Freya''s charming face, for it was time to go to bed, and her hair, which would be combed during the day, was now all scattered.


    Cover half of her face, but failed to cover her worried expression.


    "It''s all right. The tutor talked to me about something." Sean didn''t choose to tell the other party and went straight into the door.


    "Oh!"


    Fortunately, Freya didn''t ask.


    "Let''s have a rest early. You''ve been on your way these days. You''re used to riding carriages and airships. You must be tired after walking for so long." I felt the other party''s hands around my shoulder.


    Perhaps for so many years, only Freya would feel tired when she was on her way, and her mind was suddenly relieved when she was still thinking.


    "Well, that''s right. You''d better rest early!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Sean''s view, the "free man" reconciliation letter is meaningless. The rebels in a place have no political power and are not qualified to negotiate with themselves.


    Besides, they don''t have to take care of what they want to do


    Continue to follow count Barton in the direction of the capital.


    After seven days'' journey, on the fourth day, I finally met the escort team from keserke capital. The leaders have the strength of level 15 and 16 of orderlies. When they see their own side, they are very modest and come forward to greet them.


    "Prince Sean Izdihar, we are ordered by Emperor Williams to protect your troops and invite you to go to the capital with us."


    The chief general is about 40 years old, and his clothes are similar to those of the marshals more than 20 years ago.


    After so many years, although the dress hasn''t been updated, Sean can see that the other party should be a marshal.


    "Thank emperor Williams for his invitation. Are you..."


    "Braden Owen."


    At this time, count Barton suddenly interrupted.


    "Your Highness, he is general Braden of our country."


    Owen''s surname suddenly made Sean ring. Isn''t this the surname of Alec Owen more than 20 years ago? So the young man in front of us must be the offspring of each other.


    It''s rare.


    After a reincarnation, I still met the descendants of the same group.


    "So, general Braden, thank you for coming."


    "Yes, we should welcome you, your highness..." as he waved, the team dispersed again.


    With the addition of this group of troops, it feels that the troops are suddenly larger. If you go to the capital, you can be an army.


    However, when Sean arrived at the capital of kesselk three days later, he found that the whole city had a lot of pomp to welcome him, which was not inferior to the celebration he had arranged in the capital of jagong.


    The team met the honor guard from dozens of miles away, and the royal members of williams came to meet them personally


    Even the whole city is decorated to welcome the desert prince from afar!

 Chapter 555

    In the palace of kesselk


    Sean came here for the second time, because the last time was not long. He still remembers it all. Although the general pattern here has not changed after more than 20 years, it is still built on that small lake, but it seems to have changed in recent years.


    Originally Meredith was able to summon the "gate of truth" on the wide Universiade lake, but now there is an obelisk like thing in the center, which depicts patterns


    Because Sean is not from kesselk, he can''t understand it, like the magic array of some alchemists.


    The well-known emperor Searle was also a middle-aged man in his forties in this era. The other party personally greeted him when he entered the gate of the Imperial City, and then took him all the way to the main hall.


    Because it was the palace, Sean could only be accompanied by Freya and Lucille, and the rest were arranged to rest outside the imperial city.


    "Prince Izdihar has come all the way. It''s a great honor for us!"


    On the main hall, Emperor Searle hardly sat on the high platform, but sat down in his own level place.


    "I was in trouble at sea, so I had to disturb his majesty," Sean replied with a smile.


    It is reasonable to say that his level is not equal to that of the other party, but emperor Searle''s actions make people feel passionate. Even when he speaks, he is a good man''s smiling face.


    Look at the other party''s attribute display:


    [blood volume: 58005800, human]


    [favorability: friendly]


    [Combat Effectiveness: 1160]


    [a calm emperor, with extraordinary political talent and excellent vision, treats his subordinates impartially and enforces the law, with a slight desire to expand!]


    Sean carefully read the attribute report on emperor Searle, with foresight and political talent? Remember that the other party should be the son of Marshal Ali Williams before. It is estimated that after the "gate of truth" incident, the previous generation of emperor Williams asked the other party to often bring their children, and it took time to determine the relationship between the heirs.


    As for Marshal Ali, Sean didn''t have much contact with him. Although Rorschach mentioned many times that the other party was one of the three marshals at that time, they were suppressed by the other two as a whole. The only space that could survive was probably the royal blood. He was silent and had no special impression after seeing him several times.


    His son!


    After one more look at emperor Searle, the other party still smiled


    "Prince Izdihar, don''t worry. I''ve heard from count Barton about you. We''ll do our best to help you find the lost Navy members."


    "Then thank you, your majesty. Just call me Sean..." if you want to be the sun king, you can still be on an equal footing. However, you are a prince. It is reasonable to call each other''s elders.


    Jagong is a great empire in the desert, and kesselk is also a great empire in the southern continent. Mutual respect between the two is most necessary


    "Ha ha, I''ll call you by your name directly. Since the tribute has been found out, our two countries should maintain a more trusted relationship. If you don''t dislike it, you can also call me uncle. Although I haven''t seen the Sun King himself... But the Sun King''s early experience has always been a model for me to learn from. I once regarded him as an example of the emperor."


    He is really a man of political talent. In a few words, he praised Jia Gong.


    If Sean hadn''t seen whether the other side had ulterior motives, if these words were said in front of his two brothers and sisters, they would be gone.


    "Where... My uncle often tells me about kesselk, and he also mentioned uncle Searle''s wisdom and arbitrariness."


    "Oh? The sun king also mentioned me!"


    This


    It''s just a commercial blow to each other. How can you still believe it.


    "What did the Sun King say about me?" he really chased and continued to ask.


    Uh


    It''s really not enough time to answer.


    "Kesselk has always been a country of alchemists. My uncle always said that when my mother came here and went back, she always praised kesselk''s folk customs and customs. In the past two years, it has developed more brilliantly under your management. There are almost kesselk''s fleets on the whole sea."


    After all, alchemists are good hands in industry. Kesselk has always been the owner of the largest fleet in the South because of their help and the long coastline of Shanghai.


    Of course, it may also be the owner of the world''s largest fleet!


    "Hahaha, there is such a thing. I recall. More than 20 years ago, I heard that the former empress of the desert came to the palace. It has a lot to do with my succession."


    There are not many people in the hall.


    In addition to Emperor Searle and his children, there are only a few ministers of guards left. No wonder he dares to speak like this without taboo


    If you want to say, the reason why the previous generation of emperor Williams let him succeed to the throne was partly due to his own reason, because he mentioned the name at that time.


    Look, the other party has no intention to hide.


    "I was only a relative of the royal family at that time. I never thought I could inherit this position one day, so I didn''t have the chance to see the legendary desert queen. What a pity!" sighed.


    This sigh is really a state of [pity!].


    It is also a wise emperor to be able to be the same as what is inside and outside.


    The two said so much, they have always been climbing the relationship, according to all kinds of people who don''t have


    So it seems that Sean''s estimation is also correct. Emperor Searle really needs to create an environment of harmonious coexistence with desert countries, or such an image to show the people. From the other party''s great welcome and honor guard in the palace, and even driving all ministers away, he has to take time to talk to himself alone.


    You know, at that time in jagong, the Sun King seldom had a time alone with any king or prince. Most of them were sent away by himself and his other two brothers and sisters.


    A cup of tea has been drunk.


    Freya around is fine. She seems to be very adapted to such an environment


    On this occasion, she can''t interrupt. She just plays around by herself, and Lucille is different.


    Every time you turn your head, you will see the state of [unable to sit down!] and [impatient!] hanging on her head.


    Really


    Why is it so different from when I was a child.


    What has she experienced in the past twenty years!


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Hmm!" the other party held up the tea cup with a playful smile in his eyes.


    "Oh, my fault... Uncle Searle."


    "That''s right."


    It''s meant to show that "relatives" actually call it that.


    "What''s up?"


    "We are also followed by the captured big pirate Locke. I have got a lot of news from him."


    When he said this, Sean obviously saw the other party''s eyes change.

 Chapter 556

    "You said..." motioned Sean to continue.


    "I learned from Locke that although the pirates paid and contributed to the looting of tribute, there was a force behind it."


    The teacup that emperor Searle had just picked up suddenly fell down.


    Took a look at the side


    Sitting next to him was a woman and two men. At the time of introduction, it was said that it was his son and daughter, that is, the prince and Princess of kesselk.


    But Sean forgot his name. He said it too quickly and didn''t write it down... It''s too early for him to determine the relationship between future heirs. He doesn''t need to be mixed with princes and princesses of other countries.


    "Just two days before you came, count Barton had reported the whole story to me."


    It was in the yard that Locke said it that day. Everyone present may know it. It''s not surprising, and Sean thought they would report it to the emperor at the first time.


    "Uncle Searle knows what this'' free people ''organization is?" Sean asked deliberately.


    "This organization has been around for years. It probably appeared in the south of the mainland when I was your age... But it was once the land of another country and was wanted as a rebel of that country at that time."


    The Southern University also has many regions and countries, but Sean can only listen if he doesn''t know!


    "I think nephew Sean should have heard the story of Meredith, our great alchemist?"


    "I heard all the way..."


    I heard more than that.


    He is still the one I personally pushed into the door of truth.


    Fortunately, at that time, Lucille was still very young, and honey was not present. Otherwise, if this matter was known by a third person, I''m afraid there would be a problem on Lucille''s side.


    "Well, no matter how treacherous Meredith was at that time, he himself paid a lot for this country... You should also know that people who can be in this position are not clean for a long time, and they will make some small moves more or less, but he was too much at that time."


    I didn''t expect Searle to speak very well.


    The emperor''s mind is very insightful.


    "But at that time, in the years after his death, the process of alchemy in the whole country suddenly stopped. At that time, many people stood up against my uncle, the then emperor Williams, saying that he should not cut off the pillars of a country, but what is the way?"


    "... they were not people at that time. They never knew the pain of their uncle at that time."


    Sean looked at emperor Searle.


    This is a true expression of his feelings. He still has some feelings for the emperor who passed the throne to him.


    "What about the ''free man''?"


    "Part of the relationship. Later, the progress of the whole country in industry slowed down repeatedly and suddenly, and even witches challenged the status of alchemists. Our country was dominated by alchemists, and many descendants of nobles and officials were learning alchemy. It was a negation for the country to suddenly become witchcraft," said Emperor Searle.


    "At that time, my uncle naturally disagreed, but civil contradictions had arisen. The slow industrial development made many workers unable to eat... That is, at that time, we received help from southern countries."


    "Ask for help?" Sean looked at each other and moved his eyes.


    "I don''t know why the ''free men'' could defeat the national team at that time and resist the regime at that time. Therefore, the southern countries asked us for help, and we naturally began to recruit and send teams in order to alleviate domestic contradictions."


    Bang Dang~


    The sound of tea sets falling on the table.


    Their conversation suddenly stopped


    Sean looked down the voice. It was Lucille who dropped the tea set. She looked at it here with embarrassment.


    However, he kept staring at himself in his eyes, and there was a state of [hint!] on his head.


    This is crazy hinting at yourself.


    If others don''t know her, don''t you know!


    An orderer at level 18.5 can''t hold the cup and let it fall. Under normal circumstances, even if it falls, it can be caught before it falls.


    She''s suggesting that she''s careful, or that she''s paying attention


    And Sean understood when Emperor Searle said conscription.


    Aren''t those unemployed workers and aimless alchemists the best recruits? The key to solving the problem is the problem itself. If we send them to the front, what else is the problem.


    "What happened in the end?" Sean suddenly skipped the process and asked directly at the end.


    "In the end, of course, we won. There is no country in the southern continent that can compete with kesselk, but it is also because that victory made the ''free people'' who were originally only small organizations focus on us. There have been occasional incidents of disturbing the border in recent years, and they have something to do with them."


    It has completely become the opposite of the two countries.


    got it.


    Speaking of this, Sean understood the cause and effect of the whole thing. Since it was hostile, he would have to be disgusted if he had a chance.


    That''s why the looting of tribute happened!


    Oh


    The story can come back so round.


    Because Lucille is still there, she still has some impression in the story of her robbing tribute. At the beginning, she said she was going to investigate the wizard club. Unexpectedly, the wizard will become a little low-key and let another organization stand out after the change of events more than 20 years ago.


    "I see. They did it."


    "Yes, in fact, I had doubts before, but then Jiagong heard that it was the pirates, so I didn''t think about it. Now it seems it''s still them!"


    Emperor Searle looked at himself, but Sean deliberately didn''t speak.


    After a few sips of tea


    The topic also changed from homely to formal.


    However, Sean did not continue to inquire, and Emperor Searle stopped asking.


    Sure enough, he is a politician. His ability to observe words and colors and patience are better than many people he has seen before.


    "Live here at ease these two days. If you need anything, tell lieta and Nova... They are like you. Maybe you young people have more topics together." when Emperor Searle spoke, a man and woman sitting next to him suddenly nodded and asked themselves.


    So this is the prince and Princess of kesselk!


    Just as Sean responded, a minister hurried over.


    Looked at Sean next to me


    "Never mind, Prince Sean is not an outsider. Just say it," the emperor motioned.


    "It''s about the great alchemist Rachel Christian. She heard that the great pirate was escorted to the imperial capital, so she''s coming now!"


    Poof~


    "Sorry, sorry, the climate here is different from the desert. I have a cough."


    I almost sprayed the tea.


    Who?


    Great alchemist Rachel!


    She''s a big alchemist?


    Suddenly she looked in the direction of Lucille. The other party just turned around curiously and didn''t show much surprise. It seems that she knows it.

 Chapter 557

    After many years, I didn''t expect Rachel to really grow into a big alchemist.


    A little unexpected!


    According to the seniority, the next one should be her mentor generation. Why did the note fall off the old Chinese and directly give it to the younger generation.


    "The great Alchemist is back? Please invite her in." emperor Searle was very excited and kept introducing himself to Sean.


    "In her early years, Rachel Christian was originally a child of an earl''s family. At that time, she studied with a famous alchemist. She didn''t expect her talent. Especially in the years after the death of Meredith, the last generation of great alchemist, she was the fastest rising and had the highest talent."


    Before emperor Searle had finished his introduction, there came the sound of footsteps at the door of the main hall.


    The sound of high leather boots on the floor is still wearing the blue national Alchemist''s uniform, but it is different from more than 20 years ago or other alchemists. The armband and shoulder band represent her extraordinary level.


    She''s a little more calm than Rachel Sean saw before


    Of course, age is still too old to hide.


    I remember it was a girl in her twenties, or not yet in her twenties, but now she is in her forties and fifties.


    Her hair is no longer as loose and charming as before. Now she has cut short hair, and it is very short. She can''t even cover her ears, and there are a few years of vicissitudes on her face. The original bright and white skin has become dark yellow and wrinkled, but her color is still very good.


    "Your Majesty."


    "You''re back, master ruiqi''er, come... Let me introduce you. This is the great prince Sean from jagong, who is also the first successor in the desert and the future sun king!" emperor Searle couldn''t wait to say just as he walked to the center of the hall.


    He''s really good at talking. It''s all about picking some good words, consciously or unconsciously.


    "This is Prince Sean? I''ve heard a lot about him." he was very decent and generous in his words and deeds.


    I can''t say how it feels


    It seems that the peers who talked and laughed with themselves and obeyed them a few days ago have suddenly become elders, and I have to be polite to her.


    I always feel strange in my heart.


    Although Lucille was originally with Sean, Lucille knew him at an early age. At that time, she didn''t know the magical existence of the time dominator. She really regarded her as a mentor at that time! But Rachel gave herself the feeling just a few days ago. The beautiful girl suddenly became like this, which makes people have to sigh.


    "I''ve heard of master ruiqi''er for a long time, and I often hear your stories along the way." although I feel strange in my heart, I still have to show respect for my elders verbally.


    At the moment when their eyes met, Rachel appeared in a state of [shock!] and [incredible!] above her head.


    "Master Rachel?" said the people next to Emperor Searle, that is, the princes and princesses of kesselk.


    Because I was stunned when I saw the other party, it was a kind reminder.


    "Oh, I''m sorry! That... Prince Sean, you..." if you want to say something, you suddenly stop.


    He looked around in panic and eased slightly when he saw Lucille.


    They obviously know each other and nod and smile when they look at each other


    "If you have anything to say, if I can answer for the big alchemist," Sean said with a smile, secretly observing the other party''s level, orderer level 18, and then a little more blood.


    Looks like Lucille!


    "No, I just thought of an old friend when I saw Prince Sean''s face."


    "Old friends? The great alchemist knows people who are very similar to Sean?" emperor Searle looked at each other curiously, as if he remembered something again. "I recall that you told me before that you also met the former queen of the desert, Ayla Izdihar. What a coincidence, what a coincidence!"


    Emperor Searle always looked happy and turned to look this way.


    "Little nephew Sean, I told you that your family has a lot of luck with our kesselk. The great alchemist once met your mother."


    "I see. It''s really fate!"


    Are trying to find some ties between each other.


    Rachel''s arrival is not to report any news. It''s just to hear that the prince is coming, so let''s have a look


    There may be no idea among others, but in Sean''s vision, the state of [doubt!] and [incredible!] on each other''s head will often hang out.


    Although more than 20 years has been enough to change a lot of things, even Sean can''t recognize the appearance of each other. Presumably, the other party has long forgotten his original appearance, but the name must still be remembered. These curiosity and doubts are probably recalling the shadow of his past.


    It''s a pity that it''s been more than 20 years.


    It has been long enough for a person, even if the memory is deep enough, he will forget most of it.


    At the invitation of emperor Searle, Sean attended the dinner in the palace that night... Compared with the treatment he had received all the way before, it was the best here.


    It was not until she felt dizzy that Freya helped her back to rest on the grounds that the prince was drunk.


    But on the other side, the emperor Searle''s family was basically drunk. At the beginning, they just asked their son and daughter to toast. Three people were more than enough to deal with one person. However, later, they found that the desert prince had a very good capacity of wine. He could drink even if his three children were not good.


    Finally, in order to make the distinguished guests from afar enjoy themselves, the four people finally made the desert Prince happy to go back.


    "I didn''t expect the desert prince to drink so well!" he returned to his bedroom and looked at his two sons and daughters who had been sent back.


    Even I felt my head was heavy and my sight drifted.


    "Your Majesty, I think the prince''s rank must not be weak, otherwise he would not have such a good physique. There has always been a tradition of Royal people to train in the jagong royal family. It is said that his mother is a great Witch and even the leader of a wizard organization at the beginning." Braden Owen, standing next to the emperor Searle, said.


    "I''ve heard my father say that the queen of the desert is really capable. It seems that we will be better today," he replied with a smile.


    Braden bowed hastily.


    "Your Majesty is busy in handling state affairs. It''s good to relax occasionally. I want to thank the prince for giving the whole palace a holiday."


    "Hahaha..."


    "But then again, the prince is a little capable, young, hidden, and courageous... There are not many royal members who dare to lead the army in person," Searle said admiringly.


    I know best that I am the emperor of a country.


    The personality of royal family members, especially those in peacetime, has been idealized, and there is no sense of war at all.


    Even if most of them are unrealistic empty talk, it is rare for people who can really be decisive

 Chapter 558

    a royal house.


    In particular, the royal family with inheritance rights may not be lazy people. As long as the emperor is diligent, in fact, most of the children''s education is not bad, and they also have a cavity of blood.


    The advantage is that emperor Searle knew that the process of his succession to the throne was very difficult. In addition, he was not the direct son of the Williams family. In fact, people often talked about the issue of inheritance rights in recent years, but most of them were private and private. No one dared to say these things in the hall or in public.


    But Searle knew there was always a sense of crisis.


    He had the chance to accept the throne of the country from his lineage, which had not existed since Princess Leticia.


    Although there is no real and most reasonable succession, it also means that all collateral relatives of the Williams family also have the possibility of inheriting the throne


    Over the years, the princes and dukes of the Williams family have developed their own power, and some people have a lot of money.


    It sounds good to maintain the country under the jurisdiction of the Williams family, but it doesn''t sound good to say that they can stand on their own as king if something happens, and even overthrow themselves is not impossible.


    Over the years, although kesselk is still the most powerful country in the southern continent, there are many internal situations.


    In particular, after the looting of the tribute sent by Jia Gong was once publicized by interested people, there was a clamor to drive out Jia Gong businessmen in China. If they did, the two countries might face off at sea.


    It is impossible for Jia Gongyuan to send expeditionary troops to fight here in the desert, but the consumption at sea is no less than that on land. If the contradictions continue all the year round and the internal and foreign troubles continue, the country will have problems.


    Fortunately, the sun king is also a farsighted man, who can consider various factors at the first time and take the lead in investigating the reasons for launching an attack.


    In the future, as long as I keep making friends with Jiagong and other countries and strengthen management at home.


    "Prince Sean is really brave."


    "I heard that he also has several brothers and sisters... Wouldn''t it be nice if we could help each other."


    "Your Majesty said."


    Braden wanted to say his opinion, but Searle didn''t let him say it. He should think more about it and discuss it again, otherwise it''s easy to be taken away by other people''s ideas.


    "We''ll talk about it later. By the way, how did the big pirate deal with it?"


    "We have publicly executed him in the square in the city three days later. In this way, we can not only show the people how we deal with pirates, but also spread our cooperation with jagong."


    Emperor Searle thought for a moment and nodded.


    "That''s the way to do it, but you have to investigate the situation of ''free people''. Since this matter is related to them, it is obviously aimed at us."


    For a long time, the "free men" organization has been openly restricted in kesselk. Anyone who finds them privately is killed secretly. Anyway, there are one or two unstable factors in every country, but in the view of emperor Searle, the internal affairs of the country are more serious than the external threat.


    First of all, it''s better to keep harmony with jagong!


    "Yes, your majesty."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It is now on a high platform in another part of the palace.


    The top of a high disk like the wizard tower was originally a place for kesselk scholars to observe the stars and predict the weather, but it was requisitioned after Rachel took over the work, and this place gradually became a living place for her daily work and life.


    It is also built at the top of the rockery of the Imperial Palace, overlooking the whole imperial city. Occasionally, Emperor Searle will come and have a look.


    However, this kind of place is the most suitable for ruiqi''er, because the big alchemist can see the whole imperial city. If there is an accident, she can arrive at the first time


    At night, Rachel didn''t rest. Instead, she arranged a wine and vegetable waiting on the high platform.


    The figure flashed like a light and shadow


    "Why did you come here, sister Lucille?" her voice was a little old and high.


    "The little apprentice didn''t do it."


    Lucille muttered a few words and sat in the ready position.


    "Little apprentice? By the way, you told me before that you took a disciple. Is that the one today..."


    "Well, that''s him. Prince jagon, Sean."


    Poof~


    Rachel couldn''t help laughing.


    "How dare you accept Royal disciples? Do you know that you are not very famous now. The Sun King will let you be his disciple?"


    Rachel grew up watching the little girl in front of her. Thanks to her great master who can teach such powerful disciples, she has grown directly from a little girl to a person beyond her own level in only 20 years.


    What kind of talent does that have to be.


    Rachel had repeatedly expressed the hope that Lucille would come to kesselk, but the other party didn''t agree.


    "What if you don''t promise? It''s not already."


    Lucille didn''t know how to describe herself as a disciple. She promised her mentor that she would inherit this vein of witchcraft, but after so many years, Lucille didn''t find any member called sustainable light... I remember that the mentor said it was best not to find someone from this organization.


    In the first years, Lucille listened to this sentence very much, but as her ability increased, she began to want to find peers, but she didn''t.


    Even in addition to his mentor, he has never heard the name of this organization anywhere. On the contrary, many people know the name of this organization because Lucille has searched everywhere and publicized it in recent years.


    But still no one came forward to admit its existence. Sometimes Lucille suspected it


    "By the way, why did you ring to accept such a disciple? He should not be a few years younger than you... Why, our powerful Lucille witch also began to be interested in boys?" Rachel joked.


    Rachel, now nearly 50, can really see Sean as a child.


    "What are you talking about, sister Rachel, I just..."


    "Just what?" Rachel stared at each other.


    It feels a little unspeakable.


    "Does he have the same name as your mentor?" Rachel said.


    This sentence is the key.


    In fact, Lucille was interested when she heard the name Baron Sean from the beginning. The reason why she cursed each other''s guards at the beginning was that he was unhappy to speak with this name.


    What, Baron Sean? He doesn''t deserve the name.


    But it''s his talent and his familiar way of speaking that really make him promise to accept him as a disciple.


    "Not all."


    "In fact, I was surprised when I saw him, because it reminded me more and more of your mentor and Rorschach." Rachel''s eyes dimmed when she said her last name.


    "Let''s talk about your situation over the years, sister Rachel."


    Seeing each other''s appearance, Lucille quickly changed the topic


    Rachel has been alone for many years.


    Even if you are willing to leave the Christian family and live alone, you can''t forget brother Rorschach!


    In Lucille''s memory, she can''t remember Luo Xia''s appearance, but she is still very impressed by the relationship between the two people... I remember that when she was a child, sister Rachel took herself shopping and was often bought by brother Luo Xia. She said that most of them didn''t go out.


    I wanted to send it later, but who knew there would be no chance after that event.


    This matter has also become the heart knot of Rachel for so many years. That''s why she tries to become a great alchemist in kesselk.


    "There''s something I''d like to ask sister Rachel. Do you know about ''free people''?" although Lucille seldom attends various parties with Sean on weekdays, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t care about these things.


    She will still find it in her own way.


    "Why, for your little apprentice."


    Rachel smiled and asked a question that made Lucille dare not answer.


    "Well... Look at you. You are called a notorious witch outside. You dare not speak at this time!"


    "No..." retorted.


    "I know what you mean. In fact, I have been investigating that organization in recent years."

 Chapter 559

    "Did you find anything?" asked Lucille.


    But Rachel sitting opposite looked at Lucille quietly, and then shook her head.


    "In fact, this rebel organization has been an enemy of many countries for a long time, and our kesselk is also one of their enemies... It belongs to the posture of entanglement. Basically, they participate in most of the various events in the country, but I didn''t expect that they would choose the tribute of the two countries this time. Unexpectedly."


    "It''s strange that this organization is beginning to be bold," replied Lucille.


    On the table, she likes to eat smoked meat. Rachel also cut it for herself and put it in the mixture of spices produced in this country. She will prepare some almost every time she comes... It is estimated that only this sister will understand her preferences in the world.


    "Eat more, how long are you going to stay this time?" Rachel looked at each other and asked.


    "If Sean went back, I might follow him back..." I thought, but I couldn''t say it myself.


    In my heart, I don''t like to go back to the desert with Sean. That place is not the best place to live, and it''s even harder to stay in the palace or capital all year round, but if I don''t say so, Rachel may invite herself to join kesselk.


    On balance, it may be better to be a little apprentice.


    "What about your trip?"


    "Just come out then," said Lucille.


    Rachel sighed and invited each other for so many years, but the little sister who had seen her grow up didn''t seem to want to stay with her, so she went her own way.


    "Don''t you really think about following me? Although jagong palace is also a rich place, you never care about that based on my understanding of you... I still hope you can join me as before. Whatever you do is better than wandering outside for more than ten years, Lucille!" Rachel tried to persuade each other with her age, For a girl, playing outside for more than ten years should be enough. Even if she is a high-level Witch and has a longer life, she can''t wander forever.


    Lucille was silent.


    The bacon still eating in my hand also feels suddenly tasteless. Every time I meet my sister, the other party will almost talk about these topics more or less. It''s not annoying... But it''s too heavy and always avoid them as much as possible.


    "Anyway, I''ll see it later. At least I''m a little more free on my little apprentice''s side, and I can cultivate the future desert emperor Sun King. That''s a great achievement." Lucille smiled and looked at each other.


    Rachel could only smile and shake her head, as if the result was the same every time she talked about it.


    "Let''s not talk about this, sister Rachel. By the way, I saw a kind of alchemy stone and immortal wine in the tribute of my apprentice. Did you refine it?" after thinking for a long time, I finally found a question that can bring this topic to the past.


    "Have you seen it?"


    Lucille shook her head hard.


    "No!"


    I can''t say yes. I made an appointment with Sean and didn''t tell anyone. Since he didn''t tell the sun king, he can''t tell the sister.


    "But my apprentice said he had heard of it... It''s a pity that he was robbed by the pirates later." Lucille sighed secretly. Fortunately, those two things are not in his hands at the moment. They were handed over to Sean in advance, otherwise it''s really hard to talk now.


    "I heard that immortal wine can revive people, and the alchemy stone can be synthesized under unequal conditions. Even the array can be ignored."


    "Hahaha... Where did you hear all this?"


    "My apprentice said," Lucille replied naturally.


    "It''s just that we pay attention to the tribute and know its precious and exaggerated effect for the sun king. In fact, it''s nothing... Immortal wine is a very good medicine for treatment. It can really restore people''s physical strength in a short time, and even some major injuries can be recovered. However, it''s too exaggerated to say that death comes back to life. The cut-off head can''t grow again." Rachel laughed.


    "That''s right!"


    They continued to eat with a smile


    The moon at night just at this time shines on their faces. Lucille is still as beautiful as a girl, but the people on the other side show the vicissitudes of years. Rachel is not a wizard. Although she has a little magic, she doesn''t know much about witchcraft. Maybe she was taught here, Compared with the face that Lucille can freeze with magic, the other party completely lets it grow old. In addition, her lucky and hard work over the years looks even older.


    "What about the alchemy?" although she was still eating, Lucille still wanted to say the problem in her heart.


    "It is also an exaggerated product. Over the years, our research has been on how to save the consumption of materials. With the increase of alchemists, the consumption of many raw materials is particularly serious, so we have been developing something that can save them. The alchemy stone is the best material, but the research has only reached the initial stage, and we can''t continue to study it."


    "Why?" asked Lucille curiously.


    "There seems to be something missing, but I can''t tell..." ruiqi''er also has a headache for the research of alchemy stone. It seems that she can never break through its critical point.


    Every time I feel I can go further, but I can''t help it.


    She suddenly looked at Lucille


    "You know, the concept of alchemy stone is still the idea given to me by your mentor."


    "Ah?"


    "Well, he mentioned such a thing to me when he was in Lewis city a long time ago. I didn''t care at all at that time and felt that it violated the common sense of equivalent exchange. However, as the level became higher and higher, I felt that the concept I adhered to before might not be completely correct. Would you like to join me and continue your mentor''s research with me?" The topic revolved around and returned to inviting yourself to join.


    "Oh, sister Rachel, don''t talk about it today." she couldn''t beat each other, and Lucille had to cheat.


    "OK, OK. I won''t say it today. I''ll talk about it tomorrow!"


    They looked at each other and smiled and continued to eat. The night in kesselk capital was cooler. This time was the best time to enjoy the moon and eat supper.


    Lucille talked with each other about many topics, most of which were interesting things in her life over the years, and occasionally talked about her little apprentice. However, because the name ''Sean'' was too sensitive, they both knew another person with the same name, so they rarely talked about these


    One comes and two goes, and it''s already dawn unconsciously!


    So fast.

 Chapter 560

    When Sean gets up in the morning, look at the time outside


    There are only 7 hours left in the countdown, which shows that they have slept until noon. In the past two or three years, they have gradually become accustomed to the pace of life in the world. Although there is little time, it is actually difficult to slow down.


    When I went out, I saw Lucille hurried back from the outside.


    Since Freya and Lucille are the people who come with them, Emperor Searle has specially arranged accommodation with them. They are on both sides of the next door, and even the three houses are still connected, which is convenient for each other to visit!


    But when I came back last night, I didn''t see a light in Lucille''s room. At that time, I thought I went to bed early, but now I seem to have stayed up all night!


    "Mentor, where did you come back?"


    There is only one way to come. Even if you don''t see each other, you can also see yourself. It''s impossible to pretend you can''t see and avoid it.


    "Of course I''m my own business."


    "But this is the palace!" Sean reminded, deeply afraid of making trouble.


    "What about the palace? Can''t the palace go anywhere... But I have to go." Lucille stared and recovered her original appearance in a moment.


    got it.


    She should be looking for Rachel!


    When the other party talked about other places in the palace, Sean''s head showed Rachel''s appearance. She showed her face at the reception last night, and then hurried to plead guilty and leave. It is estimated that she went to make an appointment with Lucille.


    After all, she had a good relationship with each other when she was a child. Looking back on her time in jagong, Lucille said that in the past, it should also be ruiqi''er to find a friend in the southern continent. Now, ruiqi''er, who has become a big alchemist, can give Lucille the greatest help in various rights, and it is also the most effective.


    "That''s OK, but you should be careful at ordinary times. After all, it''s kesselk''s palace. I still have to find you if I can''t get out anywhere."


    "I know! When did you become so annoying? Don''t forget your magician. I taught you!" only then will Lucille show her dignity as a mentor.


    Seeing that the other party has [sleepy!] on his head, Sean estimates that this guy may have stayed up all night, chatted with Rachel all night, and didn''t say anything more. Let the other party go back and have a rest quickly.


    "Wait..."


    "What else?" Sean was stopped by Lucille as he walked away.


    "I remember you said before that the alchemy stone can completely shield the principle of equivalent exchange."


    Sean didn''t know why the other party suddenly became interested in alchemists. Before that, her only weak subject was alchemy except the mechanical industry.


    "Yes."


    "Did they exaggerate that the alchemy stone is not as powerful as they thought?" asked Lucille.


    Look at the label on your head.


    It seems that she asked Rachel a lot of questions last night, which were actually related to the gold smelting stone.


    Yes, the alchemy stone is really not as powerful as expected. Ignoring the equivalent exchange is more manifested in quantity and quality. However, it can be used to evolve into non-existent elements for alchemy and manufacturing, but it is estimated that it can''t be done if it is too much, and there are restrictions on the number of times of use. It is temporarily impossible for this technology to be used for mass forging.


    But if there is a certain amount, it can be realized


    Because in Sean''s cognition, ignoring the conventional principle of equivalent exchange violates common sense, and what violates common sense is bound to cause the ''things'' guarding these balances to peep, which can easily attract the attention of the unknown camp, which is what he is most worried about.


    Otherwise, why rush to the sea!


    "Did you get any news?" Sean said seriously.


    "No, it''s not so magical anyway, OK. I''m going to bed!" Lucille denied, but then walked to her room without looking back.


    Sean saw that the other party was covering up and subconsciously recalled Rachel Christian.


    Is the problem with her?


    After all, today''s Rachel''s level is also extremely high. However, it is almost difficult to completely avoid the existence of ancient gods when officially entering the high-level palace. Any little magic or changing the routine will make people doubt whether the stories in the ''myth'' are true.


    This is probably what people often say [the more confused, the closer...], because the ability has been close to the peak that human beings can reach, and the body has begun to slowly move to another level. It only cares so much about the myths that have never been faced up to before.


    "That''s right."


    Suddenly, the cold Lucille rushed back to her.


    Although there was a hint in the field of vision, Sean didn''t notice when thinking about the problem... He was grabbed by the other party''s arm all at once.


    "What are you doing? Scare me."


    "Let me see your physical condition!" it''s the same way to let magic flow in, and today''s Lucille is as surprised as last time.


    "Why... You want to say that my level has improved, don''t you?"


    "No, I think it''s really improved! Sean, what are you doing recently and why the level is rising so fast." Lucille was a little incredible.


    It''s totally unreasonable. It feels like everyone has a normal life, but Sean''s level will rise so fast in a short time, and he hasn''t practiced at all.


    "Maybe I''m a genius once in a century?"


    "Geniuses are deceptive. You''re totally abnormal..." Lucille doesn''t know how to explain this phenomenon. "I''ll go to the big library to find relevant records. You''d better use less magic recently. I always think that after you come out this time, the magic and level begin to become chaotic."


    Even if Lucille didn''t say it, Sean felt it a little.


    "Anyway, you remember not to use magic." maybe she was sleepy. At this time, Lucille couldn''t think of anything to explain. She couldn''t even concentrate. She had to explain and go back to the room.


    Sean, as a VIP, of course, would be accompanied all the time. Even if emperor Searle didn''t have time, his princes and princesses struggled after hearing that they woke up.


    I really got them all drunk last night!


    However, I also heard some orders from emperor Searle who had just come down, saying that the big pirate Rox brought by himself would be executed in the central square of the city in three days!


    Moreover, citizens are allowed to watch and witness the final fate of the pirate who has been at sea for decades... At the same time, they can also warn those "free people" who may be hidden in the capital not to fight against the country, otherwise they will come to no good end.

 Chapter 561

    "Did brother Sean hear about the pirate lockers?"


    In the Royal Garden, Sean, accompanied by two princes and princesses, enjoyed flowers and listened to stories. It was one of the Royal daily life. He relieved his boredom and drank some tea to completely dissipate yesterday''s alcohol.


    "I heard some soldiers talking this morning. Are you going to publicly execute Rox in three days?" Sean looked at each other.


    Princess Nova


    Because I didn''t come to see the princess [corpse] last time, I remember to look more. In addition, the people in that state have been distorted. What kind of people are there? Princess nova is the first Royal Princess of kesselk she officially met. She feels a little different from girls in other countries. Girls in the desert like heavy makeup, big eyes and thick eyebrows, The girls here also have heavy make-up, but they are white... Anyway, they are white and red.


    After all, they are members of the royal family. As long as they pay attention to maintenance, they don''t look ugly.


    "Yes, over the years, pirates have been making waves in the sea and hijacking the trading ships of our two countries. Now, we can finally bring them to justice!"


    "Thanks to brother Sean," another prince sat on the other side of Nova.


    Because the emperor Searle called himself his little nephew, the princes and princes began to recognize their eldest brother. As a result, Sean inexplicably became the eldest brother of the Royal descendants of the two great empires.


    Although it is known that it is a superficial brother, such a relationship is actually worth maintaining in the eyes of everyone


    The royal families of the two great empires showed some intimacy, which was the most friendly performance among the people, especially for the cities near the sea. Later, in contact with count Barton, I overheard the other party say that there are hundreds of families intermarrying with the jagon country in jalanborg alone, and there are estimated to be thousands of families in the cities along the whole coastline, Families involving tens of thousands or even tens of thousands of people are a force that can not be underestimated.


    If the two countries confront each other, it may be these families who suffer first. At that time, the destruction of their families may become a local trouble... Therefore, it is good for both countries with large enough volume to maintain harmony.


    On the other hand, the princes of kesselk all think that Sean is most likely to succeed to the throne of the sun king. No matter who becomes the emperor of kesselk, the two rulers are obviously brothers, which is of great help to the development of civil society.


    "No credit. I don''t think it''s a victory at the cost of losing so many navies." Sean looked at each other.


    I remember the prince''s name was lieta.


    He is the oldest prince in the kesselk royal family, and his status is equivalent to that of himself in jagong.


    "It''s just a little loss. In the long run, brother Sean is worth it... Pirates have been making waves on the sea, and few people dare to control them. In fact, our fleet near the sea has sent out many times to destroy them, but the pirates are more familiar with the sea, and we can''t hurt their muscles and bones at a great cost," lieta said.


    In fact, because of the environment, sea operations are really not as easy to control as land. At the beginning, if I didn''t see water ghosts coming on the map in advance, it is estimated that the fleet would suffer. Moreover, the other party can accurately predict the arrival of sea breeze and remove the label of pirates. If they were the army of a certain country, it''s really uncertain who owns the sea.


    "And haven''t brother Sean sent someone to find them? I''m sure I can find them!" Princess Nova said definitely.


    At this time, several bard songs had passed on the stage, and Prince lieta glanced at Sean''s side.


    "Why didn''t you see the two female guards that brother accompanied yesterday?"


    "Yes, they didn''t seem to come," nova said curiously.


    When Sean came to the capital, they must have known all the circumstances. There were only two witches and some soldiers walking with him, and even the Navy didn''t follow. It can be seen that the two people''s position in each other''s heart, plus the prince, a big man with two beautiful girls, this relationship is


    "They were all tired last night. I told them to have a rest." Sean just said casually.


    But I suddenly found that there was something wrong with this, especially after seeing the state of [envy!] on the heads of the two princes, I found out whether these people were too strong!


    Cough


    "Speaking of something, I want to ask some brothers." suddenly opened the topic.


    "Don''t hesitate to say anything about brother Sean."


    Because a few people just talked about the sea, Sean suddenly thought of whether he could use some of his map vision to find the navies. The purpose of coming to kesselk capital was not only to ease the unhappiness of the previous looting of tribute between the two countries, but also to ask emperor Searle to help find the lost navies.


    They just said that the sea reminded Sean of his special abilities after a long absence for months.


    Open a map.


    At that time, it was agreed to draw the whole world map. Unfortunately, there was no such condition. If there was no complete chart at Yalan fort, there should be kesselk palace. And I have been to the sea, especially around the pirate''s nest, which represents that the shadow of that area has been opened, and I should be able to see it by "remote monitoring".


    Sean spoke his mind and wanted to see the chart of this area


    If it is an important military map, of course, it cannot be seen by the prince of other countries, but some charts that can be made public or borrowed can be taken out.


    "When I came here, I heard the Wizards around me say that kesselk''s big library has a lot of things, and I''d like to have a look if I can." anyway, being idle is boring. Instead of letting so many princes and nobles surround themselves, it''s better to read books and have fun.


    "No problem, but brother Sean doesn''t need to go to the big library at all. Our royal library is more comprehensive than the outside."


    Royal Library.


    I remember there is also one in the imperial city of jagong. Although it is hung with a royal name, most of the people who have never been Royal are palace wizards or famous nobles who can enter the imperial city.


    "Well, you can take me to see..."


    With this condition, of course, Sean will not let go. He can go to the library to find the chart drawn by kesselk, and maybe he can see their location from the map.


    After all, it''s been many days. If you can''t find it again, Sean is really afraid of an accident... Melsousa, but the person who saved herself in the Royal Palace of basharan, should try his best to rescue her in any way.

 Chapter 562

    Royal Library of kesselk.


    It is built on the highland of the imperial city. The most conspicuous thing here is a building like a mage tower at the top. There is also a disc-shaped house at the top, which looks like it is inhabited.


    People who can live in the highest part of the imperial city are estimated to have a high status and great responsibility!


    "Here, brother Sean."


    Princess Nova personally led Sean here, but the other two princes didn''t follow. They must have gone to report the news.


    When they made a big circle, it was enough for them to get everything ready. Everything that should be reported to Emperor Searle or that should be hidden was moved away. Although it showed that they were called their eldest brother, they were still people from another country after all. Sean was understandably wary. Originally, he simply wanted to find a chart to have a look, It is estimated that these things are also placed in the external large library, which is not a shady thing.


    So Sean didn''t care what they did.


    Outside the Royal Library, a middle-aged man in his forties with a big stomach came out.


    "The Royal dressy or foppish Prince Sean!" the face is all a sign that the The Royal Library is a fat one.


    "Well, I''ll take Prince Sean of jagong to have a look. If the prince brother wants anything, you have to take it out." after all, Nova is the princess of kesselk, as long as her words work here.


    "Understand, your highness."


    Turn around and look at Sean.


    Although people look fat, they smile with affinity.


    "What does Prince Sean need?"


    "I''d like to borrow the charts in the yalanbao sea area and give me all the nearby ones if I can," Sean said directly.


    "No problem! Please wait a moment."


    Under the guidance of Nova, the two sat down in a spacious position in the library. The large libraries in almost all areas are similar. All the walls in the whole room are classified books, marked with font size, and then classified respectively


    "Does brother Sean think the Marines you brought are lost at sea?" asked nova, sitting opposite.


    As I said before, the reason for borrowing is to see if there are any islands near the sea area that can stop. Maybe those lost navies stop on it.


    "Well, I brought not only the navy but also the Flying Dragon Knights. They won''t be swallowed up by the wind and waves. The most likely thing is to stop and sit on an island, and the people we sent haven''t found it yet."


    Almost all charts in this era are not the most accurate. Some places can''t be searched by sending a few ships at random. In Sean''s opinion, melsusa''s Flying Dragon Knights can''t be swallowed by the wind and waves. The most likely thing is to find nearby islands and reefs, Because there were no ships, pterosaurs could not fly on the boundless sea without foundation, and melsousa might not know the sea.


    So the most likely result is that they are somewhere near the Pirate Island


    "Oh, I see. But brother Sean had to pay a lot to destroy the pirates this time."


    Princess Nova may be trying to comfort herself.


    After all, in everyone''s opinion, if you want to work hard with pirates on the sea, it will cost more. This is why many countries and regions have no way to take them. The battlefield is too large and easy to be attacked by all kinds of attacks, which is similar to guerrilla warfare in the mountains and forests. If you send more people, you will win. Even if you win in the end, it will cost a lot.


    "Well," Sean just agreed casually.


    Soon the portly keeper of the Royal Library came out with a box of maps.


    "So much?"


    "There may be less... These are the charts revised by national Erudites many times in recent years. Among them, this box is the most complete, but it is divided into many small areas and put together by various maps." the manager asked the two accompanying people to gather the surrounding tables and spread a large table of about five square meters in front of them.


    Then take it out one by one, and put it together like a jigsaw puzzle to form a larger chart


    Sean followed his name


    Jalanborg. Here it is!


    Sure enough, the map with a lot of details and enough completion gradually shows the projection of yalanbao City, as well as the wharf he used to live in and Lucas''s home.


    It may be too small to see clearly. When you squat down and focus, you will see white light spots in these places, which represents the goodwill above [friendliness]. Sean estimates that Marlowe and them, and then there are many green spots, which are [friendliness]... Green is very conspicuous in the almost [neutral] crowd in yalanbao.


    The residents of yalanbao have come by themselves. As long as their names are known and concerned, there will be the initial yellow color of "neutrality".


    "And this one, your highness... This is where you defeated the pirate lockers." the manager reminded Sean to look down.


    There is really a projection of an island in that area. More sea areas that you haven''t been to are all shadow parts, but the places you have passed will appear... Look around lockers''s nest, and there are another batch of white friendly spots on the projected island.


    "Where is this?" Sean asked, pointing.


    "This..." the manager took a look.


    The map is too big to open. If you want to see it, his whole body is almost stuck on the table and lifted his feet to see it.


    "This is a nameless island. It has no name. It is a place discovered by Erudites..." the manager looked around and found that many places have no name.


    This means that even the painter is not sure whether the specific location is on this side, or the place is too small to be named separately.


    "Does Prince Sean think there is a problem?"


    "No. I just think my soldiers are probably in this place." every time this happens, Sean can''t say the reason clearly. He can only write down the location secretly and pass the message to Marlowe and them through honey.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While Sean was studying maps in the library, Emperor Searle on the other side was also informed.


    "You said Prince Sean went to the Royal Library?"


    "Yes, it seems that he is going to check the charts we left behind to find out where his soldiers may be scattered," said the soldier who came to report.


    "Well, that doesn''t matter. He''s a guest. We should show our due magnanimity and try to meet him if we have any requirements!"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "And the lockers thing should be publicized as much as possible... It''s best to let other nobles and princes come and have a look that day. Of course, it''s also necessary for Prince Sean of jagong. All people dare not speak with him." Searle looked at the people who reported later and others nearby.


    Everyone nodded and dispersed again.

 Chapter 563

    It was afternoon when she returned to her residence. Freya had changed her clothes and waited for a long time


    "How can I come back now?" I saw Sean walking back slowly from outside thinking, and asked as soon as I met.


    "Just now I asked them to take me to the Royal Library, so it took some time," Sean replied.


    "Big library?"


    It seems that there is a Royal Academy in the imperial city of every place, but that place is usually a place for high-level wizards or scholars living in the imperial city. "How did you think of going there?"


    "I want to see the charts collected in their country and see if I can find the place where melsusa and her family may live. After all, the Royal chart is the most accurate." compared with any place, the Royal is the best condition. Sean has always been an aristocrat. Of course, I know that it is precious to spend a lot of money and ask scholars to draw a map carefully.


    "But even if you find it, you can''t send the chart to yalanbao. Emperor Searle probably won''t allow people from other countries to take things out of the Royal Academy, especially your identity is still special..." Freya said anxiously.


    "Of course he can''t. I just took a look, but I really found some islands I didn''t notice before. Maybe I could find melsusa and them... Go and give me paper and pen."


    Sean is busy telling Marlowe, who is still in Yalan castle, where he knows his location. It has been seven or eight days. If he drags on, even if he finds it later, the number will be difficult to be the same.


    Freya hurried to get the paper and pen and watched Sean write the coordinates and directions he had just seen on it. For a moment, she seemed to remember that on the way to riyetispa, Prince Philip''s residence of the saran Empire two years ago, the other party had always been very interested in the maps of various regions. At that time, she wanted to ask Sean why he always cared so much about the tools with the help of maps.


    Remember that when you are at sea, the other party also uses the chart to accurately grasp the direction.


    "Sean."


    "Hmm? What''s up, you say." instead of turning his head, he continued his writing.


    "You always seem to be able to see clues from these maps. Do you have any tricks?" Freya was delicate and often watched Sean''s every move. She knew a lot of things in her heart.


    Sometimes I don''t say it just because I''m worried that the other party is upset.


    The nib stops


    Just finished what he wanted to say, Sean slowly folded up the contents of the letter, bound it with wax printing, and performed a magic that needed to be decrypted as a precaution.


    This kind of magic is easy to untie. Any wizard above level 4 or 5 can untie it, but it will leave a mark. Sean is in the palaces of other countries. If anyone peeks at the letter, he will find it after honey receives it. Therefore, he estimates that emperor Searle will not be so stingy to open his letter. It would be too lack of great country style.


    "Curious?" Sean looked at Freya, who had not spoken.


    "That''s what you want to say!" Freya looked at Sean carefully, waiting for his answer.


    "I told you before that I like to study maps because he can see all the places more intuitively, which is very important for a person who wants to control the overall situation. As for my vigilance in the past, it was given by the ancient god event." the answer is still half true and half false.


    It''s not that Sean doesn''t want to be honest, but this omniscient ability is too scary. Just think of the person staring at you to understand what you want. Even Freya, who is very close to herself, doesn''t like the feeling of being monitored.


    Over the years, Sean looked at people just by looking at them. If he saw them too clearly, he would not be willing to talk to each other.


    However, the people around me can''t help it. They have to see it anyway!


    "The incident in Tacoma?"


    "That''s right."


    Freya will never forget the incident of the ancient god believers. She almost died in that time... And her feelings for Sean have changed since that time.


    "As I said before, I saw another ancient god by chance with the power of slate, and saved you after getting its shelter. After all these years, although that power has disappeared, I always feel that it is still rooted in my body... I have a sense from my rapidly growing strength and sensitivity to threats over the years "It''s a special feeling," Sean said. I never thought these stories could be told together and compiled into another version.


    "Well, does it affect you!" said Freya, who was worried about her physical condition, and pulled the topic back.


    Sometimes I feel sorry. I can meet everything. Freya can''t let outsiders know about her ability, especially about the identity of ancient gods including YOG Sotos, because ordinary people can''t bear that unspeakable power!


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Reach out and touch each other''s face, slightly warm.


    "It''ll be fine. I''ve been fine all these years." it suddenly occurred to me that Lucille still lives next door.


    "Where''s my mentor?"


    "She went out after she woke up. I told her to wait for you. She said she would let me wait for you. It seems that she had something to do!" Freya recalled Lucille''s expression at that time.


    On weekdays, the conversation between the two people is just a few cold words, but due to Sean''s face, they haven''t quarreled about anything. Anyway, they know each other... They both admit that there is such a person and identity of each other, but that''s all. There won''t be much communication. Although Sean strongly hopes that the two people can be harmonious, it''s estimated to be very difficult.


    But this afternoon, Freya felt something in Lucille''s heart. She was always absent-minded when talking. She hurried away after waking up.


    "Would you like to ask her?"


    "My mentor used to have a good relationship with the great alchemist in kesselk, and she was always matched by sisters. She came back from there last night." in order to avoid the other party''s worry, Sean didn''t say that his level was increasing.


    "Well... That should be what the great alchemist said to her. No wonder I felt that they seemed to know each other when they met in the hall yesterday."


    "Well, anyway, we just need emperor Searle to order the cities around the coast to help search for our troops. Don''t worry about anything else. I heard that the emperor ordered him to be executed in public three days later. It can be regarded as showing the whole nation the end of being right with the Navy." Sean said.


    "Will emperor Searle invite you?"


    Freya suddenly said.


    "Not yet."


    "Then we''ll keep a low profile!"

 Chapter 564

    "What will happen?"


    For a moment, Sean didn''t understand the purpose of Freya''s words. Could something bad happen to him?


    Who knows that Freya glanced at herself and pretended to be dissatisfied.


    "You used to be able to take the lead in everything. Now you are in the whirlpool of power. How could you not expect this... Locke is the largest pirate captain on the sea in decades. It is inevitable that some of his pirates will be very loyal to him, and this time they cooperate with the ''free man''. Your appearance just ruined their plan."


    Freya said. Sean seems to understand what he meant here!


    It was originally these organizations hostile to kesselk that wanted to use the tribute incident to provoke the relations between the two countries, but jagong''s action and his arrival failed their plan.


    "It can''t be counted on me, and the free people asked for reconciliation a few days ago? They''re actually having a hard time." on the way here, these guys left a note for themselves. They just want reconciliation.


    "They want reconciliation, but the conditions of reconciliation don''t depend on your attitude. Emperor Searle is expected to let you watch it together, and then want the people all over the world to announce your great achievements. At that time, your prince will not only become a great hero, but also become a thorn in the eye of others." Freya couldn''t help laughing when she saw Sean''s appearance at the moment.


    "There''s no way. Alliance with kesselk is the best way. If both sides must offend one side, I''d rather offend the so-called ''free people''."


    There are many ways to have the best of both worlds in this world. Most of them are to give up one and get one. In contrast, Sean thinks the kesselk royal family is more worthy of making friends.


    "I didn''t ask you to do the right thing with them. I just said that at that time, you shouldn''t always be silent and occasionally share your credit... For example, those Royal relatives and nobles and those who have helped us, how can one person eat all the credit?"


    "Everyone only cares about what is in front of us. Few people think about what will happen to others. Emperor Searle needs a friendly relationship with you to maintain the harmony between the two countries, but he won''t consider how we will go back later. In addition, you should know more about the nobles of other countries, which is not bad for you..."


    Freya''s words let Sean understand the specific meaning. If the other party really let himself speak with emotion, he should talk more about the good of others and make friends with other members of the royal family.


    "Look at what!" Freya smiled proudly under her red hair.


    "I find that you are more and more indispensable!"


    It''s a happy thing to have a woman around who knows how to help herself. Sean just picked up Freya.


    "There are people outside..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    During her stay in the kesselk palace for a few days, Lucille hardly saw anyone. She either went to look for Rachel, or went to the big library she said to read materials, and placed the famous local wizards.


    Her own level is very high. She was able to come and go freely in jagong Palace at the beginning, and it is easier in kesselk palace. With the acquiescence of Rachel, a great alchemist, she can almost go in and out of the imperial city at any time


    These days, Sean is either led to dinner by the princes and princesses or enjoying the flowers and the moon together. Sometimes he really feels boring, but he has to keep a happy smile. Usually on this occasion, Sean can only take Freya to let the other party relieve the embarrassing scene, and he prefers to consult the map in the Royal Library.


    I don''t have other meaning?


    I just feel that watching the movement of those soldiers on the sea island every day, I can probably judge what happened, just like when I was in Oro city.


    Looking at the small movements on the map, we can roughly understand what the residents are doing.


    In their own observation, the soldiers trapped on the island go out to the island a little every day. It is estimated that they are looking for food, but the range they can go out is limited, and sometimes they jump directly onto the sea. That should be because they ride a flying dragon.


    For these two days, they are very good, but they can''t sail far.


    Either the ship was damaged, or they didn''t know the direction, so they were waiting... And all the letters they sent should have arrived. I believe it won''t be long before Marlowe and them can find the soldiers according to the route.


    On the other hand, in the kesselk palace, after emperor Searle announced that he would publicly execute the great pirate lockers, he also invited all the great nobles and royal family members near the imperial capital to watch the just act, and even allowed the people to watch... The news came from the kesselk capital at once, and everyone knew that lockers would be executed.


    Many nobles came to the imperial city on this day, and some of them came to visit themselves.


    Since last night, his various gains have become frequent, and even a whole day is not enough, and he has to go out selectively, otherwise he will be invited by several people at the same time. What makes Sean speechless is that he doesn''t know any


    Freya hopes to walk more with the nobles in these places, but she should also choose people. It''s impossible to walk two places at the same time.


    Since yesterday, the chance of coming back to the big library has been reduced. Occasionally, when passing by, the fat curator still greeted him and said that the map had been placed this time and was waiting to come at any time.


    For the royal family except kesselk, there are not many opportunities to see princes from other countries, so even if the curator obeys the order of emperor Searle, he will not hinder lending books to himself within the allowable scope.


    Sean noticed that today''s curator was dragging a bag to leave.


    "What are these?"


    "Some books that have not been used for a long time have been bitten by insects for decades. I have to dispose of them first, otherwise other books will suffer," said the curator.


    Sean casually picked up a book and opened it. The handwriting was already blurred. Turning a few more pages, he could really see the traces of moths.


    A book about history and humanities, but when Sean turned to the last few pages, he suddenly found the numbers written down by the borrowers in rows, and they were side by side


    He hurried out a book.


    "If Prince Sean feels interested, there are new versions. These are long-standing versions, which are different in many places." I think Sean is interested in the above story. The prince from the desert country often comes to read books these days and is used to it.


    As a royal family, few people like reading books. In the eyes of the curator, the prince is a rare studious person.


    "I''ll take a look at these. Can you lend them to me?" Sean asked, looking at each other.


    "Of course, if it''s convenient for the prince." some people don''t understand why the other party wants these old books. It''s all in the past.


    "Thank you so much," Sean replied.


    Because the numbers behind these books in my hand are the same as the digital code given to me by the fugitive Okam of the kesselk Empire 20 years ago. Even the arrangement is very similar!

 Chapter 565

    This


    Back at his residence, Sean looked at the old books he had borrowed in a daze, and his heart was full of mixed feelings.


    Is it possible!


    After more than 20 years, does what Occam left really exist? Sean kept thinking about the possibility... In fact, he had an idea when he first saw these values. Because he didn''t walk long in his own time, the last time on the timeline more than 20 years ago, Okam, the fugitive of the kesselk Empire, asked him to look for the digital code.


    It was only a month ago. In his heart, Sean clearly remembered the decryption process. After all, it took several hours to deal with it.


    Today, when he first saw these digital codes, he thought of them again


    Not counting the ability of your own [time dominator], under the normal timeline, this is something more than 20 years ago. Can it still exist?


    At that time, the note left by Okam said that it was the capital''s large library rather than the Royal Library. However, it was not impossible to be carried over after such a long time, but I didn''t expect to meet by such a chance.


    "What''s this?" Freya''s voice came behind Sean.


    She went forward to look at the books placed on the desk. The industry in the world is not strong. Even if there are alchemists in kesselk, she still can''t do the best look in Sean''s impression in some details. The paper books look very rough. As long as they are a little old, they are almost like dust, and they break with a little force, Or the completely broken one


    "There are many ideas in this book," said Freya.


    Looking at a few pages, most of the content has long been missing. Almost every page is incomplete. If you don''t dare to turn it hard, you have to connect several more pages together. I''m afraid it will be crushed by gentle force.


    "What do you think of this kind of book?" when you close it directly, there is a musty smell of dusty books and the smell of rotten tree pulp.


    Only the pages are made of animal skin and tree pulp, which can be kept for more time, and the rest are not touched.


    "I''m just curious. Take it."


    "So?" asked Freya [puzzled!], whose eyes seemed to see something fishy.


    I can''t lie. Now Freya knows her character too well. It''s impossible to pass the past casually.


    "Well, I actually found these things," Sean turned to the last few pages.


    The arrangement of these numbers was not eroded by time, and the writing materials were obviously different from those of the whole book. It was also because of this that Sean suspected that someone had stayed. When he thought back to what Okam said, he felt that the thing in front of him was the information he wanted to tell himself.


    "What is this? A number."


    "It''s like some kind of password," Sean said.


    "Did you find it in the Royal Library?"


    "Yes, today I saw the curator carrying these old books and said they were to be handled. I was curious, so I looked through a few books and found them, so I took them."


    Freya is also a well-informed witch. When she studied in the wizard tower of the basharan Empire, she had heard some strange news and strange things in various places, and those with characteristics would be much more impressed.


    "I remember my tutor did similar subjects for us in those years. At that time, I was an apprentice. Every day, my tutor assigned some subjects to us... This kind of numerical arrangement used to appear in our schoolwork. Most of it was to let us find the knowledge hidden in the magic guide book and analyze the problems in front of us."


    I have to say that Freya is really a knowledgeable and knowledgeable person. If she continues to stay in the basharan Empire, she may even surpass Ashu, the mentor of igunia, in learning. In such a few simple words, she describes the scene of looking for answers at that time very similar.


    "This kind of thing is easy to check if there is a designated place, but there is nothing. It''s just a set of numbers. It''s useless, and it''s completely useless," Freya said positively.


    Looking at these numbers, Sean felt a pity again.


    It would be nice if we could find what Okam left behind. After all, it seems that we have never heard of it in the past 20 years... Even the current capital of kesselk has not appeared as a super strong man like Meredith, which shows that the book of the dead has never appeared in public in recent years, At least the power of the ancient gods was not used by them, otherwise it should not be just like this.


    So Sean decided that those things should still be there, even if they hadn''t been mentioned or found for more than 20 years. After all, it was only a few days from the swamp town to kselkti. They couldn''t have the chance to find them in a short time, You know, Okam was locked up in the basement for a whole month without saying more than half a word.


    Later, with the death of Meredith, the omniscient, these things were no longer tracked down!


    Yes, the story should be like this.


    "At least we can go and have a look..." Sean said suddenly after thinking about it.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go where you might find it."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night fell in the sky near the imperial city. An owl flew by with a mouse in its mouth. Even if the guards of the imperial city were well guarded, they could not find such a secret magic.


    [beast control ~] and [spiritual vision ~] are really one of the most practical skills of Sean and Lucille. It can quietly pass through a place without magic interference at any time.


    Sean carefully controlled the two beasts to fly over the imperial city and enter the city near the library.


    Owls have the ability of night vision, while mice are more suitable for searching with their hands, and even have a special sensitivity and insight under their vision. Compared with many animals, these two kinds are the most special... Now Sean finally understands why Lucille likes to bring her crow every time. It is indeed the best means to spy intelligence at a critical time.


    The metropolitan library is located close to the city college.


    Sean thinks that if you want to say the designated place, the most likely thing is the library outside, not the Royal Library... Okam should ensure that these things can not be moved away and can be retained for a long time, otherwise with the flow of people from the large library, they may be found one day.


    So I think the designated place must be outside!


    Control the owl to stop towards the dome building... Put down the magic on one side and let the mouse lead his vision and climb in quietly from the vent.


    While looking at the number in his hand, he controlled the mouse to look carefully.


    Bookshelves, or books


    Any place can be the location where Okam hides his data.

 Chapter 566

    The first number is'' 2 ''.


    Sean controls the mouse into the library. The books on the whole wall don''t know where to start from


    The second floor? Or the number of the bookshelf?


    Looking up at the sign on the wall, there are still many places to write such numbers. Sean can only look for it in the way of looking for Okam''s records before. A person''s recording habits are not so easy to change.


    I remember that the information left by the other party was pieced together a little last time. If you find the first number, you should find it according to the second number


    He controlled the mouse to climb up the high book shelf, looked for it according to the second number and called again, but the light of the night was too dark and needed to move to a place where the moonlight was brighter. However, he couldn''t push the book with his own power to control the mouse.


    There''s no way but to let the owl in.


    There was no one in the library at night. There was enough time for Sean to try slowly.


    Close the mouse''s eye and let the owl restore the connection... Then continue to drill in from the vent and fly to the designated position.


    The mouse pushed it out a little hard, and then the owl caught it, flew to the moonlight and left it, and then opened it to look for it.


    If someone borrowed a book, there would be marked places occasionally. Sean looked for the next designated page and paragraph in the way Okam used to, but he couldn''t find any useful information for a long time. It seemed to be a record of an ordinary alchemy potion.


    Look at the cover, it''s really such a record, and on the page specified by the number, it''s just a picture, and there''s no record at all.


    It seems to be the wrong one. Isn''t it this one!


    Look at the given value. Maybe the books on the second floor are not necessarily


    According to the requirements of numerical value, I found another possible place. This time it is a knight novel. Similarly, I can''t see any useful information in the designated place.


    Still no!


    Sean began to doubt whether the big library at this time had no furnishings at that time. After all, it has been too long. These furnishings have been changed many times, but if they are not furnishings, what do these numbers represent?!!


    If you guess like this, you can''t guess at all. You can write these numbers anywhere. If you just look at these things, I''m afraid you can''t take them all your life


    "Who''s in there!"


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from outside the library.


    Subconsciously, Sean was ready to leave, but suddenly he remembered that he was controlling small animals at the moment. There was no need to run at all.


    Let the mouse run to the next book shelf to hide, and the owl fly directly to a high place to watch.


    "Who!" it came again. He heard the echo by magic, so it was very small, not even as loud as the crickets outside the palace.


    Then it seemed that the door opened, and then a faint candle light shone on the dark floor... This is the curator of the big library. I didn''t expect someone on duty so late.


    With the help of the mouse''s small eyes, Sean only saw an old man coming with a light. Just under the moonlight, he saw the books piled on the ground, glanced [curiously!] at the inside of the library, and hummed a few words. It was estimated that he was swearing or mocking, When it was confirmed that no one came in, he picked up the books on the ground and prepared to put them back.


    Go to the bookshelf,


    It''s actually a sudden stop when you''re close to Sean''s view.


    The mouse''s field of vision is too small to see what the other party is doing. Only two shoes block all the pictures.


    You can only close the mouse''s eye and look at it with the owl''s vision. It seems that the other party is in trouble in front of the bookshelf... By the way, even the curator of this library may not be able to accurately arrange every book. If the book is bought or borrowed by the Royal College and other Erudites, it will not be.


    And many batches have been changed for so many years. I should have set out in the wrong direction, not on these book shelves.


    Looking at the old man swearing and holding a few books, he went to a nearby wood carving like a column to find... In reality, he looked through the books and looked up them accordingly.


    wait. Where can I find the corresponding position?? Sean suddenly thought.


    But just as Sean waited for the other party to go and see again, Freya''s voice suddenly interrupted herself.


    "Sean, Sean... Cancel the magic. I feel someone coming." Freya''s nervous voice interrupted Sean''s control magic.


    The animal has gone too far. If it is broken now, it can''t be connected, but Freya''s urgent voice has to come back to her senses


    Hiss~


    Every time you change from an animal perspective, your head is like changing a body. It''s difficult to control your actions all at once.


    "Don''t move, I''ll persuade you to sit in the boat." Freya quickly stabilized Sean''s body.


    Feeling the temperature from each other, Sean also felt relieved to sit on the bed with her guidance


    "Who were you talking about outside?" someone shouted before even asking.


    "Prince Sean, I''m sorry to disturb your rest."


    The residences of kesselk palace can''t be closed. When the voice came, I felt that I was talking at the door, and I was still talking with the door open. I didn''t dare to come in because I was afraid of bumping into myself.


    "What''s the matter, it''s so late!" there was a voice in his tone.


    I was really angry. I was clearly controlling the small animals to find clues, but I had to be interrupted by these people


    "I''m terribly sorry. I''m Rachel, the great alchemist. I won''t disturb your majesty if it''s not urgent," said the voice at the door.


    Rachel!


    At this time, Sean consciously listened. It was Rachel''s voice. After hearing each other''s voice, even Lucille who lived next door suddenly came out.


    At the first glance, I saw Sean sitting on the bed and Freya standing aside. She gave her [spiritual vision ~] to herself. With Lucille''s level and ability, I wouldn''t fail to see that she had just used magic, [curious!] looked here, but still didn''t speak, just walked to the door instead of herself.


    "What happened, sister Rachel."


    "It''s my sister. Just now we received the news that the big pirate Rox was assassinated in his cell and his body was burned."


    "What?!"


    Sean, who was relieved, suddenly stood up, some of whom didn''t stand firm.


    Fortunately, Freya helped one side


    "What''s the matter with Rox?" he asked Rachel standing outside from the door.


    This appearance startled the great alchemist and the accompanying alchemists, and [surprised!] took a look at Sean''s clothes at the moment


    "Pirate Rox was assassinated and his body burned."


    She repeated one side, and soon a bright color suddenly appeared in the distance of the sight of the imperial city.


    "Look, over there..."


    "It seems to be on fire!"

 Chapter 567

    The next morning


    Sean was awakened by Freya. He said someone was waiting for him outside, and he was still the guards around the emperor.


    "Where are they inviting me?"


    "It should be the person sent by Emperor Searle. Such a big thing happened yesterday. It will certainly let you go to ensure safety... Do you want me to wake up Lucille?" Freya said hurriedly.


    "Yes."


    Watch each other run to the next room.


    Last night, when she was about to check the characters on the column in the big library, Rachel''s arrival interrupted her magic. The other party came to protect her side, because it is said that the pirate leader brought by herself was assassinated in the cell and set the whole cell on fire! So bold that even Sean couldn''t believe it.


    You know, this is Kessel kedidu, the power center of the whole country, and there are people rushing to make trouble in such places.


    Don''t you hit emperor Searle in the face directly, and an alien prince like yourself is still there... According to the dignity of a country, it''s equivalent to making a fool of himself in other countries, so Sean didn''t ask much that night, but acquiesced in Rachel''s way of taking people to protect himself.


    Until the next day, it was probably a shift change, or I went to report to Emperor Searle. Anyway, the person who woke up early in the morning disappeared.


    For a moment, Freya came out of Lucille''s room, but the other party didn''t follow.


    "No one is there?"


    Freya shook her head.


    "Forget it, don''t worry, she should go to Rachel''s side to help, let''s go." after all, Emperor Searle invited himself to go, which needs some face.


    "Sean..." Freya said after a moment, as if she was thinking about something. "Although I shouldn''t say anything, your mentor often runs around in kesselk''s palace. I''m careful that she will be found to be bad for you, especially when such a thing happens."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Sean looked at Freya''s serious expression and knew that the other party was worried that Lucille would be found one day when she had been wearing and running in the palace. Moreover, something like that happened yesterday. It would be bad for him to investigate at that time.


    "I''m reminding you!"


    Sean said this casually, but Freya answered severely.


    Looking at each other, the other party was also looking at herself very seriously. Finally, Freya sighed.


    "I just don''t want anything to happen to you... You know this kind of private struggle is always a life and death..."


    Freya grew up in the wizard organization of the prince of basharan. She was probably used to this kind of factional struggle when she was young. When she heard that Lockes was assassinated yesterday, she felt that it was kesselk''s own people for the first time. Perhaps it involved nobles who opposed the political power of emperor Searle. It is estimated that the authorities of the whole country were also involved with pirates or free people, That''s why the whole prison was burned to kill.


    As an outsider, Sean didn''t have many opportunities to shoot. Just look around. It''s best not to participate too much


    "I understand." stroking each other''s hair.


    In fact, Freya didn''t quite understand the relationship between Lucille and Rachel. It was the first big sister she met after she came out of the merchant ship, so Sean estimated that she would certainly help.


    I can''t stop it.


    Unless he shows his identity and says that he was her mentor in those years, it is estimated that no one will believe it, and what consequences will be caused if the laws of time and space are broken. Sean can''t imagine. Even if he uses the power of the ancient god to erase the threat, Sean doesn''t want the laws of nature to be broken.


    "I''ll tell her."


    "That''s good!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    They followed the invited soldiers to the palace hall in kesselk.


    Almost all the officials and nobles who could walk into the hall were gathered here, which was much more than the last time Sean came.


    And everyone greeted him kindly after seeing him come in


    "Your Highness Prince Sean, I finally see you."


    "Sorry! Yesterday made you have unpleasant memories."


    "Please keep your confidence in us, your highness. We will catch those prisoners..."


    Sean doesn''t know any of them, but these people are very polite to themselves. Go directly to the seat on the same stage as emperor Searle, with Princess Nova and Prince lieta.


    "Did brother Sean have a good rest yesterday? I''m really sorry to bother you with such a big thing." after all, it''s the face of the royal family. It''s a big loss to wake up the princes of other countries in order to catch no prisoners.


    "It doesn''t matter. I happened to have insomnia."


    Sean could only hide it with a smile, but the emperor Searle on the other side looked really angry. Looking at today''s posture, he was ready to make trouble for everyone present.


    "Tell me, what''s the result of the investigation? You... General Braden, you talk first."


    The indicated man came out of the trembling crowd.


    Sean looked at about thirty ministers and nobles in front of him, and all of them had negative emotions such as [nervous!] and [worried!].


    "We are already investigating!"


    After holding for a long time, the general said only this sentence.


    Touch~


    Next to the chair was smashed, and the general officials below were startled.


    "This is outside the imperial city. Do you mean all my soldiers and all my arrangements are useless?" emperor Searle looked very angry.


    "No... your majesty, I mean." there is no excuse, and there is no excuse.


    It can be seen that this happened in such a hurry that even the forbidden guards in the imperial city did not respond, but it is estimated that the identity of the people who can kill imperial prisoners under so many armies is not small.


    Sean also subconsciously glanced at all the ministers in front of him. Although most of them warmly greeted themselves just now, not many people really had a good impression of [friendly], most of them were [neutral]. When watching general Braden being scolded, even some people showed a state of [schadenfreude!] on their heads.


    This is conscious!


    It seems that the complexity of this country''s power field is more than I can imagine. There are many people who are seemingly peaceful, secretly mutually exclusive and intriguing.


    "That''s enough! According to the previously scheduled plan, today should be the time to behead the pirate Lockes, but he died in prison the night before. What does this mean..." emperor Searle was still very angry.


    No one dares to answer, and no one is willing to stand up.


    At this time, everyone knows that whoever stands up may become the object of spraying. Just wait for the roll call. At least there is a fluke in it.


    "Duke festa, what do you say?"


    Another one


    The man stood out in front of the crowd.


    "Your Majesty."


    "I remember you were doing the prison management."

 Chapter 568

    "Please forgive me, your majesty. I... I was negligent, and I didn''t expect to be like this." the called Duke was very old. When he heard that emperor Searle blamed himself, he began to climb down.


    It looks like kneeling and crying.


    "Negligence, an oversight is over? This is challenging my rule, this is challenging the rule of the Williams family... Explain to all the people yourself. If you can''t find the murderer in three days, don''t be a count."


    Emperor Searle''s words shocked everyone present!


    For a long time, the noble family glory can not be arbitrarily deprived. When Sean was in the basharan Empire, even if he was later stigmatized as treason, he did not order to deprive his family name first. After all, the rule of a family is deep-rooted in a certain area, and the emperor sair wanted to recover his noble identity this time.


    Obviously, it''s starting to make a big deal.


    The Duke named festa raised his head helplessly and looked at himself with [pity!] and [hope!]. In fact, this man had a chance with himself before, that is, he took the initiative to talk to count Barton several times at a banquet the other day, but those feelings were nothing. Sean wouldn''t choose to speak at this time.


    Even the whole process doesn''t want to be involved.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you and others... Braden, Robin and Lionel..." a series of names were called, but Sean didn''t write them down because he didn''t know them.


    Generally speaking, if the investigation results are not presented within three days, all these people will be demoted, and before that, they will explain to the residents in the city. After thinking about it, all the crimes may be taken over and apportioned... Anyway, someone has to stand up and carry the pot. Unfortunately, these people were named.


    After explaining everything, Emperor Searle''s anger seemed to subside a bit, and he apologized more when talking to himself.


    Of course, Sean will take it as soon as he is well. He said that if he needs his own help, he will be at his disposal at any time... Of course, it''s polite. If his dozens of soldiers don''t arrive at a regiment here, they won''t need their own help.


    Anyway, Sean will continue to live in the kesselk Palace at his own pace. If there is news from Yalan fort, he may be ready to start. In a word, he should have received his own letter. I''m afraid general Marlowe''s understanding of the sea has entered the sea area he designated at the moment.


    It shouldn''t be long, Sean said in his heart.


    I wanted to go to the Royal Academy to have a look, but today the forbidden guards in the whole imperial city seem to be out. There are too many people, so I won''t run any more.


    "Prince Sean."


    Just outside the hall, a voice suddenly stopped himself.


    Look back with Freya


    In front of him was a man who had never seen before. He was also very gorgeous. Different from other ministers in the hall just now, he looked very calm after coming out. He was about 30 years old, maybe less than some... He was a little older than himself, but not too old. He also secretly glanced at Freya nearby in his vision.


    The degree of favor is [friendly], and the level is ordinary people!


    "You are."


    "Your Highness may not know me. My name is swift Williams. I came to the capital from the South yesterday. I''ve always heard that Prince Sean is in the palace, so I really want to see him."


    Swift Williams?


    This surname is the royal family of kesselk. How can I say he is a prince.


    Probably the other party also got the answer from Sean''s reaction and acted more naturally.


    "I''ve always lived in the south. Originally, his majesty invited us to come with the help of dealing with the big pirates. Of course, I also wanted to meet the prince from the desert. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen." although it was a pity, the attitude of [ridicule!] overhead betrayed myself.


    After just a few days of contact with the ruling class of kesselk, Sean found that the regime in this country was still as chaotic as it was 20 years ago, and there had been fierce internal struggle from beginning to end.


    Twenty years ago, even the emperor''s only daughter was poisoned. Although it was later known that NAIA existed, having this courage means that there is a great problem of political class contradictions in this country. Now, after seeing the prince''s Schadenfreude, he is more convinced.


    "It''s Prince swift!"


    "It''s just empty titles. I''m just an exiled Royal member. I don''t have any hobbies on weekdays. I read books and fish to pass the time."


    Now emperor Searle was worried about the assassination of lockers, but the prince seemed irrelevant.


    "I don''t know if your Highness has time. I have a quiet yard outside the imperial city. I heard that Prince Sean likes reading and leisure. Why don''t you come to me?" the other party offered to invite him.


    It seems that the prince is going to invite himself.


    "Today? I may have to say sorry to your royal highness, because what happened yesterday, I''m going to arrange it first." Sean is not involved in the factional struggle of kesselk at this time. He was almost neutral when he was a count in the past, and it''s even more impossible to be a person from other countries now.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll invite you again if your highness is free." the prince seems unwilling to give up. Before leaving, he doesn''t forget to emphasize his attitude of coming back next time.


    On the way back to her residence, Freya carefully recalled the process in the hall and the prince''s understatement later.


    "Sean, I think the royal family here seems to be at peace."


    "You found it, too?"


    Compared with herself, Freya didn''t see the changes of other people''s emotions and personalities. She thought entirely by experience and experience.


    "Well, I''m afraid Locke''s death will not be so simple."


    "Anyone with a clear eye can see it, otherwise emperor Searle wouldn''t be very angry today. I''m afraid some of those people may be insiders, but they can''t say it for some reason," Sean said.


    Now in retrospect, when kesselk sent tribute to jagong to show friendship, some forces in China may be ready to move, but the real people who took the action are ''free people''. However, who can accurately transport the tribute route is not their own people!


    "Then we shouldn''t be involved in them," Freya insisted.


    When they returned to their residence, they saw Lucille waiting at the door of the house from a distance.


    "What''s the matter, mentor Lucille."


    "Sean, you''re finally back!"


    Looking at the appearance of Lucille [worried!], I have never seen such an expression in this era.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hand over an old book page


    "Look."


    Sean turned up what Lucille handed over, an old page with Alchemist''s manuscript... Alchemy stone... And Abdullah''s name at the end.


    Only half.


    "Where did you find it?" asked hurriedly.


    "In... Rachel''s room."

 Chapter 569

    Rachel?


    Sean looked carefully at the manuscripts in his hand. The handwriting was very messy. Some of them seemed to be added later, and they were obviously excerpted.


    "Found it in Rachel''s room?" Sean asked Lucille in detail how she found it.


    In fact, when the other party came last night to remind several people to pay attention to safety, Lucille went to help. After all, the other party is the big sister he has always respected. It would be best if he could help.


    From last night to this morning, Lucille almost followed the national alchemists to find the cause of the prison fire under the arrangement of Rachel. However, the prisoner didn''t find it, but Lucille found this thing in her hand when sorting out the information


    Alchemy stone.


    Freya on the other side also followed


    In hand is the manuscript of the legendary Abdullah, whether excerpted or not, but at least the content is his real research. I remember that on the timeline more than 20 years ago, Sean himself looked for some of the legendary''s research topics in the big library of Lewis city according to Okam''s clues.


    But those were found by later alchemists. Some annotations may have deviated from the original, but this one in hand is true.


    It records the origin of the alchemy stone


    Thousands of years ago, Abdullah traveled all over the world looking for something at a higher level of alchemists. At that time, under the background of the times, alchemy was no longer satisfied with ordinary refining and transformation. They began to learn from every generation of alchemists to explore deeper mysteries and want to unlock the essence of human beings, or the essence of the world.


    Because in the manuscript, the legendary Abdullah believes that talents are the most wonderful alchemy product in the whole world!


    If you carefully explore, the composition of everything in the world is regular, as if it is fixed by some kind of refining array. Human beings can refine metal from ore, and combine it into what they need through alchemy and smelting. Wood, food, even the clothes we wear and the houses we live in are all refined by human beings.


    "It looks like a scholar''s speech," Freya said after reading a paragraph.


    "Being able to become the first omniscient certainly has the essence of a scholar, otherwise it is impossible to study so many refined arrays."


    In the myths of alchemists, most of the refining formation handed down in future generations came from the legend. He is the most loved and perhaps the most admired and great figure by alchemists. Of course, the direction of life that such people think about is very special.


    Turn a page


    This section is the origin of various refining arrays and the direction Abdullah has studied for more than ten years.


    He found that all groups can be controlled by people, but not by people themselves.


    [the body is a higher-level alchemy product. Every organization of the body seems to be inextricably linked, and each part properly constitutes you, the first person!]


    Abdullah was so arrogant that he began to try to combine it into the refining of the human body. In order to fully analyze the human body, he used many prisoners as experimental objects to study, but they all failed!


    The human body can not be born smoothly according to a certain proportion. They lack something, something composed of human beings. In the manuscript, Abdullah compares this kind of thing to the human heart, because without the heart, even how to use the accurate proportion, it is impossible to refine a real person.


    But normal human reproduction can give birth to people


    Abdullah began to turn his research to the mother, and finally found a little clue in the mother''s body.


    Creating human beings needs something, and it is not human physiological instinct. It is just communication to hide people''s eyes and ears. If you put aside these confusing behaviors and integrate men and women, you will find a new world


    It''s in it.


    Secrets are often hidden in our seemingly insignificant behavior


    Many people believe that fertility allows human beings to continue, but there is a more unknown secret behind it. Almost all life, whether human or those animals, comes from this.


    These larvae are not given by reproductive instinct, but by another mysterious force


    As long as it interferes with the existence of this force, new things will be bred.


    Alchemy stone!


    The final conclusion stops here.


    Because it is only half of the original, it is the end here, but such a little content is enough to shock Sean and Freya.


    Common sense has been refreshed again... No, it should be said that their common sense has been refreshed again. As early as before, Sean vaguely felt its existence when he saw the veil behind the "gate of truth" and heard the name of the black goat, and affected the rules of the world like YOG.


    "What does this record mean? Fertility instinct comes from another force?" Freya looked at the contents of the page and fell into meditation.


    Just now, the two people in front of me are still women.


    Sean didn''t know whether Lucille was maternal or not, but the knowledge on the page seemed to tell them that their origin was a gift of ''God''.


    "This should be the origin of the alchemy stone." Sean tried to draw their attention to the stone.


    As one of the three pillar gods, Sabu Nicholas, the black goat, had better not provoke it. He didn''t even think about how to contact the other party. If he could barely stand in front of the other party as a [time controller] according to the principle of equal exchange, but compared with an ancient God who doesn''t know at all, Sean felt at least a little more natural on Utah Sotos''s side.


    Anyway, he doesn''t care about anything. He can use this power to fool around!


    "You mean the alchemy stone was made by the great alchemist Rachel," Freya said.


    "Who else can there be without her!"


    Although Sean seldom heard the name of the so-called omniscient in this era, as a great alchemist, Rachel should inherit this name. Then she should have the resources of all alchemists. From the beginning, Sean felt that the other party had refined the alchemy stone.


    "The alchemy stone is indeed made by sister Rachel, but its function is not as powerful as you said before. It can replace some conditions, but not all conditions."


    At this time, Lucille finally told them when she knew it. On the night when she just came to kesselkedi capital a few days ago, she and Rachel discussed the topic on the high platform.


    "But I didn''t expect the price of the alchemy stone to be like this..."


    "Does this mean that it can be refined with the human body?"

 Chapter 570

    The last part of the book is about the integration of male and female bodies. In fact, the details are almost the same as refining.


    "Lucille," Sean said suddenly.


    "What''s the matter..."


    There was a worried expression in his eyes.


    Sean knows what the other party is worried about. If the method of producing the alchemy stone is so cruel, it is natural to cause any internal contradictions. This time, the assassination of the big pirate lockers is probably a problem within the Empire.


    "We don''t care about Rox. Even if you have a personal relationship with Rachel, I don''t want you to participate in their internal struggle too much. It''s almost enough." this time, Sean personally reminded Lucille in front of Freya.


    Looking at the other party''s expression, I''m a little unhappy, but I still have to say it myself.


    "This is obviously a problem within them. It is estimated that a series of political opponents will be involved. It is clear that the robbers who hijack tribute can know the route of transportation and rest... They pull out a rebel organization like ''free man'' as an eye shield just to protect themselves." At this time, people with clear eyes may see it.


    Kesselk is not the kind of country with turbulent regime. Since they can ensure the best strength in the southern continent, their army will not be weak.


    How could a small prison be burned


    There are probably a lot of their own people here, so Sean asked Lucille not to take care of it. As long as he received the news from Marlowe, he can leave... He doesn''t even need them to come again.


    "You don''t know my relationship with Rachel''s sister," Lucille replied to herself immediately, instead.


    "It''s been more than 20 years. It''s really rare. But people always change. She hasn''t been the person you knew since the day she took over as a great alchemist."


    "You don''t understand!"


    Lucille retorted.


    At this time, Freya, standing on one side, saw that they were angry and something was wrong. She hurried forward and took Sean''s hand and motioned him not to speak so directly.


    Sighed.


    "Well, you go out with me tonight..."


    "Where are you going?"


    "You promised before that we would investigate the alchemy stone and immortal wine. Now we know that these things are made by Rachel... At least understand the whole thing."


    Lucille didn''t understand Sean''s words, but the other party didn''t explain. She ordered Freya to use magic to hide them tonight, so that they can''t be found by others. As for herself and Lucille, they were going to the big library.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Sean''s opinion, the manufacturing method of the alchemy stone should be like this. It''s just that the introduction of the integration of men and women is somewhat vague, because there is no specific refining method. If you just follow this introduction, it may take many experiments to appear once... Maybe you can''t get the Alchemy stone many times.


    This also just proves the value of the alchemy stone and the reason why so many people want it, and in their own vision, the one originally given to jagong has been used many times.


    Although Sean hasn''t seen their real appearance, there is a limit on the number of times, and a few times show that they are defective. What is refined is a defective product... But it is false and groundless, because Abdullah''s description of the alchemy stone and his academic views in the manuscript are clear and correct, not like random writing.


    Moreover, these knowledge are also familiar with their current cognition


    "Where are we going now?"


    "Looking for something."


    At night, on the roof of the palace, where they had just jumped out of the Imperial City, Sean and Lucille went directly to the big library.


    "Will there be anything in the big library?" because this place was visited only a few days ago, and even the direction was the same, she remembered the location of the big library.


    "There''s an answer we''re looking for!" Sean just said briefly.


    It takes a long time to explain this thing, and even I''m not sure if it will be there. I just have this feeling in my heart... Okam won''t be placed in such a prominent position. In addition, only half of the manuscript in my hand can be seen, and maybe the other half is still hidden.


    Lucille couldn''t understand what Sean was going to do, but she felt in her heart that she wanted to follow each other.


    It feels wonderful!


    I''m his mentor, but recently, especially after going to sea, the other party''s performances seem not to be afraid of him. On the contrary, I have a feeling that I know my habits very well, and even remind myself of the mentor who taught me in some places.


    A man named Sean who lived more than twenty years ago


    However, the mentor disappeared inexplicably after teaching himself for many years. At first, he just thought it was a long trip. Later, after Lucille became famous, she walked in various countries with different names and said she was a person of sustainable light, but she never saw anyone who recognized this wizard organization again.


    For many years, they seem to have never existed, and even their mentor has evaporated!


    "Lucille." a sudden cry interrupted the memory.


    "What!"


    "How much do you know about your eldest sister?"


    Lucille [curious!] Why did Sean ask, but he answered honestly.


    "She is my closest person in the world except my mentor, more intimate than you!" he said without hesitation.


    In Lucille''s heart, this disciple is very special. His whole body is more and more exuding the same temperament as his mentor, but he is still a latecomer after all. His relationship with Rachel''s sister has been for decades.


    "So you often come to see her these years?"


    Sean is not surprised that the other party will say so. It only shows that Lucille has been wandering around all these years alone.


    "I come here every few years for a while, and she has invited me to join the alchemists of kesselk many times before."


    "The last thing you know is alchemy," Sean said.


    "In fact, there are also reasons in this regard. I have been reluctant to learn these years because I don''t want to join, otherwise I can''t find an excuse." Lucille sighed.


    It seems that the eldest sister has a high position in her heart. She even has to make excuses for refusing.


    "I see."


    In other words, when Lucille comes back occasionally, she has the opportunity to meet Rachel. There is no communication between them for a lot of time, so it''s not surprising what she looks like


    Sean''s head recalled the beautiful girl who was innocent and hard-working more than 20 years ago, but now she really has a serious aunt image, which has changed too much.

 Chapter 571

    It''s late at night outside the big library


    There are still a group of Guard soldiers standing guard outside. Although the large library in the capital is open to the outside world, part of it is still the exclusive site of Erudites affiliated to the country. The data in their hands involve many fields of the country. It is impossible to make public the map and resources, so they still need someone to guard it.


    "Are we going in?" Lucille asked Sean''s opinion on the roof.


    It''s too easy for them to enter this kind of defense virtual library, but their identities are somewhat blocked, so Sean won''t say... If a prince is found, he doesn''t know how to explain, and he doesn''t want to be known by Rachel and her sister.


    Both have scruples, but they have to come here again.


    "Of course. Don''t worry, it''s just a few people. I believe in your strength." seeing the [worry!] on the other party''s head, Sean seemed to understand what Lucille was thinking.


    As long as it''s not found, everything will be fine. What do people above level 18 of an orderer worry about!


    "Come on, you do it first," Sean said suddenly.


    At the moment, Lucille behind her also called Barry, the crow she had been accompanying. Sean still remembers his name. He used him to deliver messages.


    "Don''t disturb others."


    "Also use you to remind... Don''t forget that I am the mentor."


    At this time, Lucille will show her identity as a mentor. If it had been before, Sean might have listened to it, but after going through each other''s young experience, it sounds like she can only smile.


    Watching the Raven fly to two soldiers dozing at the door


    [deep sleep ~]


    A spell was chanting on Lucille''s lips, and then there was a falling sound below.


    "Yes, let''s go down."


    They jumped in front of the guard soldiers who had fallen asleep at this time, and another group of patrolling soldiers were about to pass in the distance... Quickly opened the door of the big library with magic, and they immediately entered and then closed, while Lucille controlled Barry outside to wake them up with magic.


    "Hey, why are you asleep!"


    "Don''t you also..." the conversation between them can be heard through the door.


    "Well, well, someone is coming. Stand better again. Why are there crows... Bad luck, go!"


    Probably drove Barry away from the door. Outside, a crow''s cry was heard farther and farther away, but it was because of this very common behavior that the soldiers behind the door did not suspect that someone had come in.


    Sean looked at Lucille next to him.


    "I can see you are a recidivist, mentor." a series of actions are without guidance. Many people just move people away after sneaking in, not necessarily wake them up.


    Sean remembers that when the rebels of the basharan Empire raided their Earl''s house, no one found it because of sneaking in. They didn''t want to deal with it at all!


    "Hum, are you laughing at me? If it weren''t for me, you would have to break in by force, and whether you would be found or not." Lucille threw a white eye at Sean.


    "How could it be? I should trust your strength, so I let you come."


    Part is flattery, part is praise.


    It is Freya who wants to follow her. Although she also has strong combat strength, her experience in sneak attack and theft is not as good as that of Lucille. She is better at dealing with those high-ranking officials and nobles


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You think I can''t hear you. You''re sarcastic. I tell you. These skills are the survival income of me for more than ten years. Even if you want me to teach you, with your noble IQ, it''s estimated that you won''t learn them in a few more years." Lucille said confidently.


    "Then you should teach me more. I want to learn all kinds of skills!"


    Perhaps on the timeline 20 years ago, Sean''s impression of this person who is also a mentor and disciple has changed. He doesn''t talk as much as before, and even respects generations.


    "Shut up, what the hell are you doing here? Will there be the answer we want?"


    Lucille''s inquiry made Sean suddenly serious, just relying on yesterday''s memory.


    "I can''t answer you for sure, but I think the answer still stays here..."


    This is the answer that Okam gave himself more than 20 years ago, but he didn''t solve it until today. At that time, because the events made by Meredith came too fast and mainly aimed at his mother Aila at that time, Sean felt that it was meaningless to find that thing. He didn''t expect that it would come to find the answer more than 20 years later.


    Abdullah''s manuscript mentioned the alchemy stone. There should be immortal wine, and this page is only half, and there should be another half.


    Sean really didn''t expect this thing to be equally important in more than 20 years!


    Look at the place on the roof. Because the vision of animals is different from that of humans, he needs to find the same location according to the memory points of yesterday''s Owl and mouse, go to the bookshelf and squat down to see where the mouse was yesterday


    "What are you doing?"


    "Find a location."


    "Where?" asked Lucille, puzzled.


    Just then Sean noticed where the moonlight came in. Yes, that''s it. It was there yesterday.


    Run over to the opposite bookshelf and turn around to see the position of the column.


    "Found it."


    With a bang in his hand, he lit fireworks, and Sean then slowly approached the pillar in front of him.


    Sure enough, no one can see so comprehensively from the perspective of animals... Yesterday, I thought it was a pillar supporting the house in the mouse''s eyes, but now I found that it was alone on the side wall, almost connected with the wall, so I felt it was supporting the house, but it existed alone.


    Small characters engraved on it correspond to each book here. All books in a large library will be marked with numbers in the footer and then placed in the corresponding position.


    If you can''t find it, come here and see


    The person in charge yesterday should have found a place here.


    "Here''s your secret?"


    "Yes, the secret is here..." Sean replied.


    The numbers left by Okam are not the records in books, because there are a lot of people coming and going in the imperial library, who may find them and take them away.


    But if it is replaced by a fixed number that will not change, it should be the pillar in front of us.


    Sean knocked


    It looks like wood, but the internal structure is as hard as metal.


    Staring at it carefully with my vision, I saw a sign with [alchemy products] written in front of me.

 Chapter 572

    Do you mean


    Sean subconsciously touched the number corresponding to the column according to the number in his memory.


    The flash of the halo in the blink of an eye stunned both of them.


    "Will this thing... Still light?" Lucille [curious!] wanted to press it, but he held out his hand and was immediately pressed by Sean.


    "Don''t move, or you''ll disturb my password," Sean turned back.


    Yes, it feels like entering a password! Lucil may be wondering what he should make complaints about. More than 20 years ago, so many figures left by Occam were not the most difficult ones, but the simplest input codes.


    That''s it?


    Hasn''t anyone tried in more than 20 years? The feeling is momentarily manipulated by a wave of mental retardation.


    It''s easy to say if it''s an organization. After all, not everyone dares to move these works left by their ancestors, but after all, this is a big library. There are so many people every day, and for more than 20 years, even the book recording the numbers has been sent to the Imperial City. No one is curious to try.


    You follow the rules too much!


    Sean couldn''t help shaking his head and continued to input the password in his memory. There were a series of more than 20 groups of data in total. In fact, it would take a lot of time to find it completely... It seems that even boring people don''t have to really try to enter the password.


    How many people watch during the day, and there are people guarding the door at night.


    Okam estimated that he had calculated this point, so he was so relieved to leave the secret in the imperial capital. The most dangerous place is the safest place.


    When the last character was lit, the pillar in front of them changed


    [alchemy products]


    The internal structure can be anything. This characteristic of halo at one click must also be the setting of its internal itself, just like a machine


    It is worthy of being the product of alchemists. Even this is similar to those mechanics. It should be said that it is better than those!


    They looked at the columns opening layer by layer, just like a precise mechanism. At last, something they had been looking forward to appeared in the most central place, and a box was placed inside.


    "Sure enough, there is something."


    "Wait a minute!" seeing that Lucille was about to go to get it, Sean shouted.


    "You can''t touch such a dusty thing for such a long time."


    Sean looked at another alchemy array inside the column. Because it was not a magic spell, even such a high-level Lucille didn''t find it at the first time, and he saw it in the field of vision. Otherwise, he might not be able to notice such an insignificant alchemy array in the light.


    According to the pattern of the alchemy array, Sean painted another shape.


    "There''s still an alchemy array!" Lucille reacted at this time. Just now she almost triggered the mechanism.


    However, compared with the alchemy array, Lucille is more concerned about Sean''s cautious attitude and his sensitivity. It was only less than two months since he came out of the imperial city of jagong. The other party had grown so much at once. Even such a small Dharma array noticed it. Does it have something to do with his growing strength?


    "You can take it now."


    When Lucille wondered, Sean took out the small box placed in the column first. Who could have thought that the column was hollow, and the box would close automatically after it was taken out like a mechanism.


    "Is that your secret?"


    "Well, it should be another part of the legend Abdullah''s manuscript," Sean said, opening the box.


    There is really an old leather book page. Because the boxes are special alchemy products, the whole is kept intact. It''s almost like a new one.


    "Why did you know there was such a thing here!" Lucille was confused. What else did Sean not know along the way.


    The son of a former desert queen.


    Although I also experienced the era of the desert queen, it was too early after all. I was just a child. I didn''t know much about the queen. The only thing I knew was that the other party had some friendship with his mentor.


    Probably because of this relationship, when Lucille heard passers-by say that the prince of the desert was called Sean, she wanted to have a look. If it was the Queen''s son, she would have accepted a related disciple, but now it seems that her understanding of this disciple has become more and more blurred, and she can''t see it clearly even more.


    "Because I came here once yesterday."


    As a pun, Sean came yesterday, but he didn''t need to say anything about Okam.


    "Go back first, let''s go back and study..."


    Sean and Lucille are ready to go back, or continue to use the previous method to make Raven Barry use magic to confuse the guards outside, and then they leave.


    Look at the time. It''s completely late at night. It''s estimated that there are few people outside.


    But when Lucille was about to cast her magic, suddenly the whole person was stunned!


    "What''s the matter..."


    Sean had just asked, and a prompt appeared in his field of vision.


    "Someone came, it''s... It''s sister Rachel." in this city, and even in this country, the only thing that can worry her is probably this name.


    Why is she here?


    Sean listened to Lucille and looked at the gate of the big library not far away.


    If she wants to come in, then... Wait.


    Another thing suddenly came to mind.


    "Let''s hide quickly. If Rachel''s sister sees us, we''ll be in trouble." Lucille suddenly takes Sean''s hand and wants to find a place to hide. Their level is almost equal, and there is no power suppression. As an older generation, Rachel is far more experienced than Lucille.


    It''s no use hiding.


    "Don''t hide," Sean said suddenly.


    At this time, the door of the library was suddenly opened.


    The light instantly lit up the dark Library


    However, Rachel was the only one standing at the door. Lucille tried to hide, but Sean insisted on waiting for each other.


    When the door opened and saw Rachel alone, Lucille didn''t worry so much.


    "Sister Rachel."


    "Sister, you''re really here!" Rachel with short hair walked in slowly at the door.


    There''s really no one at the gate. She''s the only one!


    "Don''t worry, I''ve paid off everyone else. There won''t be a fourth person here."


    "Sister Rachel..."


    "The great alchemist must have been waiting for us for a long time," Sean said at this time.


    The other party looked at himself with interest and smiled.


    "It''s been a long time. Prince Sean is as smart as your mother."

 Chapter 573

    The other party came suddenly


    But as a big alchemist who stayed in the imperial city all the year round, it was strange that he suddenly caught up here.


    When Lucille said each other''s name, Sean had another idea in his head... The other party didn''t come, but had been waiting here.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you''ve been waiting here, and you deliberately let Lucille get Abdullah''s research manuscript," Sean continued.


    "Yes, I want you to get Abdullah''s manuscript."


    Rachel didn''t deny it, but answered directly. Even at this time, there was no goodwill below [hostility] or [coldness] on the other party''s head, and she didn''t bring any other people around her. It seems that her simple purpose is to get another breakup draft she just got.


    "Why! Sister Rachel." Lucille [unbelievable!] asked.


    After wandering in the desert and southern countries for so many years, I can''t fully trust everything and even everyone, but for the big sister in front of me, Lucille has always believed in her unconditionally.


    "There are many reasons for this, sister Lucille, but believe me, I don''t mean to persecute you."


    "But you deceived me!" Lucille retorted.


    "There are some things you don''t understand..."


    "I''m not that little girl now." the voice suddenly raised a few points.


    Bang~


    The door slammed shut at this time. At the same time, a powerful magic flow moved on Lucille, and even the nearby books were blown up by an inexplicable strong wind.


    Of course, Lucille will be angry. After all, the Rachel in front of her is the person she has respected since she was young... And it is this person who took advantage of her.


    In retrospect, I didn''t pay much attention to her because she was her high-level mentor. Similarly, the other party also took advantage of this and deliberately let her find the manuscript.


    "Trust me, sister! I won''t hurt you. I just want you to help me find another manuscript."


    "Asshole!"


    Lucille was furious, and the magic threw out Rachel who rushed to the door, but when she was about to reach the opposite side, she was blocked by a sudden metal wall... The alchemist of gold, with the same ability as more than 20 years ago, was good at using the refining of any metal.


    As soon as the magic was blocked, an alchemy array quickly drawn appeared under Sean and Lucille''s feet.


    Steel came out of the ground to form an iron cage, which immediately wrapped the two people in it


    "Such an iron cage wants to trap me?" Lucille looked really angry.


    Directly grasp the iron fence with one palm, and the other is trying to hold Sean


    "Sean, follow me and I''ll take you out. Rachel has the ability of level 18 of orderer, and you''re not his opponent!" he took it directly without waiting for Sean to agree or not.


    Magic luck squeezed a hole in the iron fence out of thin air and jumped out.


    But in front of them are two metal bronze statues slightly higher than normal people. They still move and are used as puppets.


    At this time, Sean recalled that a few years ago, it was probably when he and Lucille first met in a small town. At that time, he asked about the profession of alchemists, but the other party said it was best to pray that he would not meet the magicians, otherwise the magic images summoned by them using the [Contract] would be difficult to deal with.


    Over the years, Sean has indeed met many warlocks and experienced some powerful warlocks, but few people can use this power, and the two magic statues in front of him should be the things mentioned at that time.


    The shape like metal depicts all kinds of bright colored runes


    These can move, and the speed is not limited by the metal body. They move very fast!


    As soon as Lucille and Sean came out of the cage, they immediately met the magic image that rushed directly. They spread their hands and dodged to different places, but the magic image didn''t jump into the air. While waving their weapons, they were able to turn in one direction and fight towards themselves.


    Quick attack Sean can only rely on the power of [time dominator] to dodge


    The body instantly entered the slow time and space of the ectopic surface, and the world in front of me seemed to be forbidden. However, in this world with only black and white, the magic image in front of me was no longer made of metal, but a human black cloud with luminous eyes.


    How!


    Sean looked at the strange magic statue in front of him in surprise, and the sleeve sword in his wrist still stabbed into him


    Time came back to reality again. The metal body of the magic image was indeed pierced, but it was useless. It could still move its body, and the backhand was another blow.


    [corrosion ~]


    [frozen ~]


    Limit the magic backhand slap on the other party, but it has little effect. Only the frozen physical effect barely trapped the other party''s speed for a few seconds. With strong power, it can still break free.


    "Go to hell!"


    A blast of impact magic passed through the bodies of the two figures. Lucille pushed them and threw them directly into the dense book shelves on both sides.


    "Sister ruiqi''er, do you really want to do it with me?" the gray witch''s long skirt was windless, her snow-white hair danced, her red lips opened slightly, and her eyes [angry!] stared at ruiqi''er not far away.


    One hand holds a mass of white and black material like flame


    "I don''t want to fight with you, sister Lucille. Otherwise I wouldn''t use only two magic statues. You know my ability. If I want to fight, it''s not two or tens of thousands... Even you can''t escape from my alchemy array. What''s more, this city has my alchemy array. You have to take your good apprentice. You can''t go at all!"


    Their grades were almost the same, and Rachel was already a famous alchemist of gold when Lucille was a little girl.


    You can''t take advantage of fighting


    And just now, Sean also found that he couldn''t fight these demons with his level of magic. One might be OK, but the other party said tens of thousands!!


    People have been fighting with themselves all the time, so under the control of time disorder, they can win by first attack, but the magic statues don''t feel pain. Even if they are broken, they can reorganize again, and time goes by, it''s just a way to avoid.


    Of course, if you want to escape, Sean believes he can still go!


    "As long as you give me the box in your apprentice''s hand, I will assume that nothing has happened tonight. Jagong and kesselk still have a good relationship, you are still our guests, and our sisters will not be affected," Rachel said.


    But when I heard this, Lucille still refused.


    "Asshole! Asshole! I always respect you as my best sister, but..."


    "Why?"


    "I said you didn''t understand some things," replied Rachel [calm down!].


    "Won''t you discuss it with me!"


    Lucille clenched her hands with the magic energy, and the energy disappeared, but she was still excited.


    With a sigh, Rachel said a name slowly.


    "Rorschach."

 Chapter 574

    Thoughts seem to go back to more than 20 years ago


    In Sean''s time, that is, half a month ago, the man who always followed Rachel with a shy smile.


    At that time, he should be in his twenties!


    Of course, the time calculation of the world is not so accurate. After winter, even one year old, sometimes the winter goes very early, and the snow may end in a week, so this age will be advanced... To really calculate, Luo Xia may be just 20 years old or a little younger, because he looks very young and always calls himself brother Sean.


    Although at that time they both deliberately monitored themselves, they both listened to the arrangement of their tutors. In terms of getting along, their nature is not bad. They may be relatively chasing fame and wealth, but who doesn''t live for fame and wealth? At least Rorschach and Rachel don''t feel so bad to themselves.


    What''s more, he let Okam go because he wanted the manuscript, which led to their punishment


    But Sean at that time didn''t expect that this farewell would be Rorschach''s last day!


    "It''s brother Luo Xia."


    Lucille just got angry and her anger was dispelled in an instant. She has met Rachel for so many years. Of course, she knows that the other party has not been married and will give up Christian''s inherited name because of Rorschach.


    The heir of the noble must have descendants, otherwise the family cannot continue. Then Rachel has been unable to let go of her longing for Rorschach and unwilling to get married. In her best years, she chose to leave the Christian family and become a great alchemist... Lucille can''t imagine how much suffering each other has suffered, But from a beautiful and enviable sister to what she looks like today, we can understand the suffering she has experienced.


    "It''s your mentor who inspired me," Rachel said expressionless.


    "My mentor?"


    I don''t know why Lucille subconsciously glanced at Sean


    "What did he say?" asked Lucille.


    "He once asked whether there was something that could ignore the principle of equivalent exchange. At that time, we argued about it... But I later found that your mentor Sean was right. There was such a thing. All the time, we just respected the ideas that our predecessors refused to study. That was the way to imprison our thinking. I only entered the Royal alchemist I found a manuscript of Abdullah, which really records this method. "


    The moonlight gradually rose, and Rachel in the shadow gradually went to light. There was a state of [excitement!] hanging above her head.


    "It was with it that I became an alchemy stone."


    For a moment, Sean understood the whole thing. Twenty years ago, he did ask each other, and the purpose was to ask whether there was an alchemy stone. Unexpectedly, it turned into a later opportunity!!


    "I have a question for you. Why did you know I would come to this place to find another part of the manuscript?" the other party used Lucille to calculate, and how did she know there would be another part here.


    I am also very confused about this.


    "Why do I know? Don''t you understand?"


    The smile of the other party made Sean wonder. Did she see that she was Sean twenty years ago? At this time, Lucille next to her also cast her eyes.


    "I don''t understand what you mean." finally Sean asked tentatively.


    The first time I met you as like as two peas, I thought he was very much like your late tutor, especially when he was dressed in the area.


    Rachel didn''t forget what she looked like at that time. She still remembered it for more than 20 years!


    "As like as two peas, he is the son of the desert queen. If I am not mistaken, his father is not what country Baron is, but your mentor Sean... So their names will be exactly the same."


    Poof~


    Sean almost didn''t stand firm, but Lucille was shocked.


    Oh, don''t believe it.


    She can''t believe what she says now!


    This meal can be eaten indiscriminately. You can''t talk nonsense.


    I thought about how to fight next, but I don''t know what to make complaints about Sean.


    "Your mentor probably came here for these manuscripts in those years. Later, I investigated everything, including what happened in the swamp town of Kimo river. Although most people were crazy and full of nonsense at that time, I asked someone to record everything they said, especially in the blacksmith shop, according to him Your memory is likely that it was your mentor who caused the fire. "


    Rachel''s words made Lucille fall into memory


    At that time, she was only five or six years old. She was mentally and underdeveloped. How could she remember this.


    The only impression is that there was a big fire, and then everyone was trapped in the town and couldn''t go out. The food for those days was only the loach caught from the swamp... I can''t remember anything except these.


    "But then something happened in the imperial capital. I haven''t given up investigating it for so many years. I knew that Meredith, the great alchemist at that time, died in the hands of your mentor, and he didn''t get anything useful at that time." Rachel explained.


    "This..."


    Sean didn''t expect that Rachel could trace the truth after more than 20 years.


    Yes, at that time, she was just a local alchemist. She didn''t expect that she would be the last person to become a big alchemist. If she had this right, she could access any information and keep tracking down the truth.


    I underestimated each other''s determination and her feelings for Rorschach!


    Those two people


    The boy who always liked to hide in the dark and look at each other kept popping up in his head.


    The last problem is actually on him.


    "According to their habits, even if they die, they will tell you everything, whether it''s your father or your mother... So I bet you''ll want to find this manuscript again. It seems that I guessed right!" Rachel said confidently.


    "Give it to me. I need this thing. Just give it to me... I can do anything for you."


    Sean stepped back. When he turned to look at Lucille, the other party stared at him, with all kinds of [complex!] expressions in his eyes.


    Because I mentioned my name twenty years ago, I moved the little apprentice


    Reached out and slapped each other in the face.


    "Wake up, Lucille. She said it''s not true. You can''t give it to her, or something will go wrong."


    Biting her lip, this slap finally woke her up!


    "Hum, you are not qualified to talk to me in this tone..." she stepped forward and regained her confidence in her elegant steps.


    "But anyway, you are my disciple. I don''t agree. No one wants to take you away!"

 Chapter 575

    Lucille takes the lead and faces Rachel


    Various changes in witchcraft and alchemy appeared in their hands, but everyone could see that they were merciful to each other.


    "Brother Rorschach is dead. Why don''t you understand sister Rachel? He can''t live again after he''s dead. Wake up!" Lucille hit the magic and hit the magic image. At the same time, the magic rebound on the magic image threw the attack back again.


    [deviation ~]


    Lucille waved to defuse her attack and began to read another magic in her mouth.


    Alchemists are the professions who know the most about physical changes. In front of them, all magic that can cause external damage is useless. They will dissolve or move to other places by changing the essence of matter. If they want to fight with high-level alchemists, they can only use magic such as curse and secret arts.


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, Lucille had studied this kind of magic many years ago... Only because her mentor said that one day she would meet alchemists. If she didn''t learn to restrain their magic, she might not be able to win.


    At that time, I thought it was a joke. After all, my eldest sister became one of the best alchemists in the world.


    But in this way, the most unlikely result has become a reality


    "Sister Rachel!"


    The magic in her hand is not finished yet. Rachel on the opposite side takes the lead in rushing over. The wrist guard in her hand turns into a stabbing sword. When the sword is waved, it turns into silk, and the silk finally turns into a needle.


    The damage is almost minimized, but the scope of acupuncture is also the largest.


    "I have my persistence, sister. If everything in front of me wants me to give up, all my efforts over the years will be in vain!"


    The dense iron steel needles rushed at Lucille, which could not be avoided, or there was no way to hide at all. There was basically no perspective from the air to the ground... Lucille had no time to stop, and the whole body was attacked.


    "Ah!"


    Huh?


    Rachel didn''t expect that the other party would really get caught. She didn''t spend a lot of time fighting with Lucille on weekdays. She knows all her abilities. These should be within the scope she can resolve.


    However, when I was confused, I found that the figure of Lucille in front of me was just an illusion. The real she suddenly appeared behind me


    "Sister Rachel, I don''t want to fight with you. Please leave." the blade butted against Rachel''s back, and didn''t forget to shout to Sean, who was struggling with four magic statues on the other side.


    "Sean... Get away from the magic statue. Come here. As long as you catch the operator, the puppets won''t move."


    It''s so simple. You can do it yourself.


    When Sean fought with these puppet demons, he gradually found that these demons are more and more like conscious people. They can quickly capture any of their actions, and consciously think about their reaction to their actions. Sometimes such an unexpected attack almost drove Sean to a desperate situation.


    Normal people can''t escape the attack. If they don''t use the ability of ectopic surface, they will be stabbed dozens of times!


    In his left hand, he held whether to use [ketugya''s fireworks], but Sean was worried that if he used it again, he would not be able to control it and directly burn half of the capital. The lesson of the last time was still vivid... Sean didn''t want to interfere with the whole process of history again because of the participation of ancient gods.


    Just like his mother said: the more this power is used, the more people will fall into it.


    "Come on, Sean," Lucille shouted again.


    Sean directly uses the ability of hiding shadow and cooperates with his body to enter the space of ectopic surface again


    Time slowed down, and the movements of several puppets lifting weapons seemed to be frozen in mid air. As long as they didn''t attack them, they wouldn''t appear. With this time, Sean could easily walk to a position outside the battle.


    In the black-and-white picture, the metal shell of the puppet can''t be seen. In front of us are four black shadows with human shapes. We can see their eyes as if they are moving!


    How could


    This is the plane under the ability of the time dominator.


    When time and space overlap, unless they also have the same ability, it is impossible for organisms to exist on two planes with different time flow rates.


    Sean didn''t think much and ran directly to Lucille


    The body returns to reality again.


    The reaction of both of them was startled. It was clear that the person who had just started fighting in the distance could come in front of him in an instant, just like some kind of fleeting magic. However, at the moment, Lucille didn''t have time to care about these small details, and the weapon in her hand was slightly powered.


    "Sister Rachel, you should know that I know your ability best. Even if you can''t arm quickly at such a close distance, how... Let''s leave. Similarly, we won''t investigate today''s affairs, but we won''t give you the legend''s manuscript," said Lucille.


    Four puppets in the distance turned around and watched their "master" be kidnapped, but they stopped at the same time, which made Sean feel even more strange. Were these puppets really conscious?


    "Hum, even if I leave it to you, you don''t know how to use it... It''s just a waste. Only I know what the above recorded things mean in the world. Don''t you just want to uncover the secret of it? Why don''t you share it with me? Half of you and half of me are very reasonable."


    Rachel''s attitude has changed. She just wanted to ask for it, but now she wants to trade.


    Lucille didn''t speak, but just looked at Sean, because Sean didn''t want to give it to each other from beginning to end. She didn''t know anything about what was recorded in this manuscript.


    "You should know what you''re doing. The door of truth can''t be opened, and there won''t be what you want," Sean said.


    I have seen the door of truth.


    Even now, I can''t understand what''s inside


    Void, invisible?


    It seems that there is nothing, and knowledge will indeed exist, but at that time, the truth forced by eugssotos to himself, if ordinary people look directly at the real face of the unspeakable, they may go crazy, and if they can''t close the door of truth, they don''t know what will happen.


    "What do you know? It''s just listening to your arrogant mother''s ignorant opinions. The door of truth is the essence of the world and the channel to show the magnificent truth... As long as it can be opened, I can crack the code of life, and then all the people you expect can come back." Rachel almost screamed wildly, and her face changed from calm to rage, and finally to distortion.


    "Don''t you want to? Little sister. What have you been chasing over the years... Isn''t it the footprints of your mentor? Don''t you want to see him again and listen to his teachings."


    I felt a state of [hesitation!] on Lucille''s head.


    Perhaps Rachel noticed this, and she continued

 Chapter 576

    "Think about it, your mentor and everything you cherish... I forgot that you never had true love, maybe, but you finally let go. Don''t you want them to come back?" Rachel turned her face slightly.


    There was paranoia and arrogance in his eyes that Sean had never seen before.


    "And you, little prince. Don''t you want to see your mother again? And your real father, I didn''t expect that you two related people would join together to become teachers and disciples in more than 20 years. Oh... I have to say that the fate of you people will always be connected, but anyway, only I can solve the gap in the world." Rachel still insisted.


    It seems that the innocent girl Rachel Christian in Sean''s eyes disappeared forever. At the moment, she is just a paranoid and arrogant alchemist like Meredith.


    "Sad!"


    "What did you say..."


    "Why do people who come to this ride always don''t know," Sean said faintly.


    She patted Lucille on the shoulder next to her. She hesitated... Because she seemed to believe the other party''s words. The temptation to revive the dead and control the rules of the world was too great.


    Countless people in the world want to pursue the highest level, but none can really achieve it. If they can ignite with magic, they want to hunt. If they can hunt, they want to use it in exchange for survival resources. With living resources, they begin to want rights and status... They have to control rights and status... They begin to specify rules.


    Legendary witch Caine, legendary Abdullah, level maker Merlin


    All these legendary people failed to really reach the realm, but they were chased by later people countless times.


    Maybe Naya latotip is right.


    All this has never been given on purpose, but what people want from it.


    "No one can escape death, whether it''s you... Or me. The door of truth is a lie. It shouldn''t exist from the beginning!" Sean''s voice raised a few points.


    "Ignorance."


    Sean was yelling, and Rachel showed no weakness.


    "I thought you, as the son of the queen of the desert, would be the future king of the desert and the disciple of Lucille... Now it seems that you are just as pedantic as those conservatives."


    "Stubborn and complacent..."


    "Under the truth, you''ll always be a mole ant who doesn''t dare to look up." Rachel stood up.


    Lucille''s blade didn''t move for the first time, but at this time, she found that this body was also a puppet. Her whole body gradually became virtual. Just now, her flesh colored skin swelled and solidified into metal armor.


    "I haven''t told you for many years, Lucille. What you know about me is just the alchemist who stayed at level 18 of the orderer ten years ago. I have been studying the legendary Abdullah''s manuscript since the day I opened it. I have gained a lot of new power from it!"


    The gradually metallized body began to become almost like a puppet, while the other side was located in the position of the four puppets just now, and one of them slowly grew out of Rachel''s female body.


    "To tell you the truth, it was I who suggested that the original King Williams launched the battle against the southern countries by means. It was also in that war that my mentor and the previous generation of alchemists were exhausted. Therefore, I was able to sit firmly in this position and have so many living people to use as experiments."


    "Once... Twice... Countless times..."


    "If you want to succeed, you need to sacrifice. Sometimes you don''t even understand, even if this person is your own sister." the puppet changed her original appearance and smiled.


    The formation of the alchemy array in her hand was directly introduced into the earth. At this moment, countless alchemy arrays began to appear on the ground of the whole big library... And a similar puppet came out of each array.


    Dozens, No. It turned into hundreds in an instant!


    "Since you don''t want to hand it over, I''ll take it myself."


    Rachel finally understood the truth.


    The change at that moment finally made Sean understand why the puppets he saw in the ectopic plane would be human shadow. Because these people were originally refined from real people, everyone is half an entity, and the shadow is an unformed soul, so they will behave like normal people.


    If you were a high-level soldier before your death, you can almost do everything with the anti Magic Shell of the magic image puppet and the immortal form of physical attack... Several can be controlled, but now there are hundreds, and the whole library is full.


    "Let''s go to the open." Sean took Lucille''s hand and ran near the door of the big library, with the restriction magic in his hand.


    Waving is a huge area of ice and drawing a path.


    "Don''t let them run away," Rachel yelled.


    Two people want to go, and another group of puppets come directly


    [time backtracking ~]


    Sean didn''t wait to use his strongest control ability to make the time in the whole environment return to the origin a few seconds ago. However, the strange thing was that the metal shell was suddenly turned back a few seconds ago, but the empty soul inside was exposed.


    "You really have strange abilities." Rachel saw the strange scene.


    But just for a moment, the soul shadow and the metal shell soon merged together as if they were attracted by each other, but these seconds were enough for them to pull the front out of the big library.


    They jumped out of the library, and the puppet who followed them was exiled by Lucille''s backhand magic


    Rachel chased out of the door, and her eyes were no longer as kind as before.


    "You really have a strange talent. It seems that I guessed right. Your mother saw the gate of truth... That''s why you got this strange ability. To tell you the truth, I investigated everyone involved in the imperial capital incident in which your parents participated. Many soldiers, including the last generation of emperor Williams, were entangled in strange events in their later years and didn''t end up with a good end."


    "Oh, your story has always been interesting. But the real situation is not what you think." Sean is also a little angry. The guy has been trying to make up his history from the beginning.


    People who haven''t seen Yug Sotos can''t understand the existence of time and space


    Seeing the puppets attack again, staring at their [time dominator] power... The whole time is moved backward in the general environment.


    The soul and the body are separated in an instant.


    The essence of the metal shell is the material basis, so time can determine its formation, but the emergence of soul consciousness is something in another field. Even time can''t reverse its existence... It involves the name of another great three pillar God.


    Gauze Nicholas.


    You can only use fireworks to see if it works

 Chapter 577

    At the moment, the soldiers outside the big library had already heard the news inside, but no one dared to come forward.


    Because there were a group of national alchemists outside the library, who were still dressed up as Royal alchemists from the imperial city. Dozens of people blocked the door, and master ruiqi''er, the top alchemist representing kesselk alchemists, had just entered.


    I don''t know what happened when the adult suddenly came to the library.


    The soldiers around only dare to look, but don''t dare to ask!


    But from the beginning, there was a constant sound... The courtyard on the front of the big library was huge, and the real entrance door was far away. The sound was still far away, but suddenly it became louder.


    It feels like a fight.


    "What are you doing!" several soldiers moved a few steps and were immediately stopped by the alchemists who saw them.


    "General, what are you doing? Why do you suddenly drive us out and don''t let us in? Something seems to have happened inside." the soldiers guarding datu embassy are subordinate to one of the guards of the capital, but they basically have no real power in this idle position, and their daily treatment is not even as good as those soldiers standing at the gate of the city.


    Most of the time, they still give themselves some small benefits.


    When you see the real patrol soldiers in the capital, they are called officers. Now the alchemists from the imperial city are standing in front of them. They can only call them generals directly, whether they are... Anyway, there must be no mistake in calling them so.


    "Don''t inquire about so many things. These have nothing to do with you."


    Boom!


    Just as he stopped the other party, another burst of explosion came from the yard. This time it was even louder. Even the alchemists guarding outside were very curious.


    But I don''t dare to see


    Because ruiqi''er, the great alchemist, made a special explanation when she brought people here. No matter what happened inside, even if she saw that the whole library was destroyed, she could not go in. Once she entered, she might be killed indiscriminately by the alchemy array arranged in advance!


    Looking at the emerald green light on the wall at the door, curiosity had to continue to take it back.


    I haven''t seen this kind of alchemy array sword fight before, let alone crack it!


    It is estimated that few people in the entire kesselk empire can untie it. They can''t do it anyway. They can honestly act as gatekeepers and don''t let people in.


    However, the voice inside became louder and louder, and everyone could hear the sound of fighting. The alchemist at the door tried to look at his companion opposite. The other party was also curious, but in the end they could only shake their heads.


    "Did you say it was the prisoner who burned the prison a few days ago?"


    "Who knows, it must be a very difficult opponent to let master Ruiqier go out in person. It''s best not to say anything today."


    They nodded and saw the soldiers standing not far away.


    "Go farther, go farther..."


    Both of them thought that the great alchemist was fighting with the enemy. How to find the enemy and why she hid it in the great library were unknown. Anyway, the person who could let her do it in person was the real master. You know, the person who can really represent the peak of kesselk''s strength in recent years, especially in recent ten years, is the great alchemist ruiqi''er.


    The other party has a famous school and is still an aristocratic family. Her innate talent is enough to be respected. It is said that she was called the leader of that generation when she was young.


    Then, because kesselk had many foreign proxy wars, many alchemists were often sent out


    The last generation of alchemists died and became disabled. Especially after the great alchemist called Meredith the omniscient was executed for treason, the alchemy of the whole country was hit to varying degrees. During that time, many omniscients came and went back. Fortunately, since Rachel got this position, she has carefully reformed the alchemist system of the whole country, Over the years, she no longer calls herself an omniscient, but simply retains the title of a great alchemist.


    And her ability is enough to support the name.


    There should be no one in this country she needs to deal with seriously!


    All those standing outside believe that the great alchemist can quickly solve the enemy and come out.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in another part of the capital city of kesselk, someone also noticed the situation on this side.


    Duncan noticed some strange continuous flow in the city center. He was too familiar with this thing. It was the great alchemist who used the power of her magic image. Although Duncan didn''t know how Rachel refined this magic image, she could always feel the slightest change in the air every time she used it.


    He is good at fire. The name of the alchemy of inflammation has been his own sign for more than 20 years, because such a strong energy flow in the air had to attract his attention.


    "Do you feel it?" Duncan asked the two people standing behind him.


    A man and a woman are their own disciples.


    If Sean was present at the moment, maybe he could recall each other''s names... The person who had a positive contact and confrontation with himself in Lewis city was the first time that Duncan saw the place where witchcraft was powerful. Moreover, during the later March, the two had a communication for a period of time. Because it seemed to Sean that the time was not long, he should still remember each other.


    "Like... Flame?" the man spoke first.


    "It''s a flame."


    A man and a woman are both national alchemists, so they all have blue uniforms, standard kesselk looks, and they are all born in a famous family.


    For more than 20 years, Duncan has gradually reached the position of Colonel today with the help of his relationship with Rachel and the famous alchemist kodall at that time. Although he can''t compare with Rachel in the Imperial City, his level has been almost above level 12. He is a person who can speak among the alchemists in the whole country.


    "Not only the flame, but also the magic puppet of the great alchemist."


    "Master Rachel?" the girl said in surprise.


    "Well," Duncan frowned.


    "I''m afraid something will happen there. You two go and have a look. Don''t let the events of the previous few days happen in the city." Duncan ordered.


    "Yes, sir."


    They nodded and hurried out.


    Late at night, not only in this place, but also near the big library, you can feel a hot temperature... It''s also very hot.


    Can''t sleep make complaints about summer? High streets and back lanes. What''s so hot?


    And now in the yard of the big library


    A hot flame fluid exploded in an instant!

 Chapter 578

    Sean watched these puppets die and drive them away. He had to use fireworks once.


    Although the external structure of the puppet can be immune to magic attacks, and physical attacks have no effect on these armor... Pierce the whole armor. It is still armor. As long as the ''soul'' inside does not die, it will never die.


    What a great alchemist! He made himself a pile of puppets!


    Seeing more than a dozen magic puppets rush towards him, Sean and Lucille back-to-back... At the same time, they cast limiting magic around themselves.


    [frozen ~]


    [wall ~]


    If it''s not good, you can directly use the flame magic on the sleeve sword in your wrist, together with the attack counterattack of the double blessing of physics and magic. Because of the release of the physical blade, the body of the puppet magic image will be cut in an instant. For a short moment, you can avoid the attack as long as you avoid it properly, and Lucille controls the magic that directly controls the weight of the object.


    [weightlessness ~]


    Raise the human sized stone statue at hand and throw it into the magic statue. This blow is enough to hit a large area!


    It''s a pity that if a magic statue falls down, it will regenerate as long as the body is still in the big alchemy array


    Lucille''s magic impact again combined with the ability of [weightlessness ~], directly raised the magic image, smashed the rushed up around, and quickly approached Sean.


    "How, can you hold it?" there was no tired gasp in his tone. Sean looked at each other''s magic, but he didn''t use it much.


    "I didn''t expect you to have great strength."


    "I''m still joking at this time..." it''s rare to see Lucille have such a serious fighting expression.


    Perhaps her opponent is a person of the same rank as her. She will be so serious, who always speaks carelessly and doesn''t care about trifles in life.


    "I''m fine, but it''s not the way to go on like this. The alchemy array under our feet should be the energy source for constantly generating these puppets. If we fight all the time, it will only regenerate all the time," Sean said.


    It''s estimated that Lucille can see that the reason why she doesn''t consume too much magic is to find a fatal means as much as possible.


    "I know, but I haven''t thought of a way to deal with it for the time being... Sister Rachel, No. Rachel can shape herself in them. We can''t solve it by controlling the caster. I think of a way."


    The title changed in an instant. Over the years, after all, Lucille has experienced many battles. After simply understanding each other''s ability, she will start trying to deal with it again and again.


    "What can I do?"


    "Although they are immune to magic, they are all ballistic attack magic. Have you noticed that the effect of ice can stop them for a short time? I will use my strongest ice mage to summon a storm to freeze all this area. At that time, you will follow me to the imperial city first, take your little sister out and run directly to the coming city. It should be no problem."


    Sean certainly doesn''t doubt Lucille''s ability to use magic, but her idea is still the way of a lone ranger.


    If I go like this, I can''t explain it. The relationship between the two countries and whether they can safely withdraw to the desert is a problem


    "There''s no time to think more and do as I say." probably seeing Sean''s hesitation, Lucille took out her compulsion as a mentor for the first time.


    "Maybe we can try using fire."


    "What?"


    "Try with your strongest flame. Although these magic statues have layers of protection, there is a spirit body with pre life behavior consciousness inside. Just burn them."


    "It won''t work!" said Lucille.


    Fire is different from ice. Ice storm only aims to limit the movement speed of these puppets so that they can escape first. No matter where it is convenient, she must ensure their safety. However, fire is burning damage. Everyone has seen the magic immunity of these puppets. Even if they are used again, it will not have any effect.


    "Trust me once, I have a way." Sean didn''t have time to explain more, just asked Lucille to prepare magic.


    Try it yourself


    If you guessed correctly, these spirits can be seen from the ectopic surface, that is, like those small light spots with occasional memory in the ectopic surface, people die, but their consciousness will not dissipate immediately, and even form an image that they can''t describe in a certain space.


    Using fire is the experience gained when fighting the ectopic monster in the capital of jagong at that time. Even artillery and fire magic can break the void barrier and hit those creatures hard. Lucille''s stronger magic should be no problem.


    "Trust me once!"


    Seeing Sean''s expression so determined, Lucille had to nod.


    "Why, can we discuss it? Sister." Rachel''s voice came from the statue, but she couldn''t be found at the moment.


    "I''ll need some time... To protect me!" said Lucille, and the magic began to work.


    And the statue pounced on it at the same time!


    ¡­¡­


    Sean took a deep breath.


    Close your eyes and the world enters the ectopic plane again


    Time slows down and everything seems to stand still.


    In the world that has become black and white, the bodies of demons like puppets are no longer metal, but black shadows.


    You can slow down the time, and you can also pull the time... Just give yourself space to exert, and the ectopic side is obviously the place where you exert your [time dominator] power most.


    Sean stretched out his hands and looked at the time value of the world. He needed to turn it back; At the same time, the other side should also take into account Lucille''s magic at the moment.


    A reading note of [destruction burning ~] appeared on her head.


    As long as you speed up the time of this magic... Just like the charged line, moving it can speed up Lucille''s release of magic!


    The magic value displayed on the other party''s head is rapidly decreasing, and at the same time, the reading note of [destruction flame ~] has been pulled to the state of being released by Sean. In the almost static world, these actions have not caused any changes on both sides, and they still maintain their original state.


    Feel almost!


    Sean estimated that the fierce inflammation would break out in less than a second... Defend yourself first.


    Take back your hands and get the world back on track.

 Chapter 579

    [the wake-up sound in my ears is like a chanting hymn, and a more crazy plaintive sound is coming from an unknown place. It is an irresistible force... The cry of crouching in chaos has now become an incredible scream of ecstasy - the mocking real world collides with the illusory dream.]


    [yay! SAB Nicholas! The black goat of mori, which breeds thousands of children, has always existed in any corner of the world, any corner with life.]


    This is a biography written by Sean many years later when he remembered SAB Nicholas.


    But now he just looked at the scene and was surprised


    The shaking tentacles are particularly conspicuous in the ectopic surface.


    Sean had used the ability twice before, but he didn''t find that these shadows were connected, and there was a strange cry in his ear.


    "Who are you?" Sean asked directly.


    However, the goat or baby like cry in my ears did not respond. The world in the ectopic space was black and white. Lucille''s burning flame was almost forbidden at this time. You can pinch those burning fireworks with your hands.


    Not hot


    Because the conduction temperature also takes time, and in this plane, time is almost static, like the speed of light, collapsing towards the opposite physical constant. Conversely, it is understood that at this moment, its speed has exceeded the speed of light, so all movements and reactions in the world are like static.


    "Who the hell are you!"


    Sean looked at the more and more clear things in front of him and asked again. The other party seemed to be blocked by the space of the ectopic surface. Although he could see the dark shadow wriggling, his body was not in it at all, and it hit the barrier of the ectopic surface, just like a thin film, but he couldn''t really come in here.


    Sean summoned up his courage and brought out the inflammation of ketugya in his palm.


    I seldom use it because it''s not easy to control the fireworks. Maybe everyone around me, including those irrelevant personnel, except the enemy, should burn it. Moreover, from the later events of the swamp Town, this kind of fireworks with the power of ancient gods eventually has unspeakable spiritual destruction, resulting in those people still spending their lives in madness decades later.


    Sean didn''t intend to use it when fighting people who didn''t have to be destroyed, but the unknown things in front of him always made him feel dangerous, especially those tentacle like protrusions... Every time he saw such similar things, Sean could instinctively think of the ancient gods.


    Does it mean that an ancient god wants to break through his position?


    Or is it that the power Rachel uses now comes from them?


    Sean didn''t see the name of Rachel''s use of this power. Obviously, these alchemy arrays were traps laid by the other party when they came in. They could be reborn continuously and were accompanied by a series of alchemy defense and abilities, such as a carefully prepared magic puppet mixed with various abilities, but he never thought that the shadow in the puppet was actually a whole, And it''s the whole of something.


    Slowly move forward


    Closer, Sean noticed the monster trying to break through the plane barrier, and was more convinced that he was trying to enter himself at the moment where he might be in another plane or dimension!


    The flame just burns the dark shadows it seeps out, that is, the real core in the magic image puppet!


    But Sean still doesn''t understand. According to the information left by Abdullah and Rachel''s actions over the years, these demons should be refined by using prisoners after the war or hostile nationals. They belong to the soul. They shouldn''t be such monsters.


    Sean stretched out his hand and tried to catch the creatures struggling across the barrier. The feeling on his hand seemed to really touch some kind of barrier


    Obviously, I can see the environment behind, but when I reach out, the touch on my hand is clearly blocked by something. Can Rachel really summon creatures from another plane.


    Continuing to test, Sean found that he could not only touch and even feel the barrier like wall in front of him, but also grasp the cloth as if he could tear it open!


    "Don''t blame me if you don''t talk."


    Ancient gods can understand human thoughts. Even if they have few words, it doesn''t mean they don''t understand human words. In their eyes, they just think that people are too small and don''t pay attention to them. However, some people like NAIA can communicate with people in the world normally, which shows that it''s not difficult for them to understand their words, Seeing that the other party didn''t want to respond, Sean had to threaten.


    [the inflammation of ketugya] it can make NAIA''s existence dare not approach. It should be no problem for other ancient gods.


    Sean raised his molten arm


    At the beginning, a grain of inflammatory essence of ketugya fell on his arm and has been burning until now. The key is that he doesn''t feel uncomfortable, and even the feeling of pain is not completely numb. Perhaps the only difference is that he feels that his arm is a little heavier and doesn''t touch it with his hand as usual.


    Sometimes Sean even felt that the essence of inflammation had burned his arm, and the flowing solution was his abandoned blood!


    But in any case, the "inflammation of ketugya" can help itself resist the attack of ancient gods and even burn everything.


    Reach out and grasp the barriers in space.


    The things behind it began to move, like feeling a threat.


    Sean thought that if the thing behind the isolated throne in front of him was the real body of the shadow, those puppets would always exist if he didn''t eliminate it... I don''t know where Rachel found such a mantra, which is almost beyond the scope of human control.


    If one day it can break the barrier and enter the reality, it will be the end of the ancient god!


    Take a deep breath. Sean is ready to see anything behind his back


    Tear open the barrier of the ectopic surface, a piece of twinkling starlight like the dark void appears behind, and what appears in front of you is a chaotic piece of meat tissue.


    "Go to hell."


    Sean fiercely waved his burning arm, and the flame could still burn under this plane. I don''t know if it was because of his use... The hot flame threw out before he could fully see what the other party was.


    There was a howl like a goat in my ear


    That thing ran away.


    Although he was in the dark, Sean just felt that he could see that thing running, and he looked very strange!


    The body was burned by its own flame and fled to the depths. The light briefly made people see its appearance in the dark


    A huge lump with black whip like tentacles on it, a huge mouth around it, dripping unknown mucus from its mouth, and a huge hoof under its body.


    The goat like cry was even more harsh.


    It ran behind a dark, bigger thing


    And the really oppressive darkness is still moving!

 Chapter 580

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to come to see me in person." a female voice came into my ears.


    At this sound, Sean felt that the eardrum was almost broken, and the whole ectopic surface and the dark void in front of him were trembling.


    "No, it''s very similar, but you''re not it!" he said and immediately denied it.


    Sean looked at the darkness that he couldn''t see clearly in front of him, and suddenly had an illusion... He felt that the other party''s body covered the whole dark void. So far, the huge figure has only been seen once when ketugya was about to come to the world. It''s not ketugya, but a planetary existence.


    With that body is YOG Sotos.


    In its tens of millions of light spheres, Sean saw the existence of galaxies, which means that Yug itself is larger than the whole galaxy. That range is no longer the volume Sean can imagine. He hasn''t seen it anywhere except that time.


    Even Nyala totiputi doesn''t have it


    Of course, according to Yug, what remains on the timeline is just an avatar. It may not be true that it is in a certain plane. Even Yug''s sight does not store any memories of each other''s body shape, but the dark matter in front of Sean once again saw something really huge and indescribable.


    Those stars in the distance may also represent a star, so she itself is too large to describe.


    "SAB Nicholas."


    Sean called out each other''s names.


    In the past, all the ancient gods they came into contact with, even if they touched things related to the ancient gods, would have each other''s knowledge in their heads, but they didn''t see NAIA last time, which is why they had to look for it in person and finally the other party came out first, and there is no one in front of them at the moment.


    So Sean thought that the black cloud in front of him at this time should be another three pillar God, SAB Nicholas, who has been mentioned many times but has never seen before.


    "Oh ~ in this world, only human beings with the ability to control the world and space can come to me... So you are such a person."


    Sean felt the shadow move.


    Even though it was dark all around, he inexplicably saw each other''s appearance. Her chaotic prokaryotic body turned in a direction, and there was a woman with her upper body exposed in front of him... At the first sight, Sean didn''t know how to describe the woman in front of him.


    The lines of the body are female, without hair. Some are just more subtle tentacles on the top of the head. The outline of the face is also female, but there are no pupils. The place of the eye socket is black, but has the expression of human women.


    As for the lower body


    Sean looked at it and felt his scalp numb.


    SAB Nicholas''s lower body is connected with a huge piece of meat abdominal sac


    If the monsters of fantasy style, such as female spider monsters, female insect monsters, etc. that I have seen before are amazing, this is really an indescribable monster. Connected to the belly of SAB Nicholas is a chaotic body composed of various creatures.


    What human hands and feet, insect limbs, bird heads and tails, fish mouths, mammalian limbs... There are or can''t see what biological things, all mixed together.


    It''s like being torn apart and fused together


    It is estimated that all life forms in the world should be reflected in her abdomen.


    Supreme Mother God!


    Sean had only heard Meredith talk about this title before, but now it seems that it is really worthy of such supremacy, which is worthy of the name in terms of the Mother God.


    The image of some wonderful goddess in those myths is simply deceptive!


    Sean suddenly felt that the next time he heard a bridge story about the marriage of a goddess and a human knight in his own country, he would catch an author if he heard one. The real God mother was so scary!


    "Why, you came to me with that expression?" said SAB Nicholas.


    After recovering from the shock, Sean quietly comforted himself that he had never seen any ancient gods, and he had no sense of expectation for their appearance.


    "And burned my child," the other party continued.


    At this time, Sean noticed that the little goat had disappeared. It had fused into her body since it was close to gauze Nicholas. At the moment, it was no longer around.


    SAB Nicholas looked at Sean''s still burning arm


    "Your arm should come from the immortal fireworks. I didn''t expect you could withstand the erosion of the fireworks and come to me."


    It was always the other side talking, and Sean was just listening.


    "Yug Sotos has indeed chosen an interesting soul... No, it should have known your existence long ago with its ability. It is estimated that he is waiting for the opportunity." when saying this, SAB Nicholas''s words suddenly stopped.


    "No, time is meaningless in front of it. Why did you come now and never come before?"


    At least the female body is slightly close to Sean


    Even can feel each other''s body temperature.


    It was just that Sean had no luck with the temperature and stepped back a little.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You are not my son." the other party suddenly opened his mouth and said something incomprehensible.


    "Of course I''m not... My body comes from..." Sean wanted to say it came from another mother, but he suddenly thought of something.


    The mother of all things.


    It means that all life and creation have something to do with her.


    Pregnancy, repair, growth and even spells should be part of her power, but SAB Nicholas said he was not her descendant.


    "No wonder you will appear here. It seems that they have chosen a real controller, and the return of great things may be close!" he said to himself, but Sean didn''t quite understand.


    "You don''t want to know why I''m here?"


    "You have an answer in your heart, why do you ask me?"


    Sean felt a pair of invisible palms stroking himself, gently giving people a crisp feeling.


    SAB Nicholas is not as arrogant and arrogant as other ancient gods, but a kind sense of maternal love. Is she really the mother of all things like her identity?


    "You have all the wisdom of Yuge, beyond time and space... The answers you want are in your body, but you can''t think."


    I felt the hands slowly coming to my face.


    The other party is touching his face


    Then a move that Sean feared and couldn''t refuse, the other pushed the body with half of the human female body close to him.


    The next second I kissed my lips directly.


    In the body


    As if some kind of energy burst out.

 Chapter 581

    There was no feeling. Except a little nervous and worried, Sean gradually couldn''t feel any physical touch of the other party.


    On the contrary, I don''t feel very good


    Breaking away from SAB Nicholas''s hands, he felt a strange itch and tingling on his arm, but it was more itchy and very itchy. Sean couldn''t help grabbing his arm after shaking off each other.


    Slowly, he felt itching on his chest, back, even on his head and soles of his feet!


    "What did you do?!"


    "Change that allows you to think about," replied SAB Nicholas.


    "Don''t you want to know the answer? As long as you think, you can know the answer, but your body can''t think about such a complex problem... So you need to change it."


    After saying the change, Sean would feel something growing in the palm of his hand.


    Break the skin


    A group of muscles arch up and gradually break their skin, and what grows out of the palm is actually a tentacle!


    Then the whole arm began to sprout tentacles, on his face and neck... Sean kept grasping them with his hands. These long tentacles seemed to be connected with his own flesh and blood. When he pulled them, they hurt, and the body''s senses and touch were slowly disappearing.


    Instantly fell to the ground, his arm had completely changed, a mass of meat mud was falling off, there was no bone or flesh, and something glittering in his body.


    Sean gradually felt that SAB Nicholas in front of him had become blurred and could hardly see clearly.


    "The origin of the universe is the blind and foolish azatos. Only when you give him the state can you seriously think. Even if you can''t see or hear, you can still think, and you can think about the answer you want to know!" the last voice was like Nicholas''s reminder.


    Sean just felt that the time in front of him had completely turned into darkness, and his senses were slowly disappearing. There was nothing


    No sense, no touch.


    But the only thing that can remind yourself is that you are still alive and really alive.


    Where am I?


    Chaotic chaos


    Sean suddenly regained his consciousness and felt that he knew the answer immediately


    He suddenly recalled the last conversation of talented SAB Nicholas, saying that he was in an unknown state and could get the answer in this way.


    Suddenly, a picture appeared in Sean''s mind. To be exact, it should be the picture in front of him


    ¡­¡­


    Sean didn''t know what he should be at the moment, but he soon knew the reason. It was located on the border of kesselk, and the time was 16 years ago, seven years after the death of Meredith, the omniscient, when kesselk supported the southern countries to join the war.


    During this period, Rachel also went to the southern region with her mentor kodall to guide the battle. In fact, she was responsible for helping one party do something and relying on the ability of alchemy and magic medicine to help the other party win the battlefield. As a helper, kesselk would benefit from the other party''s long-term tax collection currency and the development right of the mine.


    In the years after Meredith''s death, the overall industrial level of kesselk has decreased a lot, and the development of those previous plans has not been realized, resulting in a lot of decrease in the national income year by year.


    Therefore, there is an urgent need to obtain benefits elsewhere, and war is the best way.


    "Remember, Rachel. In any age, as long as you can benefit yourself, that''s the best result. In fact, I''d like to try these materials left by Meredith," kodall said.


    At this time, with the decline of the previous generation of alchemists, people with such qualifications as kodal can be regarded as the heirs of omniscients. He is one of the most promising members to succeed to the great alchemist, and these things in his hand are the information continuously obtained in those years.


    In fact, when Rachel and Rorschach escorted prisoner Okam to the capital a few years ago, the other Party chose to perform other tasks.


    The so-called other tasks are these


    Sean''s consciousness kept getting answers to these stories.


    As soon as the picture turned to the edge of a cliff after the war, Rachel squatted down and smiled at kodall who was about to fall.


    "Rachel, what are you doing? Are you crazy?" kodall didn''t expect that the noble lady who had been trained by herself would attack herself and still try to rob those materials.


    "Didn''t you say, mentor kodall... To get benefits for yourself is the best result."


    She smiled and cut off kodall with a knife, and finally grabbed the palm of the rock wall.


    Since then, Rachel has successfully inherited each other''s research as a major disciple of kodall. At that time, she officially opened Abdullah''s manuscript and began to study the magic of rebirth. The only purpose is to revive the dead Rorschach, and all lives come from SAB Nicholas himself, As long as it involves this piece, it will definitely contact her.


    Ruiqi''er spent five years offering black goat SAB Nicholas at the cost of tens of thousands of people''s bodies during the whole Southern War


    The so-called black goat''s return is never a gift given by herself. SAB Nicholas''s character is almost the same as that of other ancient gods, or more like YOG Sotos. She doesn''t care about the life of low-level creations at all. All the return is completed by her descendants.


    Life needs breeding, and growth needs food.


    Under this general rule, growth needs to devour other lives, so those gifts are received by the heirs of black goats in exchange for their help.


    It may not be helpful


    The black goat cubs are just waiting for the next batch of food by Rachel''s calling array. As a condition for obtaining food, they only need to release a little shaking tentacles on their bodies. Those dark shadows are their tentacles. They are not the soul of dead people at all. They have eaten their soul and body long ago.


    Unfortunately, Rachel thought those puppets were souls. If she continued to study, she could even recall the dead Rorschach.


    This is the truth!


    The truth of summoning the soul... Continuing to use this magic will not lead to any resurrection. It''s just feeding black goat cubs. One day, when they don''t put food on them, these little black goats may go wild!


    Hiss~


    Sean suddenly opened his eyes.


    As if in a dream, looking at the dark meat in front of SAB Nicholas.


    "Well, have you found the answer you want?"


    "I..."


    Look at the palm of your hand. It has completely recovered. At the same time, there is a little difference. At the same time, one arm was engraved with [ketugya''s inflammation], but now it has become a [gift of black goat].

 Chapter 582

    "Am I back?"


    "Your body is flesh and blood, and all flesh and blood comes from me. Of course I can shape you at any time!" SAB Nicholas bent slightly.


    Her huge body wriggled hard.


    I can''t see the edge or even what the whole thing looks like. I just grow a human female body close to my side.


    "So you helped me reshape my body?" the other party''s ability is the origin of cosmic life. Perhaps human beings are also the product of the constant change and continuous birth of a subtle part of her body.


    This category beyond the explanation of biology is no longer the existence that Sean can explain. In short, since the other party''s power is one of the three pillars, it''s not surprising that she can do something about it.


    "Yes, I don''t like the burning thing. Although it is also one of my incarnation children, the random patchwork is not what I like to see," said SAB Nicholas.


    At this time, Sean narrowed his eyes


    In front of each other, the body integrates the abdominal sac of thousands of creatures, let alone others.


    "Why help me?"


    "Because you are not my child, there can be no life in this universe that is not my child." the other party said this decisively, and it also made Sean, who had not thought about his origin for a long time, fall into meditation again.


    What the other party said before is just a passing, but it doesn''t mean Sean didn''t pay attention to it.


    "What is the great thing you said before? And why is my origin?" Sean never forgot what NAIA''s Avatar said before disappearing, but he didn''t ask in front of YOG at that time.


    Suddenly there was no answer.


    "Can''t you say?"


    "I don''t know. You are what you don''t know. I don''t know... The center of the universe is athatos, who is our Creator. Everything exists in athatos''s dream. The irregular and disordered dream is the universe we live in. When athatos wakes up, no matter the ancient gods or other gods, everything will no longer exist."


    Sean had the answer to this story in YOG''s mind before.


    "But azatos is also a creator, the God of gods and the Lord of Creator. We call it a great creation. NAIA thinks that the ultimate goal of azatos is to wake up and return everything to the dust. In this way, the great creation will return with its powerful power again, and YOG thinks that the great thing has been lost in time and dimension, and all this can only be saved by ourselves."


    Sean was too close to understand, but he vaguely felt as if he could understand some.


    It means that there is an expression of "heaven" behind it!


    And the more I heard it, the more I felt that it was the struggle between NAIA and Yug that made me appear in the crack


    "Which side do you belong to?" Sean asked.


    Looking at the darkness in front of her, she slowly wriggled, as if all the limbs on the abdominal sac would move. They are alive, and they must be alive.


    SAB Nicholas did not answer immediately, but it was this kind of non answer that was the most dangerous, which meant that the person in front of him could be an enemy or a friend at any time.


    "I see, so I''m going back."


    "Remember to be kind to those children!" left another sentence that I didn''t quite understand.


    Sean didn''t look back and left in the direction he came from. The planes were not connected. The reason why he was able to open it was because the power of the Lord of space was in his hand. Before leaving, Sean looked back at Sabu... But to his surprise, the other party was not in the original place.


    This turn back found that there are countless shadow incarnations on the whole path. The time of this plane is disordered, so the process at any time will be recorded.


    Stretch out your hand and open the barrier of the plane


    Enter and quickly close them again.


    Everything is like a dream. The more Sean contacts these ancient gods, the more he finds that reality and dreams become complicated and confusing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Be careful!"


    Sean and Lucille fell behind the stone pillar, and the skyrocketing flame almost burned the whole surroundings. Fortunately, there was a little space in front of him that was not impacted by the flame.


    Lucille is still surprised at why her magic doesn''t work. This magic can only be completed after she releases it for about a minute. In addition to being powerful, she also needs to slightly control the release conditions, otherwise she will be affected... But the magic house has just been thrown out when she is ready to release.


    This has never happened before, and now there is a feeling that magic is evacuated in his body.


    "Sean..."


    After being knocked down for a long time, she came back from the blank state of her brain. She knew the power of her magic best. Now the most important thing is to directly destroy the back wall and leave. This place may be burned out.


    However, when Lucille looked at the surrounding environment, she noticed that her flame didn''t seem to be as intense as she thought


    After a simple impact, it began to become smaller.


    The heat vortex just appeared in the sky also disappeared inexplicably at this moment.


    "Mentor, you still have this kind of magic, which you haven''t taught me." Sean also tried to return to his real state a few minutes ago.


    He looked back at Lucille. There was more curiosity on the other party''s head than surprise


    Because the magic of [destroy flame ~] dissipated just after it burst, and was replaced by another strange phenomenon, that is, it spread from behind the stone pillar where it was located, just like ink soaked the ground, which quickly spread and blackened the ground, and the vegetation in the place where the black ground passed withered, Even those magic puppets that were not damaged under the fire shrank and fell down when they spread in the dark.


    Steel corrodes, life dissipates


    [wither]


    This is what Sean showed when he saw the black ground in his field of vision.


    But the real reason is that I accidentally touched the stone pillar just now, resulting in the buff attached to my arm being transmitted to the earth.


    [gift of black goat]


    The power of the other party is the origin of life, so life and death has become something that can be taken away!


    The damage of the demons in the yard burned by the fire was not too serious, but the spread of the black land really made the demons fall down.


    "You... You control such power, sister!"


    Ruiqi''er was not seriously injured under the fierce inflammation, but the immediate [withering] is the ability that really makes her alchemy array ineffective.


    "How can I..."


    Lucille looked around with a confused face. She didn''t even know what the power was!

 Chapter 583

    It is now outside the big library, close to the street.


    Kiana and Luo, who came all the way, are still running to the great library. They are Duncan''s disciples, the third generation of disciples after the great alchemist.


    There is an unwritten rule in kesselk, that is, according to the standards of contemporary great alchemists and omniscients, it corresponds to the generations of national alchemists of each generation. If it is the older generation of great alchemists, it is the older generation. Usually, the older generation will not exceed three generations, and there are more generations below


    Kesselk made use of this generation inheritance among alchemists to consolidate the rule of the country, because everyone was handed down from generation to generation, so there would be no fighting. As long as the personal transmission of the great alchemists was under the rule of his majesty, the whole country would not be in chaos.


    As a disciple of cordauer, Rachel is now a great alchemist, and there seem to be few peers... In theory, her mentor Duncan is a peer, but his status is not handed down personally, but he has received the instruction of the great alchemist many times, so his status is lower and becomes the second generation, so his disciple is naturally the third generation.


    "Kiana, do you feel it?" after getting closer to the big library, Luo suddenly found that the hot feeling had disappeared.


    "Well, there''s no heat wave."


    Kiana also felt strange. She just felt a strong flow of heat energy. Why did she suddenly disappear?


    Alchemists are also very sensitive to the changes of surrounding materials. In particular, their mentor is still known as the strongest inflammatory alchemist of the Empire. They are more sensitive to fire. This change is too strange and unreasonable.


    They looked over the big library


    The flame cumulus that had just gathered disappeared now.


    "Go and have a look."


    "Yes."


    After a lot of effort, they finally rushed to the gate of the big library, and then the more strange thing was the ground in front of them.


    The whole ground is corroded like a layer of black water. Although this place is the center of a busy block, there are still many vegetation nearby because of the special nature of the large library.


    But now it''s all withered!


    They looked at each other with a look of shock.


    Hastily put on his gloves


    Because there is an alchemy array pattern on the gloves, it is convenient to perform alchemy combat at the first time.


    "Be careful, you follow me!" said roo first.


    I felt such a big movement from a distance just now, but now it has come in front of me. On the contrary, it has become a dead silence around. It is a real dead silence!


    The big library is built on the morning platform, but there are shops on both sides of the street under the stairs. Although it is very late at this time, it is not so big that you can''t hear it at all?


    They walked up the stairs and felt the gloom around them.


    This is the street of keserke capital. A city that never sleeps will become so deserted one day.


    "Hum, I''m not as weak as you think." Kiana refused.


    Both of them are Duncan''s disciples. They have the best relationship among their peers and know each other best. When they often perform tasks together, each time Luo wants to show his masculinity, but it''s a pity that the other party is not very grateful and even rushes in front of him for a lot of time.


    "Well, you''re in charge of one side and I''m in charge of the other side..." said Luo.


    "That''s what I want to say!"


    Up the stairs, Luo was the first to notice several people lying on the ground not far away


    "Look over there." hurried to check.


    Several corpses in soft armour seem to be the guard army in the city, and they are still on the lower level. It is estimated that they are the guards of the big library.


    "Leo, there''s one over there too." Kiana pointed in the other direction.


    Not far from where a group of soldiers lie down, there are several people in blue uniforms, the same national alchemist uniforms as themselves... The whole body has no blood and flesh, only a pile of white bones. They can''t tell who is who.


    It is not an ordinary power to turn people into white bones after death in such a short time.


    "The other party should still be in the big library!"


    Luo fumbled for each other''s pocket watch from the alchemist''s pocket and opened it... The name of the alchemist will be written in it, and they don''t know these names. They should be people who don''t often walk between departments.


    Alchemists who don''t usually walk around the capital department have only two origins, either they are foreign from various places; Or the imperial city is directly under the jurisdiction of the great alchemist.


    Glancing at each other, Luo and Kiana seem to feel the seriousness of this matter


    If you guessed right, the people around you have become like this!


    Not only the people at the gate of the big library, but also the people who should have heard the sound all around the block are like this at this time.


    "Do you want to inform reinforcements?"


    "Call reinforcements!" Luo asked the other party to call reinforcements directly.


    Generally speaking, as long as a signal is sent, it is likely to scare the enemy away, but the scene in front of them is beyond their control. Even if the other party runs away, it is safer than now.


    Kiana quickly took out a metal box like prop from her purse and opened it... A wisp of fireworks with special colors rushed into the night sky, drew a long line and blasted with echoes.


    Bang~


    "Let''s go first."


    "OK."


    After sending the signal, Luo and Kiana thought it best to go first and see the situation.


    When he was about to leave, he suddenly felt that his ankle was caught by something. He looked down and saw that the dead body turned into white bones actually moved and grabbed their feet directly.


    Cluck


    The sound of bone dislocation.


    Around Luo and Kiana, those who had died clearly stood up again at this time, and the bones on their bodies sent out a light blue halo, supporting them again like a mass of energy in their chest!


    "This is..." Luo stared.


    After learning alchemy and equivalent exchange for so many years, I have never seen a skeleton stand up!


    "Be careful!!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Boom~


    Not only outside, but also in the big library.


    Rachel was thrown into the library by Sean''s magic. Countless books fell and almost buried her alive


    It was not easy to climb out.


    The amount of blood on the head that originally had more than [18000] began to decline rapidly. This is the effect of [withered land]. All people standing inside will be deprived of their lives, and the flesh of those who took their lives will still be corroded.


    Rachel struggled to her feet and her breathing had become short.


    "You are what power!"


    "Enough power to kill you..."

 Chapter 584

    Rachel wanted to use her alchemy, but found that she was proud of the metal refining, but she couldn''t use it at this time.


    No matter what conditions, Rachel will fuse the metal compressed to the extreme into a small ball shape and take it on her body. When she uses it, she can take it out directly, but at the moment, her alchemy seems to have completely failed. No matter how she uses it, she can''t start the real alchemy.


    Especially when you see the metal in your hand


    As a great alchemist, he can be called the person who knows the material structure best in the world. Usually, an object can understand its structure at a glance, otherwise there is no way to implement alchemy.


    Rachel looked at the metal ball in her hand. Those things were actually decaying


    Metal decay is a long enough process, but in the present few seconds, the metal in your hand begins to degenerate.


    It''s the influence of this black land!


    Rachel looked at Lucille and her disciples incredulously. For the first time, she began to feel that she couldn''t understand her little sister and the disciple around her.


    Especially the expression now, it''s so similar!


    As like as two peas in Lucil''s tutor twenty years ago, he even spoke the same way.


    "What kind of witchcraft did you use!" Rachel yelled.


    On the contrary, Lucille is a little inexplicable. She hasn''t figured out why the [destruction flame ~] is out of control since just now. Now she suddenly has more black magic scope on the ground... Lucille is not a fool. Just look more, you can find that this area has a special ability, and everything that eats back on the black ground will "die".


    Even inanimate books will be sucked dry by an invisible power like cremation in a few seconds!


    "This is not mine..."


    Lucille wanted to answer, but Sean stopped her.


    "Don''t you want to revive your lover? That''s the answer you want." Sean finally opened the box containing Abdullah''s manuscript, and the information in it appeared in front of him again.


    Take it out and throw it directly in front of the other party.


    Because when SAB Nicholas transformed his body, Sean saw those points he had always wondered about. Whether it was about kodall or Okam at that time, he tried to see the scene at that time where he didn''t understand. Okam sorted out the manuscript he threw out.


    As one of the investigators of the cancelled Department of kserk, he has been searching for the research left by Abdullah or those legends of the same period for a long time, and thus found the records of the supreme Mother God black goat in Abdullah''s data, but the records are not accurate, Except for SAB Nicholas, no one in the world can master the power of life. Even if the black goat is willing to drive to the world in person, it is not a power that ordinary people can bear.


    Even seeing her children is crazy enough.


    The dead will not come back


    This is an irreversible fact.


    "There is no ability to come back from the dead. Even the things that have survived are not the same!" Sean looked at each other and said.


    However, Rachel, who got the manuscript at the moment, was reading it crazily and couldn''t hear anything at all.


    "Ha ha... Ha ha... What are you talking about? Look... It''s written here?" Rachel picked up the manuscript in front of them.


    "Then why don''t you dare try."


    Sean looked at each other.


    "Are you threatening me?" Rachel glared discontentedly.


    If Sean had taken care of it before, the worry disappeared after meeting SAB Nicholas. She would not respond to the call. All her cubs appeared, and their ability was not strong. As long as they wanted to fight, it should be no problem. If their strange looks were aside, Lucille should be able to fight, What''s more, now the passivity in his hand has become a gift of black goat.


    "Even your grandmaster dare not talk to me!"


    After a long time, Rachel began to threaten herself by moving out of herself 20 years ago!


    Oh~


    Sean just smiled coldly.


    I and Lucille are watching each other gradually recite the calling spell on the manuscript


    On one side, Lucille began to worry.


    "Sean, will this thing be all right?" just a few minutes later, Sean''s behavior began to make her tutor unable to understand, as if she had been on the sea before.


    Suddenly, when in danger, Sean always becomes very serious and very different


    This change should be felt by everyone around him.


    "It''s hard to say, maybe she will die here. There is no way to come back from the dead in the world... The most impossible possibility will only make people fall into the abyss." Sean''s sentence also seems to be saying to Lucille that the other party has emphasized the intention to explore Caishi slate before, and it''s not as good as the edge of death to study these things more.


    With the completion of Rachel''s spell, a small circle around her began to appear on the ground.


    "Look, look. Little sister... Ha ha... Look, this is what I''m looking for. It has responded!! I''ve been trying to find it for so many years, and now it begins to respond to me."


    Lucille wanted to move forward, but Sean held her back.


    Because at this time, the void under Rachel''s feet began to grow tentacles and trap her hand directly.


    "It''s responding!! Lucille... The great mother of life is responding to my call... Ah, if you can hear it, please let my love come back." it''s like excitement and crazy shouting.


    Lucille frowned. She seemed to understand what Sean said.


    "Nothing will respond to you. It''s not that they''re looking for food. If you can''t give a sacrifice, they''ll treat you as a sacrifice," Sean said.


    Creak~


    The sound of bones trembling.


    Sean and Lucille suddenly turned their heads and looked at the direction of the sound. They were at the door of the big library. At this time, a skeleton wearing the uniform of kesselk national alchemist came over.


    Hiss~


    what is it?


    Sean''s vision showed the hint of [dead body]. He had seen [living body] before, but now it''s actually a dead body.


    "What''s that?" Lucille looked warily at the door, and there was more than one, followed by two or three.


    In addition to uniforms, there are skeletons in soldier armor. When people look at them, they feel that these people have become alchemists and soldiers after they die?


    Several skeletons came slowly, with a wisp of light blue luster in their bent bodies, like a heart in their chest... For a moment, Sean felt that these skeletons were like those skeleton soldiers in his impression.


    Ghouls? Undead?


    Subconsciously took a look at the buff on his arm.


    [gift of black goat]


    Master the power of life and death, didn''t it come out?


    "Are you Luo Xia?"


    While Sean was still wondering, Rachel got up excitedly and tried to get close to the undead.


    "You''re Rorschach," she asked again.


    The uniforms of alchemists have not changed for more than 20 years. If they were just skeletons, everyone looked the same, but only Sean felt that these skeletons in front of him should be something he had summoned.


    Because [withering] takes away the lives around, and the black goat who controls the power of life should have the power to awaken the dead. Although the memory dissipates, the body''s movements can be maintained!


    Just as Rachel got a little closer


    The undead skeletons suddenly roared and jumped at each other like crazy.


    Rachel wasn''t ready to bite her hand directly

 Chapter 585

    Ah!!!


    Rachel screamed to break free from the bite of the skeleton, and blood gushed out of her arms.


    "Luo Xia..." he looked at the skeleton man in front of him with shocked eyes, and there was a trace of thought in his heart.


    But when the skeleton came up again, Rachel instinctively fought back


    Although the materials of alchemy were corroded, Rachel herself was a high-level person. Even her ordinary combat effectiveness was above many people. She skillfully avoided the attack of skeleton soldiers and kicked away the other party with a strong pain.


    "Wake up, Rorschach... I''m Rachel." I still don''t want to put down my mind. After all, skeletons are wearing the uniforms of national alchemists, and the other party has just used the calling skill. I''ve been thinking whether Rorschach has come back.


    But the skeleton soldiers showed no mercy in front of Rachel.


    When he missed, he immediately bared his teeth and rushed up again.


    "Be careful."


    While watching, Lucille wanted to help, but took into account that Sean was still there, so she looked back.


    "What are they?!"


    "A bunch of ghosts who can''t die," Sean said.


    In fact, I don''t know where these skeletons came from, but judging from their clothes, it''s estimated that they are those alchemists outside. At least Rachel is a big alchemist, and she can''t have an entourage around her.


    "I want to help her," Lucille asked for her advice.


    In fact, as a mentor, she doesn''t have to ask herself at all. If she wants to go, she can go directly.


    The reason why Sean gave each other the manuscript is to let Rachel understand the facts. The great alchemist of kesselk can''t die here, otherwise he would be in trouble if he came here and killed a great alchemist. It''s estimated that he will be trapped here for a long time.


    "Go," Sean said faintly.


    Watch Lucille rush forward.


    Her [withering] effect was not applied to Lucille, so her magic can be used normally. Several skeleton soldiers are not her opponents at all


    And I went to the vicinity of the empty tentacles just now when Rachel read the moving spell.


    Stretch out the hand with the [black goat gift] buff and touch these tentacles. They should all be black goat cubs. At the moment, they are just waiting for the people who call them to give food. If they keep leaving it alone, I don''t know what these black goat cubs will do!


    Sean reached out and stroked these tentacles


    The other side is also actively shaking and responding.


    It seems that they can feel the buff of [black goat gift]. They should be able to touch them normally with this hand!


    Because Sean''s passive buffs were very direct names before, except that the eye of gehros was a little special, both the time controller and ketugya''s fireworks showed the effect on the name, and the gift was a little vague. I don''t know what the so-called gift was... But after seeing those skeleton soldiers, Sean felt that it should be related to the ability of life and death.


    Gently pushed the tentacles.


    "Go back, this is not where you should come, and don''t appear even if anyone says a spell again!" Sean didn''t know whether the cubs would be obedient, but after saying that, they really took back their tentacles.


    And a pool of empty material on the ground has gradually disappeared!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In front of you.


    Lucille used magic to break up a skeleton directly, but the bones that were clearly broken would be reorganized again, and the original appearance was made again in front of them.


    Sean looked at the buff on his arm, rotated a small half circle in the way of [ketugya''s inflammation], and then thought about dissipating this ability.


    When Lucille jumped in front of the skeleton, she wanted to hit again... Before she shot, the skeleton scattered itself, and the [withering] effect of the black area on the ground was rapidly dissipated. She was busy looking back at Sean''s position at this time.


    That''s where Rachel read the Dharma array just now.


    That energy disappeared!


    Sean stepped forward


    Close to Rachel.


    And the other half sat on the ground, motionless.


    In fact, from the time when Rachel appeared [excited!] to [surprised!] and [confused!], Sean knew that the other party was also suspicious. If it was Luo Xia, she couldn''t recognize her height or habit... Even after so many years, she should still remember some, even if she didn''t remember, it shouldn''t be the result of this meeting.


    It''s just that she doesn''t want to admit that all these years of efforts are in vain


    "So you see, no one can revive the dead. That''s the truth of the world!" Sean went to Rachel and said.


    What do you think of this little girl?


    It should be called aunt now!


    Although they got along for some time on the timeline more than 20 years ago, they didn''t know much about her. At that time, they just wanted to have a good relationship with the national alchemists, so they also asked for information about NAIA.


    I never thought that the noble lady had such courage to become a great alchemist and a representative of the alchemists in this country, and worked hard to revive the dead lover until now


    From past illusions, Sean has seen many fragments of each other in the past 20 years.


    Many pictures are even ugly, but the other party survived


    After Sean came out of the town, especially after the riots in COGA City, he was used to the view that the strong in the world ignored life. Anyway, people die every day, especially for those with ability. A bad mood may kill others... However, even those who live in the shadow of the strong will struggle to become stronger.


    Rachel is really getting stronger.


    But unfortunately, the strong may not be able to control their own destiny


    "I just want him to live, talk to him again, and talk about things that haven''t been finished that day... But he was taken away. From the prison of our most trusted general''s house, he said he wanted to wait for me! He said it!!"


    As for Sean''s understanding of Rorschach, the other party never dared to confess in front of Rachel.


    It''s a pity. Maybe it''s this regret that has kept her for so many years


    I always thought they would get along for a long time, but sometimes it''s so short!


    "But at least you''re alive and someone remembers him!" Sean rarely comforts people because he doesn''t know what to say after reading history.


    Say understand?


    In fact, I don''t understand. If Freya had an accident, maybe I would have done more extreme behavior.


    Only to guard


    What still exists now is the luckiest.


    "Think about it." Sean suddenly took Lucille''s hand and wanted to go.


    Because I felt someone coming in outside


    Now you can''t let people see your prince here, otherwise you can''t say clearly.


    "Go."


    Looking at Lucille, although the other party [doesn''t give up!] still followed.


    In the big library, only Rachel was left lying on the ground alone, with blood flowing on her arm, but she didn''t feel pain. Maybe she didn''t feel pain!


    Looking at the back leaving in front of me


    For a moment, she felt that the person in front of her was the person more than 20 years ago!

 Chapter 586

    It took a lot of effort to defeat the dead and resurrected skeletons.


    When they finally fought with each other, these bones seemed to fall apart. The light blue halo on their chest subsided. After falling to the ground, they became real broken bones and couldn''t get up again.


    "It seems that we can''t revive this time!" Luo gasped and looked at the scattered bones under his feet.


    This time, I didn''t get up again!


    It''s horrible!


    I''ve never seen such a scene. Those dead people actually get up and keep getting up.


    They broke them up, broke bones, and were able to stand up again.


    They have been fighting with these skeleton people for a long time. They feel that they are almost out of strength. Finally, they can''t survive until these skeleton people can''t stand it


    "It won''t resurrect. It''s dangerous! What''s this ability, witchcraft?" Kiana glanced at Luo. Usually when they are together, the other party is a more knowledgeable type. In addition to alchemy, she has a certain involvement in witchcraft and mechanical structure.


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure that the level of wizards who can perform this kind of witchcraft is not low, or even terrible. Are there such wizards in our imperial capital?" Luo asked.


    "It''s said that the ''wax oil face'' of the wizard club is more powerful, but he shouldn''t be able to do it. I''ve never seen this kind of magic."


    Don''t say you''ve seen it, even if you''ve heard of it.


    The dead are resurrected, and those resurrected skeletons can even use some alchemy, which may be their ability before they die.


    If this kind of witchcraft is used by intentional people, I''m afraid it will cause unrest in the whole world!


    "Don''t talk so much. Let''s go in and have a look."


    Just as Luo and Kiana were about to enter the big library, there was a restless sound of a group of teams behind them. The signal just sent out had been answered, and it was the nearby army.


    "Who are you... What happened here?" the chief soldier saw them and noticed the fallen white bones around them.


    "We are master Duncan''s disciples, Luo and Kiana. We sent a signal for help. It seems that the big library has been attacked."


    Attacked?


    A group of soldiers are clutching their heads in doubt. They have heard of attacking the silver warehouse, the tavern or the prison a few days ago. They have not heard of the news that they will fight in the library... Are the enemies so strange now?


    Although puzzled, the crowd followed them into the big library.


    The scene in the yard is almost the same as that outside. All the plants have withered, and even the lifeless stone carvings have broken marks.


    People don''t know what happened here, and the gate of the big library is open now


    I was busy rushing in, but I found that there was a great alchemist, master ruiqi''er!


    The soldiers may not recognize it, but as Duncan''s favorite student, they can understand their identity as long as they see the seal on each other''s arm. Moreover, they have seen Rachel more than once or twice. They often see each other at various alchemist conferences.


    "Master Ruiqier, why are you here?" qiyana said each other''s name in surprise, and the soldiers behind her knelt down immediately.


    The nearby Luo also has a respectful expression.


    But when Kiana looked at each other''s faces, she seemed to feel that the great alchemist had just cried!


    Take a deep breath.


    Even if there are thousands of emotions in her heart, years of habits have formed a character that will converge in front of people.


    "I met the enemy just now, but now they have gone."


    "Gone?" the crowd was curious.


    There are few complete books in the room. Almost the whole library has been destroyed. It is obvious that there has just been a battle here.


    "I''ve been hurt by me and should not come again!" said Rachel.


    I still have the collected manuscript in my hand


    This is what I wanted most at the beginning, but it is disgusting like waste at this time.


    "Go back. It''s safe here."


    The people didn''t understand what the great alchemist said, but they didn''t dare to ask more because of the identity of the other party, so they had to turn back silently.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving the big library, they hurried to meet the palace


    How did you come before? How do you still go back!


    But now Lucille thought more and more wrong.


    "You wait, Sean." he suddenly shouted, but Sean didn''t stop and continued to rush to the palace.


    Lucille simply jumped in front of herself and blocked the way.


    "I call you!" he glared back.


    "Oh, tutor. What''s the matter? I didn''t pay attention to what I thought just now." smiled and dealt with it casually.


    "Don''t try to fool around. I didn''t know you the first day. Did you have any secrets you didn''t tell me... Even if you didn''t tell me, could you explain to me about your life experience and the magic just now?" Lucille asked seriously.


    It''s not hard to cheat a little girl like igunia. Freya may also choose to believe in herself.


    However, Lucille in this period may be one of the strongest witches. No magic can escape her eyes. As long as you think about it later, you will find many bugs in the battle just now.


    Your magic is out of control


    And the emergence of the whole black land, including the power of corrupting plants and skeleton people, these lessons are unknown.


    "I don''t know how to explain."


    "Come on... I taught you that theory. Now you want to tell me that I can''t understand your explanation?"


    His magic knowledge is indeed taught by Lucille. It''s not easy to muddle through.


    "OK, but I want to tell you that I''m not the son of your mentor." put your position first, otherwise the relationship will be more chaotic!


    "This knowledge, especially the knowledge related to the alchemist''s pursuit of resurrection or eternal life, was told by my mother."


    "But isn''t she dead?" asked Lucille [surprised!].


    Get~


    This expression made Sean feel OK. It seems that after so many years, the little girl is still a little girl. Even if her body grew up, it still belongs to the characteristics of nature. She believed her words.


    "It involves some mysterious forces, which can be called ancient gods!"


    Sean explained the power of SAB Nicholas and the story of the gate of truth in a different way.


    She said that her mother Aila accepted the power, so she got the information when she visited her tombstone, and she also recorded that similar days were put in jagong''s palace.


    "But why didn''t you say it before?"


    "If I don''t let you come and have a look, you won''t believe... What you have to do before is no different from Rachel''s, but your obsession is not so deep."


    "Mentor, the power of Caishi slate is not credible. I still advise you not to insist on it."


    Look at each other [hesitating!] and get up.


    Sean felt that Lucille should be able to feel the terrible degree of uncontrollable power this time. If there were more skeletons just now, she might not be able to retreat


    Even if you can!


    No


    No way.


    Sean denied his idea.


    Two or three undead have no lethality. Ten thousand, one hundred thousand!


    No one can struggle in the face of death.


    "But..."


    "Trust me, it''s also to protect you!" Sean said.

 Chapter 587

    Inside the kesselk palace, Freya kept walking back and forth, and couldn''t help looking outside again.


    Why haven''t you come back yet! I can''t help feeling a little worried.


    Soldiers have been coming to ask about Sean, saying that something seems to have happened outside... The deep palace courtyard of the imperial city can hardly see too much outside the city, but they keep hearing soldiers coming, but Freya has always stopped all on the grounds that Prince Sean has fallen asleep.


    A few people are fine. If there are more people coming, it''s estimated that Sean can''t come out. At least such a big noise will arouse others'' suspicion.


    After all, it''s still the prince of the desert. Freya doesn''t worry that he will have an accident outside. At first, if he is found, it will be difficult to do. It''s easy to attract gossip. Moreover, a few days ago, there was a big incident of burning the prison in kesselk capital.


    After wandering a few steps at the door, I heard footsteps in the distance.


    Freya quickly changed her face and walked quickly into the house


    There is no door in the palace that can be closed, but there are curtains and screens that can be covered. If you pull them, it means that the people inside have rested!


    Listen, the soldiers go outside the door and stop.


    This time become a little softer


    Slowly close before slowly opening.


    "Is your Highness the prince?"


    "Your Highness..."


    Deliberately stepping out of the footsteps, Freya slowly opened the curtain and poked out her head. Because she wanted to pretend that she had just slept, her expression felt sleepy. She put on several layers of clothes and her hair was scattered. Her proud figure made several generals dare not see but can''t help looking... The biggest requirement of the guards in the imperial palace is to communicate less, but there will be communication in private, It has long been said that the desert Prince is accompanied by two beautiful witches, both of whom are of very high rank.


    I''ve heard about it in private. I really believe it when I see it today.


    Sure enough, he is still the prince of the desert. Otherwise, ordinary people have no chance to touch such a woman!


    "What''s up?"


    "Oh, you witch. We just received a message that someone sent a signal for help in the city. The captain of the guard was worried that it was the gang who did it a few days ago, so he asked us to come quickly to protect his Highness the prince." the soldier said and looked at the other room. It was always empty. It was said that there were two witches. Why did the next room seem to be empty and unresponsive.


    Hey ~ secretly sigh that the prince is still in good health!


    "Thank the captain for me, but your Highness has fallen asleep. Do you want me to call him over?"


    "No..." the soldier said quickly.


    "If we disturb your highness, it will be our dereliction of duty. Let''s just guard at the door." then he took the soldiers and doubled the nearby troops.


    In order not to disturb the people in the house, she went out a little, but the number of soldiers in the yard increased obviously, which made Freya frown


    How can I get in if Sean comes back.


    When I pulled up the curtain and looked back, I had seen Sean and Lucille appear in the room. The opposite window was opened. They should have come from there.


    "You''re finally back."


    Both sides looked at each other, but they were stunned.


    "Are you just waking up?" Sean was curious about Freya''s dress, with loose hair and casual dress, which felt like she had just woke up.


    "It''s not that someone came to you outside. Is something wrong over there?"


    Freya was curious about Sean''s appearance at the moment. Everyone could see the obvious signs of fighting. There were obvious holes in his clothes, and the sleeve sword, which he had always claimed to be a classic weapon, was bent in half!


    "It''s a long story..."


    Sean and Lucille finally came back from the big library. A job here has been completed. The only thing left is Rachel.


    It happened that Lucille had a good relationship with each other. Just after fighting with each other, Lucille wanted to be quiet, so she went back to her room without saying a few words


    "Your mentor looks worried," Freya said, looking at her.


    He sighed.


    "Maybe it''s a knot!"


    It''s early morning now. Look at the weather outside. It''s already dawn after counting down more than two hours. Basically, I''ve been fighting for the manuscript all night. The final result is mixed.


    "What''s the matter, or you''d better have a rest first."


    Perhaps seeing that Sean was really tired, Freya didn''t hurry to ask him, but he went to bed and sat down.


    Gently rubbing each other''s head to relax Sean''s body


    I feel that the fatigue of my body dissipates a lot in an instant. My body leans back and a warmth reassures me.


    "I didn''t expect that the person behind all this was the great alchemist Rachel."


    "What?!"


    Sean said slowly. Tell Freya what happened in the big library and Rachel''s personal affairs. It''s all a story. There must be an audience


    "So that day the great alchemist deliberately let Lucille get half of the manuscript and bet you would look for the other half? How do you know." for a while, Freya knew Sean''s life very well, especially in COGA city and when she was an earl, If he knew any secret, he would have told himself at that time. He wouldn''t be here until the secret suddenly appeared.


    "In fact, I heard the Sun King talk about things in jagong, but more is the diary left by my mother at that time. Twenty years ago, she came to kesselk imperial city and participated in the battle of the last generation of omniscients. At that time, the things about ancient gods were written in her diary..." there is still a lie in the truth.


    The only thing I can''t say is that I crossed the time axis. Otherwise, it''s not only the leakage of ancient god''s power, but also many things will be involved, including the disordered relationship between myself and Lucille.


    "So it is... No wonder when I first met the great alchemist, I saw her look at you very special."


    "Hmm? What a special method." I haven''t heard Freya say it before.


    "It''s like seeing an acquaintance she hasn''t seen for many years. Later, she said she had seen your mother, so I thought it was because you looked like your mother. Now in retrospect, she should have thought of today at that time."


    "... then, when you came back, the great alchemist was still in the library?"


    "Yes."


    Sean doesn''t know what will happen later. After going through this thing, Rachel will be deeply hit and never recover, or will she be able to put it down generously, or will she still call the black goat cub if she doesn''t believe what she says.


    Either way, it''s possible


    "It''s a pity."

 Chapter 588

    "It''s a pity."


    "It''s a pity... But there''s no way. The dead can''t be resurrected." Sean said firmly, perhaps to Freya, hoping that she won''t pursue this power in the future.


    SAB Nicholas will not respond to the call of human beings. The power of the spell is too small to reach the point where she needs to respond. Usually, the people who respond are its descendants... But those things are only using part of the power of the black goat to confuse people.


    What comes back from the dead, what power


    Almost all use this little temptation to exchange for soul or flesh as food.


    Alchemy stone and immortal wine should be exchanged with them, and those immortal shadow souls are just a tentacle on them.


    After seeing SAB Nicholas, Sean felt that this power was not so mysterious, especially after he got the buff of "black goat gift", he simply threw all the manuscripts to Rachel.


    No matter those little black sheep don''t listen to their own words and respond to the call, their own energy should not be afraid of them now. As long as it''s not for the appearance of SAB Nicholas, the cubs don''t have much strength, it''s just a little scary.


    Said... Sean looked at his arm.


    [black goat gift]


    This ability should be able to control life. The [withering] black water just now takes life, and the resurrected skeleton soldier should give immortal power. If so, it will be much more convenient to use this ability in the future.


    Reverse palm


    Suddenly Freya reached for it.


    "This sentence reminds me of my people."


    "People?"


    It was already early in the morning. Sean just fell asleep and cheered up in his conversation with Freya.


    "I haven''t heard of your people before. Is it in Ashman?"


    "Well, plateau mountain. I was originally from there, but my people were wiped out in a battle against foreigners, and I narrowly escaped and met my later mentor... She took me in and took me to basharan country when she saw that I was very talented."


    This story has been told by Freya before.


    The Dragon taming witch was originally a highland people, and the reason why Freya became a witch in basharan was that her mentor was the leader of the last generation, and she just inherited the mantle.


    "But why do you suddenly think of your people?" Sean asked incomprehensibly.


    "You just said that human death is impossible to revive, and our dragon taming witch has injected the blood of Warcraft generation by generation in order to achieve the meaning of eternal life and longevity. In addition to becoming stronger, getting a long life is also the best improvement. Don''t forget that some Warcraft can live for a long time..."


    Freya suddenly talked about many Warcraft accidents.


    Flying, landing, diving.


    Including division and recovery... Warcraft does have many physical conditions that human beings can''t achieve. It''s really great to apply them to human beings.


    It''s a bit like the type of witch. Just like honey, the whole person has reached a state of thorny plants. That female posture may be the only feature of communication with people. Sometimes Sean thinks she may have been able to reproduce asexually!


    However, compared with the real witch, Freya''s dragon training witch is not perfect, has a little ability, but does not bring too many characteristics of other species.


    "I still remember when we were young, the elders of the ethnic group taught us that the pursuit of resurrection from the dead is a violation, but many people want to pursue eternal life."


    "After all, who doesn''t want to live longer," Sean interrupted.


    "Do you want to!"


    "I don''t know which day I will become a man who pursues immortality," Sean replied with a smile.


    After talking with Freya, the passion of fighting just now eased a lot. It was the next day when he closed his eyes and opened them again.


    Major events happened in the big library, which once again made the royal family of kesselk feel disgraced. Originally, it was to publicly execute the big pirate Lockes. However, two major events occurred in less than a week, and this time involved the residents and soldiers near the big library.


    This forced emperor Searle to rearrange the deployment of the whole city, and all the dukes and great nobles who came from the place were moved to live in the Imperial City


    It is said that it is for security, but it is also monitoring everyone''s movements. It seems that emperor Searle has found that the prison is the work of people within the country, and he has a goal in his heart.


    As an outsider, Sean had lived in the palace. He had nothing to do with himself but increased the patrolling soldiers... However, apart from the prison, the matter of the big library was rarely mentioned, because this time the big alchemist personally participated in the battle and returned to his high platform after the battle and rarely went out.


    Many people wanted to ask why, but they were kicked out.


    It is said that emperor Searle went there himself, but Sean didn''t know what he said.


    As for Lucille, she hasn''t looked for her sister since she came back. No matter what reason the other party had that day, she cheated her, and now Lucille also wants to give Rachel some time.


    Among the several results Sean guessed, it seems that the other party has become a person who has lost confidence!


    I can only hear something about the kesselk palace from the visiting princesses and princes every day. Not much... Anyway, they can pass it on to themselves.


    As a foreign prince, he had no power in kesselk and could not find any superfluous news. However, Sean was happy when the news came from yalanbao a few days later.


    Some of the Marines who have been wandering have been found, especially melsousa''s flying dragon army.


    A group of people have come to Yalan castle one after another


    After that, melsousa will lead part of the team to come together with the navy commander Marlowe. Honey will be left in the place of Yalan fort, but there is another commander osharya.


    Looking at the other party''s reply, Sean remembered that there was such a person... The commander of the civilian army, osharya, who was also one of the generals who went to war on behalf of the Navy, but he was scattered in the sea breeze, and it was not easy to find and understand yalanbao.


    It is estimated that melsusa, considering that the other party is a loyal subordinate of her brother, did not let him come and sent a more capable honey to monitor the other party.


    "Did the Marines find it?" Freya asked.


    "Well, they''ll come in the next few days."


    Sean had considered leaving before, but after two major events in the capital, Emperor Searle filled the whole city with soldiers, and looked at his posture, it seemed that he intended to find out the "traitor".


    In order to cooperate with each other, Sean can''t leave at will, otherwise he will divide some soldiers to lead the way.


    In recent days, all the nobles who came to the imperial capital to participate in the execution of the big pirate have been forcibly arranged in the Imperial City


    All of a sudden, it made the center of power in this country lively.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, carriages continue to enter outside the imperial city.


    Almost all the people in it were the dignitaries of kesselk and the local nobles in the capital. Emperor Searle ordered to protect them and took over the officials and nobles in order to arrange all the soldiers in a unified way, which meant to trap everyone.


    But after all, people are emperors. Even if you are dissatisfied, you can''t say, so officials and nobles have to move close to the Imperial City


    It''s already the thirtieth person!


    This day saw enough dignitaries enter.


    Many citizens also talked about it one after another


    In the crowd


    Tazimi and daski appeared among the citizens of the country again.


    "How many people are there today?"


    "Thirty three, it seems that the emperor of this country is beginning to move!"

 Chapter 589

    "Are you sure it''s thirty-three?" tazmi asked again.


    "Of course, I can''t count wrong!" dasky replied positively.


    For more than a year, it has been more than a year since the war between the basharan Empire and the Borg people. The original revolutionary army has long been destroyed. Perhaps some of them are alive, but they must live badly. Since the city of Oro came out, they have never participated in any revolutionary army activities, and even think that they are dead in the revolutionary army.


    After the war, they entered the desert from the southern border of basharan. At first, they lived in several cities in the desert, and later encountered the golden regiment.


    They almost didn''t come out that time... But every experience seemed to joke with them. They not only came out, but also survived jagong''s threat at that time.


    It is said that later, many imperial soldiers found the Sun Temple at that time, and after knowing that they were the victims at that time, they also distributed some subsidies, especially the princesses and princes


    Dasqi and tazmi never expected that they would accept the subsidy from the state that hanged the revolutionary army. After all, in their opinion, if it were not for the residual war of jagong, they would win in the end. Even if the basharan empire could resist, the territory would be divided, and the revolutionary army could occupy an area independently and build a country.


    However, these are illusions. Since jagong joined the war, the battle has become a one-sided trend.


    So they didn''t like this country very much... But the situation was special at that time. They only decided to leave after receiving subsidies.


    This walk reached the southern city and followed the caravan south to the country of kesselk, the southern continent.


    In the past two or three months, it was no problem to do some mercenary work with the ability of tazmi and dasqi. They gradually settled down. However, later, they actually heard that the tribute sent by kesselk to jagong was stolen and the diplomat was killed. At that time, they were still secretly having fun. I''m afraid there will be a fight between the countries on both sides.


    But... What a pity


    The arrogant Sun King actually chose to swallow his anger at this time and sent troops to the sea to destroy the pirates, because they had investigated that the robbery of tribute was planned by the pirates behind his back.


    After that, there was no news. I heard the news about jagong again that Prince Sean came to the capital of kesselk and lived in the palace as a state guest


    During this time, dasqi and tazmi had to go to the capital for a delivery task, which happened to happen to happen.


    More than ten days ago, Emperor Searle ordered the public execution of the great pirate Locke, and all the citizens of the capital can come and watch... For the name of Locke, tazmi had heard about it when he was in the cities along the coast of the desert. He was a very notorious sea overlord. Unfortunately, he was finally caught by the desert Prince and had to be publicly executed.


    I''m afraid the fate of a big pirate will not be much better than this!


    Interestingly, however, the day before Locke was about to be hanged, his prison caught fire, and all prisoners, including him and some keserk national soldiers, died in the fire


    There are many stories about this among the people, and what is more interesting is that a few days later, another incident occurred in the big library in the urban area, which was more strange and strange. It is said that all the people around were turned into white bones in an instant, and the alchemists of the two countries present at that time insisted that they had fought with skeletons.


    Many people don''t believe it, but they just insist


    Gradually, it began to become an urban legend, which was spread on a small scale.


    Because the bodies were treated by the military at that time, many people had not really seen the specific situation, and the streets were temporarily closed to people


    But there were still many brave people who turned in to see the situation and said that all the plants in that place had withered, and even the walls seemed to have been corroded, which confirmed the gossip again from the side.


    Tazmi counted the number of people coming, and he was muttering in his heart.


    "What''s the matter? Did you find anything?" dasky asked.


    "I guess it was arranged by the emperor of this country. I don''t know what he wants to do, but something big will happen in a few days."


    Tazmi was also an investigator in the revolutionary army before becoming a member of the assassination team. He was the most politically sensitive in the team.


    "Shall we go back first?"


    "Go back... Why? You come with me first."


    In the crowd, their figures disappeared in the alleys of the street.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a humble pub.


    The dirty bar in the tavern, the lingering musty smell in the breath and the smell of alcohol are mixed together


    This kind of tavern is usually the cheapest in the city. Because it is in a dark place, the environment itself is not good, but it is often a place where some low-income people, ordinary mercenaries and businessmen like to stay.


    There are many thieves, but there is no way.


    After all, it''s cheap!


    When you go out, you usually keep an eye on it.


    Tazmi and dasqi lived in this place. After they had delivered the goods, they wanted to wait for whether there was a new task to go back, but they met these two events.


    "Tazmi, don''t we go back?"


    "What are you worried about now? Maybe the emperor capital will look good in a few days. At that time, our prince Sean may appear..."


    Speaking of Sean, both people were angry, perhaps more angry than angry.


    They are already enemies.


    At first, I wanted to kill each other, but over time, the anger in my heart disappeared, but there must be nothing wrong with hate.


    "Do you still want to..."


    "Shh!" he hissed.


    Dasky looked at each other anxiously.


    For more than a year, they have been together day and night. It''s impossible to say that they have no feelings, but no matter what kind of feelings, Darth Qi doesn''t want another accident.


    "It''s impossible. He is now a prince. Any bodyguard around him is an expert. Let alone close to us. Even if we look at him more in the crowd, I''m afraid we''ll be found."


    The strength is only about level 6 of the orderer. They have no room to parry the royal guards. Even the experience of assassinating members of the team is not worth mentioning. They are still experienced soldiers.


    "Of course I know it''s impossible, but we have to try... Don''t forget why we are like this."

 Chapter 590

    "At the beginning, we were five people. Our five brothers have been living together since the north. No matter assassinating any official or noble, we had no disadvantage, but we failed in Oro city."


    Recalling their team members, they both fell silent.


    Two people died when he first assassinated Sean. At that time, he was an ordinary count.


    Later, because of the outbreak of the camp rebellion, jibek, who had been in poor health, fell down... Before leaving, he asked them to put down their hatred and not return to the Revolutionary Army


    And they did the same, so they got a chance to live.


    "But it was not easy for us to have the chance to live until now. This was jibek''s wish at that time. We can''t always be blinded by such hatred." dasqi said.


    "If we forget them, what is the meaning of their existence!!! Daski, we are brothers who have vowed to live and die together." tazmi reminded each other.


    No matter how long it has passed, as long as it can still be remembered by both of them, it must be completed.


    No matter how difficult, no matter how difficult


    "But."


    Looking at each other''s firm eyes, Darth Qi didn''t dare to say any more.


    The strength of the two people can''t be compared with that of Jia Gong... Maybe it''s too much to say. Even any royal family, royal family, or princes and nobles can''t get close to each other. It''s a fool''s dream to revenge.


    However, the oath of the five people is unbreakable, and that love is also deeply branded in the shackles of tazmi and dasqi.


    In the face of the enemy who killed them, we must try our best to revenge. Even if we know that we are not worth it, how can we know the results if we don''t try? It''s meaningless to live in the world.


    "No, but... This is our oath. Our final destiny is destined to be like this from the very beginning."


    For a long time, they have understood that their family died in the hands of officials of the basharan Empire, and their officials also died in their own hands. Sooner or later, five people will also die in the hands of an official. This is the fate of the assassin!


    "I see." dasky wanted to say something, but she stopped saying it when she saw the other party''s insistence.


    I''m afraid this has nothing to do with the revolutionary army, basharan and jagong.


    It''s just a personal grudge between the two and Sean


    At the beginning, I heard the news from Sean, who was still an earl at that time, saying that there had been ancient god believers in the revolutionary army for a long time, and what happened in the camp later just proved that the news he gave at that time was true, but now it''s meaningless to worry about whether the revolutionary army used the five people. Anyway, they have died in battle.


    The only real enemy is Sean, who has become a prince.


    "But I want to remind you, tazmi. The other party lives in the Yellow City... We can''t get in and out of the royal city gate of kesselk¡°


    Their abilities may be similar to those guards outside, and there are more people, so it''s impossible to go in!


    "I didn''t say I was going to the Imperial City, but I just waited for a chance. According to my judgment just now, Emperor Searle estimated that he was going to fight the nobles."


    "Those nobles?" Darth Qi looked at each other curiously.


    "Yes, no country''s rulers will call the nobles in the quiet palace when it is really dangerous. Don''t forget that if it is dangerous, these nobles are also dangerous people themselves. You never know who your enemies are. It''s more dangerous to bring them around," tazmi said.


    "Then why..."


    "Taking people to your side can also be surveillance, or you already have absolute strength to protect yourself and expose each other. In this move, it can be seen that emperor sair is really angry. Otherwise, you won''t forcibly bring all nobles into the palace in order to prevent each other from escaping."


    "I still don''t understand." just looked at each other laughing, but dasky couldn''t understand the reason.


    She only remembered that tazmi had worked as an investigator and messenger for some time before becoming an assassination team. At that time, he helped to contact the revolutionary army and other forces against the basharan Empire, including those within the basharan empire.


    The thought of the inside suddenly enlightened her.


    "You mean someone will report?"


    "Yes, the nobles will guess the intention of emperor Searle, and if they are afraid or nervous, they will try to pass the news to the outside people. I heard that there are many forces against emperor Searle in the kesselk country, and there are foreign ''free people'' organizations. They will try to send the news."


    "What does that have to do with our proximity to Sean?" dasky asked again.


    "We can find a way to contact the messenger, and Sean, as the only neutral person in the whole thing, I believe he will be invited by many people. We can see that he may also appear in this turmoil!"


    Tazmi said with certainty.


    Dasky was still worried, but there was no way.


    The other party is too firm!


    If Sean didn''t show up here, maybe they could continue to live in this country and become what gibback said at that time.


    There is a little thought in my heart


    That''s the best. They can never find a chance. In this way, they will fade in a few years and decades.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the palace of kesselk.


    As a guest of honor, Sean still lives here peacefully, but the princes and princes who often come to visit him these two days suddenly come rarely. He is often confined to this small yard


    Going out is said to be dangerous, and not going out is like a caged bird without knowing anything.


    The only source of intelligence is Lucille


    But she hasn''t had much information lately.


    The reason is that Rachel, who can be her backstage, is now autistic and unwilling to come out in the tower. She still doesn''t come out of her shadow. Without her intelligence, Lucille has to peek or inquire by herself. However, these news are scattered, and many of them may not happen yet.


    However, the only thing that can be confirmed today is that emperor Searle brought all the nobles in the imperial capital into the palace. The other party claimed that in order not to happen again, everything would wait for investigation to ensure everyone''s safety.


    Sean made the big library and the undead originally, which can be ignored


    As long as Rachel doesn''t say anything, they can''t find any useful information. The only guess is the prison incident.


    They didn''t make it by themselves, so Sean now thinks that emperor Searle began to eliminate dissidents and prepare to eliminate those who oppose him.


    It''s hard to be confined to the palace!


    "Will it take long?" asked Lucille.


    "It won''t be long. Those who dare to do so may have a goal, or they won''t risk suspending the imperial institutions to gather everyone." Freya knows more about politics, and her view is very similar to Sean.


    "Anyway, we can have less contact!"


    Said Sean.


    But at this time, a soldier came to report that a prince came to see him!

 Chapter 591

    Prince, which Prince.


    "Could it be the one we saw that day!" Freya recalled.


    Several days ago, exactly the day after the prison was burned down, Emperor Searle asked everyone to discuss in the hall. At that time, he did see a prince.


    "It''s probably him, but I don''t know what he''s doing... Invite him over." Sean was a little confused, but he invited the other party in first.


    Now the whole imperial city is almost blocked. If no one comes, he will be regarded as a person who has no job. No matter what, it doesn''t matter!


    After watching the soldiers leave, they soon brought a man in Chinese clothes


    Young, with a little moustache, it is estimated that he is several years older than himself.


    "It doesn''t seem to be the one before." Freya noticed that the person who came was not the prince who had communicated before, but another prince she hadn''t seen.


    In other words, there are a lot of Royal relatives in the kesselk empire. There are several princes who can get to the capital in a few days!


    Because of jagong''s special reasons, there are no redundant Royal relatives in this area. I don''t know how to arrange it. However, in the basharan Empire, several princes were sent far away... On the one hand, they were asked to manage all places, on the other hand, they were also a kind of repression against the local aristocratic group.


    After Sean gradually learned some imperial skills, he felt that being able to exile the prince so far showed that he was strong enough not to worry about each other. If he was close or just hung a false name for each other, it showed that the emperor was not at ease about his throne.


    Sean knew that emperor Searle was not a descendant of the orthodox lineage.


    It is probably because of this that I am most worried about my relatives.


    The other party walks in and salutes himself politely


    "Your Highness Prince Sean."


    "Your Royal Highness!" also as a return gift, also give respect.


    "Haven''t we met before?" Sean asked Freya to make tea, and he began to inquire about each other''s origin.


    "I really haven''t seen it. I just came from Horo city in the west a few days ago. Your highness can call me Langdon directly!"


    In front of Sean, the other party is very modest. After all, according to the current situation, these so-called princes are just false names. They do not have the real power like the basharan empire. The aristocratic group has not really seized the real power in this country for more than 20 years. It has always been under the pressure of the army, and the army is only in the hands of the Emperor


    But it is much better now than when the previous generation of emperor Williams was in office.


    But still have no power!


    In contrast, people who can hold heavy soldiers have a certain prestige in the aidak desert.


    "What''s the matter with Prince Langdon coming to me today?" the real power is higher than the other party. Sean spoke a lot directly. If there''s anything, don''t beat around the bush.


    The tea just poured


    Langdon took a sip, then looked at Freya and Lucille on the other side.


    "They are all my confidants. If Prince Langdon has anything to say, don''t take it into account..." when you see the state of [hesitation!] on the other party''s head, you know you have something to say.


    "Prince Sean is as happy as the rumor, so I''ll say it straight."


    Since that''s all said, Langdon''t beat around the bush.


    "In fact, I''m here to hope your highness can give us some help."


    Sean suddenly became alert to each other, watching the changing mood above his head, and he was guessing.


    "I don''t quite understand what your highness means!"


    "My father''s name is Dulles Williams. He once met your mother, the former queen of the desert. I remember when I was a child, my father often mentioned to me the wisdom and wisdom of the former queen of the desert. At that time, she had contact with my family and hoped that we could become a solid ally of jagong."


    The other party said a lot of words.


    These people still like to go around


    Even moved out of his mother to talk about things, but also a solid ally.


    Sean suddenly recalled that in the timeline of more than 20 years ago, his mother, Ayla, could really find someone to help in this city.


    At first, the old man was estimated to be gone, and his children and grandchildren don''t have to take care of them... These people are also estimated to be other resources that Ayla found after the "gate of truth" incident, which can trade other countries'' resources.


    That is, people who can contact each other. The two places are far apart and need some information sharing. However, this sharing is one thing, which may also involve helping.


    Sean has always advocated not to involve kesselk''s center of power, but there will always be people who want to pull themselves into it


    "So, your highness, you''re here to make an alliance?"


    "Alliance... I like that." put down the teacup and Langdon showed [excited!] expression.


    "After all, my mother has been dead for many years, and her influence has slowly faded today... It may disappoint your Highness the prince. I just came here as a guest this time, and Emperor Searle promised to help me find the lost Navy."


    "But your Highness has found the Navy himself?" Langdon said suddenly.


    Stop drinking tea in your hand


    "How do you know?"


    "My intelligence may be more perfect than the prince imagined."


    For such a moment, the other party''s sentence really surprised Sean. The letter was sent by herself. With the strength of honey over there, if it had been opened, she would say it when replying to the letter.


    This shows that Marlowe and honey can be heard when they execute their orders


    The other party is showing off to himself the wide range of other people''s contacts and intelligence.


    "Your Highness Langdon really surprised me, but as I said just now, I''m here to be a guest this time, and I don''t want to make friends alone..." Sean didn''t like to beat around the Bush and decided directly.


    But the other party still doesn''t seem to give up.


    "Doesn''t Prince Sean have his own hostility in jagong? Maybe we can help each other!"


    Seeing that he refused, Langdon began to speak out.


    "I have no opponent, and I won''t have one in the future. If the prince doesn''t have anything else, I''d better be more careful recently. I heard that the palace is not the safest," Sean said.


    Besides, there may be a quarrel, and the other party has no capital to quarrel with the desert prince. Finally, he can only leave one sentence: please think again and leave.


    Looking at Langdon''s back by the window, Sean couldn''t understand it.


    Is the situation outside so serious?


    Even in the palace, they began to form gangs. They were still other guests. Sean didn''t believe that the emperor would not know if they came here.


    "Sean..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking back, it happened that Freya called herself.


    "You are too impatient!"

 Chapter 592

    Ah??


    "I''m impatient?" glanced at the nearby Lucille, and the other party ignored it and spread his hand, saying he didn''t care about it.


    "It''s impatient. You''ll suffer if you don''t give others a chance all the time." Freya began to scold Sean with her years of experience.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. No one can make me suffer."


    Only you understand your ability to carry


    To put it bluntly, even if there is a mistake in the decision, Sean can rely on his strength to pull the balance back, especially when he has the power of the ancient god to join, he feels that he is suddenly OK again!


    "You."


    Seeing that Sean said this sentence so seriously, Freya didn''t directly say anything against it, but whispered with white eyes before she became serious again.


    "In fact, it''s time to choose you to cultivate your own power. It may be too late for me to say so. Judging from your original control in Oro City, it''s estimated that you have such a plan... But there has never been an eternal winner in power. They are gambling a lot. They are gambling that you will become the next emperor of jagong, and I hope you will support them." Freya said.


    "I can see, but they are too small compared to Emperor Searle."


    Because it''s in the palace, the other party won''t say anything against it, but just now he came to invite himself to join.


    It seems silly, but it''s actually showing themselves that they also have a position in the Imperial City


    A little detail will always express different meanings.


    "But you can''t arrange forces in one place forever."


    "It''s not that I want to be in one place... But that I really don''t want to be involved in their country."


    Perhaps in Freya''s opinion, she is not smart enough or qualified enough to be a prince, but this is really her original idea.


    "I first came to the capital of kesselk just to let the emperor tell his Navy to help us find people, but he could see that he was careful, and I also cooperated with each other." I picked an eyebrow and smiled at Freya.


    Originally I wanted to insist, but this time I really stopped talking!


    "Forget it, it''s also your character."


    "Then let''s wait until melsousa and them come and leave."


    "That''s the best choice!" Sean said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Probably all the nobles who lived in the palace were worried except in Sean''s palace.


    After receiving all the nobles from the palace, the emperor separated them and restricted them to one place like imprisonment. They were not allowed to visit each other, and even spread news under the surveillance of others


    In just two days, many restricted officials and nobles began to worry!


    On the main hall, Emperor Searle sat opposite a man in his fifties


    At this time, any general is not worthy of trust, except for the army belonging to his family. If Sean was present at the moment, it is estimated that he could recognize the old man as marshal Ali Williams and the father of emperor Searle.


    The third marshal, who was once tied with the two marshals at that time, is now in the hands of his family. One of the two marshals died and the other retired. He has never been able to compete with the military forces on his side, and these are also the guarantee that he can sit on the throne.


    "Everything is in our plan, father!" emperor Searle said respectfully to each other.


    "Well, if it weren''t for that, you would never be able to eradicate your enemy," the old man replied.


    After more than 20 years, he is no longer the marshal who didn''t understand the world. Now Ali is more like the person in charge of everything behind his back.


    As long as he can calculate, he has participated!


    "What shall we do next?"


    "They will make a mess by themselves... Don''t forget, now no one knows who burned the prison, but the pirate knows who among the officials and nobles has dealings with the ''free people''. Now they are afraid, afraid of someone to say it!"


    Emperor Searle looked at his father''s proud look. Who could have thought that he was actually directing and acting in the burning of the prison.


    I cheated myself at that time


    The big pirate Locke knew he was going to die, so he asked the jailers to send a message to the man who really controlled the Imperial military headquarters, saying that he could exchange the list for his own life.


    But who knows whether the list is true at this time, and even if you get the list, it is easy to scare the snake, so your father used such a clever way to create problems by himself and make these people feel guilty!


    "Now they may be busy contacting others," Marshal Ali said with a smile.


    "What surprised me was what happened to the big library?"


    Speaking of the big library, it was completely beyond their expectation that similar events would occur continuously, and even worse, there was an unknown magic ability.


    "The great Alchemist is now hit hard. She just said that her experiment failed, but she didn''t say anything."


    Emperor Searle was not completely unaware of what Rachel had done over the years, but the other party was loyal to the royal family and turned a blind eye!


    "She worked hard to revive her lover. It is estimated that she failed, which led to the changes around the big library."


    "I think so!"


    "Let go of Rachel''s business. As long as she still lives in the Imperial City, we don''t need to monitor her too much. After all, losing a big Alchemist is even greater for us." Ali decided after thinking.


    "I understand, father."


    While they were discussing, a soldier behind the door reported that Prince Langdon had gone to Prince Sean''s palace.


    "Langdon!"


    Emperor Searle frowned.


    Of course, the prince knew that when they were young, they grew up together as a supplement to the Royal Army. They knew each other better, but they seemed to have changed their temper after they were deprived of military power as idle jobs over the years.


    "Did Prince Sean say anything?"


    "We dare not approach... The two witches around Prince Sean are too capable to be found! But Prince Langdon seemed very unhappy when he came out."


    "Hahaha..."


    "Father, what are you laughing at?"


    Emperor Searle suddenly looked back at his father and laughed.


    "It seems that the desert Prince and his mother know how to see the situation very well. He should have a bad conversation with Langdon... But yes, if he didn''t have such judgment, he wouldn''t dare to be the desert prince. The mentor of the white haired witch around him was also a great person in those years. I still remember the horror of that person."


    Recalling the past, Ali felt lucky too!


    I''m glad I''m the only one alive to see all this


    How many powerful opponents in those years, whether it was Emperor Williams, hogheim and Alec, even the desert queen and the wizard, were quite good.


    But so what


    The one who lives to the end is still himself!


    Only you deserve to witness the rising moment!


    "We should also speed up our action. Let everyone come to the Hall tomorrow. Everyone who should be caught has been caught!"

 Chapter 593

    The next morning, Sean was woken up by the soldiers outside.


    It was said that emperor Searle wanted to summon himself... And let all ministers and nobles gather at the main hall.


    Hazy, Sean thought about the meaning of this sentence and didn''t react until he woke up. Emperor Searle was going to do it.


    "I see, you go down." shouted to the soldier at the door.


    At this time, Freya also woke up. Of course, she also heard what was reported outside.


    "It seems that emperor Searle is going to do it."


    "It should be almost. After all, it has been silent for so long. If it doesn''t move, the normal operation of the country will be affected," Sean said.


    He got out of bed and shouted to Lucille''s side.


    With the ability of the other party, the soldier should wake up when he approaches


    "Mentor, follow us to the main hall. It is estimated that the emperor over there will judge who is the enemy today. If you don''t go, you may miss the good play."


    For a long time, Lucille seldom goes to the main hall. She doesn''t adapt to the appearance of sitting upright and dangerous. However, if she doesn''t go today, she may miss a very interesting picture, so Sean reminded her more.


    "Wait a minute!"


    A moment later, sure enough, a voice came from there.


    Lucille still decided to go!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the three simply got up and washed, they called the soldiers who had been waiting outside to follow them.


    I haven''t been able to wander around the kesselk palace for several days. Since emperor Searle ordered it closed, many more soldiers have been sent at all intersections. When the three followed to the gate of the hall, they found more here. I''m afraid there is an army waiting outside.


    The posture of thousands of elite soldiers standing at attention is really oppressive, which just proves that Sean''s guess is correct. Emperor Searle has made great moves today


    Seeing all the nobles and officials coming over, they were in a state of [worried!].


    It is impossible for them not to feel the difference today. It is estimated that they have a bottom in their hearts, but there is no way.


    In the crowd, Sean didn''t see the prince before. Some nobles greeted him modestly when they saw themselves, and the eldest prince lieta of kesselk also saw himself in the crowd!


    "This way, Prince Sean."


    As a VIP, the prince is still concerned at this time. Lieta is the person who is ready to take charge of picking himself in.


    "Why did his majesty suddenly let everyone come today?" Sean tried to ask.


    But the other party also shook his head.


    "I''m not sure about the details, but today my emperor grandpa suddenly came over."


    "Grandpa Huang?"


    "Yes, that''s my grandfather. He has always been in charge of kesselk''s army and rarely shows up. I don''t know why he came today."


    For a moment, he didn''t react. When lieta said about the army, there was such a figure in Sean''s head, Allie Williams.


    More than 20 years ago, he was known as one of the three marshals and the weakest one. If he were not one of the royal family members at that time, he would have been kicked away by the other two marshals. However, in the end, he made his son become the successor because of his own words, If he is still there, he must be the highest marshal in the whole kesselk country.


    Don''t say anything about other marshals. He must be a marshal!


    "Is he still active in the army?"


    "Yes, Prince Sean has heard of him, too?"


    Shake your head.


    "No, I''m just listening to you now," Sean said casually.


    But Freya saw her expression. After living together for a long time, she knew that she was obviously lying when she said this.


    But now there is no time to ask. The three followed lieta to the hall


    As princes of other countries, they are placed next to the emperor, but there is only one more person sitting on the high platform today.


    An old man with gray hair and a cold face!


    In this world, it''s a long time to live to more than 60 years old. Unless people with high grades will live longer, the average life expectancy of ordinary people is very short. The other party is born in the army and the grade is not low, so they all look very healthy now.


    After they enter, the other party always looks at themselves


    Sometimes there will be a state of [surprise!] and [thinking!].


    Sean hasn''t added Ali at this point in time since he came to kesselk for such a long time, but more than 20 years ago, many parties had an intersection with themselves and Ayla. Maybe it was because of that relationship that he was paid attention to.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out the reason of appearance!


    Sean sat down and nodded to Emperor Searle, who responded.


    Then the door of the whole hall was suddenly closed!


    The crowd began to surge


    Because the light is dark, it makes Lucille and Freya vigilant.


    "Prince Sean, don''t worry, it''s for our next thing." emperor Searle said.


    Then a dozen soldiers running from both sides suddenly blocked in front of the high platform, that is, in front of Sean''s seat, just separating the people on the high platform from the people below


    "Everybody be quiet and don''t panic!"


    In the darkness, the lights on both sides were lit, and the ministers and nobles surging below also stopped slowly at this time.


    Among them, Sean really saw the prince who came yesterday, and the other party seemed to find his eyes.


    "Be quiet. This time I asked everyone to come here. There is one thing to announce. It has to be done in order to prevent accidents. But please rest assured that those who are prepared will not be involved."


    The opening remarks have already explained the purpose of this time. It seems that the emperor already knows it in his mind.


    Sean turned and looked at each other


    Emperor Searle rose slowly.


    He began to walk from the table to the center


    "A lot of things have happened in the capital in the past half a month. First, we ordered the pirate lockers to be publicly executed to die miserably in the prison fire. Maybe you don''t know. At that time, in order to survive, Captain lockers once heard the jailer ask us to exchange a list for freedom."


    Speaking of this, Emperor Searle looked into the field.


    Several heads suddenly appeared [nervous!] and [worried!].


    And more people are [curious!]


    Oh, this is a deterrent first.


    Oh~


    What a bad taste.


    Sean said in his heart that he seemed to find some people with problems in the crowd.


    "But maybe the other party died in the fire before this list..."

 Chapter 594

    "So someone deliberately assassinated Locke, your majesty?"


    Some of the officials stood up and asked.


    This is a man with a [curious!] state on his head. So there are ghosts in his heart. It''s decent. No wonder he is so righteous


    At this time, if you do something a little, you are the most afraid. This deterrent effect is good!


    While watching, Sean was also judging emperor Searle''s practice. Although he seemed a little scheming, he still wanted to be an emperor, otherwise he couldn''t deter the following subordinates.


    "You''re right, Archduke de Quincy George. It shows that someone killed Rox first!" emperor Searle looked at the man who stood up and spoke.


    Those who can stand here are not the princes in command, but also the officials in power, or the high-level generals of the military headquarters. Whoever stands out is a great title.


    "Did you find out who it was?"


    Emperor Searle shook his head.


    "It''s a pity that the other party was killed when we were considering Lockes''s request."


    "This shows that someone leaked the information in the process of transmitting the information..."


    "That''s right. That man must be from the military headquarters."


    Some of the following officials discussed it.


    "Why not your management? Don''t forget who owns the prison..."


    "What do you mean, Powell?"


    "I''m just telling the truth!"


    "You are doubting me. I swear in the honor of the porter family that if I do anything sorry to his majesty, please deprive me of my title."


    In the crowd of officials, they began to quarrel with the military headquarters opposite.


    Sean watched


    He also turned his head and looked at Ali, who had been sitting in his position at the moment. He was in a state of [laughing!] on his head. How can he feel that this guy is like a chess player who has controlled the overall situation!


    Just at this time, the other party seemed to notice his sight and smiled at himself with great interest.


    "Sean..."


    Freya suddenly spoke in her ear.


    "I feel that this is the situation deliberately set by Emperor Searle," her sensitive political eyes noticed at this time.


    Because it was hard to talk, she said a word and didn''t say it, but Sean thought almost the same.


    This is obviously putting the dragon''s gate. Everyone can see it, not to mention... Suddenly, Sean thought of another problem in his heart¡® What''s more, the emperor in charge of everything ''was interrupted before he said it.


    I just saw the first floor. As the emperor in charge of the whole kesselk, how could he only do such evil things?


    There is also a silent ruler behind the army, Ali, supporting


    The other party''s ideas should be more comprehensive and unexpected. Moreover, based on his understanding of emperor Searle, the other party is not a very ordinary emperor. He has a heavy mind, but he can''t see it at all at ordinary times.


    Looking at the other party''s [know it in your chest!] state, Sean suddenly had an idea.


    The prison fire was not directed or acted by the two of them!


    If so, then everything seems to have made it clear why they left themselves, and then the treatment of the big library is very general. You know, the stories of the emergence of the undead have been widely spread in the neighborhood, but they have not attracted any attention.


    Compared with the enemy outside, the biggest threat is actually around you.


    Good guy, these two father and son cheated everyone!


    "What happened to Locke was really unexpected, but those enemies obviously didn''t think of it. In fact, they already said those names when Locke proposed to exchange the list for freedom!"


    Emperor Searle''s words finally ignited the quiet crowd below.


    "Who is it? Which traitor is it?"


    "If it''s someone, I think that person should stand up by himself, or it won''t look good later, do you? Duke Rhodes Harriet and general Matthew, you don''t know these things."


    Emperor Searle named several people in a row, and many soldiers immediately surrounded him.


    The crowd below opened the distance from these people in an instant, but what Sean was curious about was that the prince who came yesterday was obviously also a person against the authorities and stood in the presence


    But the soldiers around didn''t target him!


    And didn''t read his name.


    As for the people who were surrounded, they also found that the general situation was gone, and their fear had changed into another appearance.


    Simply pointed at the emperor Searle and scolded him.


    "Hum, do you really think your dirty rule can last long? I will never forget that you ordered the massacre. Listen to me... It was the beloved emperor in front of you who ordered the massacre in the south, and he once asked the workers to die in the name of the country..."


    Before he finished, he was covered by several soldiers behind him and knocked down directly to the ground.


    "Let go, let go of me!"


    "Do you think your rule will last long? You are not an orthodox heir to the throne at all. You are a usurper. The person who killed Princess Leticia may be your father and son."


    "Bastard!" shouted emperor Searle.


    "I thought it would be lucky for you to govern the country with you. I didn''t expect you to have such a mentality and drag them down!"


    Although these people began to accuse emperor Searle and Ali Williams one by one, according to the current situation, what they said is useless and no one will listen.


    It''s lucky to be alive!


    These charges will only make people more afraid of the emperor and dare not doubt again.


    "Prince Langdon."


    "Ah?!"


    Finally, Emperor Searle called Langdon''s name, and the other party began to [fear!] at the moment, and his words became not sharp.


    "Are you okay?" he asked with a smile.


    I always feel like I''m talking about another thing.


    "Nothing... Nothing..."


    "That''s good, because we still have a lot of things to deal with. Yesterday, the border reported that another member of the ''free men'' attacked our village again. I''m going to send troops to encircle and suppress. Maybe I don''t have time to deal with these things. Can you ask the Langdon brothers to help me deal with these people, search their family background and publicly punish them?"


    Said the emperor with a smile.


    Sean, who was listening, sighed to himself that this guy was amazing. The real leader of these people should be Langdon Williams. He actually asked him to deal with his subordinates.


    This is to make the other party unavailable!


    "OK?" asked again.


    "No... no problem." Langdon had to agree under heavy pressure.


    It seems that the emperor did not dare to touch the people of his family, but this way to make the other party unavailable.


    After dealing with everything, Emperor Searle turned to look at Sean.


    "Let you laugh, Prince Sean."


    At the moment, his smile was another feeling.


    "How could it be? Emperor Searle taught me a lesson."

 Chapter 595

    Sean didn''t expect that emperor Searle, who had never acted, would suddenly explode and solve most people at once.


    It''s confusing to say, but think about it carefully. It''s estimated that the other party knew all the lists a long time ago, so he directed and acted in such an incident of burning the prison... It seems that such sorting can pass.


    After the events in the hall were over, Emperor Searle and Ali Williams specifically asked Sean to stay and invited the three to dinner.


    It is estimated that it is because Ali, who has never appeared, finally appeared. This time, Lucille did not refuse, but followed the past. I remember that there was little intersection between the two in the timeline 20 years ago. After all, Lucille was too small at that time. Even if she had her own aura, no one would pay attention to this little spot


    But


    She seemed very interested in Ali, so she followed her this time.


    Dinner is still a unique highlight of the royal family, mainly not to eat enough, but to spend more time on refinement and dialogue.


    Ali''s curiosity about Sean is no less than that of Lucille. Especially when he looks at himself, his [curious!] eyes can''t be hidden.


    "I heard Prince Sean was born in the basharan Empire?"


    After the matter in the main hall was settled, Emperor Ali and Emperor Searle stopped talking about any relevant topics. Perhaps the struggle had come to an end in their hearts. The rest of the time was to see how another Prince chose.


    If you don''t obey, it will be very miserable, but if you obey, go to the aristocrats who support him and copy the family, then no one will dare to follow him again!


    In any case, it is the victory of the two father and son!


    That''s why I''m comfortable discussing other topics.


    "Well, I was born in a small town in the south of the basharan Empire, a very humble town." the other party no longer discussed the things in the hall, and it was not easy to ask again, but answered the question just now.


    His birth is not a secret. Anyone can hear it if he wants to inquire. What''s more, not all the residents in the town moved to Oro city


    There are also a group of people who are willing to stay in their hometown and continue to plant orchards. As long as you ask them, you can get the news of their childhood.


    "What''s the matter with Marshal?" Sean asked.


    Allie Williams is really hard to call. He is not the former Emperor, but he is the father of the current emperor, so Sean can only simply call each other''s current position.


    "Oh, no big deal. I was lucky to meet your mother, the former queen of the desert, so I asked curiously."


    With [hesitation!] and [thinking!] on your head, it shows that there are still some words left unsaid.


    He looked at Lucille, who was eating quietly on the other side, and said casually.


    "I heard the great alchemist talk about me before. She has a sister who has the strength of orderer above level 18, and has invited her to join her team many times... If we guessed wrong, it should be Her Excellency the witch." Ali looked at Lucille.


    Stop eating


    And at this time, all the people sitting stopped, and the opposite emperor Searle and his family looked at Lucille with a [shocked!] expression.


    Everyone thought that the level of people who could follow the desert prince would be very high, but they could be so high!


    Above level 18!


    That''s almost the strength of the ceiling. If one-on-one doesn''t apply Yin moves, it''s estimated that no one can get each other.


    "It turned out that master Lucille had this high-level strength, but we ignored it before." nova and several princes and princesses of kesselk reacted. Before that, they ignored a wizard enough to be called legend level.


    "Nothing. I''m just following Prince Sean."


    In front of the public, Lucille didn''t reveal their identity as teachers and disciples... After all, the emperor''s praise is equivalent to public praise. There are also soldiers standing guard and maid serving vegetables around. They will soon spread such gossip and interesting stories.


    If it reaches the jaggon royal family, it will be bad for Sean in the future!


    "Lord Lucille is too modest, which is very similar to your mentor!"


    "Has grandpa seen master Lucille''s mentor?"


    Several ignorant princes and princesses asked, and once she spoke of her mentor''s name, Lucille stopped eating.


    "Yes, mentor Sean. I''ll never forget his wisdom and great strength. If it weren''t for him, you might not be able to sit in this position!"


    "What? Master Lucille''s mentor is also called Sean? So coincidentally... Does it have anything to do with our family?" several grandchildren seemed to be curious about gossip.


    It surprised Sean that Ali could say it.


    Yes, the reason why emperor Searle succeeded to the throne also has a little relationship


    However, for this discussion of chicken or egg first, Sean felt meaningless. The reason why he spoke of Searle''s name in front of the previous generation of emperor Williams was because he had heard that the later emperor was him.


    This inextricable relationship is unclear anyway.


    "That mentor is really very helpful to our family. He is very much like Prince Sean now."


    Until this time, Sean finally understood from each other''s words.


    This guy is here to find out if his father was himself more than 20 years ago!


    How can they be like Rachel... But they have a good memory. They just met in a few days. They can remember more than 20 years, which I have to admire.


    "Like Prince Sean?!"


    The princes and princesses began to talk again.


    "Hahaha... Maybe I remember wrong, but Prince Sean''s style of behavior is really similar to that great wizard in those years. Capable people do things so wonderful."


    So far, I won''t talk about it later.


    But the people around are not fools. How can they not hear it


    In their eyes, they haven''t done anything except eating and sleeping. It''s said that some palace maids have heard that the desert Prince is hanging out with two witches every day.


    Lucille was a little uneasy at this time. It didn''t seem good to have dinner this time.


    Finally, the meal is over


    Sean refused any invitation and took Freya and Lucille directly back to the palace.


    But after listening to what happened tonight, Lucille''s eyes have never stayed on Sean for so long


    "Sean, come here for a minute."


    Wave and let the other party go next door.


    That is, in Lucille''s room, Sean has never been here. This is the first time to enter her room these days.


    A faint smell of flowers filled the room


    "Your house smells good."


    "Because someone once said I smell!"

 Chapter 596

    Sean was silent for a moment.


    I really remember this sentence... It was inadvertently said when I first met each other in the town.


    Because at that time, I didn''t have any ability, and I could see the other party''s state through my vision. What I said was a temporary excuse to fool the past, but I still remember it now.


    "When did this happen?"


    It''s been a long time. It''s been a long time in Sean''s mind.


    I never thought that this sentence was the reason for the faint fragrance of flowers after seeing Lucille again!


    "It has nothing to do with this. I want to ask you a real question. Are you really the son of the country Baron?"


    "Even you began to doubt this problem. Didn''t I say before that I''m not the son of your mentor. The name I really inherited from my parents is Sean wiggle, not others!" Sean affirmed again.


    But I saw that Lucille still maintained a [skeptical!] attitude above her head.


    "What you said to me outside the big library didn''t lie to me?"


    "I didn''t lie to you."


    "Really?"


    "Absolutely true."


    Sean doesn''t understand why Lucille is entangled in this. No matter what her identity is, it doesn''t affect the relationship between the two now. Why so entangled.


    After Sean affirmed so many times, although Lucille still had [doubts!] she calmed down


    "Well, then I''ll go to the town where we met before and have a look."


    "Ah??? There''s nothing there. What are you doing there!" the other party''s words made Sean more confused.


    Today''s tylermian town has only the broken house except the movable vigil family cemetery. It is estimated that it has been used now. I don''t know if those cemeteries are still there.


    At that time, the old housekeeper hallibo was a nostalgic and loyal man. He said he would always pay a reward for the people who stayed in the town to clean the tombstone every year, that''s all.


    Then


    There''s nothing else.


    "There''s nothing anywhere."


    "Then I''ll go to your later City, Oro City, and I''ll always find some people who knew you when you were a child." Lucille was actually interested in her childhood this time.


    "Mentor, why are you? No matter what my identity is, it doesn''t change our relationship. You are still my mentor..."


    "Different," said Lucille suddenly.


    "What''s the difference¡°


    "If you are really the child of my mentor, I will follow you forever. Whether you return to your empire or become a person of any status in the future, I will follow you! But if you are not, we still follow what we said before. After this, I will continue my journey."


    £¿£¿£¿


    There was a question mark over his head.


    "Wait, you mean I admit this identity and you promise to follow me?"


    Why didn''t this condition be put out before? Sean really wanted Lucille to be with him. First, it was because of the reversed relationship between teachers and apprentices. Second, the strength of the other party was really strong. If she was alone in jagong, she could deter many people!


    "It''s late."


    "Oh, why?" looked at Lucille''s serious expression.


    "This is my promise."


    Finally, I just said such a simple answer


    When she came back from each other''s room, Freya asked about them. In fact, a smart person like her didn''t have to ask what they were talking about, and Sean just told each other that if Lucille went back, she would leave alone.


    "I''m afraid that''s not very good. Otherwise, let your mentor follow you back for a period of time."


    "What?"


    "The affairs of the kesselk Palace are likely to spread to jagong and even other countries. If you take Lucille back, it means that you have recovered the witch, and others dare not covet it. But if she leaves alone, I''m afraid she will be harassed by more people, and even talk about her previous affairs."


    Freya told Sean what she thought


    At this time, Sean suddenly thought of the purpose of today''s dinner. I''m afraid it was for Lucille except himself.


    Old fox.


    In just over 20 years, the previously unknown ally Williams has become so cunning.


    At present, the great alchemist Rachel seems to be a little depressed... Although in Sean''s opinion, she should be better after being sad for a period of time, it is not so easy to repair the broken dream she has pursued for many years.


    It''s hard to say whether the future Rachel will be as hard as before.


    So they need new strong people to join


    Deliberately asked Lucille''s attitude, just to listen to the other party''s decision.


    No matter which country likes such a strong man, before declaring allegiance, perhaps even if he declares allegiance, everyone can try to change.


    Ali just threw out such an attempt. He doesn''t care what will happen in the future!


    When Lucille leaves, someone will look for her... It''s equivalent to pushing the powerful but unknown Lucille to the point that everyone knows. It''s hard to hide in the future.


    "I see."


    "You look calm," Freya asked curiously.


    "I may worry about others. My mentor''s ability to disguise is unique. I don''t even worry about her at all."


    "Ah?"


    Look at Freya''s surprised expression.


    Yes, camouflage is what Lucille felt for the first time. She likes changing her identity. People who want to find her may not be able to find it.


    "Let her take care of it herself. I''m sure my mentor has no problem," Sean said.


    It is estimated that Ali Williams did not expect that the little girl had learned so much magic!


    His small abacus may be useful in front of ordinary people, but there is nothing to show off in front of absolute power. However, it reminds Sean that the two royal people are so calculating that they can leave early in a few days.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    For the next two days, Sean continued to wait for melsousa and their team


    According to the previous journey, it should be fast. In these two days, it is said that other cities not far from the capital have seen the troops of the jagong Navy. At that time, Emperor SERR came to confirm it to himself.


    After getting a positive reply, he left with satisfaction.


    As long as the relations between the two countries are well maintained, the arrival of allies is actually a way to stimulate the enthusiasm of the people, so the emperor SERR welcomed the jagong Navy.


    After all, they destroyed the largest Pirate Group in the whole southern sea!


    On the other hand, under the oppression of survival, Langdon finally copied the officials and nobles named in the hall and punished them for treason. A public execution will be held tomorrow.


    This is true


    When lockers didn''t catch up, he was caught up by these officials!

 Chapter 597

    Treason!


    For people living under a country, this crime should be the most serious, compared with Locke''s crime at that time.


    And this time it was also executed in front of the public


    In other words, people in this country really like to see the drama of losing their heads. What a strange thing!


    Sean originally planned to continue to work with Freya to do Lucille''s work. He hoped that she could go back to jagong palace with them, because as long as the public knew she was from here, no one dared to do anything to her even if she reported her name.


    Although I have confidence in Lucille''s ability to change looks, after all, the other party is now the royal family of Buick selk


    No one knew she had such a high level before, but now people all over the world may gradually know that there is such a person. It''s not easy to want to hide!


    Of course, Lucille only said that she could think about it. Anyway, she would follow a piece of the northern continent. Take your time on the road.


    On the other hand, as Prince Langdon did not retreat, all the officials and families convicted of treason were involved... Even the collateral families were involved as long as they were closer.


    This time, Emperor Searle really wanted to kill, but also let Sean watch it together.


    In fact, Sean can see that he still wants to use his situation at the same time to tell everyone that the current imperial power has supporters. If he wants to fight against the current emperor Searle, he has to weigh his own strength.


    Although the purpose is very clear, Sean also needs to be affirmed by kesselk''s power in politics. It can be regarded as the mutual use of his status and reputation on both sides.


    So if you don''t want to see it, you have to see it


    Just what''s strange about Kangkang''s brain loss scene? He can enjoy public execution, and there are still a lot of people this time.


    That morning, Sean was awakened by the princesses and princes of kesselk. Because it is stipulated that it is most appropriate to execute at a certain time, so he needs to master the time.


    Early


    Sean wanted to ask Lucille to go with him, but it seemed that the once notorious mentor didn''t like such a public punishment and said nothing.


    "Really not?"


    "Don''t go... Don''t ask so many times, you..." the words behind didn''t come out.


    I probably felt that there were others outside except Sean. The relationship between them was the master and servant, so this way of speaking was obviously inappropriate, so I didn''t say it again.


    "Well, come back and tell you about the process."


    Hearing that there was no talk inside, I felt bored and simply left with Princess nova.


    "Brother Sean seems to have a good relationship with master Lucille," Princess Nova said suddenly on the way.


    Just a few words, several people can see that the relationship between the two people is very good. Even if they are princes and princesses of various countries, it is the same thing outside and the same thing inside. Even if they have several chatty servants, they talk like friends to those servants.


    Although this is not a real friend!


    Most of them are passively agreed by the servants, but on the surface, they still pretend to be good friends who can talk.


    The prince and princess are also human beings, and they also need an existence that tells each other their hearts. They just play that existence!


    So in Nova''s opinion, the relationship between Sean and Lucille is equivalent to this... You know, the other party is a person above level 18 of order. It''s a great honor to be a good friend.


    Even if you are a prince, it is also an honor. After all, people of this level do not have to obey the orders of the royal family. Just like the great alchemist, to a certain extent, the royal family will not ask what she has done.


    "It''s OK. We''ve known each other for a long time."


    "A long time? Did brother Sean know Master Lucille very early?"


    "Well," Sean replied positively.


    Looking at the people''s [surprised!] and [curious!] eyes, Sean wants this effect.


    Freya on one side looked white


    When communicating with the nobility, she can be regarded as a real virtuous wife. She can hold up no matter what the scene is.


    "Master Freya and brother Sean have known each other for a long time?" nova asked tentatively.


    "Yes, I was attracted by his temperament when his highness was still an aristocrat of the basharan empire!"


    Tut tut~


    Not to mention the others, even Sean was in a dark mood.


    This is equivalent to directly saying that witches are attracted by princes, which not only adds the charm of princes, but also carries a trace of... That enviable attribute, especially for men.


    This also explains the reason why the two people will live in the same room: it is not the prince who oppresses them in his identity, but the witch who pastes them upside down.


    When the princes saw Freya, they would secretly glance at each other from time to time. After hearing this, their eyes focused on Sean again.


    Even the pace began to become consistent in my heart.


    That''s how attractive men walk!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Several people took the royal carriage outside the imperial city and rushed all the way to the execution ground when the sun had just risen.


    Because today is a public execution, most people in the whole capital rush to watch. There are too many people, and they can''t see anything. At that time, one person crowding another person behind may not even hear the voice.


    Only when you roar in front will you roar a few words symbolically.


    But most people go and feel strange if they don''t go. As a result, many people know they can''t see anything, but they still have to go.


    After receiving the information outside the execution ground, the whole place was almost packed, and even the royal carriage was difficult to enter


    In front of the team, the leading general forced the soldiers to open the way and reluctantly let the two carriages pass, but because the royal carriage was too luxurious, the road after entering the execution ground could not go.


    Even the princess and Prince can only get out of the car and escort them


    Freya is next to Sean.


    With the support of several soldiers, he went to the Royal seat.


    Here, all royal family members, as well as some large and small officials have been present one after another, and in the central


    Like the Colosseum, a large platform was dug out under the fence. More than 50 people knelt in rows with cloth bags. In the center is the high platform


    Executioners seemed to have been waiting there for a long time.


    Sean looked around to see if there were several people he knew. As a result, only emperor Searle and Ali Williams were greeting him. Some of the other officials looked dignified and some felt relieved.


    None of them saw Prince Langdon.


    And where he appeared was on the lower platform.


    Today, he is an executive.

 Chapter 598

    Time goes back to the night before the execution


    Tazmi and dasqi are still worried about how to find a chance to get close to Prince Sean. The security of the whole imperial city is too strict. Even if they were born by the assassination team, it is difficult for them to mix in, especially the nearly abnormal strict investigation method of kesselk imperial palace.


    Even those who deliver vegetables, as long as they are not the same, will be caught and asked. Don''t want any chance to sneak in.


    I can''t find a chance. It''s even more impossible for them to sneak into the palace


    This may not be good news for tazmi, but it is very easy for daski.


    Finally, there is no chance!


    In this way, she doesn''t want tazmi to take risks again. Although she thinks so selfishly and even feels sorry for those dead brothers, she is lucky to survive. Why can''t she cherish her eyes.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that suddenly news came from the imperial city that several nobles and officials who had been in power for many years in kesselk had been positioned as traitors, had to copy their families and even destroy the whole family!


    The news is so popular that there are all kinds of rumors in the neighborhood.


    For two consecutive days, the truth gradually became clear after Prince Langdon personally investigated it


    It seems that these officials planned many things very early, including secretly colluding with other countries and external hostile forces, and also planning to overthrow the current rule of Searle Williams, which is very treacherous for a country.


    Although some people said that this was a clean-up action, these rumors became more and more true as they found letters from the enemy to contact foreign enemies when copying the house.


    In just two days, it was decided to execute them publicly. On that day, members of the royal family and incumbent officials would be present.


    "This is an opportunity."


    Tazmi, who had been struggling to find a chance before, suddenly said this.


    "Ah?"


    "You don''t understand. The prince Sean will come out tomorrow. We can pretend to be soldiers and get close to him. It''s also convenient for us to get out when there are so many people that day. This is a great opportunity." tazmi, who has many years of experience in the assassination team, suddenly thought of it.


    "That''s too dangerous. There can''t be no one around Prince Sean. Don''t forget that the witch beside him is the famous red dragon Witch of the basharan empire."


    "I know... But always look for a chance. She can''t see Sean forever." tazmi doesn''t like Darth Qi at the moment.


    It seems that she was not afraid of anything in the past, but she seems to be worried about everything in recent years, especially in revenge.


    "But how can we get close? And the imperial army of kesselk is not so easy to fool¡°


    "This..." tazmi really didn''t think of this.


    This is not an ordinary army. The royal soldiers and horses in the capital are of high grade. Even the personal guards are experienced and experienced people. It''s not easy to deceive them.


    "Maybe you need a little help?"


    Just then, a voice came out of the window of their room.


    "Who?"


    Nervously ran to the window and looked outside... Nothing! But when I looked back, I suddenly found a man in black robe in the room.


    "Who are you, eavesdropping on us?" tazmi nervously picked up his weapon.


    Tell yourself in your heart that the strength of the other party may be stronger. There are too many of them, but now that you have heard this dialogue, if you don''t do it, it''s a capital crime to be said!


    "Sorry, I''m good at hearing a wide range of voices around because of my magic, so I accidentally heard you talking about the desert prince." the man in black pulled down the cover of his hood and revealed a face with half withered and half withered.


    Hiss~


    Tazmi and daski took a deep breath.


    That face looks too scary. Not only the withered side, but also one side of the face is strange. The face is bulging like that kind of ceramic doll, smiling and as bright as smearing oil.


    "Who are you?" dasky asked.


    "I have many names, but some people call me wax face, which is more widely known..."


    "Wax face?!"


    Dasky seemed to think of something.


    "You are the waxy face of the wizard club."


    "It seems that my name is still useful... Back to the point, did you want to deal with the desert Prince just now? Maybe I can help you."


    "Why should we believe you?" tazmi asked.


    "Because I have some holidays with the prince, of course... Including the people around him."


    "Oh?" tazmi was curious.


    "Then I''d like to listen specifically..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the day of execution, tazmi and dasqi really became two people who mixed into the Royal Guard.


    These are the two sets of clothes sent by wax oil face this morning. As long as they put on their waist tags, they can sneak into the execution ground


    At first, they didn''t believe it, but now it seems to be true. They really came in.


    "Tazimi, do you think that waxy face is credible?" daski was still worried. For her, their no chance was the best outcome.


    But in that environment, there was an opportunity


    "It''s not believable, but at least we''ve come in. Let''s look at the situation first. I think the wizard yesterday was probably using us. What he said is half true and half false. He''s more like a conspirator. Most of the people on today''s execution ground communicate with foreign enemies. I guess the wizard missed the net."


    Tazmi once worked as an investigator in the revolutionary army for some time. He is not a fool about these bureaucrats. He can understand it by thinking more.


    "Then we can''t listen to him."


    "Of course not, but his ability to give us convenience means that his own power has gone deep into kesselk''s palace. If we directly refused yesterday, such people would die on the spot. I decided to give us some opportunities."


    "Of course... Our purpose is actually the same."


    Tazmi thought about all the possibilities, but the most important thing now is to find out and find opportunities.


    "Follow me first!"


    Because they were wearing the uniforms of royal guards, they could move freely in the execution ground under the pretext of patrolling, and at this time, dozens of people kneeling in the field began to cry.


    Directly opposite them, a man in gorgeous clothes was reading out the charges of the person to be executed


    Since it is a public execution, it is necessary to be famous and list every crime.


    "Hum, hypocrisy." Darth Qi smiled.


    Although he didn''t know who the man was, he felt as if he was suffering from the tremor of his words.


    I''m going to be an executioner, and I''m selling sympathy under the guise of benevolence and righteousness!


    "These nobles are hypocritical... They are the same everywhere."

 Chapter 599

    "I sentence you in the name of the supreme imperial power of kesselk..."


    Langdon took a deep breath. From the beginning to now, the whole process was his most painful moment. In front of these were the people who supported him privately before, but now he has to know them by himself.


    Don''t dare to complain, otherwise no one can say whether it''s yourself next!


    From these royal soldiers who have been following Langdon in these days, it can be seen that emperor Searle never put down his guard. He seems to have known what he was doing secretly.


    In just a few days, I actually pulled down all the people who had contacted me and had certain power in the Empire!


    Watch the next person put on the stage.


    When I passed by myself, I showed a strange smile


    It was too late to say anything at this time. Langdon was pressed on the ground before he got up. He didn''t find that he had never mastered the military power in his hands until he promised to search the families of the arrested nobles, and almost all the soldiers in kesselk were under the control of Ali Williams.


    With the help of the great alchemist, few people can compete with it in a certain period of time.


    When I heard that the great alchemist wanted to be dismissed, I thought the opportunity came, and I also paid a high-profile visit to the nobles and foreign princes in various places. It was precisely this that caused each other''s dissatisfaction!


    "You... Count Wilson..."


    Continue to read the guilt of everyone in the manuscript, and at this time, the people about to be executed seem to accept fate and stop talking.


    The hand rises and the knife falls, and then the onlookers make all kinds of calls


    Scream, excitement, fear and praise!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Sean, who sat on the high platform to accompany the Royal kesselk to visit the execution ceremony, began to feel a little bored.


    "Hey, Leah..." leaned aside a little.


    "What''s the matter?" Freya leaned over to listen.


    At this time, the whole execution ground was packed with people, except that there were people everywhere on the middle platform. If you didn''t talk together, you couldn''t hear it at all.


    "Do you find it interesting?"


    "How can it be interesting, but emperor Searle felt it necessary to remind everyone."


    In fact, both Sean and Freya can see each other''s intention, and they specially sent Prince Langdon to preside over it. Obviously, they want to kill people. After such a play, kesselk''s rule is estimated to continue to maintain stability for many years. I''m afraid there will be no obvious enemies both externally and internally in a short time.


    "Just let them go anyway." Sean''s position hasn''t changed.


    This kind of distant relationship between major countries is good enough. The greatest advantage is to facilitate the exchange of fishermen at ports on both sides. As for their previous struggle, they do not have to participate. Similarly, they are estimated not to participate in the struggle of jagong.


    "It''s boring."


    "Still disgusting..."


    When Freya said this, Sean was a little strange. He hadn''t fought on the front line like the other party. After watching that kind of fighting, would he still dislike it?


    "I''m just not used to this kind of execution with so many people watching. It''s also humiliating." Freya seemed to see Sean''s thoughts in her eyes and answered directly.


    "Now I understand why my mentor didn''t come."


    Sean glanced helplessly.


    "It seems that she is the one who knows kesselk''s habits best!" Freya also responded.


    Knowing each other with a smile, the movement attracted the attention of emperor Searle on the other side


    "What does Prince Sean think of such a way of execution?" it''s like asking death. If you say it directly, it''s boring, and you feel that you don''t respect each other, you just tear away the topic.


    "I didn''t expect that the emperor could find the rebels of the Empire in such a short time, and also found evidence of their rebellion. It''s great!"


    "Hahaha..."


    This obviously made the emperor very happy and began to give directions.


    "As long as you carefully observe everyone around you and understand the way they speak in the hall, you can easily know which side they prefer. Sometimes it''s interesting... You know it, but you have to pretend you don''t know, and then continue to work with them until you really can''t pretend."


    "Your Majesty is wise!"


    Boast, boast hard!


    The other party is happy. Maybe he can give some parting gifts when he leaves. At that time, he won''t be too boring on the sea.


    The execution lasted from morning to noon


    Perhaps the monotonous sentencing and the move to the high platform were too single, and the process began to feel that there was a beginning, but after a long time, they began to commit evil. Even the sons and daughters of emperor Searle couldn''t stand it and were ready to leave.


    Especially after the noon sun comes out, the temperature rises, and the bloody smell becomes stronger and stronger. Even some of the onlookers can''t help leaving first


    Sean left with Prince lieta and Princess nova.


    Fortunately, they can''t help it. They can follow them


    They took different carriages and went back to the palace. Of course, Sean and Freya were in the same carriage. They didn''t know the way back. The royal soldiers took the carriage and followed them.


    "In other words, the emperor of kesselk was decisive in doing things, which I have to admire!"


    Frelia in the carriage expressed her views on the royal family of the country. She had also contacted the royal family of the same basharan empire. In contrast, King Simon he Peres was more indecisive.


    "No, King Simon looked very dignified at that time..."


    Sean can''t forget that when the other party pronounced himself treason in full view of the public, it was also because of that that that Sean gave up the title of vigil. After all, this title already belongs to the traitor in the words of nobility.


    "You don''t know that he hesitates too much in dealing with things. Sometimes not talking will make the whole nobles and officials quarrel all day, and there is no final conclusion in the end!"


    Freya seemed to remember her embarrassment every time she reported on her work. It would take a long time to have a result, and the result was not very good.


    It is a good thing for the emperor to speak widely, but if he hears too much, he will not make a decision, but he will appear incompetent, and the whole will appear incompetent.


    "You were happy at the border. How could you know the difficulties in the hall?" Freya said discontentedly.


    "Alas... It''s also very difficult on my side. Well, all waste is thriving, and the border is urgent!"


    Sometimes when they talk, they always expose the past black history to each other


    But at this time, Sean suddenly felt that the voice outside seemed to be much lower. It should be said that there didn''t seem to be many people talking outside.

 Chapter 600

    "Shh!"


    Sean suddenly put his finger on Freya''s lips.


    "How..."


    "Listen!" Sean said to calm the other party down.


    Freya stopped talking for a moment, and at this time the surroundings were quiet


    I remember when they came, they also entered the execution ground with the carriage. At that time, they were almost blocked. There were pedestrians everywhere outside. If there were not royal soldiers, they might not be able to squeeze in. Why did they become so quiet now.


    Trying to pull the curtain open, Sean stopped him.


    "There''s someone outside."


    He pulled back the other party''s hand, and now the carriage stopped gradually. I don''t know where it stopped.


    Sean recalled the process of getting on the carriage just now. Because of his special vision, he often glanced at it. Many people just looked at the appearance and paid little attention to the appearance, otherwise they stared too close, and those attributes jumped out and couldn''t see clearly in front of their eyes... Until a few years later in this world, Sean almost forgot the refreshing feeling of his sight.


    Now when you see anything, you will unconsciously jump out of some attributes, and the groom himself just noticed


    He is a [neutral] friendly person and has a [boring!] state.


    Of course, Sean didn''t care about these small emotions that everyone has, and he didn''t pay attention to outsiders when chatting with Freya.


    "It must have been in the middle of the journey that the carriage stopped and changed people," said Sean.


    The road from the execution ground basically goes and stops. The carriage is bumpy. Even if one comes up, he won''t care too much


    At this time, Freya began to explore the props that could be used as weapons in the carriage, but although the carriage was richly decorated, there was nothing on it. Only an old whip was found under the cushion, which was probably put in by the person who originally managed the carriage.


    Freya had her own exquisite wand before, and Sean first saw the other party fight with it


    However, the wand belonging to the wings of the sky was handed over to the next heir when she left, and she took an ordinary wand and left. But when she encircled and suppressed the pirates, she lost another wand. Now she can only find one without weapons


    "I''ll go out first and see who''s out there!"


    Freya broke free to get up, but Sean pressed her down.


    "No... you will be attacked if you go out."


    Sean pried his wrist. The sword on his wrist was still there.


    Slightly opened the curtain of the carriage


    Suddenly a puff of dust blew into the car.


    "Go."


    Freya held her breath and grabbed Sean''s hand. On the other side, she broke the door with a whip. They immediately jumped outside.


    The dust just came so suddenly that they sucked some in while talking. They didn''t feel it at first, but Sean almost didn''t stand firm after jumping out of the carriage


    [paralysis ~]


    Looking at Freya''s head, there was a similar negative state, but for a high-level person like her, a little poison won''t have much impact, and she can still stand firmly in the center.


    The carriage was broken and several horses were scared to run to the corner of the street


    At the moment, the place where they stood was a block in an alley, surrounded by old houses with open windows, but when they looked carefully, there was no one inside, not even furniture. It was a completely empty house.


    It seems that the assassins drove the carriage to the place prepared in advance.


    Are you ready to kill yourself in this deserted neighborhood?


    "Who are you to attack the royal carriage!" Freya looked around warily.


    No one answered.


    Real killers don''t show up


    Assassination is meant to be carried out without the knowledge of the target.


    It''s just that Sean suddenly wondered that this is a kesselk country. Thousands of miles away from jagong, there are even people in a country that is not a continent. Is there such great hatred?


    For a short time, Sean thought about all possible enemies, but he still couldn''t find out who it would be. After all, he didn''t participate in kesselk''s internal struggle, and he was always idle as a foreign guest, which would be despised... For a moment, he thought he could be a member of the "free man", but he immediately denied it.


    Because when they first came, the "free men" secretly sent a letter to themselves saying they didn''t want to have anything to do with Jia Gong and wanted to reconcile for planning to rob tribute, so it wouldn''t be them.


    Then there''s no one else!


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, but you don''t want to leave the street alive in my hands." without a reply, Freya began to mock around.


    Snap~


    The whip hit the ground and her body changed slightly again.


    From the first time he saw Freya fighting, Sean always thought she was a melee mage, especially the scene of turning a magic wand into a long gun battle.


    Although the subsequent battles were biased towards magic, Sean never felt that Freya couldn''t melee


    The whip was gradually covered by a red flame, and her body began to be in a burning state. If Freya replaced the whip with a sword and shield, it would be like a female martial god.


    "Sean, get close to me later. Don''t run around. We may have met a hunter!"


    Hunter


    Recall that the other party once mentioned to himself that this kind of professional killer from the plateau and mountainous area is an unrestricted fighter who can use various environments and props.


    When did he provoke an enemy who had never been to an area!


    Freya looked around warily, because without the carriage, they were completely leaked in the middle of the street, without support, and there were flaws in every place.


    "It doesn''t matter. No matter who they are, I''m not easy to deal with now."


    Once the sleeve sword comes out


    Freya also smiled. Sean''s level is really high now, just a little less combat experience.


    Suddenly there was a hint of [being attacked...] in the field of vision.


    "Left!"


    The speed is very fast, and I don''t know what the attack is. Sean just turns around according to the prompted position. The sleeve sword in his hand may not be able to stop it and needs to be turned into another prop.


    [Alchemy: steel shield]


    The sword was originally made by Claude and the mechanic jockey Weijie. The whole sleeve sword was made of precision steel materials. The iron was remelted and transformed into a shield as big as a palm at the fastest speed.


    Reach out!


    When~


    It just blocked the flying weapon, like a dagger or something. Before I could see clearly, the weapon would explode and spread a pile of hot liquid.


    [guard ~]

 Chapter 601

    The barrier unfolded, just blocking part of the burst liquid, but still a lot of it spread over.


    Sean looked at the time of the world


    [backtracking ~]


    Let the time of liquid explosion go back. The solution that had been exploded began to retract in the blink of an eye after exerting its ability, and became the state of flying over before.


    "Knock it off."


    "Ah! Oh..." Freya was stunned.


    This feeling is the same as when fighting with pirates on the sea at that time. The other party clearly has fought, but it will stab again in an instant as if the scene just now was an illusion, and now it is the same. I am also ready to push Sean away, because the red inflammation around me has the ability to heal itself.


    He can resist the injury, but he can''t!


    But in the blink of an eye, there was another scene that flew over just now


    This time, with preparation, throw magic and pop the weapon away without damage.


    Even the person who threw the concealed weapon on the roof was startled. How could the thrown thing attack twice!


    For a time, the body forgot to hide


    "Sean, what was that just now?"


    "Don''t say so much now. The enemy is on the roof. You go up!"


    Sean knew what the other party wanted to ask. He had never done anything, especially when he was around Freya. The last time they fought side by side was in the King City of the basharan Empire, and almost everyone had a deviation in their memory of that time because of the awakening of YOG Sotos.


    In addition, she has no chance to use the ability of [time dominator] in front of the other party. It''s normal for her to be curious about this ability, but it''s best to catch the enemy right now.


    "OK."


    A flelia jumped onto the roof


    Sean was about to follow up, and suddenly prompted danger behind him in his field of vision. He turned quickly and let his body enter the ectopic space at this moment. The process of slowing down time can make Sean have more reactions to act.


    As soon as he looked back, he saw a fine needle flying and stopping in mid air.


    Hidden weapon again!


    These people are killers, and they still deal with their own killers.


    Sean looked at a thin needle. There was still liquid dripping at the tip of the needle. These people were still masters of poison... Their eyes looked at the place where the thin needle was shot.


    In the empty empty rooms behind him, Sean saw a man armed with armor keeping the action of blowing concealed weapons, while Sean ran directly over and looked at the people in the black-and-white vision.


    People with more than level 6 order are still [hostile]!


    At the moment of seeing each other, Sean didn''t even want to understand who the other party was. How could there be people hostile to him in this country? Were they the remnant of those pirates?


    It seems that this is the only explanation, because "free people" want to reconcile with themselves. As for the nobles of the kesselk Empire, they don''t have to provoke themselves. Even if they don''t like it, it''s at most cold. There''s no need to do it right.


    [hostility] is the lowest level of goodwill at present. People with this relationship are either their enemies or those who want to kill themselves. In short, they can''t resolve the contradiction.


    Reach out and grab each other


    At the moment of starting, the body also returned to reality.


    "What?!"


    "You!"


    Tazmi obviously didn''t expect Sean to appear in front of him in a moment and grabbed himself. He was out just now.


    "Who are you?" Sean looked at each other coldly.


    "The man who killed you!"


    His neck was tightly buckled. Tazmi tried to do it, but he was knocked off by the other party. Even his weapons were knocked off at the same time. Without weapons, he could only use the last few means... His cheeks stirred a few times while talking.


    Sean looked at each other in surprise, his mouth moved, his tongue turned, and there was a bullet like thing, and his teeth bit hard.


    Bang~


    The gunpowder was shot out with the rushed needle wire.


    With such a close distance and fast movement, tazmi felt that the other party would die, and that kind of incomprehensible phenomenon appeared.


    In the blink of an eye, the other party didn''t hurt at all, but the strength in his arm was not reduced at all, but the position seemed to move.


    "How possible!"


    "It seems that you don''t know much about me." Sean sneered and threw tazmi out of the room and into the street outside.


    The other hand uses magic and gives a heavy blow when the other party is about to land!


    The body flashed and appeared in front of the other party again.


    "How could you..."


    [surprised!] eyes show strength.


    Sean lifted tazimi''s injured body again, hit [strength increase ~] with a heavy punch on his stomach, and then kicked him away.


    A flash


    Mention each other again.


    "Who the hell are you?" Sean said fiercely, looking at tazimi who was raised.


    The other party''s attack patterns are indeed many. Both attacks surprised him, especially the hand that finally protruded the gunpowder needle from his mouth. If he hadn''t been able to backtrack the time, he would have been seriously injured if he was not careless.


    Moreover, this hand is still a move to hurt the enemy and damage himself. It is estimated that it is reserved for standby


    While biting the needle bullet with his teeth, the guy''s mouth also cracked. His teeth were oozing blood and saliva.


    It''s disgusting!


    "Don''t say yes." shake hands and throw the other party down again.


    At least his current level is close to Freya. Even Lucille said that apart from his combat skills and experience, he can compete with Freya in strength. In front of him, there is a little man of level 6 of orderer. If he didn''t use those strange tricks and estimates, the other party would have fallen at the beginning.


    Sean suddenly looked at the roof, and the battle on it was over. Freya jumped down with her whip tied to her opponent.


    Her opponent is a woman, also wearing a suit of armor, but she was burned out of shape and her hair was scattered in the battle with Freya


    "Sean!"


    Freya didn''t think there was another one besides the roof, but it had been knocked down.


    The two were thrown together with serious injuries.


    And Sean still didn''t see who the two were


    I feel a little familiar, but I don''t have this impression.


    "Who are you and why did you come to assassinate me?" he stared at them and asked directly.


    Strange to say, both of them are assassins, but a man is in a [hostile] state and a woman is in a [hate] state.


    "Hum, you killed so many people. Why didn''t you think someone would come for revenge? Count Sean vigil... Now I''m going to call you your highness."


    When the man said this, Sean suddenly recalled that he was still a count in the basharan empire


    They were from that time.

 Chapter 602

    Unlike Sean and Freya, Prince lieta and Princess Nova on the other side received the news that Prince Sean''s carriage was missing.


    "What?! it''s gone." the fan in his hand trembled and fell down.


    That''s the prince of the desert. If something happens, the whole kesselk country can''t tell each other!


    "They''ve been following behind. How could they disappear."


    "Stop, stop!!!"


    They nervously stopped all the carriages and hurried out to see.


    There were pedestrians on both sides of the street. Many soldiers, princesses and princes came out and were busy going forward to protect them.


    "You all get out of the way, get out of the way..."


    Princess Nova went to the second carriage, which was also her brothers and sisters. The prince and the princesses left the execution ground together and took Prince Sean back to the palace, but the other party disappeared at this time.


    Looking back at the street, there is really no third carriage


    "Where have they gone?"


    "I... we don''t know. There were many people when we came out just now. When we got out of the crowd, we looked at the carriage and there was no shadow."


    "Waste!"


    Prince lieta is also nervous. The other party is the prince of the strongest country in the desert of the northern continent, and may also be the prince of the strongest country in the northern continent. How can he disappear when he comes out with it.


    "What are you doing here? Look, look!"


    "If you don''t bring Prince Sean back completely today, if I have a problem... You one by one... No, your whole family will have bad luck."


    Lieta and Nova had never encountered such a thing before. The first possibility in their hearts was that Prince Sean was hijacked or something unexpected happened... Their heads were blank. They couldn''t think of any way except for the acceleration of their heartbeat, so they had to fire at the soldiers.


    Watching the soldiers around leave quickly, the two brothers and sisters calmed down a little.


    "Brother, what shall we do? We lost prince Sean!"


    "No, no... sister, let''s go now. Maybe something happened, let''s go now..." lieta said the same thing several times in a row.


    For a time, I felt that my face had no ability to think and talk.


    "OK, OK."


    The two brothers and sisters put down the royal carriage and took the soldiers back without being understood by everyone outside the street.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Sean in the battle looked at the two people who fell to the ground in surprise.


    For a long time, no one could make himself curious and unpredictable. Looking at them carefully, they called themselves the Earl of Oro.


    So they were enemies of themselves at that time?


    But at that time, because of the development of the city, and most of the time it was determined to act alone, there would be enemies, but I really can''t remember so many. After all, at that time, the local emperor, a vassal, met a lot of people every day. Who remembers so many people.


    "Oh ~ kill us. Since we failed, we have no face to see our brothers. I didn''t expect you to have such a high level of power in less than two years. I underestimated you." tazmi held his torn mouth and said something unclear.


    Darth KIE, who was close to him, held him tight.


    Two people close together


    For a moment, Sean felt like a villain in those stories.


    He sneered.


    "When I need you to measure, you are not qualified to stand in front of me." then the other party replied.


    But although he said it with momentum, Sean was still thinking about their identities


    Especially this girl, I seem to have seen her, but I can''t remember.


    I''ve seen too many girls. Except for a few around me, I can''t recognize a few people even if I go back to the wings of the sky headquarters.


    "Hum, it''s just relying on the noble status. Even if we can''t kill you, sooner or later someone will kill you..." tazmi said hard with staring eyes.


    "Stop it, tazmi, stop it."


    Dasky began to comfort each other.


    "We can''t kill him, we''ve never killed him!"


    assassination? Tazmi?


    The girl''s continuous key words made Sean seem to have a little impression, because he had heard the name... Oro City, assassination


    "Are you from the revolutionary army?"


    "You can''t say the name of the revolutionary army casually." tazmi struggled to shake up, but he was too injured to stand up.


    "That seems to be you. I''m surprised."


    Sean finally remembered each other''s name at this time. Isn''t this the team that came to the Earl''s palace to assassinate himself when he was an earl?


    Two of them were killed by their own guards during the operation that day, and the other three were caught. However, when they met the revolutionary army Valley later, the other party fled, so that no one was seen when they fought with the monster in the mountains.


    Just a few small characters. Sean once thought that people at that time died in the mouth of the monster they summoned


    I didn''t expect anyone to survive.


    Hiss~


    These two people are a little interesting.


    "Revolutionary army? Is it the rebel in the basharan Empire?" Freya was originally from the basharan empire. She may know more about the rebels than Sean.


    "It''s them. They once assassinated me when I was in charge of Oro city. Unfortunately, they failed. Two people died on the spot. Later, three ran away. They were two of them."


    After knowing the identity of each other, Sean became interested.


    Squat down and look at the two seriously injured people in front of you


    "Aren''t you three? Why... Why didn''t the other one come and disbanded? You''re still hiding. You shouldn''t be. You shouldn''t separate your loyalty."


    The appearance of these two people was really unexpected. It was a miracle that they survived. They were able to catch up with this place.


    How persistent!


    "Bah, you don''t deserve to teach us what righteousness is, and you don''t deserve to talk about my brothers'' names, dirty aristocrats!"


    She was kicked away by Freya without talking


    "You''d better talk well, boy."


    Usually, Freya doesn''t like taking advantage of others'' danger. Even the enemy doesn''t like this way of abuse unless the other party says something that makes her unhappy.


    Insulting Sean is making yourself unhappy.


    "Hehe, I remember you, red dragon witch."


    Tazmi endured the pain and turned around again.


    "Once we racked our brains to study the methods to deal with you, but none of them succeeded. I didn''t expect that people like you would give up their sisters and organizations for a man... At the beginning, I respected your strength and identified you as an opponent. Now it seems that I overestimated you. I''m also a superficial woman who flatters dignitaries."


    "Say it again, you don''t want to get out of here alive today."


    Freya always felt that she had a good state of mind, but these words were really angry, and the magic in her hand had been squeezed out.


    "Wait a minute, Leah... I want to hear why these two people are persistent in chasing me."


    "It''s not easy. They''re just a bunch of lunatics brainwashed by the rebels!" Freya said with anger.


    "But they only have the strength of level 6 of the orderer..."

 Chapter 603

    At the moment, several people in the tall building in the distance of the uninhabited block are waiting for news outside the window.


    "Are they all right? It is said that the witch who follows Prince Sean has the power of level 12 of orderer. That kind of character is beyond the ability of ordinary people."


    There were only two people in the room. One was the waxy face of the head of the wizard club, and the other belonged to his close subordinates.


    "I also thought about this reason, but they are hunters and people who grow up in battle. I thought it would be useful to create such a good opportunity for them. Now it seems that I underestimated the prince''s power." wax oil looked at the distance.


    He saw the battle on the roof just now, the battle between a red Witch and the female assassin.


    It was almost a one-sided attack. The female assassin had no room to parry in front of the other side. Those combat experience and skills were in vain in front of those who really knew how to fight.


    After seeing this, the wax oil face felt that the two people were dead!


    "I wanted to have a try, but if we fail, we have to make preparations."


    "Why?" the subordinate behind him suddenly asked.


    At this time, the voice in the street outside suddenly became louder


    When they looked down, they could see a whole team of soldiers constantly divided into small units, rushing directly into the lanes on both sides, even those larger stores.


    Royal soldiers are searching!


    "Those two people can''t beat Prince Sean''s entourage, and even their lives will be ruined. However, the prince is not so stupid. He must know that someone behind him is helping them... Otherwise, they can''t sneak into the royal soldiers. Maybe those royal family members of kesselk will follow up on it."


    At the moment of task failure, wax oil face thought of several possibilities, and they were all unfavorable options on his side.


    "Our influence in the capital is bound to be impressed. It''s just that Prince Langdon and Prince swift can''t do anything this time. The old marshal is more vicious than we thought. It''s time to take people away from the capital." wax oil face said and finally looked at the scene of searching in the street outside the window.


    This time, the purge from the royal family came so fast that there was no time for people to respond.


    In just two days, officials slightly involved in external strength in the whole capital were pulled out, and they were uprooted.


    As a result, many officials who have made friends with the Sorcerer''s club have been disposed of, and the whole Sorcerer''s club has instantly lost the condition to sit firmly in the capital of kesselk... The Sorcerer''s club has always been an organization that works for others. For decades, its development has been based on these, and its relationship network has expanded to impressive organizations all over the world, Even with the national aristocracy in most areas.


    However, it may be difficult to be on kesselk''s side. You can only go if you want to stop the loss in advance.


    "Get ready. We''ll leave the capital all night tonight."


    "Yes, chief!" the subordinate replied.


    But after a few steps, the waxy face turned around again, revealing his generally corrosive and normal face, and it looked greasy.


    "By the way, how are things going with Borg? Why haven''t I heard from him for so long?" he looked at his subordinates and said.


    "The other side lost a lot in the last war. Now the country still has to face the riots of the Kate people, but the good thing is that the borgs have sent a team to the plateau. I believe there will be news soon."


    "Good, good... We should hurry up. If we really don''t have a place to go, we''ll consider going north!"


    The decision of wax oil face surprised the subordinates around him.


    "Then here..."


    "Naturally someone will take over here. Don''t worry."


    "Yes, chief!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean continued to squat down and look at the two people in front of him. What was the name of their former team?


    Oh, assassination team.


    The name sounded powerful, and the ability was also good at that time. If aslant and several high-level bodyguards were not there, even if he saw the enemy coming in advance, he might not have been able to escape the assassination.


    "Tell me, who sent you here? The revolutionary army has been destroyed. If I remember correctly, part of it has been buried alive in the valley at the border of Oro City, and the other part has fallen under the iron hoof of jagong army. You have no leaders. Who is still helping you?"


    When Sean stopped Freya, she saw something fishy from their current state.


    In fact, it''s right to think about it


    The two orderlies of level 6 have not even reached level 7. No matter how experienced and powerful, they can''t get into the royal soldiers. They can take advantage of the chaos to enter the execution ground, but they can never set foot on the royal carriage.


    The reason why they were able to pull themselves here was obviously to exchange the driver''s position with others when they stopped halfway, otherwise it would be impossible to get close to themselves


    I watched them fall to the ground, but I didn''t say anything.


    "It seems that you still want to be so hard spoken and have character. So you still want to sit in kesselk''s prison again?"


    "Hum, Sean. Don''t be complacent... Even if you can kill both of us today, your hands are still covered with blood. Sooner or later someone will come and kill you." tazmi roared with his injured body.


    Probably want to spit, but the seriously injured body takes a little deep breath.


    Coughed two people and choked out the blood


    "Tazimi, tazimi... Are you okay!" Darth Qi on one side propped up the other side.


    This woman should be the one who chatted with each other for a while. At that time, she found something about the ancient god believers from the families of the revolutionary army members mixed in the city of Oro, took it out for the other party to confirm, and talked with the other party at that time.


    Yes, no wonder I look familiar.


    With a sneer, he looked at them indifferently


    "Don''t wear a high hat for yourself. You warriors who boast of justice don''t kill a few people. How many soldiers have you killed for the so-called freedom over the years? They are also native villagers like you. They may still be soldiers in your hometown. They didn''t die in your hands."


    A little closer. Anyway, the other party doesn''t have much strength now.


    "Does a man born for assassination have to teach others what justice is... Ridiculous!"


    stand up.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Anyway, when you can say it..."


    At this time, a pair of soldiers ran far away from the street. When they saw a royal carriage here, they hurried to speed up their steps until they saw Sean and Freya.


    "Prince Sean... You..."


    I also found two people lying on the ground!

 Chapter 604

    Sean''s disappearance on the road was finally known by Emperor Searle. After returning to the palace, several princes and princesses were scolded


    Let the prince of another country, possibly the future heir, disappear in the country under his jurisdiction, and still be attacked.


    This kind of thing is a frightening story no matter which emperor comes to. He has just eliminated the unfaithful subordinates around him. Don''t make anything happen at this time. The other party is a pearl in the desert. If something goes wrong, it is likely to make the domestic forces suppressed rise again.


    Finally, the more he thought about it, the more angry emperor Searle decided to confine his children, and personally came to apologize to Sean... Of course, for Sean, there''s nothing that can''t fight a few thieves, but Sean can also take this opportunity to ask the other party to hand over tazmi and dasqi to himself.


    "What does Prince Sean want the two prisoners to do?" emperor Searle asked incomprehensibly.


    "After all, it''s the people who attacked me. I want to take them back for interrogation and punish them myself," Sean replied.


    It was originally two small roles, and no one would pay attention to it. Since Sean asked for it, Emperor Searle would certainly agree, but at the same time, the Royal investigators also found relevant personnel from the hijacking of the carriage that day.


    Without exception, they were assassinated at home


    And he died before the investigator arrived. According to calculation, he may have been killed that afternoon.


    That is, when Sean came back after defeating the two assassins, because all the soldiers were only trying to protect the convoy from any more problems. At the same time, some soldiers who had not received the news were still looking for the whereabouts of the prince''s carriage. That was the kind of neutral time to solve all the relevant people.


    Since the target of this attack was Sean, Emperor Searle did not hide the investigation, but shared all the information he knew


    "So it''s premeditated."


    "Yes, they know that the assassination failed, so they quickly clean up their tails. At this time, the people who want to provoke our relationship are likely to be the remaining rebels or the free men."


    Emperor Searle, who stepped up the investigation, had some private letters, hoping that Sean would not transfer his anger to the kesselk royal family, but should pay more attention to the rebels and the common enemies of the two countries.


    "Well, what did you find among those who died?"


    Of course Sean understood each other, and he had an idea in his heart.


    "They are all veterans who have served for more than ten years. Their families are very clear and can''t find any flaws. If they were arranged in advance, they had been installed in the Imperial Palace long ago." when talking about this, Emperor Searle also frowned.


    More than ten years


    Doesn''t that mean that the other party was installed in the palace soon after he ascended the throne?


    At that time, their foundation was not stable. Unlike now, many people followed the older generation and did not investigate them carefully.


    But now it seems that these old people and veterans are informants placed around the royal family all year round... Once there is a need, the other party will jump out and do something.


    You can hijack Prince Sean today, but you can hijack other princes tomorrow, even yourself.


    It seems that not only the officials in the hall, but also the military headquarters will start to investigate people carefully!


    For a long time, Emperor Searle didn''t want to move the people in the military headquarters, because once a country''s army had a problem, there would be a big problem at the border, but the current situation forced him to do what, and he had to connect his father to start cleaning up the moths in the army bit by bit.


    "Prince Sean, don''t worry. I will give you an explanation on this matter."


    Emperor Searle promised before Sean


    However, it seems that Sean may not have enough time. He doesn''t want to waste too much time in this country. It''s almost time to leave.


    And for those who attack behind their own scenes, they also have a little eyebrows.


    "Wizard club!"


    After emperor Searle left, Lucille inferred the person behind from each other''s words.


    "You said the wizard would?" the name has not been heard for a long time, but Sean is no stranger. He has had friction with himself several times because of them.


    Although the wizard Association didn''t do much on the timeline 20 years ago, from that time on, he understood that this organization didn''t rely on any powerful magic or wizards to attract everyone, but developed by being able to take on all kinds of bad and dirty work.


    Today''s forces are almost all over most powerful countries, and they also have some contact with officials.


    "You said it was a wizard''s job?" Freya asked.


    "There will be no one but them. That waxy face dares to bully us."


    At this time, Sean heard the name of wax face again.


    "Is he the head of the wizard club?"


    "He is the leader of the wizard Association. He has been wandering in various countries in the southern continent. It is difficult to find himself."


    After all, it has been more than 20 years. It seems reasonable to hear that the other party was only a person in charge of kesselk capital, but now it has become a leader.


    "I''ll go out and explore tonight, and you''ll stay here and wait for my news," said Lucille.


    Previously, Lucille came to kesselk because she tracked the wizard club. She knew them to some extent, and at the beginning, she told herself that there was such an organization as the wizard club.


    "You may not be able to find them in the past now. Since they have cleaned their tails, I guess there are no people... Why are they targeting me?" Sean asked, looking at Lucille.


    But for a moment, they both thought of what they had done in Tyler MIA town.


    At that time, they worked together to kill a member of the Sorcerer''s club. Although in retrospect, Lucille was very good at acting at that time. If they really fought, it would take almost seconds for each other to fight. Later, when jagong met again, they also talked about it.


    At that time, Lucille didn''t want others to know her strength to hide. Of course, she wouldn''t really let the other party leave alive. If she didn''t just kill the other party''s magic, she would do it!


    "That thing..."


    "No, for a level 8 minion, do it right with me?"


    "So it''s definitely not that thing. Wizards are very organized. If you don''t investigate carefully, you''ll never know what they want to do. I''ll go to the city tonight. I know some of their strongholds, so you don''t go there, so as to save more rules in the palace."


    Lucille refers, of course, to the occasional arrival of the soldiers.


    "Well, be careful," Sean added.


    On one side was the attack on the desert prince, while on the other side, the jagong Navy from Jalan Fort finally arrived.


    After a journey of more than ten days


    A total of more than 10000 troops officially entered the capital city of keserke.

 Chapter 605

    For most residents living in the capital city of keserke, people about the IDAK desert people can be heard almost only in the mouth of businessmen and mercenaries.


    And in the impression of the majority of people, the residents of the desert are very fierce looking people... That is, thick legs and thick arms.


    The whole person looks much stronger than ordinary people in other regions. Men, women, old and young are like this. Anyway, they are strong. Then they hear some words about how powerful the desert is from the stories handed down by the older generation. Although they have many desert areas, they are still very rich and so on.


    Combined with the overall impression of IDAK people, this statement becomes more believable.


    In fact, not to mention others, even Sean had this impression when he first met the IDAK desert people. He once thought that people in the desert looked like this.


    I''m afraid it would still be such a stereotype if I didn''t enter the desert later


    Those burly people belong to the ethnic groups in the north of the desert. Compared with the situation of oases everywhere in the central and southern regions, the conditions in the north are much worse, and most giant animals grow in the north, so the people there are also strong... It is precisely because of this that the North forces them to go out and live under the pressure of environmental conditions and external beasts.


    I''m afraid no nation in the world will go so far to live in other countries.


    After all, under the premise that most people can''t leave their hometown, the expedition of IDAK northerners can be regarded as the biggest migration.


    To the west, they crossed the desert to zambutar, and to the south, they came to the southern continent through a series of harbors such as Muwan port, and many countries learned about the desert through them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    If melsousa hadn''t personally led the team to the capital of kesselk this time, I''m afraid everyone couldn''t believe that the idaks had slim people.


    The eyes of women in desert areas are bigger and more divine. Walking in the crowd always makes them look unique


    The Navy and the Flying Dragon Knights entered the capital city, which attracted the onlookers of the whole city.


    "Look, look at the leading female general. Tut tut ~ that''s temperament."


    "Aren''t desert women all rough and crazy?"


    There are always unknown onlookers in the crowd.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you see? Look at their general... The female general has a better temperament than the princess."


    Melsousa was a level 16 orderer. Whenever someone in the crowd talked about herself, she could hear it a little more carefully. She turned her head and looked at the crowd.


    Those people are still cheering at themselves!


    The citizens of kesselk were really strange... With a sneer, they motioned to the soldiers behind them.


    As the rear defense forces began to raise flags, a loud dragon chant resounded over the capital!


    The huge body was the size of a carriage, and the bigger one was even as huge as a house. When flying over the capital, the citizens of the whole city were stunned!


    Flying dragon.


    This is the flying dragon


    Learned people can read in the book that those special beasts, which are located in the north of IDAK and born in difficult places, are known to the world for their huge size and ability to compete in war.


    The most recent battle was when jagong helped the basharan Empire to fight with the borgs. Although the kesselks in the southern continent had not personally experienced it, they heard from those oral stories... It is said that the war not only showed the strength of the desert army.


    Even their domesticated war beasts were praised.


    For a long time, both Borg and keserke alchemists like to study artillery, firearms and other weapons, because soldiers with weak ability in battle can take advantage of these weapons. However, these beasts are largely the reason why aidak can become a military power due to its underdeveloped industry.


    When the largest pterodactyl flew over the capital, many people were shocked. If more of this creature swooped down, the artillery fire on the city gate would be useless!


    It is said that there is also an iron hoofed cow with an iron body.


    The two kinds of beasts together, I''m afraid no country''s forces can withstand such an attack... Ali Williams in the kesselk military headquarters suddenly began to think about this problem.


    I didn''t expect that jagong had such a powerful beast. No wonder even the borgs were vulnerable in front of them.


    Even if such troops rush into any country, I''m afraid it will be a disaster!


    Now,


    On the way to the palace, alchemists Kiana and Luo are also in the team to meet jagong''s army


    Because ruiqi''er, the great alchemist, seemed to have locked herself in the tower since the battle that night, it was useless for emperor Searle to invite her personally. She temporarily put down the work of the great alchemist on the grounds that she was too tired and wanted to rest for a while.


    Few people know about this. After all, if a big alchemist drops his post, it will cause a shadow to other alchemists in the whole country. In particular, the action to eliminate officials has just taken place. Recently, I heard that he will extend his wrist to the military headquarters


    It''s really a wave after wave.


    Coupled with the fact that Prince jagong was hijacked two days ago, it is estimated that someone is going to challenge the country!


    Although Jinli of the military headquarters blocked the news, some people knew it and spread it.


    In order to stabilize the situation, Emperor Searle let another alchemist general take over the right of escrow without canceling the title of Rachel''s great alchemist. That person was master Duncan, the mentor of Kiana and Luo.


    "It''s over. This is the jagong army demonstrating to us!"


    Listen to the cheers of the people in the crowd,


    Probably in their hearts, the kesselk Empire and the jagong empire are friendly. They can''t help getting excited when they see that their allies are so strong.


    But only the soldiers in the imperial city can feel how oppressive these flying dragons flying around the imperial city are.


    "At least their prince has a problem with us, which is inevitable," said Luo.


    Swallow a mouthful of water.


    Or stand up and wait for the arrival of the other general.


    "Hey, the country has been suffering a lot recently. I really hope to go there early..."


    "Who said no, laugh later. Don''t be irritated even if they sneer at us, do you hear?" Luo suddenly raised his voice and said to the soldiers around him.


    "Yes!"


    So people answered.


    There are so many things in the past few days. Master Ruiqier''s matter has not been investigated clearly. She doesn''t say how the dead came back to life. She has led a team to surround the big library and deal with it for three days.


    Before we could understand the results, the purge began, and then a group of imperial traitors were executed


    After the terrible execution, the desert prince was kidnapped in full view of the public.


    All right.


    Now people''s troops have come, and they have come in a big way.

 Chapter 606

    Roar~~


    Flying dragons continued to fly over the capital of kesselk. At the beginning, people were still cheering, but one or two were OK. Once there were more creatures with spread wings that covered a small piece of the sky, they began to make people nervous!


    More than ten, more than twenty


    After more and more flying dragons appeared in the sky, the powerful pressure made the horses in the city restless.


    Many people look at the sky, but they are busy comforting their horses


    In addition to the shocked look in his eyes, there was also a trace of concern.


    Fortunately, this kind of army is our ally. If we are the enemy, how can other cities carry it? How many people should be used to deal with flying dragons, let alone their soldiers!


    IDAK desert.


    Finally, I gradually formed an impression of it from the hearsay of many people.


    It''s really as powerful and invincible as rumors!


    Flying dragons entrenched in the sky one by one, formed a horizontal line under the command of melsusa, and slowly approached the imperial city with their own pace


    The sun was covered by these flying dragons, and came over the city like black clouds.


    At this time, Kiana and Luo, standing at the end of the imperial bridge, cheer up and wait for the arrival of these allies.


    The leader was a Ranger covered in silver armor. There were two male generals on the left and right sides. When they saw each other appear in the field of vision, Luo personally led a team of thousands to meet him.


    "Welcome, distinguished guests, commanders from the desert." the expression should be as relaxed as possible to make the atmosphere less tense.


    But melsousa on the other side was ungrateful.


    Jumped off the horse and held the sword in his hand all the time although he didn''t pull it out


    This is the imperial palace of other countries. It''s not allowed to bring weapons here. I took out my sword directly.


    Give people the illusion that they are ready to do it at any time!


    But melsousa is restrained


    She looked around at the huge palace built by the lake.


    "So this is the imperial city of kesselk. It doesn''t look very good."


    "Ha ~ commander joked. Our imperial city is naturally not as magnificent as jagong, but a small place has the advantages of a small place and is more comfortable to live in." Luo replied with a smile.


    In fact, melsousa didn''t want to make such a blatant joke about other people''s country. At the beginning, she came to pick up the prince with an open mind, and even hoped that Prince Sean could make friends with the emperor of kesselk, which would be a bit more chips for him to become an heir in the future.


    But just two days ago, the message came that Prince Sean had been kidnapped in the imperial capital of this country!


    Fortunately, later news said that no major event had happened, his highness was not in danger, and the witches around him were also very powerful, caught the enemy and so on.


    But this has happened after all


    For melsusa, who has always been loyal to the Izdihar family of the sun king, this neglect is contempt, so today''s good play made of flying dragon is arranged to show the people of this country.


    Jagong is not easy to mess with, nor can he be ignored casually.


    Flying Dragon Knights may be influenced by ships at sea, but once on land, these air overlords will not lose to any country.


    "I''m afraid it''s unsafe to live in a small place."


    Melsousa sneered and said angrily.


    "The commander is humorous." Luo smiled, but immediately became serious. "Whoever enters my Imperial City, no matter who, don''t want to be hurt before we die."


    That serious look is like a real soldier... Melsousa was originally born in the army. After seeing the other party''s serious eyes, she took back the words she wanted to tease.


    Look at Marlowe and osharia behind them and signal them to keep up with themselves.


    "Wait, commander!"


    He took one step and was stopped by the soldiers next to him.


    "Why?"


    "Keserke imperial city has its own rules. Even if we are allies, we can''t enter the imperial city with weapons," said an unknown yellow armor soldier.


    "I don''t trust the imperial city of this country. I''m armed to protect our prince." melsusa glanced at each other.


    A high-level person can be frightening just by staring


    "That''s enough, that''s enough. Take it if you like. Of course we will welcome our friends."


    Compared with these soldiers, Kiana and Luo have to know how to give in. Obviously, they are still angry about Prince Sean''s hijacking of the carriage. If you want to hit the muzzle of the gun, you can go. Other princes are afraid of problems in our country?


    Even without asking anyone, olu was able to let them in on his own.


    After all, I''m not allowed to take me. Just for outsiders, the bodyguards in the imperial city and those generals go in with weapons. Even there are people in the hall with weapons. It''s no big deal.


    I heard the other party agree.


    Melsousa also looked at the man in front of her with great interest. The other party had been wearing gloves on his hands, blue uniform and a short sword.


    Alchemist.


    The most profession in kesselk country should be alchemist!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The troops at the gate of the imperial city just came in, and outside the hall, Sean accompanied the emperor Searle and waited outside


    "Don''t worry, uncle Searle. They are called pterodactyls in our country. They are worth a group of gentle beasts. It''s common to help us deliver goods in the desert on weekdays. They are very gentle and won''t be violent. This is also the unique etiquette of our country."


    Although he was in the palace of other countries, when his own people came, Sean suddenly had confidence and began to introduce his flying dragon to the nobles and royal families in kesselk imperial city.


    When these guys were on the sea, they were desperate one by one. They were like overlords on land.


    Really


    Some speechless.


    In the past, Sean had no chance to see the battle at that time during the Borg war. Later, he saw the pictures of flying dragons fighting sporadically, but the most time to fight with foreign enemies was to encircle and suppress pirates


    At that time, although the flying dragon knight was also strong, it showed too much, and there was no way to attack sea animals, so it was not optimistic for a time.


    But now I''m glad I brought them out.


    Just give yourself a face


    "Oh, does jagon''s army have such troops?"


    "There are many. Flying Dragon Knights are our unique troops, but they rarely come out so far."


    As the emperor, the other party can''t have never heard of the flying dragon knight. At most, they haven''t seen it with their own eyes. They don''t have a spectrum in their hearts. Now they finally see it. We should understand why Jia Gong is stronger than other countries in some aspects.


    "That''s really a strong army," he replied with a smile.


    But the state of [worry!] and [think!] overhead betrayed him.


    Sean had to laugh in his heart.


    At this time, melsousa led her team into the palace from outside the imperial city. In the distance, she, Marlowe and osharya could be seen.


    One step closer to the ladder


    Seeing themselves from a distance, the three were busy running to the front to meet.


    "Dear king, we have all come as you ordered, and some people have stayed in Yalan Fort waiting for the arrival of the Dansu fleet." melsusa knelt and said.


    It must have been received by the navy in Dansu port, and they will send a fleet to pick themselves up.

 Chapter 607

    "Well, you''ve had a hard time along the way!" Sean smiled and helped each other up.


    This sentence comes from the heart. Since jagong decided to expedition pirates, melsusa has been willing to follow her. Along the way, especially when fighting on the sea, the flying dragon knight also died a lot because of the unsuitable environment, but she still followed herself firmly.


    When they don''t really control their power, many people like to use talented people. After all, they have to develop.


    But it''s more difficult than being loyal to yourself


    Melsousa is a disciple of her mother. She is more loyal to herself than the sun king. No matter what happens, the only thing Sean doesn''t want to make an accident in the army is her!


    "Your Highness, you''ve suffered these days," melsousa said bluntly.


    "How... I live well in kesselk, and Emperor Searle takes good care of me."


    Sean heard that the other party was defending himself against injustice the other day. Now that the army arrived, he could be tough, but there was no need to harm others in front of the emperor.


    On her finger, she made a silent gesture to the other party she could see


    "I''ll explain to you later," whispered.


    Then turn to Emperor Searle.


    With the army in hand, Sean is more like standing in front of each other in the form of a national visit. He heard what melsusa said just now, and the navy is coming. Now Sean is more like a dignified prince!


    At this time, the princesses and princes who called themselves eldest brother did not dare to speak.


    I''m afraid I''ll be scolded by my father after I say something wrong


    This is still light. If you lose the successor, it is the most terrible consequence.


    At the beginning, several princes did take Sean as the object of friendship, but it is said that there are four heirs in jagong. Even if the two underage heirs are removed, there are still two people. It is not necessarily him who will inherit the throne in the end.


    But only when I saw the other side holding heavy soldiers did I understand the strength of the prince... The commander in chief of such a powerful army knelt down. How prestige would it be.


    Both lieta and Nova began to believe that each other was most likely to become the heir to the desert. This sentence is not a rumor.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the arrival of melsousa, Emperor Searle held a banquet in the palace as usual to entertain all the commanders and generals who came, not only the famous generals, but even the soldiers.


    In order to show the friendship and prosperity of the kesselk Empire, all the jagong soldiers who came to the capital could eat and drink well, including the flying dragon.


    After the reception, Sean also showed that the purpose of this visit had been completed and would go back in two days. In order to show the achievements of going to other countries, he also signed several policies on trade, tax deduction and intermarriage of coastal residents of the two places with emperor Searle as a prince.


    Most of them are the means that jagon often takes out, so Sean can promise alone.


    Signing as a prince can take effect. It also represents Sean''s popularity in jagong and almost confirms the rumors of his successor.


    If it were Sean before, he might not have been so high-profile, but this time, he not only fought with all kinds of robbers and pirates, but even returned to the timeline more than 20 years ago to meet his mother.


    There are some things you can''t hide,


    Now that you''re here, put it away!


    In fact, for the emperor of a country, there are not many opportunities for each other to go to another country. Traffic is still the most troublesome problem in the whole environment. Few princes want to go out like this. It is estimated that the princes and princes of kesselk in front of him will die in this palace even after they ascend the throne.


    I can''t get out all my life


    Get identity, also set the shackles.


    After the banquet, Sean asked melsousa, Marlowe and osharya to come to his room to report on the situation these days and count the number of people killed in the war.


    On the contrary, a small number of the navy who went on the expedition died in the war, and most of them were missing in the wind and waves


    Of course, there are reasons for this.


    Because of the power of the time dominator, he pulled out a doomed ending, not changed it, but directly erased the ending. However, the event has happened, so those destined to die will still die.


    Without the destruction of the pirates, it was also replaced by this storm.


    "Sorry, your highness. More than 1000 of the people I brought died in the war, but more than 4000 people have not been found yet. I''m afraid..."


    It''s osharya.


    In Sean''s heart, the other party, as the commander of the civilian army, has always been a supporter of his brother, and this time he showed so low-key because too many soldiers he brought died.


    However, he set out from other ports, and it is impossible to rely on himself.


    In contrast, only a few hundred soldiers on Marlowe''s side died, and then more than 1000 people disappeared


    Missing in that storm is actually no different from sentencing to death. There is only a small probability of surviving in the big waves. It''s too small!


    "They''re all jaggon''s people," Sean said.


    Several generals bowed their heads at this time. They didn''t know what to say. There would be casualties in the battle, but it was really tragic to let so many people go missing.


    No one spoke in the room, but Freya deliberately pressed Sean behind his back.


    Want to turn your head, but the other party''s thumb is deliberately against your neck


    She doesn''t want to be seen?


    Sean suddenly reacted. Freya was reminding herself.


    As far as the relationship between the two people is concerned, you can probably understand each other''s meaning with one action. After closing your eyes and thinking for a moment, Sean said slowly.


    "It''s not just you, but I''m also wrong. If I had let you start from Dansu port, it wouldn''t have happened. After all, I brought all the teams out. When I go back, I will naturally explain to the people."


    Some things have to be done by yourself.


    Not to buy people''s hearts, or to stabilize them.


    A commander like o''shalia will not turn over for a little favor, but if he is pulled down, Mudan may find a supporter in the military headquarters again.


    Instead of letting the person you don''t belong to stand in the opposite position, it''s better to let the person who is familiar with and kind to him continue to be his opponent!


    At least he won''t get much blame compared with him. Even from kesselk''s side, he may be praised, which is much better than the other party.


    "This..."


    "That''s it. You''re lucky and hard to search for soldiers at sea these days. Take advantage of these two days to enjoy it in the kesselk palace," Sean said.

 Chapter 608

    Except for osharia, the other two are normal.


    Marlowe always looked for the fleet in the designated area according to his orders. Sure enough, he found melsusa and them on an island. Then he turned around the nearby sea for a few more days and brought back the remaining soldiers and others who could be found.


    As for melsousa, it''s even easier. As long as they find the island and have a place to rest with the air control of the flying dragon knight, they can take it as a stronghold and scatter around looking for soldiers


    After a few days, I found all the soldiers around me, but there was no boat to go back, and I didn''t know the direction on the sea.


    It was not until Marlowe and honey joined her that the battle at sea really ended.


    The flying dragon knights had few casualties in the attack on pirates. It should be said that there were few people, because they were still alive after jumping into the sea. Those frightened flying dragons may not be found again.


    Can only go back and continue to feed slowly


    Generally speaking, melsusa thought of ensuring Sean''s safety with the high mobility of the flying dragon knight when she set out. At the beginning, the sun king asked her to come for this purpose, and even privately thought that even if all the Flying Dragon Knights were sacrificed, Sean would be a victory as long as Sean was still alive.


    In terms of the results, it''s much better.


    "I just didn''t expect this change to happen on the sea."


    "Not only the commander, I have never encountered such a big storm on the sea all the year round." Marlowe also said on the other side.


    "The sea is not easy to predict. After this, you have to train more at sea and improve your ability to live on the sea."


    That''s all Sean can say.


    Otherwise, what? It''s said that the big man behind the scenes has arranged everything?


    Compared with the previous result, this way is obviously much better!


    "You all go to rest and get ready. We''ll go back in two days," Sean ordered.


    "By the way, your highness, what happened to the attack you encountered the other day." even if Sean intended to skip, it was an important thing for melsousa, otherwise it would not be more important to demonstrate today than to bring so many people.


    "It''s a little hard to say. The main reason is that the investigation results haven''t come out yet. Emperor Searle thinks that the moths in their military headquarters are in trouble, and kesselk''s military headquarters may be very chaotic in the next period of time."


    That''s why Sean had to leave in a hurry.


    Once the kesselk military headquarters starts cleaning up, it may spread to his own side. Even a dead soldier will delay everyone''s time to go back, and so many flying dragons consume a lot of food. Sean doesn''t want flying dragons to become a new topic between the two countries.


    "But you can''t just forget it."


    "Of course not... I''ve caught the prisoners. As for the man behind them, Lucille has gone to check."


    "The prisoner was caught?!"


    This melsousa hasn''t heard of.


    "You are locked in the room on the other side and guarded day and night. I''m going to take it back for interrogation. After all, they are the prisoners of jagong."


    To be more accurate, they were Sean''s own prisoners, who had been in Oro City, but they just escaped secretly.


    "That''s good." melsousa finally breathed a sigh of relief. Since the prisoner was caught, she didn''t have to worry so much.


    While they were talking, Lucille happened to come back from the outside.


    For two days, she went out for two days and didn''t come back... If Sean didn''t trust her strength, she would be taken away.


    "How''s it going? Did you find anything?"


    "The wizards will hide well. They have nothing left. Everything was transported away in one day. It is estimated that they are best prepared to escape... I went to several of their strongholds and found those who contacted outside. As a result, it is said that waxy face has left ahead of time," said Lucille.


    No matter who came to the room, she always looked indifferent, never respected her prince, and found a place to sit casually.


    Freya is not surprised at this now... Melsousa and Marlowe were conquered by each other''s magic ability on the sea.


    People with this power don''t care if they have a temper.


    Only osharya can''t understand


    When did the witch come? I haven''t seen her.


    And the feeling of high-level tells yourself that the strength of the other party is not weak, or even stronger than yourself!


    Hiss~


    Why did all the witches gather around Prince Sean? I heard that he was protected by the leader of a witch organization when he was in the basharan empire. In jagong, the witch who was also the former queen followed him, and now there is another one!!


    Osharya looked at Lucille''s dress and her silver hair.


    Looks like someone from Twilight bend!


    "Who are you?" Lucille turned her head and asked directly.


    "He is one of the commanders of jagong. You don''t have to worry. Continue to talk about your business."


    "There''s nothing to say. I just didn''t find it anyway... But I got the news from those contacts. Waxy face seems to have been looking for something on the plateau. I don''t know what it is, but it''s very important to him..."


    "Plateau."


    The only area in the world that can be called a plateau is the amansha area.


    That place?


    It''s too far!


    "Anyway, people are gone. That''s all we can find," said Lucille.


    Without a clue, the matter will end here.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days passed safely. On the third day, Sean officially left the capital with jagong''s army in the cheers of the whole capital and accompanied by Emperor Searle himself.


    I don''t know if it''s a good thing for them


    I always felt that it was a pity for Sean to come to the city for the second time. The things of that year could not be explained one by one, and some people could not find them all. The only thing that impressed him was Luo Xia.


    How can I think that the unknown little role has become the fuse of many things 20 years later.


    Rachel wants to revive. He has done a lot of things, whether it''s war or secret research. The reason for all this is the mistake of that one... It can''t be said to be a mistake.


    Who would have thought he would be the key at that time.


    In Sean''s eyes, Rorschach''s identity is like the identity of Oro city or a small blacksmith in Tyler MIA town. Who cares about the outcome of a small role after seeing so many people and forces, but it''s him.


    But there are still regrets.


    At the final moment, Rorschach didn''t understand everything they experienced, including Okam.


    Just out of the capital, Lucille also looked in the direction of the city for a long time


    Until the team went out for a kilometer or two, they saw a carriage parked by the side of the road.


    "Sister?"


    Seeing the emblem on the carriage, Lucille recognized it at first sight.

 Chapter 609

    The person who came was Rachel who hadn''t seen for several days in a row.


    She finally came out!


    "Who are you!" just as the team came out of the capital, they met a man in the way, and melsusa pulled out her weapon at the first time.


    "Don''t be nervous, she''s not an enemy¡°


    Sean raised his hand to stop the soldiers who were about to move behind him and looked at Lucille next to him... Now Rachel was standing at the door of her carriage, and this time her favor was [friendly], which at least proved that she had no enemy.


    "Don''t move, I''ll go and have a look," said Lucille, walking alone in Rachel''s direction.


    Sean wanted to move, but he was stopped by Freya on the other side


    "Your identity is not suitable for the past¡°


    Behind him were the commander and soldiers of jagong. He would be looked at if he did anything.


    "Yes¡°


    Sean nodded and had to watch Lucille slowly approach Rachel.


    "Sister, why are you here? You..." I wanted to say how are you doing recently, but I was afraid to mention the time when the two were fighting, so I simply didn''t say it.


    In Lucille''s mind, although the other party had deceived and used herself before, she could not regard the other party as an enemy in her heart. For many years, it was really many years. Sometimes when she traveled around the world, she would think that each time she came to kesselk, the other party would always prepare some gifts.


    New clothes, new magic props


    Especially when she was 17 or 18, Lucille looked forward to coming back every time she went out.


    Therefore, even if she was very angry now, Lucille didn''t go to Rachel to complain, but never paid attention to each other. She probably thought she wouldn''t pay attention to her in the future. As a result, she saw it here when she left the city.


    "Sister¡°


    "I''m glad you''re willing to call me sister," Rachel said faintly.


    I closed myself in the tower for many days. In fact, someone came to my door every day to report the situation of that day, which is estimated to be arranged by Emperor Searle.


    After all, in the hearts of the people of the kesselk Empire, they are still the great alchemist. Even if they do not recognize the title of omniscient, many people regard themselves as omniscient... Just as they pursued the dream of the previous generation of omniscient when they were a child more than 30 years ago, many alchemists still regard themselves as their life goal.


    Therefore, every day, soldiers will report to themselves about everything that happens. Only when she heard that Prince Sean decided to leave did she summon up the courage to come out.


    Take a look at this little girl who has been seen as a child.


    I have to admit that when I first met Lucille, it was entirely because of her mysterious and powerful mentor. Later, with her ability becoming stronger and stronger, Rachel understood what she meant when she was called a magical genius


    The ability of orderer level 18 can become the existence of secret weapons in any country, and Rachel is also very careful to maintain the friendly relationship between them.


    Maybe not a relationship,


    After all, I have a purpose!


    But it''s always a very close relationship... Rachel can''t explain this feeling herself.


    Is to maintain,


    But it also depends on.


    "Well, what make complaints about it is just a moment. If you like, I can call you the great alchemist, master Reggie. No, you are not much taller than me. Maybe you will call me master in a few years." or "Ricky boy." Hill, love.


    "Poof~¡°


    I didn''t know what to say just now, but Rachel''s mood relaxed a lot after seeing Lucille''s expression at the moment.


    "Whatever you like¡°


    "I didn''t say I like you. Don''t you always have people you like!" said Lucille, and she felt that such a direct reference to Rorschach might touch each other''s weakness.


    But when she looked at Rachel again, she didn''t seem angry.


    Still smiling


    "You are still the same as before¡°


    "But you are different¡°


    After a breath, Rachel looked up again.


    "It''s different, not just me... You too... I know you may not forgive me, but I''ve been thinking about what I did wrong these days, but I still haven''t found my fault¡°


    She paused and looked at the troops opposite.


    "I remember when Rorschach and I were studying alchemy at mentor kodall, he said that if you didn''t find your fault, you were wrong from the beginning. These days, I wonder if I was wrong at the beginning. Maybe I just couldn''t let go because I didn''t personally hear Rorschach''s last words." she smiled again.


    For more than 20 years, I often dreamed of the cell where they were locked together.


    He said, let yourself leave first, he will find a way.


    The dark place in the cell was not so dark. He could see everything he did, but he was very shy and didn''t dare to say or move.


    I always think it will be a long time... A long time


    These things will come naturally.


    "In my heart, I was even glad to leave the cell at that time. I thought I would try my best to bring him out, but I later learned that I had never really left the cell in more than 20 years¡°


    "Sister..." Lucille shouted, but the other party waved his hand.


    "Over the years, I often dream about the picture of him smiling at me in his cell. Oh ~ but I don''t know whether he smiled at that time. Maybe I just hope he smiled... Just as I hope he can live¡°


    "Your disciple is right. When people die, they can''t be resurrected. Everything is just our wishful thinking¡°


    Rachel smiled so reluctantly that even Lucille didn''t know what to say.


    In her memory, she only remembered the picture of ruiqi''er crying by the Dayun lake.


    "What are you going to do after...?" she asked.


    "Of course, I should be a good alchemist. Maybe I should have done this long ago. It''s a little late to say now... I want to see my childhood dream and his dream at that time, but I won''t pursue the unrealistic power¡°


    After hearing Rachel''s words, I don''t know why Lucille was very happy.


    Maybe in my heart, the other person is still the sister who cares about her clothes and residence. I bought myself the best clothes at that time, but I didn''t like that


    But those props are really good. I still use them now.


    In Lucille''s surprised eyes, Rachel stretched out her hand to help herself sort out the clothes that were disordered by the wind.


    "It may be too late for me to think about this now, but you are different. You are still young. Don''t leave regrets like me¡°


    Suddenly came to Lucille''s ear


    "Your disciples as like as two peas, but I think for a moment, even father and son can not have such a similar or completely identical way of speaking and style, maybe you are attracted by him to accept him, right?"


    Pat your shoulder.


    "I don''t know if you will come back this time, but I will bless you¡°


    Watch Lucille return to the team, and then the whole jagong team pass slowly in front of him.


    The outer roads of the capital have not changed for decades


    People who come and go have changed a lot of faces.


    "We can go now, Duncan¡°


    She looked back at the carriage, in which there was always a man sitting.

 Chapter 610

    "Oh, mentor. What did the great alchemist tell you?" every time Sean asked this question on the way, Lucille''s expression was very complicated.


    [complicated!] [wishful thinking!] [angry!] and [sad!]


    Horizontal trough~


    Looking at each other like discovering a new species, my mentor has such rich feelings... Alas, it seems that the little girl has really grown up and even her mood has begun to become more.


    But it''s too slow. According to her age, Lucille is not the age of a little girl. Although she looks so young, her experience and age are not an advantage among women.


    "When do you like to eavesdrop on this, take care of yourself." Lucille''s voice was slightly louder, causing the glances of the other commanders.


    Their apprenticeship relationship has not been made public in front of others, so in the eyes of melsusa, these commanders, Lucille is at most a new witch subordinate of the prince. Because she has strong ability, it''s nothing to contradict occasionally, but this attitude is too impolite.


    "Witch Lucille, watch your words and deeds. This is Prince Sean¡°


    "Oh, even honey, but the old guy doesn''t dare to care about me. Who are you¡°


    "You¡°


    "You what¡°


    "All right¡°


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel, Sean stopped it for the first time. It took more time to fight all the way.


    From morning to night, the team left the influence of kesselk capital all the way, but after all, the country was still very large. Even with the help of the passage order written by Emperor Searle, Sean could not leave the jurisdiction of the capital on the first day.


    It''s going to be night. You must first find a suitable place to live


    The same question appeared again. There were too many soldiers to live in a small town, but in order to make Sean more comfortable, they would deliberately let the troops camp outside a small town or city, and then some people followed the prince''s troops into the city and stayed in the most luxurious pub somewhere.


    Jagong has never been a country short of money. Wherever he wants to go, he directly wraps up the whole tavern and its surroundings, so as to exclude any possible enemies for the safety of the prince


    Before nightfall, Sean took Freya to see the two prisoners after eating something.


    That''s tazmi and daski.


    At his request, the emperor agreed to allow himself to bring the two prisoners to jagong before trial.


    Attack the prince.


    I''m afraid this crime can only wait for the beheading after autumn!


    "You two are honest. How... Do you know you can''t run¡°


    In a separate guarded stable, daski and tazmi were trapped here, but they were not tied or hung, but allowed them to walk in the stable.


    There is something to eat, but I can''t run, and I can''t use my ability. Except for eating, the whole body is too empty!


    This is the magic curse that Lucille put on them


    The curse of an orderer level 18 wizard. I''m afraid they won''t want to lift it when they go to the ends of the earth.


    "Hum¡°


    Tazmi snorted coldly and didn''t speak.


    For several days, they had no oil-water meals. Coupled with the impression of curse, they couldn''t exert their strength. A few dry bread and some soup with bean curd residue were their daily meals.


    "In fact, I sympathize with you. I''m no longer an aristocrat of the basharan empire. Your goal is not only the aristocrats of eight countries? Moreover, the revolutionary army is completely destroyed. There''s no reason to come to me again... I don''t even know you''re still alive." Sean asked them with a smile while eating the exquisite pastry box on the plate.


    Melsousa is the main interrogator these days. She wants to know where the supporter behind them has gone.


    Unfortunately, these two people seem to be used voluntarily. They don''t know anything about the wizard Club


    "You think you can forget about killing our brother!" there was an angry expression on his face, but he didn''t say so. He looked very weak.


    "Your brother, who else do you say¡°


    "It''s true that Sean killed a lot of people over the years, but those people really have nothing to do with me. If you remember correctly, two of them were killed by guards when attacking me. Isn''t it common for assassins to be inferior to others? As for the other one, I don''t know when he died, but it must have nothing to do with me... Speaking, you all believe in ancient times God''s power, and blame me¡°


    It''s been a long time. Sean may not remember if he doesn''t think about it.


    At that time, it should be the first time to summon Yug Sotos... And the other party recruited an invisible killer himself.


    I can''t play by myself. It''s none of my business.


    "Little girl, you won''t forget what I told you back then. There are ghosts in your organization. They originally wanted to sacrifice with you." compared with tazmi, another Sean had contact with him.


    At that time, she told each other about the ancient god, but she didn''t believe it.


    But what happened later should be believed!


    "I¡°


    Darth Qi hesitated and remembered that the other party did say similar words, and in the end, there was a problem in the revolutionary army.


    "Don''t be fooled by him, dasky. We deserve to die, but don''t think these things will pass!" tazmi said.


    Oh~


    Sean sneered.


    I came here when I really had nothing to eat. When I was about to leave, a soldier suddenly reported that two people who claimed to be alchemists of kesselk country wanted to come to me.


    Two national alchemists?


    Sean looked at Freya beside him. He had left the capital. What else did they come for?


    "Otherwise I''ll go and see it for you. You don''t have to meet in person¡°


    A prince of a country still has to have the dignity of a prince of a country. No one can see it casually if they want to meet.


    "Yes, but I''ll listen behind the screen. You can take them to the room then," said Sean.


    It''s mainly that you can see people''s emotional attributes... It''s much more convenient and more real to see by yourself than anyone else.


    But the majesty still needs to be put on display. Let Freya go instead of herself.


    Behind the screen, looking at the two people in the next room being brought in, Sean saw the male and female alchemist through the small hole. He thought he had never seen them before.


    "Who are you? What can I do for your highness?" Freya asked.


    They looked around and found that there was no one else, and Prince Sean was not there. They didn''t say what they wanted to say.


    "We hope to speak to your highness about this¡°


    "You''d better find out your identity... Even the great alchemists in this country can''t see our prince casually. If you don''t want to say, please leave. For the sake of the friendship between the two countries, you''re safe for the time being!" Freya is a person mixed up in the top of the Empire, which most people can''t learn.


    Uh


    The two alchemists looked at each other and probably realized that they couldn''t see Prince Sean at all. They had to choose to ask here.


    "It''s actually about the big library!" said Luo in the end.


    The two people who came were Luo and Kiana

 Chapter 611

    Big library?


    Freya looked at the two men and said in doubt.


    Although I didn''t participate in the big library, I probably knew the situation from Sean''s later story. After that, it was investigated by kesselk alchemists alone for a period of time, but they gave up after there was no clue.


    And now that the team has left the capital of the country, is it too careless to look for someone at this time?


    "I don''t know what you said, but this is our prince''s resting place, not someone you can interrogate." Freya raised her voice a little.


    "You can''t afford to damage the just established relations between the two countries!"


    For whatever reason, the two alchemists in front of him were too low to ask Sean to answer the question himself.


    Freya is going to send them away


    "Did the witch just think of something!"


    "Hmm?" turned and looked at the girl who suddenly spoke.


    "I asked the witch if she knew something about the hesitation just now... We also knew that it was not appropriate to come here this time, but if Prince Sean left, no one could answer this question. We investigated the incident of the big library. At that time, Prince Sean was sleeping all the time. At that time, no soldiers had ever seen him in person, but the big library When the rescuers from the library arrived, some people said they saw the prince in the palace. "


    Kiana told her analysis.


    Through a door, Sean looked carefully at the two alchemists who suddenly appeared.


    That''s great, a good investigator.


    They actually noticed this detail.


    "What does that mean? And you, as an investigator, secretly asked about the whereabouts of princes in other countries. Do you know that this is enough to deprive you of your status?" Freya replied.


    "We just want national security, even the desert prince. We also have the right to maintain the stability of our country!"


    It was filled with righteous indignation.


    In terms of national interests, what they said was right, but two stupid young people with little status rushed here to ask, whether it was right or wrong, it was wrong!


    "Oh, it seems I need to call a guard!" Freya said.


    I answered them instead of Sean, but I didn''t expect that the two alchemists came to interrogate.


    It is estimated that no one dare interrogate the prince in jagong, so we can only drive them out


    "Wait a minute, noble witch," said the man suddenly.


    "I''m sorry, my companion offended you just now... But it''s really important. Another important discovery is that we found the magic track at the scene, especially the ice magic is very strong. Those ice crystals didn''t melt in the sun for three days after we collected them. What kind of power is this?"


    Said roo.


    "There are no such powerful wizards in the capital. Even if there are, they are under the control of our empire. The only thing we can''t control is your Excellency and another white haired witch. According to our observation, her power is stronger and more terrible!"


    Ice crystals


    Oh, that''s it.


    Sean, who was listening next door, reacted at this time. At that time, Lucille did use ice magic to limit those puppets. The ice crystals condensed by her magic were several times stronger than ordinary ones.


    It was found here!


    The investigation is very careful, and the reasoning is well grounded. But how can such a smart person be stupid.


    Even if you let someone catch them here, Emperor Searle probably doesn''t dare to take care of them. There''s no excuse to take care of them... Such smart two people will be stupid here.


    Although Freya didn''t speak, she looked at their faces and said she didn''t want to say any more, and the soldiers outside the door followed her.


    "We have no reason to embarrass the witch, let alone ask Prince Sean... But this is very important to us. I hope the witch can convey it to the prince. We found undead creatures in that battle, which means that synthetic monsters that cannot be fused by Alchemy appear in another form."


    "I can''t judge what power it is, but it''s definitely not a force of goodwill!"


    Sean understood when he said this. They came because they saw skeletons.


    For ordinary people, the dead get up again... This terrible ability has never been heard of, so they are so nervous about the answer.


    "Sorry to disturb your rest."


    Kiana and Luo had to leave after they finished.


    In the room, Freya closed the door and asked Sean on the other side


    "People are gone. Should you have orders?"


    Open the door,


    I just saw Sean move a stool and sit next to the window. He smiled and sat directly on each other''s legs.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I have to deal with this kind of thing... They are investigators. If they have a goal, they can find it by themselves. Why ask me, and it''s no use asking." Sean smiled with Freya in his arms.


    "If there were an answer to everything, there would be no danger in the world!"


    If the power was not his own, Sean might participate. Unfortunately, the gift of the black goat has now become another buff of his own, and it is still bought with fire, so there is no need to investigate.


    It''s the same anyway!


    On the contrary, I prefer to find the investigator on my side.


    It has been almost a year since Barnier set up the investigation team. What are the results of this year and how much can he know about the ancient gods, including the deeds related to the ancient gods.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The stopover on the way was not a few days, because Sean''s request accelerated the pace of the whole team.


    It took eight days to return to Yalan Castle this time


    The last time he set out, he was with count Barton Clive of jalanborg, and he has now returned here a step earlier.


    The capital is dangerous. Sometimes nobles in remote places like them can protect themselves as long as they deal with their own affairs in the city, and they don''t have to participate in the power struggle in the imperial capital.


    Sean, who returned to yalanbao, continued to live at the merchant Lucas''s house


    The Navy from the port of Dansu has arrived.


    The mighty navy slowly left the port under the farewell of the whole army and people of Yalan fort.


    It took nearly three months. If you add the days when Sean returned to the timeline, it has been more than half a year


    I didn''t expect that this expedition took so long.


    Thinking about the opposing armies that fought a long war, Sean understood that feeling a little.


    Boil~


    It depends on who can survive.


    On the way to the sea between the north and South continents after leaving yalanbao, there were several acquaintances among the people from the Dansu Navy.

 Chapter 612

    "That..."


    "Prince Sean, your highness?"


    Looking at the elder I haven''t seen for a long time... Ross Leonard and a very young female apprentice around him, but this man Sean knows the same.


    Remember it''s Lilith Bristol.


    "Long time no see, scholar Ross." Sean said hello with a smile.


    Ross


    A man he met two or three years ago. At the beginning, he was suddenly granted the name of earl. He jumped from a little country Baron to the Earl in charge of a local city. The sudden Title surprised Sean. At that time, he also gave a powerful counterattack to the Earl of COGA who wanted to challenge himself.


    Ross.


    This is the man who was sent from the capital of the basharan empire with aslant to help build a new city.


    Of course, aslant came as a guard for his relatives. As for the old man in front of him, he was the erudite recorder of the Empire at that time. In short, he was a historian. A city established a file that needs to be summarized in the country, so he came at that time.


    Later, when the city of Oro was initially established, he gathered the students at that time to help him make the first and by far the most decent sand table and map.


    you ''re right.


    At the moment, standing in front of Sean is the erudite at that time, and the girl next to him, Lilith Bristol, was originally a student in Oro city. Before graduation, Sean specially asked the other party to come to his home to show her research results because she was interested in archaeology.


    Those students


    It was originally intended to be trained as a city reserve force. It is estimated that Luke now does the same.


    "Long time no see, Lilith!"


    "Your Highness," said the little girl respectfully.


    After a long time, Sean, who doesn''t often contact, doesn''t remember the habits of the other party at that time. He doesn''t seem to be so humble.


    "Sean, who are they?"


    At the moment, Freya and melsousa, who were standing next to Sean, didn''t understand their identity. It seemed that they were acquaintances.


    "Do you know?"


    "You should know this person, at least you''ve heard of it... The recorder of the erudite Library of the basharan Empire, the rose Leonard scholar."


    After all, Freya has lived in basharan for so many years. Even if she doesn''t know this person, she should have heard of this organization.


    "It''s a great honor for me to see the red dragon witch again here." Rose saluted respectfully in front of Freya.


    Erudite library.


    This place knows, but Freya''s doesn''t know much about the people inside.


    "Are you really an erudite of basharan?" he asked again curiously.


    "Of course, I have recorded a lot of things about the Empire. Of course, I have occasionally heard the story of your Excellency the witch, whether studying in the capital city or working in sedya city..." only these recorders can accurately tell each other''s experience.


    For a moment, Sean thought these people were terrible!


    Even Freya''s expression was a little ugly.


    "Then... How did you show up here?"


    "I''m going to study with my tutor, so I came here." it''s Lilith.


    "You."


    Sean looked at each other.


    The little girl valued her research on history and the records of those mysterious events when she was a count in Oro city a long time ago, so she wanted to reuse her. At that time, there was no record in her own city. Moreover, at that time, she wanted to know any news about the ancient gods, so she looked forward to her own future.


    "In fact, I have followed mentor Ross over the years. I want to learn from him and record the whole history, just as his royal highness said at the beginning." she looked at Sean.


    Lilith is not a noble, let alone a big family. At most, she has better family conditions than ordinary farmers.


    For such people, the praise of a powerful person is enough to affect the direction of their growth


    "So you decided to be a learned man?"


    "Yes."


    Looking at the little girl nodding heavily.


    "Then how did you appear in the fleet of Dansu port?"


    "We heard it was jagon''s army, so we wanted to go together!" Rose said.


    According to today''s territory, Oro city and Dansu already belong to a part of jagong''s land... Sean unknowingly incorporated the two lands into the national territory!


    It is precisely because the city of Oro now belongs to jagong that Lilith wandering outside can exchange the conditions of the residents of the city of Oro for the opportunity to get on the ship. After all, as long as she is a national of her own, the Navy will not say anything, let alone a scholar is also recognized as a prestigious career.


    "Lilith''s words are all right, but scholar Ross, you don''t seem to be from our country," Sean asked.


    "Er..."


    The old scholar hesitated.


    "I did hide this from others, but my mentor has been working in Oro city all these years and has hardly gone back to the imperial capital of basharan," Lilith explained.


    After Sean left, in fact, the whole basharan Empire had various livelihood problems due to the sequelae of the war, especially in some areas in the northernmost part. People had no food, and then the whole public security was poor, resulting in a large number of refugees going south. However, the South could not support so many people because it consumed a lot of money and food in the war.


    In the past two years, the whole basharan has enjoyed a hot life. People with a little ability, especially scholars who have little role in the unrest, are excluded.


    Ross was praised for his knowledge because he had organized local scholars to draw maps in Oro city. At that time, he was asked to come to Oro city for a temporary residence, and then he became Lilith''s mentor.


    After they studied in the city for half a year, Ross began to take Lilith on a trip


    Erudite.


    In fact, you are also a scholar!


    If you don''t move around a few more countries, you won''t have a say in the future.


    "I see. Have you found anything in the past year?"


    Anyway, it''s boring on board. It takes more than ten days to return to Dansu port. It''s just to see their achievements this year.


    "There are a lot of new records." hearing that Sean is no longer pursuing it, Lilith is busy showing each other the story of her trip over the past year.


    Sean motioned to the others to do their own things. He went to the cabin alone to see what stories the two scholars recorded.


    "This year we have been wandering among countries in the southern continent, especially those pirates and coastal villages... We found that there are many stories in this continent."


    As Lilith spoke, Sean looked through her notes.


    Well done


    Some are also attached with pictures. It is estimated that they deliberately drew them only after hearing what the villagers described.


    Suddenly,


    Sean turned and saw a very special plant pattern


    It looks like a huge spindle barrel. There are starfish shaped appendages at the top and bottom of the body, just like starfish, but it looks very strange.


    "What is this?"


    "Oh, this. This sentence says that it was painted by the pattern seen by the older generation in Shibei mountain."

 Chapter 613

    Sean looked carefully at the strange looking species on the page.


    "Did you draw it from the wall? Where is it?" the subconscious feeling made Sean alert.


    How strange this thing looks, if there is such a creature in the picture, it will be a strange and distorted form.


    But this strange thing, Sean still has an impression


    During the battle in the Royal Palace of the basharan Empire, that is, when he was falsely accused by many nobles and was forced to summon YOG Sotos, he saw such creatures in the illusion seen by the other party, and there was more than one!


    Isn''t the monster that once parasitized on lapushi, the great wizard in the court of the basharan Empire, the tentacles that call themselves Hughes made by these creatures?


    Because the painting is very abstract, Sean is not sure, but there are not many things that can grow into pupae, and he still remembers them clearly.


    I remember what Hughes wanted at that time was called... Ancient crystal.


    "The ancient."


    "Do you know this creature?" asked Ross excitedly.


    Sean looked at him. The other party seemed to realize something and immediately changed his tone.


    "I''m sorry, your highness." he bowed his head humbly.


    The constitution of jagong is different from that of basharan empire. The imperial power is more popular here. Even civilians may kneel down and salute when they see themselves. If his attitude is seen by soldiers, he will be punished.


    "I''m so excited that sometimes I can''t help it."


    Sean waved his hand.


    "It doesn''t matter! I''ve heard a legend about this kind of thing."


    Rose is a real scholar. His knowledge and understanding of history are better than anyone he has ever met. He is not even worse than those scholars in jagong capital. It can even be said that he is better. There are still high and low academic levels. Sean can see it from the sand table drawn by the other party and the scale of the map.


    He used the prince''s privilege in the jagong palace and spent more time to get it. It doesn''t have to be much better than what he made at the beginning. He even didn''t do as well as Ross in details.


    Now, if this scholar wants to defecte to his own country, he should be welcomed!


    After hearing what he had said, Ross suppressed the mood of [excited!] and [urgent!] and dared not continue to ask. Finally, Sean spoke first.


    "The rumor that it is called the ancient originated from the time of the basharan empire..."


    Looking at Rose, he looked up in surprise.


    "Scholar Ross, do you know that there is a purple crystal in the treasure house of basharan palace?"


    At that time, Sean couldn''t question King Simon because he was a noble. Even after the prince''s identity was made public by melsusa, the two sides didn''t communicate again. There was a symbolic confrontation for several days. Finally, King Simon happily sent him away. Maybe he couldn''t wait to leave at that time.


    This matter was not mentioned. Even if Hughes died, Sean couldn''t find out about the ancient crystal.


    Not now.


    After a year or two, something related to it has appeared again.


    "How did your highness know this?" Rose asked curiously.


    "That''s right."


    Ross was in a state of [curiosity!] and [thinking!].


    "There is indeed this thing. In fact, the Kingdom treasure house has records. More than ten years ago, I was in charge of recording the information of palace treasures. I have seen many rare treasures. I am impressed by this purple crystal."


    "How did you get it?" Sean asked.


    It seems that this university student is really not boasting. He knows all these things that few people know.


    "I remember that it was also sent by sea from the south by the basharan Empire decades ago. It was still something obtained from a maritime merchant at that time. Because it was very precious, it was bought by the prince at that time and sent to the palace."


    Speaking of this, Ross reacted and looked carefully at the place recorded in the book.


    At sea


    Time, and the places they and Lilith have been to.


    "Mentor."


    "Lilith, do you remember the story we heard from the villagers?" he asked Lilith.


    "I remember... It''s all written in the book."


    The book is in Sean''s hand


    Open it and see. Behind the picture, it tells the story of the village.


    It is handed down from generation to generation from the old population in the village... The location with stone wall is an island and reef not far from the sea outside the village.


    In fact, it is the villagers near the sea, because there are many small islands and reefs near the sea. On weekdays, both adults and children can swim to it as long as they can swim well, and this painted stone wall is on it.


    It is said that it used to be an observatory to observe the sky. Many people say where to observe the sky is the best!


    But no one knows why and who made them do it.


    Too long apart, many stories have been distorted


    "Your Highness, according to my estimation of studying history for so many years, if the ancient people mentioned by your highness really exist, it is that they ask people to observe the stars for them." Ross made his own bold guess.


    "Oh, why do you say that?"


    "Many stories handed down in history, especially the places remembered by the world from generation to generation, will not be a good place. Prisons, execution grounds, or slaughterhouses are remembered because their special existence makes people afraid. However, over the years, these suffering stories have been forgotten, but this place has been remembered."


    This is the judgment of Ross, a professional scholar.


    That sounds reasonable, and these things are Ross''s subjects.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you to find the answer. If you find it, remember to inform me at the first time."


    "Yes, your highness."


    Finally, Sean left it to the two to finish. After all, he couldn''t follow them to various places to archaeology.


    When they both left, Sean stood alone by the cabin window and looked at the sea outside


    "The ancient."


    In his head, he recalled the picture that YOG Sotos showed himself at that time.


    Yug, NAIA and SAB


    The three ancient gods who control the whole rules of the universe seem to have begun to fight, which can be heard from what gauze Nicholas said to himself last time.


    Sean didn''t forget, but he couldn''t help it at that time.


    Or there''s no way now or even in the future... The dimension difference is too big. It''s not a level thing at all. Don''t even mention the word level in front of them. It''s useless.


    So Sean had no choice but to hear the news.


    Are they three ready to compete for control of the universe?


    And what the great existence is!

 Chapter 614

    Are you really the most special existence?


    Although people living in this world may expect to be the only one in the universe every day!


    But if you really became Sean, you would find it difficult to understand. How can he de! And it seems that the most special and favored constitution of the ancient gods is often in deep danger, and they have to rely on their strength to get out of danger every time.


    Just because you''re a jumper? A soul that doesn''t belong to the world?


    It seems that gauze Nicholas mentioned this before


    Looking at the distance of the ocean, Sean recalled some experiences of his last life. He didn''t know whether it was because he had been in this world for too long. Even if he knew he didn''t belong to this world, it was difficult to recall any memories of his last life, a kind of seemingly meaningless feeling.


    Like a dream, there is such a thing.


    But when I think about it, there is no specific thing. I am actually gradually forgetting the memory of the last life!


    What the hell is going on?


    Sean looked at his arm.


    Now the ability of [ketugya''s inflammation] has been eliminated by Sabu and replaced by her [black goat gift].


    Up to now, the only thing Sean has used is the corroded ground, the ability to deprive life, and making those skeletons!


    The reason why I didn''t bother to answer the questions of the two alchemists on the night I came back from keserke capital was that I didn''t care about the skeleton soldiers at all, because they were made under my own power, so there was no need to worry.


    Looking at his arm, Sean reversed a little


    The buff of [black goat gift] appeared below the field of vision. The whole left arm gradually turned into a dark color, just like the palm of the poisoned palm in those stories. The whole arm turned into a black and gray color, and the place where the blood vessels should have passed on the arm suddenly appeared silver and white lines.


    It''s weird, but I don''t feel any influence.


    It''s still like a normal arm


    The only possibility is that you don''t look very comfortable!


    This thing... Huh?


    When Sean was confused about this change, he looked at the sea. How many blue human shadows were floating on the sea?


    Hiss~


    "Sean, what are you doing?" suddenly, Freya''s voice came from outside.


    He quickly eliminated the buff on his arm, and just the other party came in directly


    "What are you doing here?" Freya looked at Sean raising his arm.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion or a light error. When I came in just now, the other party''s arm seemed to be black.


    "Oh, I just talked to Ross and some of their scholars about history."


    "You still care about this?"


    Freya smiled.


    "Jiagong always needs scholars. It''s not wrong to encourage them. Moreover, Lilith was a bachelor I was very optimistic about when she was in Oro city. Unexpectedly, she paid tribute to Ross as a mentor. I''ll encourage them anyway. After they travel all over the world, they can work in Jiagong capital."


    A country can not only develop military and industry, but also teach the people more ideologically.


    At that time, people will not reject industrial products, and will actively explore and study


    And the investigation of the ancient gods still can''t be relaxed. At present, Sean can learn very little information... I don''t know if he can reverse the war between the three through other ancient gods.


    "That''s right."


    Sean looked out of the window as he spoke. Now the blue figures disappeared.


    "What?" asked Freya, just in front of her.


    "Leah... Do you see anyone over there?" he pointed directly to the place where he saw the blue figure just now.


    "There''s nothing there. You won''t make fun of me."


    "Hey ~ I really saw it just now." because Sean is not sure, he can only use this joking method.


    "If there are people on the sea, it is estimated that there are only wronged souls who die in vain and cannot return."


    Freya responded with a smile. There was no one around. She would boldly take the initiative to lean on Sean''s shoulder and smell each other''s body.


    "There are still wronged souls on the sea?"


    "You don''t know, don''t those priests often say that if people die on the sea, they can''t go back to land, because the sea and land are two worlds, but they have nowhere to be placed and can only drift away from the rest of the sea..."


    Although Freya told Sean by telling a story, it sounded like Sean was telling himself that those were the wrong souls just now!!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It takes a long time to sail to the port of Dansu.


    Sean will eat and live with the Marines these days


    During the day, they will fish on the deck, but the ships on the way can''t catch anything. The most is to lure the fish, and then bombard them directly with magic. This'' game ''is really interesting for Lucille and honey.


    Even one of the world''s top wizards would fight in this way.


    See who can catch more fish every day!


    It was not enough on one deck from morning to noon. Finally, Sean came forward and said that the specified time in the future could only be one and a half hours, which barely stopped the trouble caused by too much food.


    Speaking of, their relationship has not been better from the beginning. Even this mutual contempt can last for more than 20 years!


    That''s great.


    After noon in the morning, either sleep on the deck in the morning, or freluya will pull herself to practice magic.


    In Sean''s opinion, she is still the hard-working red dragon witch. Even if she is no longer the leader of the witch organization, she still insists on practicing magic for a certain time every day. Training has become a part of her life.


    Due to the neglect of life on the sea, it is a rare opportunity in Freya''s eyes. She will never miss this opportunity to take Sean to learn magic. Otherwise, there is really no way to use her busy business as an excuse in the future. Only this time can''t find any reason to shirk.


    And Lucille will secretly watch while Sean practices magic


    Once there was a mistake, he specified a few sentences, and even took out another part of the magic that had not been taught to Sean.


    This time there is no reservation. Everything that can be taught has been said.


    At night, Sean will choose a period of time to be quiet on the deck, because it is not easy to see his arm change at night


    And after using the black goat gift buff many times, Sean was fully convinced that the blue figures wandering on the sea were those wronged souls, which could also be called souls.


    It''s just that their appearance is different from their own impression.

 Chapter 615

    After more than half a month''s voyage, Sean finally returned to the port of Dansu.


    Finally back!


    When he was able to see the port of Dansu, Sean couldn''t hide his excitement. Who could have thought that it took a whole few months to go, plus his own special reasons, it has been the past six months.


    That''s the feeling that things are right and people are wrong. It''s the clearest at the moment.


    Especially when seeing the defenders in the port of Dansu, I remember that before going to sea, Lucille found that the king''s family of Dansu was dissatisfied with jagong''s army. Sean worried that there would be an accident in the port city after he took too many people out, so he left most of the troops waiting here.


    Now it seems to be the right one!


    Otherwise, it is estimated that many people will die in the big waves behind.


    "We''re finally back."


    "Yeah." Sean looked at Freya next to him.


    When I came to Dansu, I entered the territory of jagong. The later part of the journey was much easier. Although I lost a lot of navies, I also achieved a lot of results. I not only wiped out the pirates in the whole South China Sea, but also ensured that there would be no pirates strong enough to despise the navy in the sea route for five or six years.


    And I also signed many trade and people-friendly agreements with the emperor of kesselk. This time, I will go far higher than my brothers!


    I don''t know what happened to them.


    A few months later, the biological attack caused by the distortion of the capital city of jagong should be subdued, and my two brothers and sisters were eager to make contributions and went to the severely affected areas to appease the people... It should be all right after so long.


    "You look relaxed," Freya said suddenly.


    "Of course it''s easy to come back. Do you have to face bitterness when you go home?"


    Freya smiled.


    "I''m afraid it''s really you... I asked several generals of the Navy on the way. Your deeds have been rushed to the capital of jagong. The Sun King has already known it. Now you have a high reputation in the military headquarters. If you go back at that time, it''s estimated that your two brothers and sisters will be unhappy."


    During the half month''s journey, Freya also asked the generals who came to pick up the people about jagong.


    The news of Prince Sean''s victory over the pirates has been passed to the imperial capital


    This time not only relieved the contradictory relationship between jagong and kesselk caused by the tribute, but also shocked the whole jagong officials by Sean''s personal arrival in kesselk''s capital!


    Unlike Sean, who had been worried about the life and death of the army, the jagong nobles and officials were more concerned about the results of the suppression of pirates... If melsusa and her family didn''t find it later, they might only balance their merits and demerits, but finding it was another matter.


    It lifted the diplomatic crisis, eliminated the maritime threat, and even made friends with another big country in the name of a prince.


    What an advantage this achievement has for the heirs who are still in the competition!


    Freya grew up in the wizard organization affiliated to the state. She knows best how much the advantage of the royal heir is good for the future.


    Even compared with the time when the king of the basharan Empire, Simon he Peres, was in the succession stage, Sean was much higher than the other party... Both in ability and achievement, and Sean had the advantage of blood orthodoxy.


    Look at Sean next to you


    In this way, the next generation of heir to the throne is almost certain.


    "You don''t look happy." I was trying to make each other happy, but when I looked at Sean, I found that he didn''t smile.


    "Those who should come back can''t hide!"


    Turn around and smile meaningfully.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dansu city is still the original Dansu King''s family as the city master. When he saw Sean coming back, he looked happy, but his head was always in a state of [complex!] and [worried!].


    "Welcome back Prince Sean. We have already received news that you will be back today."


    "Yes, your highness... What a surprise! You not only killed the pirates, but also met emperor Searle in the kesselk empire. Is he really like the legend? Tell us." the speaker was heiselink, the four princesses of the former Dansu kingdom.


    Of course, they are now kings and princesses.


    However, after handing over the authority, the generals from jagong are nibbling and dividing up the power originally belonging to the king of Dansu.


    Now, I''m afraid that few people outside the original palace guard are their subordinates. The old Department has either been broken up and redistributed, and has long been separated from the authority.


    This is the cruelty of reality


    No matter how well they said when they came to the sun king for help, no matter how good the blueprint was planned by their idealistic brother, it is basically the same once it is really implemented.


    Big fish eat small fish.


    If the power is not concentrated, there is no way to do things. Although jagong''s army temporarily replaces the management of Dansu, it gradually takes the city for itself.


    "It''s nothing, but he''s very brave," Sean said with a smile.


    Heatherink, Sylvie and Vincent''s princes and princesses warmly welcome Sean back again.


    Sean is now a prince with the highest prestige. Of course, when traveling, he is supported by everyone in the front... When he is brought into the palace by the king of Dansu''s family from the port, the eldest princess Sylvie specially looks back at Freya.


    The woman''s intuition is really strange. She can see many stories in her heart at a glance.


    "It seems that your future Princess is not very dignified!"


    Frey Leah followed behind, and make complaints about the other side of the hill.


    "Oh, really. Isn''t your prince mentor the same?" sneered.


    The relationship between the two people is never strange. They can talk, but they are not very familiar.


    "Don''t say it''s useless. Have you found that these people behave a little abnormal?" Lucille suddenly looked coldly.


    "Looks like you found it, too!"


    One walks among the people all the year round and the other among the nobles all the year round. There is still the ability to observe words and colors.


    "Well, after all, we left for so long, but I found their attitude towards this side very subtle before we set out."


    Freya remembered that before the expedition, the other party advised Sean to leave part of the army, otherwise there might be an accident in the port of Dansu. Now it seems that there is no accident, but these people are still not reassuring.


    "General Marlowe, after you have settled the army, can you write down the situation of the king''s family in Dansu during this period?"


    Marlowe, who accompanied him, didn''t understand.


    "Yes, yes, but what do you want this for?"


    "Maybe the prince is useful."


    "Well... Well, I''ll bring it later," Marlowe whispered.


    For nearly half a month, especially when she was at sea, Marlowe saw clearly that the witch in front of her was probably the future Princess. Maybe she would be the queen in the future. Just do what she said!

 Chapter 616

    Sean was enthusiastically brought back to the Royal Palace of Dansu... And was entertained in a high position with almost higher treatment than the king.


    This exaggerates to some extent.


    Even the king of Dansu had to go down to the throne himself, invite Sean to sit up, and personally humbly help bring tea and pour water. Even the fruits he ate were peeled by the princesses and princes nearby.


    In less than a year, Dansu has become a subsidiary of jagong. Although the name continues to be the king and Prince, it looks almost the same as those nobles in the local city, but the name is different.


    All the generals who came back this time, including Freya and Lucille, were arranged. Almost everyone was the prince and princess who brought tea and poured water in person


    This treatment is estimated to be only in this country.


    Born as a civilian military commander, oshaliya has always had a bad impression on the Royal corps and those noble private soldiers. Now it''s nice to see the prince and Princess come to add wine and vegetables.


    Just in front of the scene, I feel that the second prince Mu Dan supported by himself is a little vulnerable in front of Prince Sean!


    In more than half a month together, Prince Sean was far superior in both talent and knowledge, and the people around him were all elites... Honey, turned her head and looked at the witch with special identity.


    She is one of the former palace wizards. Behind her, she represents the witch members of the original sun crown. Even some of the current palace wizards are related to her, while the other melsousa is one of the commanders of the Royal Corps. Although she is considered to be many of the highest commanders, her status as the Queen''s former subordinates can not be underestimated.


    Almost all the men who followed Prince Sean were subordinates of the former queen.


    But


    However, the prince also has the charm of attracting high-level witches. The strength of the two witches around him is almost extraordinary. This is a real expert.


    In contrast, Prince Mudan''s ability is much weaker.


    Because Prince Mudan promised in front of osharya that if he became the king, he would give the people a more free identity, not even lose to the descendants of the nobility, for this dream, the two were together, and Prince Mudan was also very considerate of the people.


    Perhaps he has lived in the palace for a long time. He yearns for greater peace and coexistence. Even the woman he likes is a civilian girl.


    Many people may not know this, but oshalia, who has been covering Prince Mudan out of the palace, is too clear!


    Like civilians, although it can shorten the distance between the royal family, but such a comparison makes a judgment


    Prince Sean has too much advantage!


    As for the second princess''s words, she almost revolved among the nobles. Her supporters have always been relatively low-key, and those former royal ministers and great nobles have little military power.


    "Commander osharya, why don''t you eat?" Sean asked when he saw osharya with [worry!], [hesitation!] and [thinking!].


    "Oh, maybe I''ve been on the boat for too long and haven''t eaten much," osharya replied with a smile.


    "How about eating more? Otherwise, there will be no such fresh seafood when you return to the imperial capital after you leave Dansu city!"


    After eating seafood for more than half a month, Sean was just kidding each other.


    Even if you don''t say it, you can probably guess what it is when you look at the other party''s worry... Unfortunately, when you were in kesselk, you were consistent with the outside world. Now you''re back, and the internal affairs are gradually back on track.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After dinner, Sean took a special bath to calm himself down, otherwise he felt that things would become more as soon as he came back.


    After going back this time, it is estimated that it is difficult to keep a low profile


    Even if they don''t stand up, others have regarded themselves as competitors, and they are still the strongest competitors.


    Put a towel on your face.


    "It seems that I didn''t do anything specially. I''ve come to this step today!"


    At this point,


    On the other side of the bedroom, Freya was tidying up her bed to rest when she was suddenly interrupted by a knock on the door.


    "Who?"


    "Is it master Freya?" the voice was from the princess in the hall.


    Because Freya didn''t know the princesses, she just wrote down her voice.


    I went to open the door and saw Princess Sylvie coming in with some fruit


    "The princess was so diligent that she brought the fruit herself." Freya felt the dissatisfaction in Sylvie''s eyes when the other party came in.


    "No way. Most of the people in the palace have left. Although we are called princesses, we have to do it ourselves."


    "Your Highness is overdone," replied Reilly, smiling.


    At the dinner party just now, I saw the current situation of the kingdom of Dansu. It seems that these royal families have accumulated resentment against jagong. The more they show kindness, the more they complain in their hearts.


    However, Sylvie did not answer each other, but looked curiously at the situation next door


    "Hasn''t your highness Sean come back yet?"


    "Not yet. If the princess has anything to say to Sean, I can help convey it." he deliberately omitted all the names.


    "Master Freya seems to know his highness Sean very well."


    "I''ve known him for a long time! When he was a baron..."


    Freya never intended to hide her relationship with Sean, especially at this time.


    Everyone in the family is dissatisfied with Jia Gong, but it can''t be seen on the surface, except that the woman is jealous of herself alone, which is too obvious.


    Sylvie was stunned when he heard what the other party said


    Originally thought that the other party just confused the prince by beauty. Unexpectedly, there was such a deep relationship.


    Looking at Sylvie''s expression at this time, Freya smiled proudly... Just picked up the water cup from the side.


    "I have forgotten to pour the Royal Highness on the princess, and I see that your royal highness is pale, and you should not feel comfortable lately. You must not drink cold water."


    Directly heat the water in the cup


    Sylvie looked at this scene in surprise, and the evil smile. The image of the seductive Witch of the other party began to take shape in his heart.


    "I just came to deliver some fruit. I don''t need anything. If his highness Sean wasn''t there, I''ll go first." without continuing to speak, I walked out sadly.


    Watching each other''s back disappear into the dark, the voice of Lucille came from the roof.


    "You''re becoming as bad as Sean."


    "No, I think it''s necessary... Well, did you find anything?"


    Lucille on the roof suddenly jumped down and walked into the house


    "No, but I found that the royal families in the palace were too quiet, slept early, lived and rested healthily, and were surrounded by jagong''s soldiers. They looked obedient." Lucille looked at Freya and said.


    "But you still found the problem."


    They looked at each other and laughed.

 Chapter 617

    For a moment, Lucille felt that the woman in front of her was very right about her character.


    The two have only been together for a month. The other party sees his habits clearly... He is probably a little younger than himself, but he is more mature and stable.


    "It''s a bit of investigation, but it may not be useful," Lucille said.


    "What is it?"


    Freya looked at each other.


    Don''t mention that although Sean is young, he is the highest level person he has ever seen. Even his mentor didn''t have the ability of level 18 when he was old, but the other person has reached level 18 at this age.


    People at this level are the object of national competition everywhere. If she is willing to go out and look for it, it should not be surprising to bring any news.


    Watching Lucille walk to the window, deliberately opened the just closed window and pointed to the distance


    "Have you noticed anything different about this palace?" I didn''t sell it.


    Freya looked at the dark palace in the distance. It was no different except that it was cold.


    "It''s colder than any other palace." Freya remembered that she had been invited to be a palace Wizard of the basharan Empire, which was patrolled continuously every day.


    Although it is also called the palace, it feels too cold.


    "Well, that''s right."


    "The Royal Palace feels deserted. It has just eaten and turned into this at night. However, I noticed that some of the people patrolling around are jagong''s army in addition to their local soldiers in Dansu. They often patrol outside the king''s family in Dansu. Ah ~ I don''t know who arranged it. This kind of surveillance is too obvious."


    Lucille laughed at the dark place in the distance.


    "But this is the most effective. Unless you specially arrange powerful people to stare in turns, otherwise it''s the simplest." the other party doesn''t know the trouble of marking.


    Freya once spent a lot of time training her subordinates to mark people.


    First of all, the strength should be strong, otherwise it will be easy to be found over time. The experience and old ways will not be mentioned, and several people need to change in turn. Otherwise, once a person has a problem, he may lack details.


    After all, others are normal life, and you are forced to live with him


    "That''s why I ignore other places. What I found is that their royal family members'' rooms are actually interlinked. Although they rest inside, they don''t necessarily rest all."


    "What!"


    "Yes, there''s a secret door in their room. I''ve seen places that can lead to each other. It seems that the farthest place is outside the palace," said Lucille.


    Freya looked at each other.


    "Did you just go in?"


    "I don''t have to go in, but I''ve seen it..." Lucille suddenly reached out and Barry the Raven who had been flying outside came back.


    I forgot this. Freya had seen Sean use this magic before. A magic that can control the vision of animals to explore is a very practical means, especially for people to monitor.


    "But it doesn''t seem to make much sense."


    "It doesn''t make much sense, so I just said it might not make much difference."


    It was originally the Royal Palace of Dansu. It is not surprising that there is a tunnel. It is estimated that there will be similar projects in the imperial city of each country. Once the royal family has an accident, they can send their children and grandchildren out safely. In those years, Sean''s mother, the former desert queen and the Sun King escaped by relying on these tunnels in the imperial palace.


    "But it''s weird for them to rest so early!"


    Freya couldn''t find anything to.


    Just then Sean, who came out of the bath, walked into the house from the other side.


    "Oh, it''s all there."


    Look at the state of [thinking!] on their heads.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Sean, let''s tell you something¡°


    Freya repeated what Lucille had just said, but in fact, it''s not surprising that there are tunnels in a royal palace. Even a noble family has to get a basement to avoid disasters in advance. It''s not surprising that there are such things.


    "However, the attitude of the king of Dansu family is really strange this time. Their attitude has changed greatly compared with a few months ago, but we will not stay here all the time... I want to leave this matter to Marlowe. I hope he can ensure the control of the city¡°


    Speaking of it, Dansu was forced to rescue jagong because she was robbed by the golden regiment.


    Now the robbers have been eliminated, and even the whole golden regiment has disappeared. External worries have gradually become internal contradictions.


    "What we mainly deal with is the affairs in the capital of jagong. I have been out for several months and don''t know what''s going on there. I can''t receive any news outside the sea. All the hopes I arranged before are still there."


    After his successful return, Sean had to face the problem of succession.


    At the beginning, I asked Claude to develop industry and banier to set up an intelligence department. I don''t know what happened to the imperial capital for such a long time.


    "We''d better go back earlier than this place."


    "Well," replied Freya.


    "But I can''t say no matter..."


    Sean thought about it. It''s really a little troublesome.


    Unless I have conclusive evidence to prove that the Dansu King''s family is unfavorable to jagong, it has not been a year since they became obedient. Which country dares to become a subsidiary in the future.


    Follow others


    Then the little things will be magnified!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While Sean was thinking about how to deal with Dansu city


    On the other side, the king of Dansu and his family gathered together again.


    As soon as Sylvie sent the fruit back, he carefully blew out the lights in the room. From the outside, it seems that the Dansu royal family has a regular work and rest and is kind to people on weekdays. It looks like a royal family who loves the people like a son.


    It''s all right. I also send some food and supplies to the soldiers who often patrol


    The income of soldiers is very low, especially those originally belonging to the kingdom of Dansu.


    It''s a great honor to get a royal gift, just like being greedy for small things.


    Over time, many people still regard their family as an amiable royal family, which is different from all the royal families they have met before. They are really people who love their people as children.


    Sylvie looked out at no one and put down the screen in his room,


    Close the mosquito net and carefully enter the secret room through the hidden door next to the bed


    In the inner space, his two brothers and sisters are already eating and waiting for him to come.


    "Sister Wang, why is it so late today? I''m sleepy."


    "Well, Prince Sean came here today. There are more guards in the whole palace. Of course I should be careful."


    "They won''t come anyway. What are they afraid of..."


    "A little smaller must be right."


    At this time, the king of Dansu, who had been sitting on the other side as if meditating, spoke.

 Chapter 618

    "Father is right. Be careful, you must be right."


    "How''s it going? Have you seen Prince Sean?" several people asked Sylvie.


    The other party shook his head.


    "I didn''t when I went, but I was driven out by the witch he accompanied." Sylvie was angry when he remembered the arrogant and mocking face of the other party.


    "Who is that witch? It can''t be prince Sean''s little lover."


    At this time, Vincent, the second prince of Sudan, also interrupted.


    Suddenly realized that his sister seemed unhappy and immediately shut up and didn''t dare to speak.


    The king of Dansu, who was almost asleep, was interested and asked Sylvie about the identity of the other party.


    "The witch is charming, and her eyes always reveal a wisdom that can see through the hearts of the people. She is a man with an existing city government. It is estimated that she is not a good kind... She can''t really be prince Sean''s lover."


    The old king of Dansu also knows countless people. At the first sight of Freya, he felt that this person was not simple. The elegance and generosity revealed in his words and deeds were people who often haunted the noble level, with sweet appearance and proud figure. I''m afraid it''s difficult for even the Marquis''s family to refuse a woman like her.


    It is estimated that the relationship with Prince Sean is not ordinary.


    Because the last time the other party came over, they only stayed for one night. They didn''t care too much. After all, they needed wizards to go on an expedition, but this time is different.


    Even her tone of speaking to Prince Sean is different from others!


    "It''s not just a lover. Maybe she may be the future Princess and the queen of the desert... She has known the prince since a long time ago." Sylvie said aside the process of meeting the other party just now.


    "So that witch has known Prince Sean for a long time. Then I seem to know who the other party is."


    Prince Sean''s story was widely spread in the capital of jagong before. When they went to the capital of jagong, they heard a lot, including this story.


    It is estimated that everyone present has heard of


    "Then, it will be difficult!"


    The king of Dansu looked at his daughter.


    I''m afraid the whole family feels the same at the moment.


    The ship may not get off this time!


    Since Dansu city became a subsidiary of Jiagong, the rights belonging to the royal family were swallowed up little by little. The family watched, especially the soldiers who had followed them to join the navy to Jiagong for better treatment. The soldiers originally belonging to Dansu were simply disintegrated in almost a month.


    At that time, the family was planning how to recover their rights.


    There are many ways


    Intermarriage with jagong''s heirs is the best way to look, because whoever becomes the partner of a prince or princess can take the family back to their own position.


    But this is also the most difficult, because almost all the land belonging to jagong in the whole desert understand this truth. Wouldn''t those nobles and ministers do this? In the past, they thought that the fourth Princess heatherink had a lot of fun with Prince Mudan of jagong, but later they found that it was a misunderstanding.


    Mu Dan''s enthusiasm is more like a sense of freshness. He is eager to express his ideas in the royal family... In the later news, he learned that the other party actually likes a civilian girl.


    Such a result can be described as a surprise.


    The prince of jagong likes civilian girls!


    As for sairiya, the third princess of jagong, she is completely not interested in marriage. Her only advantage is to make friends with the eldest sons of various nobles by taking advantage of her female convenience, so as to obtain the chips to support her. Now there is nothing worth taking advantage of in Dansu, and the other party certainly won''t take a look.


    Finally, Prince Sean


    But now it seems very difficult.


    "Can''t we do anything else, father?" Vincent asked.


    The king of Dansu shook his head.


    "Never act rashly is our only way now," he said, closing his eyes and meditating.


    There was also a burst of regret in my heart.


    At first, in order to regain his rights, he also had exchanges with several other countries, but due to Jiagong''s strong strength, he only had exchanges with other desert countries but did not have deep friends.


    After knowing that the tribute was taken, the politically sensitive king of Dansu seemed to smell some possibility and immediately contacted those countries again.


    Maybe the sun king also felt the seriousness of the problem, so he went on an expedition at all costs. When he saw the team coming, the king of Dansu felt that things might not develop according to his imagination.


    However, who knows that only a few days after the Navy went to sea, it received the news that the army was destroyed by the Tsunami!


    I''m afraid the mood that day was the best in my life


    Prince Sean, who has the highest voice, has been buried in the sea, and there will be chaos in jagong. He has just received the attack of monsters before, and the Navy will lose its troops immediately. This is a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity.


    He immediately contacted those countries and sent the blood letter like a name.


    Half a month later


    The news has changed.


    Prince Sean is fine, and he has a good relationship with kesselk. He was sent back by the army himself.


    finished.


    When he heard the news, the king of Dansu even had the heart to kill the intelligence personnel. He had been on the other party''s ship. Now he was in a dilemma.


    "Father!"


    The children asked themselves for answers again.


    The king of Dansu did not know what to say at the moment.


    "For the time being, send Prince Sean back first, and we''ll find a way to deal with it."


    "Or we can tell Prince Sean..." Vincent said suddenly.


    The bold idea was interrupted by the other party before it was said.


    "Bastard, you came up with this way when I taught you so many things? You just said that you knew who the witch was with him. Do you think we can get close to him?"


    Now the king of Dansu doesn''t even have a powerful personal soldier. Do you still want to do it under other high-level Wizards?


    It''s like a fool talking in his sleep.


    "Then we can''t wait to die."


    "The current situation is not the worst. They should also have received the news of Prince Sean''s return. Those plans can hardly continue..."


    Sean brought kesselk''s covenant, which is the most terrible weapon for those countries who are eyeing. The covenant of the strongest country in the southern continent is enough to shut everyone up.


    "What I''m worried about now is not what they do, but that they will threaten us and let us obey!"


    It''s not safe to hold the handle in each other''s hands after all.


    At that time, he just signed the investment certificate in order to ask for more things. Now he has become a bomb tied to himself.

 Chapter 619

    I believe the news of his return will reach the sun king in a few days, but Sean will still delay in Dansu city for a few days.


    The main reason is that the Navy here has not finished arranging


    Some of the people who set out for the war were from the port of Dansu, while others were from Lugang.


    Now, after the two sides are mixed together, it is said that some small frictions have been found among the soldiers. If Lucille hadn''t found them while wandering, Marlowe wouldn''t dare to tell himself.


    "Is there such a thing? General Marlowe."


    That day, Sean called Marlowe, who came to the palace to report, and asked him.


    Uh


    "Yes?" I was embarrassed to see each other, but finally nodded.


    "Yes, but your highness can rest assured that it has been handled... The soldiers in Dansu port laugh at the inaction of Lukang, but I have strictly asked them to suppress it." Marlowe said reluctantly.


    Such things happen from time to time in the army, or there is no way to avoid them.


    For many years, without such a spirit of comparison, the morale of the army could not be raised, and if the local army wanted to be united, it should also act to relatively exclude other local armies, otherwise it would be difficult to lead the team.


    Although I don''t talk about this kind of thing, it''s the same from generals to soldiers... I remember that when I assigned myself to Dansu port, I received a lot of ridicule from Lugang army. Now I turn over and want to counter ridicule them. I''ll complain first!


    "I don''t want to see this happen again," Sean said, looking at each other.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Although there are contradictions between local armies in many places, for the managers of the whole country, such a phenomenon can not be advocated.


    Otherwise, where the military strength is weaker, I''m afraid it will always be despised


    This is not good for national rule.


    "All right, you go down."


    After seeing Marlowe go, Freya came forward and said.


    "Don''t be so angry. This kind of thing is common in the army. In the past, I didn''t like each other with the black rose wizard organization in the north. At that time, people on both sides would quarrel whenever they met."


    Pour a cup of tea over the table. It''s just hot and a little hot!


    He shook some honey and fragrant leaves from the small box next to him, put them in, stirred them, and sent them to Sean.


    "Try..."


    A mouthful, although hot, but back sweet and cool, and a little honey back sweet.


    "I like the taste. I can do it like this in the future." I drank more and then put down the cup.


    "Of course, I know these things in the army. Although I haven''t joined the army, I managed the army anyway... But you can''t let such things happen, otherwise it will be difficult to manage in the future, at least create a fair and just environment." Sean said, feeling his mouth aftertaste.


    So he picked up the cup just put down again and drank a few mouthfuls.


    "If you like, I''ll soak more of this recently."


    "Good!"


    Promise.


    "You have to believe in general Marlowe''s ability to manage the army. He knows discretion." he took out the report that Marlowe had recorded and handed it to Sean.


    "What is this?"


    "Marlowe sent me something this morning. He came here to give it to me."


    Sean looked carefully at the records of this report. They were all about the king of Dansu''s family, what he did every day, who he met every day and what he did


    A competent investigator will not specifically record something, but all the small things the other person does all day, including what he eats and how often he goes to the bathroom, and he will record them according to time, so as to observe their different actions every time.


    A person''s law of life will not change in a certain environment.


    Even the prince himself, if his life in the palace is almost the same version, if it is slightly different, it means that he met something else that day.


    "You asked them to record it."


    "How could that be possible... These are the military records you left before, perhaps arranged by general Marlowe, but I asked the other party to write them down to me when I came yesterday."


    Sean looked at all the records on the scroll.


    "It seems that you have already found out that there is something wrong with their family."


    "That''s..."


    "Look, these are all the tracks of their lives recently." Freya looked at the dense schedule. It was basically the same every day, but Xi looked different every day.


    Even the time for breakfast is a fixed time area, just a little faster and slower.


    "Can you see the problem?" Sean asked.


    Freya shook her head.


    "It may take some time. After all, I have no experience in participating in the intelligence work of the national military department." I don''t understand it. There''s nothing to admit. Freya was the first to get the intelligence, but she didn''t see much problem after reading it for a while.


    "The information is very detailed, and only national intelligence investigators can distinguish each time period so delicately. For example, at this stage... The king of Dansu''s family eats very fast, indicating that they have other activities."


    Look at the scroll, point to a place with the shortest time and say.


    wait!


    "What''s the matter?" Freya asked, looking at Sean suddenly getting serious.


    "Something''s wrong," he asked, pointing to the same place again.


    "They have had breakfast for a short time these days, and they went to see the old ministers of the Dansu Kingdom at noon."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "You help me see when these days are." Sean suddenly found a little different.


    Freya calculated the number of days during that time


    The last time I came here, more than two months ago, it should be a period of time just after I went to sea.


    "It seems that it''s time for us to fight the pirates at sea."


    "What about the details?"


    As the time at sea is not easy to calculate, Freya can only give a rough idea


    "Maybe it was a few days after we fought with the big pirates and drifted to Yalan fort."


    "OK?"


    "OK."


    Freya saw a change in Sean''s eyes and seemed to see a problem in it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "At that time, we had a problem at sea. The news should have reached here. At this time, I see my old ministers everywhere. I guess I have other ideas," Sean said.


    "You mean..."


    Busy stopping each other.


    "When there is no evidence, even I can''t talk nonsense, or let''s go out and have a look." Freya looked at her face.


    "Get out?"


    "Well, you should have come to Dansu city from the future. You happen to wander around." he looked up at the roof.


    "Do you want to go out of the first district?"

 Chapter 620

    Dansu city.


    Once established as a port to feed a country, the whole kingdom of Dansu actually includes the whole city and a large piece of land around it, but those are uninhabited places. Occasionally, a few small fishing villages may have a little population, otherwise they are abandoned land.


    The environment of desert areas is different from that of other areas. Most of them are close to the market, and the surrounding areas can not become pastures. Almost everything is in the city.


    But there will still be special places. For example, the residence of a dignitary will be built outside the city


    For the country, it may be the exiled nobles who are limited outside the city.


    The place where Sean is going is such a village close to the sea but fading out of the city. This place was originally a place for exile of Dansu officials. People who were expelled from the political center will stay away from the city.


    Of course, there may be some people who want to be free!


    "So what''s the point of the king of Dansu looking for such an official."


    Sean said to Freya in the street.


    They didn''t send soldiers to accompany them when they came out of the palace, and they didn''t even tell other soldiers, because Lucille didn''t want to come, just let the other party say she was tired and had a rest, while she sneaked out with Freya.


    "Who knows... The current king of Dansu is also equivalent to an exile. Maybe he recalls his ashamed subordinates?" Freya said another possibility.


    "Maybe, but in the end, this time card is too strange. The news of our death at sea also represents that Prince jagong may bury the sea. It''s doubtful to leave at this time!"


    Look at these records in hand and report slowly.


    I don''t know who the investigators are. It''s time for banier and them to learn.


    This is a good thing... Can clearly see all the movements of a person, and also the details of what to eat every day! If you eat more one day, you can see health problems.


    Put it away and show it to Barnier when you return to the capital!


    "Anyway, I''m idle. We didn''t need to take care of these things. Since we met, it''s better to have a look by the way." although Sean can send experienced investigators to investigate this matter, since I''m here, I don''t feel at ease when I put the problem back.


    I know what others tell me, so Sean wants to see


    If you really don''t have a chance, forget it. Send someone alone.


    Vaguely, Sean always felt that the king of Dansu and his family had something to hide from themselves, but their performance was very normal, just the kind of [worry!] that occasionally appeared on his head. I don''t know why.


    Sean followed Freya down the street of Dansu city


    As a seaport city, there are a lot of people here. It''s no wonder that the golden regiment focused on this place at the beginning. Both the goods bought in stores and the pattern of the whole city can be called a big city. Seizing this place is to supplement their own shortage of funds and materials.


    "I didn''t expect this city to be very big."


    "Of course, at least it''s a port city. Across the sea is the port of kesselk, and it also connects the whole IDAK region and the port city of zambutar region. Such places will be very rich," Sean said.


    Harbor cities have natural advantages, because in this world, land caravans can never compare with fleets.


    The goods that people can pull are far stronger than carriages. Perhaps the route of airship can be stronger than it, but there is no way to use airship across countries.


    Therefore, the fleet is still the largest way to transport goods, which directly leads to the strong purchasing power of places with a lot of goods... So before Dansu, it could become a city to support the existence of a country.


    "Do you want to buy something you like?" Sean suddenly asked each other when he went out.


    "Next time, don''t you want to go to the village outside the city today to find clues? You can''t waste time!"


    Freya still wanted to do things on the premise.


    They walked from the palace to the street, and then rented a carriage through the street to the gate of the city.


    Out of Dansu City, Huang Sha came into sight


    The most characteristic place of IDAK is the desert. As long as there are deserts outside the city, the occasional green space and vegetation have become rare parts.


    They asked the location of the local fishing village according to the place in the scroll, and then walked in the direction


    But soon after leaving the city, Sean found that the hint of [being watched...] in his field of vision appeared for a long time.


    In the city, it''s nothing to have many such tips. After all, anyone who walks by will look back at you when they see that you are well dressed, but this situation continues to have problems after leaving the city.


    And has always maintained the number of one person


    "Leah."


    "Well, I found it. Shall I catch him?"


    "Don''t worry, let him come with us again," Sean said.


    When two people walk into the desert, the other party follows into the desert. There is always a hint of gaze in the field of vision. There is no danger, which shows that the other party has been watching?


    Seeing that the village is coming, the other party continues to follow


    Her eyes beckoned Freya to move.


    At a corner, the other party hit the ground directly when they followed up.


    A man, and he looks young, about fifteen or sixteen years old.


    "Who are you and why are you following us?" Freya snapped.


    "Say... Otherwise today will be your last day..."


    "Put..."


    "Let go..."


    The other party struggled to get up, but Freya held her tightly. As long as she exerted a little force, the other party''s arm might break.


    "Don''t, don''t try. I surrender, I surrender... I just want to ask if you are from his Highness Prince Sean." the boy struggled.


    It''s not easy for this guy to say his name.


    The level is level 4. He is an ordinary novice. He is a little genius at this age, but he still looks ordinary


    "Who are you and why are you looking for the prince?" Freya asked again.


    If the other party can''t answer, he won''t let go.


    "I''m a subordinate of Lord banier." the boy said the name of self-help hard.


    Lord banier!


    Sean sounded a little funny. The dishonest mercenary team was called an adult one day, and the other party was barnell''s.


    "Get up."


    Freya let go of each other and the boy stood up panting.


    We''re a little far away from Freya


    "Come on, what are you doing here?" Sean asked.


    The boy looked at himself with [doubt!].


    "Excuse me, are you prince Sean?"

 Chapter 621

    "How can I believe you''re from banier?" Sean didn''t have the basharan empire. Every nobleman would leave something for his family, such as the royal family Simon he Peres. Their family badge was a deer crown surrounded. When Luke suggested that he use it, he followed the modeling suggestion of his mother Ayla''s sun crown in the picture.


    Six birds then stood against the sun, and one bird stood against the sun. After coming to jagong, banier still used this pattern as the badge of the Investigation Corps.


    "I think I''ve seen it somewhere, Sean?" Freya said when she saw the other person''s badge.


    Hearing the name, the little boy was so frightened that he knelt down immediately.


    "Investigate the members of the first corps, Jim Lyle, meet the prince!" his face suddenly became [nervous!] up.


    "Well, get up. Don''t be nervous..."


    Sean ordered the other party to get up, but the boy in front of him was still very unnatural when he heard his identity, especially when he wanted to fight his Highness the prince just now. This feeling of [fear!] was all over his body at the moment.


    "Why are you here? Did Barnier send you?" Sean asked.


    Thinking that Barnier had something to say, he sent an investigator.


    "The leader sent me here, but there are people from our first Corps in this area, Wang... Your highness, do you want me to find them all?" Jim said.


    It''s still the team!


    For a long time, Sean didn''t ask too much about Barnier''s establishment of the Investigation Corps, because as long as he received the information from the other party, he didn''t care what the process was like. Anyway, the other party was a cheat... It''s estimated that the means will not be much aboveboard, as long as he can get the information in the end.


    "No, but why are you here?" I won''t directly investigate the presence of the people of the Corps, so it will be all leaked!


    "Because Lord banier believes that Dansu port is a surrender, and if there are traitors in the Empire, this will certainly become the starting point, so we have entered the city since the day of Dansu surrender."


    not bad


    Hearing this, even Sean began to praise Barnier.


    He has long thought of this. No matter whether Dansu betrays them or not, they are still outsiders. Outsiders are not credible! This has precedents in all regiments.


    It is worthy of being compared with the old Yin. This practice is worth recognizing.


    "Do you have many people stationed here?"


    "Quite a lot. The first Corps is distributed around Dansu, disguised as local businessmen, farmers or workers, but we have always provided mobile intelligence for the headquarters," Jim said.


    "How many in all?"


    When Sean asked deeply, the other party didn''t speak.


    "How... Can''t say, still dare not say."


    "Hug... Sorry, your highness, I don''t know the total!" some [helpless!] replied.


    "Then you just said to let them come and meet."


    "We always contact the market people with a secret signal, and then the market people pass it on to other brothers. We don''t handle it, and the market people often change... There are three people I know. If something goes wrong, we don''t move secretly and try to be quiet for half a year!"


    This professional answer satisfied Sean.


    Even he tried to contact others, but their task was to calm down and continue to blend into the crowd... It seems that Barner has trained himself a group of good intelligence personnel over the years. If he doesn''t contact them in person, he doesn''t know.


    "Then why are you following me today?"


    "I heard a few days ago that his highness will return to Dansu city. In addition to the normal records, we also need to protect the safety of his highness."


    This is supposed to be for himself. People at the door of the face palace can''t get in. Don''t say anything about protection. Sean thought it was probably because the other party had seen his portrait in some pictures or heard about himself and Freya''s appearance. After all, Freya''s red hair is actually very bright in the IDAK desert.


    Especially when the sun shines down, it can be found from far away.


    "Do you have any news about the king of Dansu?"


    "This..."


    The other party couldn''t get into the palace. Asking about it was tantamount to a slap in the face, but Sean wanted to see the ability of these Investigation Corps.


    "We..."


    "We really haven''t heard from King dodansu''s family, but as long as he goes out several times, we all know." after thinking for a long time, the other party finally found a little face for himself.


    "You mean when they came out of the palace?"


    "Well," Jim affirmed again.


    Sean directly handed over the report from Marlowe to the other party


    "Then look at this."


    Although the boy is young, he can see from the conversation that he is very experienced in making concealed piles. As long as he looks at these things, he should understand what they are.


    "This is..."


    "What do you think?" Sean asked.


    Jim suddenly stood up and looked at Sean with an incredible look.


    "Your Highness."


    "You''re not the only investigative Corps I have. I naturally have others to do what you can''t do," Sean said with a smile.


    In fact, to calculate, Barnier is really his own intelligence network, and the rest is just borrowing the national intelligence network.


    After watching it for a long time, the state on his head changed again and again. Finally, Jim seemed to understand it and said excitedly, "Your Highness, I know what you''re doing here! I have this convenient news to report to you."


    "Oh."


    Sean and Freya looked at each other and followed Jim into the fishing village.


    "I noticed this situation before. During that time, there were often carriages in the Royal Palace, and there lived an old general of the kingdom of Dansu, whose name was Cumberland! He had not been out of the village for many years, but it is said that he had worked hard for the country and has been raised until now."


    Jim pointed to the village ahead.


    In that place, especially in the desert a little farther away from the village


    Desert beaches, even near the sea, do not have much vegetation.


    Only in the distance, there are a few jujube like trees in a desert, then bushes, and houses in the center.


    "His residence is over there!"

 Chapter 622

    "Does he live in that house?" Sean looked at the distance.


    Very quiet.


    Compared with other places in the fishing village, it is quiet


    "Yes, the old general seemed to be the pride of the kingdom of Sudan decades ago. He had won many victories and defeated many pirates and invaders!" Jim told the stories he had heard among the people.


    Dansu is a port city, a city is a country.


    Although this kind of place is rich, its self-protection ability is very weak. If no one invades, it''s OK. Once someone hits, it has almost no ability to resist.


    However, the Cumberland general was able to lead the scarce army of Dansu, rely on various tactics to resist the enemy''s attack, and even win many victories in a row. This kind of person was almost a national idol in the country. Once, his prestige was only inferior to that of the king of Dansu, and even if the other party was not a royal family, it might not be as high as his prestige.


    But it was also because of its high prestige that Cumberland was exiled outside the city years later.


    Although many people think he is not worth it, it is the other party who openly admits that he wants to live in the fishing village because the quiet will not be disturbed.


    "No one believes this, of course, but it''s only a period of time. After a few years, Cumberland will be far away from the political center," Jim explained to Sean.


    "That means the city is rich."


    "It was rich, and it was rich at that time, so people no longer focused on general Cumberland."


    In a short time, Sean appreciated the boy in front of him.


    From the day he came to power, Sean understood the value of this kind of talent. The other party''s ability to look at things at a young age is good. It can be used after a few years of hard training.


    I wrote down each other''s name silently in my heart, and I may be able to entrust an important task in the future.


    "What did you bring us here to explain?" Freya also began to ask.


    Instead of entering the fishing village directly, they went to the so-called general Cumberland''s residence


    It''s a good place for the village. A small yard is planted with small tomatoes and some date palm trees. It seems that some livestock can be heard inside. It''s estimated that there are a lot of chickens and ducks.


    There happened to be a watering worker at the door. When he saw someone coming, he hurried forward to ask.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Sean''s clothes always listen to luxury, Freya''s words are more casual, and Jim is completely dressed up as an ordinary citizen.


    "We are businessmen from the sea. We saw this house when we passed by this fishing village, so we came to have a look."


    Sean didn''t speak for the first time, but Jim came forward to greet him.


    Then, while they were talking, Sean helped to see the state of [doubt!] and [tension!] on the head of the domestic servant.


    Doubts are normal. After all, they are strangers.


    But it doesn''t make sense to be nervous


    "Sorry, this is a private residence. If you have anything to do, you can go directly to the fishing village in front. There are fishermen doing business there. Our master doesn''t like to be disturbed." the servant refused at the first time.


    "We just look at the beautiful house and don''t want to disturb it. We don''t know who lives here?"


    "The master has retired for many years and doesn''t want to be disturbed. If you want to know, just ask a villager. They all know. That''s it!" after less than a few words, the servant began to rush.


    It''s weird.


    Especially when the other party came to the door, he took a careful look here.


    If you see no one left, just go in and close the door!


    "Your Highness, this is the strange place here."


    Seeing this scene, even the most stupid person knows there is a problem.


    "Has it always been like this?" Sean asked.


    "In fact, it has been many years. I asked the people in the fishing village. They haven''t seen general Cumberland for about three or four years. Many people said he had a stroke and fainted. Now people can''t remember clearly, so they can''t go out."


    This explanation seems to make sense.


    Alzheimer''s disease, of course, will not go out, but also need to be taken care of.


    "Do you have medicine on weekdays?"


    "Yes, almost every day, the royal family will send him some supplements, as well as gold, some superior cloth, daily necessities and so on."


    "What do you think is suspicious?" Sean asked again.


    Jim thought for a moment and said after the three came out a little.


    "I have checked the items given by the Royal Palace of Dansu over the years. They are all normal, and those things have indeed been sent to this house... Just a little different."


    "Where?"


    "There is no problem with the trees in their house. If it is a tonic, no matter where he eats or cooks medicine and drinks, it will cause the acidification of the yard vegetation, but these plants are still growing very well."


    A little detail may be difficult for anyone to find if the other party doesn''t say it.


    Sean looked at a place in the yard where there was a toilet!


    But not far from the door came out along the plant fields in the yard.


    Our septic tank is used as our vegetable field, which is the same in many places, and only large families have such treatment.


    "So I conclude that general Cumberland has never eaten these herbs, but the king of Dansu still sends them to see him every once in a while. From the table given by his highness, it can be seen that the king of Dansu came here more frequently at that time."


    The so-called time is the time when Sean was shipwrecked.


    As long as people in jagong know that if the first Prince is killed in a shipwreck, it will be a great loss to the country, and even the wind direction on the main hall will change. At this time, people who move frequently are more or less reassuring.


    "I see. You''re watching carefully!" Sean said to the boy.


    To be praised by his Highness the prince is enough for many people... No, it is enough for people in this country to boast for a lifetime.


    Jim giggled and nodded.


    "Thank you for your Highness''s praise. I just do what I should do."


    "You are responsible for investigating this matter... Once there is any problem, let your intelligence network report to me at the first time."


    "I see!"


    The boy stood up straight at once.


    An old general who doesn''t go out all year round, and a king who always delivers fake medicine, there are probably no fewer famous things in it


    Before leaving, Sean took another look at the small room.


    "Sean, what do you think is the reason?" Freya asked Sean''s opinion after leaving.


    "The only thing that can make a king condescend is the country. Dansu exists in name only. The only wish may be to regain control... What I''m worried about now is that someone will be detrimental to our country."

 Chapter 623

    On the way back, Sean had been thinking about the possible problems of the king of Dansu family.


    In fact, the only most possible, but also the least should be betrayal!


    Because the environment does not allow


    You know, it was invaded by the desert gold regiment just over half a year ago. At that time, there was no crime of burning, killing and looting. It is estimated that the whole army of Dansu would be exhausted at that time. If it hadn''t been for Jia Gong, the country would not have been taken by the gold regiment.


    Otherwise, a gang of bandits occupied the city, and the situation after that can be imagined!


    The people''s livelihood may be mild. What''s more serious is the nature of fighting among the golden regiment. If the place is too big for management and slaughters the city, the whole city will be finished.


    Therefore, relying on Jiagong is actually the aspiration of the people


    Even now, the king''s family of Dansu will feel that their rights are being separated by jagong and even erode their interests a little, but it has nothing to do with the people. Are they really willing to betray the people and form an alliance with other countries?


    At this point, Sean felt that he would not do such a stupid thing with the political vision of the king of Dansu.


    But


    Power is also a gamble. Maybe the old king is on it?


    Who knows.


    "Sean, do you think the king of Dansu will betray jagon?" Freya is not stupid. After seeing so much evidence, she probably has her own mental judgment.


    Such an obvious move is not intentional. What else could it be!


    It shows that there are ghosts in the heart of the king of Dansu family.


    "This is where I wonder."


    "Shall we investigate this?" asked Freya.


    "Haven''t I given it to the boy just now? Although he is young, he does things in an orderly way. Even if we want to find out about it, it would be better for us to ask Barnier directly after we return to jagong."


    Barnier.


    Now it seems to have become the Department of all the intelligence sources in his hands, and even his important value in his hands is more than the royal guards such as melsousa.


    The royal guards are known in the open, no matter what happens, but banier''s Investigation Corps has been integrated into the intelligence network of the whole country. They are new forces and have not been discovered by others.


    "You''re right. Then we should hurry back to the capital as soon as possible."


    Speaking of going back to town, Freya seemed to think of other things for a moment.


    When I went to find Sean, I was not there... So I didn''t enter the palace, but this time if the other party took me into the palace, it would be different. It is said that the sun king is his elder in the palace.


    That''s right!!!


    Sean noticed Freya''s [preoccupied!] and [nervous!] state at the moment.


    Seeing the expression of the wizard leader who once felt unattainable, Sean still had a sense of achievement in his heart.


    Alas~


    Blood.


    Sure enough, blood is the real strong man.


    If your body is not the child of Ayla, you can''t sit in the position of Prince jagong. If you continue to struggle in the basharan Empire, you don''t know when you can really stand out, let alone let Freya accompany you.


    He suddenly reached out


    No matter what was in public, he took Freya''s hand and whispered.


    "Don''t worry, my uncle is very good. Maybe it''s because he has wandered abroad. He doesn''t have the prejudice of emperors in other countries... He will like you."


    Now the sun king is Sean''s only elder.


    Even Freya, who has seen great winds and waves, will inevitably feel shy at this time.


    "I have to agree!" he looked at the other stalls in the street.


    In fact, I may not have seen anywhere.


    But my heart is a little happy, a little excited


    I want to run, but I can''t bear to run.


    It''s not like yourself, but it''s not annoying at all.


    "By the way, does your mentor want to go?" suddenly thought of a topic. In fact, it is also to avoid looking at some topics that the other party will be embarrassed next.


    "Well... I''m not sure. She didn''t stop me."


    "I think you''d better persuade her more. You''d better stay in jagong. Even if you want to go, you have to leave after jagong for a period of time to let jagong''s wizards know her existence, so that he can have identity when he goes out."


    From the time when King kesselk said the rank of Lucille, it is estimated that more people will gradually know the powerful silver haired witch over time.


    When she walks around the world, she will have a lot of trouble, but it may be much better if she hangs the title of Jugong wizard!


    "I can say it, but I don''t know if she will listen."


    "Hello, she should be able to listen. Although I haven''t known her as long as you, I can see that your mentor is not bad. She just doesn''t like to be constrained after a long time outside, but she will consider the pros and cons of what you say," Freya said.


    "I said that before."


    "Then you have to say more, so as to dispel her thoughts. Moreover, to take a step back, it is not a bad thing for the country for the high-ranking Wizards of jagong to travel abroad. Other wizards will fear us."


    After all, Freya grew up in the wizard organization, and she has more say in these.


    "Well, I''ll tell her later, or I''ll persuade her tonight. Since something like this has happened in Dansu, I may make arrangements later. We''ll start again in two days. What do you think?"


    "OK, I wish I could start tomorrow."


    "It''s too late!"


    Sean has to arrange general Marlowe''s affairs, and count the number and names of the soldiers participating in the war and the soldiers who died. Although these things have been done recently, they still need a little time to complete.


    When these soldiers are counted, they will continue to return to Lukang according to the previous deployment, while those in Dansu port will continue to stay in Dansu port


    The rest is to wait until he returns to the capital. The Sun King will reward all the soldiers who participated in the war, even those who died in the war will give normal comfort. For other things, Marlowe will continue to look after the country in Dansu city.


    Don''t be too strict. Try to be normal.


    They also need a little time.


    Of course, don''t forget to continue to monitor their every move.


    After these two things are arranged, you can leave.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s already afternoon after returning to the Dansu palace. There''s a lot of time here. It''s not himself who is busy. Sean has a lot of time to do other things slowly.


    As for the king of Dansu, several people kindly inquired after seeing Sean coming back from the outside.


    It''s said that I haven''t visited the city before, so I went out for a walk


    The two sides exchanged greetings.


    Finally, they returned to the palace

 Chapter 624

    It''s night again.


    Today Sean didn''t eat in the restaurant, but chose to eat in his palace.


    Even in other people''s palaces, what the desert prince wants to do, he still has to do according to his requirements, so he doesn''t want to come, but gives a very quiet environment for the king of Dansu''s family.


    Eat more happily without constraints.


    There has never been anyone in the restaurant, mainly when Prince Sean was no longer there were few soldiers. A few people can talk a little more freely.


    "In the evening, I saw Prince Sean coming back from the outside with the witch." halfway through the meal, the king of Dansu suddenly said.


    As soon as he spoke, the children around him didn''t dare to move any more. They all stopped


    "When did you go out?"


    "I still want to ask you." looking at Sylvie, everyone was stabbed at the moment.


    There are no trustworthy people in the whole palace. Even the guards who used to belong to their own family are now mixed with the soldiers of jagong. Although they verbally expressed their loyalty, who knows what they will do at the critical time.


    The problems encountered at present are life and death matters, and the king of Dansu and his family dare not neglect them.


    If you can''t say it, try not to say it!


    Otherwise, it may lead to death.


    "It seems that you don''t know." the king of Dansu sighed.


    Several princes and princesses don''t know what to say. At present, there are few people who can use it. The attendants around them don''t know that they are really so loyal from time to time. After losing their rights, everyone began to doubt their ability.


    "Father, it''s not that we don''t want to know, but that we can''t know at all. If you don''t meet Prince Sean, we may not know even if he''s gone."


    That''s what happened last time. Prince Sean gathered his army early to go to sea to destroy the pirates.


    By the time we get the news, everyone may be at the port.


    I think this lack of information is not a matter of a day or two!


    After that, Vincent bowed his head. He knew his father was angry, but now there was no way to be angry. Since his family had signed the list, he was on someone else''s boat. Now the most important thing was not to be found by Prince Sean, otherwise he didn''t know how to die.


    "Yes."


    The king of Dansu was worried, but he still didn''t say much at dinner.


    "Eat, eat first." he was still worried about the ears and eyes in the restaurant, so he didn''t dare to shout. He continued to eat until the family gathered in the evening.


    After dinner, Princess Sylvie still sent some fruit to Sean


    I saw myself this time, but I also saw the two witches around him.


    I was very upset, so I left directly after delivering the fruit!


    The work and rest time of the Dansu royal family is very regular, which is no secret in the royal palace. As long as the king''s palace goes out at night, the prince may talk about life with those palace maids in the yard, and then turn off the lights to rest.


    Prince Vincent doesn''t like people to sleep with him. It''s no secret among the palace maids. As long as the palace maids he calls at night almost all leave before midnight


    Before marriage, members of the royal family can''t be told that they have bad deeds, otherwise it''s difficult to find an object among the nobility.


    If it had been before, some people might have cherished the prince of this country. After all, Dansu is also a big port.


    Now other countries may not like it. It is estimated that they can marry aristocrats in other remote places within jagong, so we should avoid such gossip.


    night,


    The family continued to wait at the shelter in the basement.


    Most of the day is under surveillance, because you are not sure which servant is sent by others, so the best way is not to talk.


    The result is to hold your words all night until this time!


    "Father, I think Prince Sean may leave next," said Sylvie, who still came last.


    At this time, his two brothers, sisters and father looked over.


    "OK?"


    "There should be no mistake... When I just went to deliver the fruit, I saw the female wizard around him helping to pack up things, and there were things that hadn''t been packed for many days."


    Now several people are not the owners of this place, but the managers here at most.


    No, reputation manager!


    Prince Sean seldom told a few people what he wanted to do, and of course there was no need to say.


    "That''s great. We can relax for a while when they leave," Vincent replied.


    I always feel that the depression during this period is caused by the other party. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many soldiers in the palace. It''s always hard to walk in front of me. Just leave!


    "Don''t be happy too early. Where did he go today? You know, Dansu city was not the city where Prince Sean would come. It''s doubtful that he went out suddenly and quietly."


    The king of Dansu has been very careful since he signed the list. Especially when he heard that Prince Sean was not killed at sea, his intestines were blue. What was originally fine has suddenly become something.


    If the other party uses the list to coerce himself into doing things, he doesn''t know what to do


    Of course, compared with these, the king of Dansu is more worried about being found fishy by the prince of jagong. At that time, the whole family will be over!


    "Father, don''t worry. Maybe the prince just wants to play. After all, it''s normal to have just escaped death with several beautiful women around him!" Vincent said.


    "But only one!"


    The king of Dansu is still worried.


    Now everything is done carefully


    "It doesn''t mean anything, and we are all very cautious. We haven''t gone anywhere recently and shouldn''t be found," said Sylvie on the other side.


    "Always be careful. Well, if it''s all right this time, we''ll keep a low profile, and then try not to contact the outside world... Of course, normal activities continue."


    The so-called activities of the king of Dansu are visits, some memorial activities.


    After all, among the people, they did not know the king''s current situation, and with the help of Jia Gong, many people turned to the other side.


    "Of course it''s no problem, but father... We have to do something to make the prince not so smooth, otherwise he always comes to watch us and can''t fight back!" Vincent''s words immediately attracted the attention of his family.


    "Tell me."


    "The prince is now following a female wizard. We can use this to play. For example, ask sister Wang to be betrothed to him in your name..."


    "What do you mean!"


    Sylvie was a little angry.


    "Don''t be angry. We know that our current identity may not be worthy of the desert prince, but we can let the people in the hall speak, and other people and even princesses from other desert countries... As long as our father releases the news, they will understand."


    "At that time, if our prince insists on marrying the witch, he will lose many supporters, but if he doesn''t marry, it''s estimated that he will be very sad. As long as we divert our attention, we may still have time."


    Vincent''s words brightened the eyes of the king of Dansu.


    My son inherited his sensitive political mind.


    "You mean to use my reputation as a cushion for you?" maybe the only person who is unhappy is Sylvie himself.


    "Sister Wang! This is for our whole family."

 Chapter 625

    Sean''s departure is scheduled after the third day


    This morning, almost half of the people of Dansu city came to see them off. Of course, there was no one like the king of Dansu in the crowd. In fact, the king of Dansu himself was very reluctant to give up.


    Dragging an old body, the acting skills that almost have to kneel down are amazing!


    If it weren''t for the sad logo on his head, Sean would almost believe it. The family is really born actors. It''s a pity not to be an artist... If you have the opportunity to invite the circus, you must let them join, otherwise it''s too pity.


    "Your Highness, you don''t know if you can come back. I''ve prepared a big gift from Dansu city. It''s all local specialties. If you don''t dislike it, take it."


    In front of so many people, can Sean not take it.


    Otherwise, people will feel that they are a proud prince!


    Alas~


    "The old King worked hard!" patted each other on the shoulder. It was not appropriate to do so in terms of seniority, but Sean didn''t respect each other so much at this time.


    Especially after finding out about general Cumberland, he has always been on guard against the seemingly harmless old king. This kind of person feels more dangerous than the Searle emperor of kesselk. After all, the Searle emperor has great power. Although he has a political mind, he should do things more brightly.


    The smiling tiger doesn''t know when to stab you in the back.


    "Of course, I will let the Dansu people return to prosperity..." he said with a smile.


    They even shouted to all the people who came to deliver letters.


    "Once again, I swear to the prince of the desert, the successor of the eternal Dynasty under the protection of the sun god, the winner, the guide who guides the people to uncover the haze... The wise prince, the brave prince and the heroic prince."


    wait.


    Sean''s eyes narrowed into a line.


    It sounds awkward who wrote these compliments, but the other party is still very excited. Even when they say a word, the people cheer, even the soldiers around them.


    Sean looked back helplessly at the place behind him.


    The people shouted their names. It can be seen that today''s prestige has reached perhaps the highest peak so far!


    Freya kept a faint smile and stood behind her in a noble posture. Although Lucille on the other side didn''t have much expression, the state of [excited!] on her head also showed that she was infected by her surroundings.


    There''s nothing to get excited about.


    All right, all right!


    Sean could only bless each other according to the etiquette of the jagong royal family, and told each other to manage the city well.


    Then Princess Sylvie from Dansu personally sent Sean a hand woven square towel, that is, something that can wrap his head and cover his face. It is actually very commonly used in the desert, especially when the wind and sand get big at night, otherwise it will be full of fine sand all night.


    "Take this, your highness," Sylvie whispered.


    Still in front of everyone, of course Sean will accept


    Take your things and don''t bother to talk to these people any more. Quickly get in the carriage and leave with the team.


    The flying dragon knight in the sky also took off at this time.


    It''s like coming... And this scene will also inspire people''s enthusiasm and cheers.


    Sean opened the curtains of the carriage and waved goodbye along the crowd.


    It happened that in a corner, because of his popularity, Sean noticed Jim Lyle standing in the crowd... Today, he was also mixed in the civilian clothes like ordinary citizens, waving to himself near the place where the soldiers on both sides intercepted the road.


    Sean has left it to him to continue the investigation of the king''s family of Dansu, and asked general Marlowe for a waist token belonging to the Dansu garrison to give it to the other party last night. In this way, Jim will have the convenience of free access to the palace, which should be more conducive to the investigation.


    I estimate that the next time the other party makes another move, it should be the time to see the old general again. As long as he can seize the time and his investigation ability, he should be able to find some clues


    As a prince of the desert, you can''t wait in such a city all the time. It''s also a test of the ability of a person in power to sit in the capital and let go of his subordinates.


    We can see whether it is suitable to run the whole country or not.


    He gave the other party a look at the side of the window. No matter whether the other party understood it or not, he took it back and put down the curtains.


    Freya is also in the carriage


    Originally, Lucille was invited to ride with her, but she was used to riding.


    It was not easy to persuade her to go to the imperial capital with herself. Do whatever you want.


    Call~


    A long sigh.


    The curtain was closed, and as the carriage moved around, the sound outside was much less, only the friction sound of the axle was terrible.


    "What? Do you feel tired without doing anything?" Freya asked with a smile.


    She used to be the leader of a party of wizards. She has a deep understanding of the irritable workload every day, but these days are actually very leisurely, even very relaxed every day. As long as she eats, eats, sleeps and sleeps, the day has passed.


    "I''m not at ease. I''m not tired."


    Looking at Sean''s sophistry, Freya curled her lips.


    "Poor mouth, you used to be lazy!"


    "I''ll wait to see the show. If I''m interested in it now, others won''t be interested in it," Sean said.


    "Oh, where is this diligent prince from? If he goes back, he can''t be handed down."


    "Don''t say... It''s possible!" Sean explained seriously as he looked at each other.


    "You can be beautiful yourself. Take it... The idea given to you by the princess is still hand woven and made so well!"


    Freya picked up the square scarf she had just received in the carriage and threw it into Sean''s hand. To calculate, she would not do this kind of female work. She grew up in plateau mountains and asked women to pick up shotguns and long bows to hunt... Later, she followed the lead and learned unique combat skills by using her own talents and physical advantages.


    No matter where it is convenient, women workers are not their strengths.


    "There are so many things in my palace that I can lay floor tiles!" although Sean saw that Freya was not angry, he might be really angry if he continued the topic.


    I still remember when I first went to jagong, especially at the adult ceremony, how many noble ladies gave me square scarves and handkerchiefs, which were later handed over to Elia. However, the other party still felt that such good cloth was too wasteful to wipe the table. As a result, it was woven into a cloth curtain, which is now hung in his palace, and of course the table!


    That''s a good idea not to talk about this topic.

 Chapter 626

    In the team with two different army commanders, melsousa and oshalia, the cities passing along the way are unblocked.


    Although they rarely haunt outside the capital of jagong, their prestige in the military headquarters is indeed surprisingly high!


    As the leader of the civilian army, osharya was a national hero many years ago, or so... He should be the hero in the eyes of most soldiers.


    Because osharya himself came out of the civilian army, he has today''s achievements and has become an idol in almost all local armies.


    It is also because of this situation that Sean heard a lot of stories about osharya from honey can... The civilian army, more should not be said, should be called the Imperial Army, which belongs to the third force compared with the forbidden guard and the local army of the imperial nobles.


    And it is the biggest force, because there are many people, but it is not necessarily strong in combat effectiveness.


    When the queen of Aila re competed for the throne, she gave the civilian army a new identity, which really gave them the opportunity to ascend to a higher stage. Otherwise, the former imperial army generals could not go to the hall.


    At that time, it was necessary to mobilize the strength of the whole country to regain the throne for the queen, and the Imperial Army also made a lot of efforts. Since then, it has officially become one of the three major armies of the Empire.


    Osharya belongs to the second generation of Imperial military commander after the queen


    Because the imperial army is traditionally elected by the people, it can join as long as it has the ability. It can be promoted if it has War Merit and is high enough. It is the most open and fair military selection system. Therefore, osharya will have such a high prestige.


    "So his prestige is even higher than melsousa," said Sean in the carriage.


    It''s been four days.


    It''s getting closer to the capital. It''s really safe these days, so I have time to listen to these stories.


    "It''s not necessarily true that commander melsousa is a member of the forbidden guards. The forbidden guards under the Queen''s command were almost the strongest fighting force of the whole empire. Even if there were only 10000 people, they were far better than hundreds of thousands of other troops. With the help of giant beasts such as flying dragons and iron hoofed cattle, the forbidden guards were almost invincible."


    In the last battle with Borg, the strength of the forbidden guards was shown.


    On such a long expedition front, and the supplies are still not enough, almost all of them are sent from basharan. They can beat back the borgs, which shows that their combat effectiveness is amazing.


    "What about the local army?"


    Honey didn''t know how to describe her expression when she spoke.


    "How to say, it''s hard to judge the words of the local army of the nobility... Their strength is uneven. Some of their selection are also elected by the people, and some are inherited by family status or directly related forces. If they fight, the powerful will be very powerful, and the weak will be particularly obvious. The subjective consciousness still depends on the nobility who owns it."


    That''s true.


    When Sean ruled Oro, the troops there almost became their own private soldiers. Even if the people were enthusiastic during the Imperial War, it was not without troops.


    And with the later abundance of resources, it is estimated that the people are not willing to send troops, as long as they can protect the small city.


    The fighting will of the noble army really depends on the noble himself


    No wonder her sister serya cares so much about meeting with the nobles every time, strengthening the relationship between the high-level nobles and her.


    Relying on women''s innate advantages, they drifted between those noble heirs who really had status and power... No one married, no one married.


    Consuming and enjoying that treatment.


    Sure enough, she has her own characteristics.


    "So after knowing that your Highness''s Orthodox identity has returned, the other two Highnesses will choose other ways to find supporters, because once you come back, it means that the balance of the forbidden guard is on your side."


    "Is there such an exaggeration?" it was Freya.


    She has heard some rumors about jagong, but she doesn''t quite understand the real system of this country!


    "Of course. The Queen''s prestige is very high, and she took the initiative to abdicate at the peak of the year. This courage has won the favor of countless ministers, and the people who pardoned and promoted her also thanked her. Almost half of the achievements of the sun king over the years depend on the foundation left by the queen... And to say the least, melsousa is also the Queen''s Apprentice."


    This relationship has ruled almost the whole country.


    Although Sean knew that Aila left the throne in order to find the news of the ancient god, and according to what she said to herself at that time, those who used the power of the ancient god finally came to no good end, so she left ahead of time.


    Give way when you have the highest prestige and prosperity


    This coincidence also left her the best reputation. Isn''t her honor inherited from her side.


    "And now the prince is different. His Highness has eliminated the most difficult pirates on the sea and made friends with kesselk, a country in the southern mainland. Your own prestige will far surpass the other two Highnesses..." honey is also very happy about this matter.


    There was praise all around, but Sean was the only one who sighed secretly.


    Alas~


    "Why, I don''t feel well."


    Looked at Freya who was talking.


    "It''s just not true!"


    Oh~


    Honey can also laugh. She is looking at the growth of two generations of Izdihar. She actually has a sense of achievement in her heart.


    In fact, I think it''s very suitable for Sean''s successor now... There''s no problem with the people around him.


    Of course, except for that Lucille.


    Even Freya herself can accept it. Even if she is a princess, she has no opinion, except for her great opinion on the prince''s mentor!


    There are so many wizards in the world, and there must be many powerful wizards. Why is it her.


    Or that man''s disciple!


    For more than 20 years, honey has no good feelings for their teachers and disciples, but she can''t help it. Who makes the witch so high? Level 18 of orderlies, even the high priest and some palace wizards don''t have this level.


    When I first saw each other, I was hit by Lucille when I was a little girl.


    I have to admit each other''s magic talent... I can really be regarded as a genius once in a thousand years. I have such strong strength at this age. There may be no such person in the whole desert.


    Because of her rank, honey can agree to join Lucille, but she has always ignored each other in her favor... She still feels unreliable from the bottom of her heart.


    "By the way, I asked mesulla to assemble my mother''s subordinates. Is there any news now?"


    "All those who can come back have come back. When we stay in Dansu City, mesura sent me a message that they have gathered in the capital!" said Mirko.


    "That''s good. After going out for a few months, it''s time to go back!"

 Chapter 627

    The team just entered the small town under the jurisdiction of the capital city of jagong, and even the imperial guards were dispatched.


    Ben Tari, as the commander in chief of the iron hoofed cattle force in the guards, was also a close friend of melsousa for many years. Of course, he was the first to accept the task of greeting.


    The formation of the whole welcoming team is much larger than that of the current kesselk!


    It has not really entered the scope of the capital. It is more than ten miles away and has sent troops to meet it.


    Ben Tari personally knelt on the ground to greet Sean


    The prince came back with the news of victory!


    The whole town was cheering.


    "Welcome back, your highness," said Ben Tari, bowing his head respectfully.


    "Get up, general Ben Tari... This victory belongs to the heroic jagong people, to our great army, and to everyone here." at this time, Sean shouted like all the speaking rulers, sharing joy and glory to all.


    Sure enough.


    The crowd roared with their names.


    Get down from the carriage and ride the war horse given by the emperor and slowly head-on back to the imperial city.


    I feel more exaggerated than the celebrations I held at that time. After all, I could still take a float at that time, and now I have to take the lead to go back slowly


    No one can walk side by side with him in this section of the road, because except the Sun King himself, Sean''s glory is far better than the whole nation!


    It''s hard to be surrounded by people from almost the whole city all the way. It''s just that Freya and others can''t walk in the same row with themselves at this time, not even a speaker.


    I listened to my name being shouted everywhere, and I had a lot of admiration and respect in my field of vision. It seemed that the public''s favor for me had improved a lot compared with the last time I walked the street. It seemed that this battle victory had brought a lot of fame to me.


    No wonder I found it difficult to figure out osharia''s attitude all the way


    He is probably worried that his prestige is too high, which is a threat to Mudan.


    But now it seems that prestige is unstoppable!


    Along the way, almost all the people in the capital were shouting their names, and some shops even hung their own red lanterns


    It hasn''t been changed yet,


    It seems that it should be replaced with a new one. These small details represent that they have a high prestige among the people. It is even difficult to keep a low profile if they go to the street.


    Just as Sean was thinking, a [fast approaching...] prompt in his field of vision appeared above his head.


    Looking up, a fast sand Falcon suddenly flew over his head and circled. Many people in the street noticed this scene.


    Sean looked at the flying pet carefully. It wasn''t the sand sculpture he kept in the palace!


    It''s it.


    Reaching out, the sand Falcon obediently stayed on his shoulder, so that he could take a closer look at it.


    It''s really the one she raised, because there are several feathers of different colors in the tail, which is very special... It''s also because of this special that Elia bought it at a high price.


    "Look, our prince subdued the flying eagle in the desert in an instant. It''s amazing¡°


    "Oh, my God! That''s amazing¡°


    The people around began to coax.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Sean looked at the crowd with a face of Hello, and even the generals behind him had a face of praise.


    I raised this guy!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There are fewer people on the way back to the Imperial City, but more and more soldiers.


    Sean had just entered the square from the gate when he saw the Sun King coming with his brothers and sisters. Just now a team of people followed him in. At last, there were less than ten people who could get here. Of course, Freya was also one of them.


    At this time, I''m as nervous as my parents.


    "Hey, don''t be so nervous. You''re sweating¡°


    "I... I''m not nervous¡°


    Even in how to deny the state of [nervous!] overhead, it will not deceive people.


    On the other side, Lucille realized that she was a king. She really didn''t pay attention to anyone.


    "It''s really worthless. It''s still the wizard leader, not as good as me. It''s always been that Lucille can''t insert the political topic between Freya and Sean. Can she refute each other.


    "You!"


    "Why?"


    The two looked at each other, and finally Lucille softened and said.


    "Look up, keep your chest up, show your temperament in the wizard leader, and at least keep smiling."


    After a few months, Sean came back here again


    The Sun King originally came to meet him with all the ministers and nobles in the hall, but he was the only one standing in front.


    To tell the truth, in Sean''s opinion, the uncle of the Sun King has been very good to himself, perhaps for his mother''s sake, but compared with those in power in other countries, his tricks are not used on his family.


    Although he could see that he still deliberately maintained the balance of several heirs, he did not intervene personally. He allowed the three to develop independently. To a large extent, Sean even felt that he was biased towards himself, which was the case when he proposed to develop jagong industry.


    Far away, the Sun King came up.


    It''s a little less exciting than when I first flew over to meet, but the truth can be felt.


    "Finally back! OK, great!"


    The Sun King patted Sean on the shoulder and praised.


    "We''ve all heard about you. It''s amazing. We were able to defeat those pirate groups in completely unfamiliar waters and finally arrived in kesselk. It''s really amazing. It''s better than me."


    "Uncle joked. The Flying Dragon Knights you arranged made great achievements in the battle." Sean would also be modest.


    Of course, this makes the Sun King happy, but the two brothers and sisters on the other side are not easy to say.


    Mudan and serya still came forward to greet themselves, but there was a state of [complexity!] and [dissatisfaction!] on their heads.


    In the past, the two people''s popularity did not always show such dissatisfaction. With the events in Dansu city and ketugya, Sean and his two brothers and sisters have come to the opposite of power struggle.


    I guess it''s hard to solve it again.


    Unless an heir is really identified.


    And now Sean doesn''t intend to give up this position


    We have to face it after all.


    The return of the eldest prince made the whole capital of jagong in cheers. This night is destined to be a hard night to rest. I''m afraid the dinner will not stop until late at night.

 Chapter 628

    at night.


    The drunken Sean staggered back to his bedroom with the help of Freya


    At the dinner party, due to the appearance of Freya, the whole King court of jagong focused on the person who was very close to the prince. Many people were asking about each other''s origin. Even the Sun King curiously took Sean aside to ask.


    In fact, once before, the skirt just said hello.


    After Sean then announced the identity of the other party, they suddenly realized.


    I remind of it!


    Those funny stories about Prince Sean used to be sung in the capital. It turns out that this is the heroine, the witch


    Many people who have paid attention to Sean''s previous experience have understood each other''s identity. There is even a saying that the reason why the prince was promoted in the position of little Baron was largely dependent on the witch''s relationship.


    At the right time, at the right place, he just said Prince Sean''s name, so he climbed to the position of count.


    Otherwise a baron wants to be promoted, it''s too difficult!


    It is almost impossible in times of peace. Even in times of war, it is impossible to promote the title if the nobles in a region do not die in battle and need to release the land from people''s jurisdiction, and there is an order in which they should be promoted.


    Most of them were people related to the Duke family, and Prince Sean had no such power at that time, so he relied on others to a large extent.


    So the witch came too!


    No wonder.


    Many ministers began to be interested in the witch who had a close relationship with Prince Sean.


    Of course


    In addition to Freya, the return of Lucille and Mirko also shocked the Sun King and his ministers and nobles.


    One is a real high-level wizard at level 18 of the orderer, and the other is one of the main members of the palace wizards at that time!


    Even at the banquet, most of the court wizards would call her a sage when they saw mi''er... Although most of the people were not taught by mi''er, their tutors were people of the same generation as mi''er. The whole court wizards had to bow in front of her except a few older people, including the high priest of the Sun Temple.


    It can be said that the emergence of these three witches suddenly raised Prince Sean''s power and the prestige of the whole royal family to another height.


    Especially for Sean himself


    Harvest an orderer level 18 wizard, plus the leader of the palace wizard in that year.


    You can imagine the power in your hand!


    It is precisely because of this that many people toasted him in turn and finally fell drunk on the wine table.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Oh!


    There was a surge in the gastric juice, but he held on and didn''t spit out.


    Freya glanced at the palace in front of her.


    "It''s here."


    "Yes, it''s here!"


    Behind her, Lucille doesn''t know where she suddenly went. The guy has always been on the move. However, under honey''s surveillance, she must not run around the palace. She doesn''t know what''s going on now. Does she live in the wizard tower in the imperial city.


    With the weight on her shoulders, Freya was angry and funny.


    "You, don''t drink if you can''t drink... You''re very happy when everyone comes."


    "I don''t think I have a high level and resistance!"


    Sean was not really unconscious, at least he could talk normally, see the road clearly and distinguish the direction, but the excitement in his mind needed to suppress the restless emotion.


    "How about resistance now!"


    I just wanted to let go, but I didn''t want to let go. I carried it back to the palace.


    How many soldiers had to come and carry them when they left the dinner hall, but Sean felt awake at that time and asked Freya to send them back alone.


    The desert country is not a place where Borg needs to pay attention to aristocratic etiquette. Even the ministers understood such words and hurriedly sent the soldiers back... Freya was so ashamed that she almost ran away.


    "Well, didn''t you think about the views of the other nobles when you announced my identity today?" Freya tried to ask.


    After all, the desert Prince is still a desert prince. Of course, he needs a more cooperative person in his identity.


    Although I don''t want to.


    But


    Just want to ask.


    "Do I care about them?" Sean''s answer was a rhetorical question.


    Stunned for a moment, it''s not what you want to hear, but... Qualified!


    Freya smiled. Just as they had gone outside the prince''s bedroom, several soldiers hurried to help Sean when they saw Sean coming back.


    At the moment, a white haired maid standing at the gate of the palace attracted Freya''s attention. Her silver hair was very much like that of Lucille. Even if they looked from a distance, they looked a little alike. For the first time, they mistook Lucille for something else to wait there!


    But after walking in, she found that there was a big difference in appearance, and Lucille could never do such a servant like action.


    "Are you?"


    "Her name is Elia. She is a maid I bought when I came. If you have anything to do in the future, you can call her directly." Sean said in advance.


    Freya looked at each other.


    It''s just that Sean has to introduce him to each other.


    "Elia will call this after..."


    "Lord Freya iguel, I can call you Lord iguel if you like!"


    "Do you know me?" Freya was a little curious. The other party said her name directly.


    "Today, the whole palace is preaching, and he often mentions you when I have been with his Highness the prince for so long."


    Tut~


    have a look,


    This is the person who comes out of interpersonal situations. He is so talkative.


    Even drunk Sean wants to praise each other! Looking back now, buying Elia was a safe business.


    As soon as these words came out, Freya was in a much better mood


    "Please come in, sir."


    Sean went in with the help of the two.


    The long house as like as two peas left, and nothing changed. What''s more, she still cleaned the house every day on time.


    The sand Falcon at the window sill has fallen asleep. On the other side, the plant originally planted by honey has blossomed to the window hukou. It looks very good.


    The students in the study are still closed


    "Your Highness, do you want to take a bath first? The water is already hot."


    "Yes."


    Business as usual.


    Just like the track of his life at that time, when he came home, it seemed that the whole person was relaxed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    However, Sean''s side is of course more normal, and at the moment there is not so harmony in Princess segia''s bedroom.


    "What shall we do now? Secretary Brown Eve."


    Serya is asking the opinion of another former royal minister.

 Chapter 629

    It was a taboo for ministers to enter the palace late at night, but today, as a dinner celebration for the great prince''s successful return, many people stayed late


    Brown Iflina had just come out of the dinner and was invited by his Royal Highness''s maid.


    It''s already dark.


    Even brown evli, as a former minister, did not dare to enter the princess''s boudoir at this time. When he was taken to the gate of the palace by the maid, he naturally stopped.


    There are several guards around.


    When I was in the Imperial Palace, I had developed the habit of turning a blind eye. Almost all the soldiers in the imperial city gate need to cheer up. Most of the soldiers inside are just standing "wooden stakes", that is, empty shells.


    Brown, born in a military family, knows this best


    These soldiers look at the same direction all year round. They stand guard for more than ten hours every day. They have long been numb. They almost don''t care who they come to. They even think about other things in their heart and forget who they are in a moment.


    Brown was not worried that the soldiers would gossip, but the unmarried princess''s boudoir was not accessible to ordinary people.


    "Your Highness."


    Looking at the crimson decoration in the door, even the utensils are more exquisite and beautiful than other nobles.


    It is estimated that it was specially made by famous experts!


    "Lord Brown evry, come in. You must stand outside." serya said towards the door, but brown still dared not go in.


    "It doesn''t matter. Come in."


    Once again, I humbly walked into the door.


    There was a strong aroma and intoxicating incense in the room


    Brown did not dare to look up. Instead, the maid of honor left the room first, then closed the door and dared to really look up when only two people were left.


    Serya was still changing clothes behind the screen. Under the candlelight, the black marks of the figure would be printed on the left and right floors. Her body was moving quickly. Occasionally, she stretched out her arms and raised her legs. The whole shadow was shaking.


    There was always something moving in his sight, which made Brown look at it!


    As the princess of the first empire in the desert and the only adult princess, many nobles and royal families are competing to praise her beauty, and her innate momentum is quite dignified as the queen of that year.


    This makes serya have a great reputation among the nobles, so that she was once the object that the royal families and great nobles in many countries wanted to marry!


    It''s a pity that the princess has a noble status.


    Unless someone can be liked by Princess serya, even if the whole country is regarded as a family property, it may not be liked by the sun king. Moreover, few kings can pledge the whole country as a bride price.


    "Lord Brown!"


    Fascinated by the sight, the cry revived brown Evely from his mind.


    Look up,


    Princess serya put on her charming dress with gold silk and colorful edges, and her shoulders were covered with gauze.


    Just at the banquet, the wine had not dissipated, so a touch of purplish red remained around her cheeks, which looked particularly charming, especially with the intoxicating smell in the room.


    "Princess your highness!"


    Brown realized his gaffe and quickly bowed down to greet


    "There is no one around now. I asked people to withdraw the soldiers. You don''t have to be so nervous. You must know the reason why I called you."


    Serya could hear some displeasure in her tone, but her good upbringing made her seldom show her temper in her words and deeds, which was not so obvious!


    She walked alone to the table and chair in the room and sat down, pouring a cup of tea for both of them.


    "Come and sit down. I said you don''t have to be so restrained. You can let go. We have plenty of time to talk slowly."


    In fact, when the other party called himself over, Brown had guessed the reason. Prince Sean took the news of victory and the background of making friends with the kesselk Empire, which undoubtedly established his position as the first heir of the Empire. In addition, he was originally the only son of the modern queen. On the contrary, the Sun King seemed to be the one who was surrendered.


    Following this trend, it is only a matter of time before we become the next Sun King.


    But


    At present, the long Princess didn''t want to do this. Her heart was as wild as all the princes of jagong. She wanted to be a figure like the previous queen.


    Over the years, especially before the return of Prince Sean, Prince Mudan and princess saizia have privately had a competitive relationship with each other, each with its own division of power and military supporters. However, most of these forces were broken after Prince Sean came back.


    The airborne Prince is really powerful, and his blood is a legitimate son.


    Some of the forces that originally supported Prince Mudan and princess saizia favored him, and now they have become the most likely successor.


    Sitting in the opposite position, brown looked at the beautiful princess opposite


    She is beautiful today, but most of the limelight was robbed by two high-ranking witches traveling with Prince Sean.


    "I want to hear your opinion, Royal Secretary Brown!"


    After a sip of Jiejiu tea, serya still asked questions.


    "It''s difficult!" he said only.


    "What shall we do?"


    Seeing such a short reply from the other party, serya was a little worried. Brown evli was in charge of the system and allocation of various local colleges among the former royal ministers. His power may not seem like that of other people, but he mastered the allocation and promotion of imperial talents and was an essential figure for future deployment.


    "Princess your highness, we can not compete with Prince Sean for a long time now, and the other side now has the most popular hearts. You will not have a good result if you fight against him now."


    "But that can''t be completely inaction!"


    Hearing this, serya felt even more angry.


    In my heart, I always felt that it would be good if Mu Dan was the successor in the future. After all, I knew the adult best, but it was really difficult to understand the big cousin when he came back suddenly. What he did, including the whole person''s temper, was incomprehensible.


    it''s too hard!


    "Of course not," Brown retorted.


    Since you have chosen to follow each other, you will certainly give advice for them.


    "What do you say?"


    "Wait..."


    "Wait? Wait until he becomes more and more powerful?"


    "Of course not, and even if Prince Sean is powerful, there must be some negligence. We can only wait for him to go wrong," Brown said.


    "I don''t understand the meaning of this sentence." serya looked at each other.


    "A prince who stands so tall at such a young age can easily lose his judgement on things. I don''t believe that he will have natural control over everything, and any slight expansion can make him lose himself. If his highness stays with him, it may not be long before this time comes."


    "What is called timing?"


    "I can''t say now, but we will find out when we come!"

 Chapter 630

    The next morning, Sean woke up from bed.


    Look around


    Freya wasn''t there.


    Oh ~ in retrospect, I slept after I was sent in yesterday. I didn''t know it was time to wake up


    In the past, when living in the palace, Elijah would quietly enter her room in the morning and open the window a little to breathe. This was what Sean specifically ordered to do. There was no special reason. It was just to be able to hear the birds outside the window when she got back to sleep, but the cool wind in the morning blew in.


    That refreshing can make you sleep relaxed and happy.


    Now the window is still closed, which means Elia didn''t come in, or she forgot the habit.


    After all, they have been away for a long time!


    Suddenly,


    The door was quietly opened a little, and a head of wine red hair and familiar eyes appeared between the cracks.


    What do you think... Freya just put her head out and looked at Sean.


    "You''re awake, Sean."


    Seeing that Sean had opened his eyes, Freya walked in.


    "You get up so early?" Sean didn''t get up, but deliberately lay in bed and looked at each other.


    Today, Freya specially changed into a suit more like the clothes of jagong noble women. She didn''t take the magic wand she likes to take with her. She came in and went to the window to open a little hole.


    Judging by the season, it should be another winter now, but there is no winter in the desert, but it is relatively not as hot as summer, and the wind in the morning is also cool.


    "I heard Elijah say you told her to open it like this every day, didn''t you?" Freya turned her head and smiled.


    "Almost." Sean smiled, too.


    After opening the window, the other party came slowly and sat by the bed


    Reached out and touched Sean''s forehead and neck.


    "Is your head still dizzy? You look much better."


    Since the level was improved, Sean''s own metabolic ability has been strengthened a lot, and under the urging of magic, in fact, the strength of wine almost dissipated in a short time. Now it''s just lazing in bed.


    Because the sun king doesn''t know how strong they are, they don''t have to rush to the hall to listen to the discussion of politics today. The contracts signed with kesselk have been handed over to each other. It is estimated that today''s topic is also specifically implemented.


    According to Jia Gong''s normal time of handling official business, it is estimated that this issue will take several days.


    It''s the same to go tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    "Already."


    "That''s not enough. As a prince, you can''t always lie in bed," Freya whispered.


    It''s lazy, of course.


    Sean took each other''s hand, and Freya obediently took it... The other hand quietly walked around the bedside, which held each other close to her waist!


    "The next day I came back, I must have a rest. My uncle also let me rest."


    "The sun king doesn''t know you. Do you still care about the rest of the day? It''s your time to play all the way." Freya''s words are true. They were actually very leisurely all the way back.


    "It''s not urgent, but it''s too serious and easy to be envied¡°


    Sean knows that Freya is serious about her work, and she is eager to become a responsible successor.


    But the current environment is not easy to be too urgent


    "When did you learn this excuse?" he asked with a smile. He also moved his body forward a little, which was regarded as a small punishment.


    "Alas, this is not an excuse. Haven''t you heard the truth that when the water is full, it will overflow, and when the moon is full, it will lose... When there is more water, it will overflow. Now I am the first prince in their mind. If I love performance too much, people who watch more will feel artificial, while people who watch less will feel that I don''t do enough." Sean said, let go and continue to lie in bed this time.


    "Anyway, there will be dissatisfaction with what you do. It''s better to do it my way!"


    Freya listened to Sean.


    It seems that there is a little truth, but what you think is the other party''s excuse for laziness.


    "Anyway, I can ignore you today, but I can''t do it in the next few days." after that, I teased Sean''s hair and stood up.


    "I asked Elia to make some porridge and give you some time to sleep..."


    They left before Sean replied.


    Lean on the bed,


    Lean slightly against the head of the bed.


    Smelling the cool wind blowing in from the open window, there seems to be a trace of earth with the smell of flowers outside.


    Close your eyes,


    The birds chirped, and then I didn''t know when my sand Falcon flew to the window. It seemed to come in!


    Sean never opened his eyes. He just listened to the voice and imagined what might happen in his head.


    I don''t know how long


    The sun came in and finally opened his eyes when the glow under his eyelids began to reflect.


    Huh?


    It''s been almost an hour.


    Remembering that he was still cooking porridge outside, he got up and went to the place where he washed. After finishing, he came out of the room


    There is already a sweet smell of dates in the hall, as well as the special refreshing aroma of safflower tea.


    "Your Highness."


    Elia, who was lying on the table in a daze, quickly stood up and greeted Sean


    "Yes."


    The table has been filled with a large bowl of porridge covered with white jade porcelain, with some pasta and dessert fruits next to it.


    "Your Highness is hungry. I''m ready for breakfast!" said Elia. She quickly picked up a golden basin from her side, poured warm water, and put some fragrant leaves in it.


    This is used to wash hands. The main purpose of putting fragrant leaves is to leave fragrance on the palm after washing.


    After washing, hand over soft silk to wipe your hands.


    Only then can we prepare dinner


    "Where''s Freya?" Sean asked after seeing that Freya was not found in the hall.


    "Lord iguire seems to have gone to water the flowers in the garden."


    "Your Highness..."


    "What''s the matter?" Sean looked up as he was eating.


    "I think Lord iguire looks good and has temperament. Even my girl looks up to her!" with [worship!] and [praise!] on her head.


    That little look is like the Star chaser saw the star


    Elia is a servant who has been with her for a long time. There is no need to flatter herself for such a thing. What she says comes from her heart.


    "Can you still see temperament at a young age?"


    "Your Highness, don''t underestimate me. I''ve seen a lot of people, but only Lord iguire gives people a different feeling, which is different from the previous witch Lucille."


    Speaking of Lucille, Sean felt that the other party hadn''t appeared all night and wouldn''t have left the palace.

 Chapter 631

    "By the way, can you find honey?" Sean suddenly asked while eating porridge.


    Elia, who was standing on one side, was stunned. She was in a state of [thinking!] on her head. She was probably wondering who honey was.


    "Is this the man your highness said who planted trees in the back garden last time?"


    It''s been a long time. Elia has been staying in the palace. It''s estimated that she is not familiar with the name of honey, and even Sean, who talks about planting trees, hasn''t remembered it. Finally, she pointed to the place in the backyard of the window.


    Before, honey gave herself a seed and planted it in the garden, so that she can split according to the tree species here... It''s a kind of ability of her witch.


    Very special!


    "Didn''t your highness be able to communicate with her at the sapling? Now they have grown up!"


    Elia''s words reminded Sean that he used to rely on this prosperous tree to deliver messages. I don''t know if it''s ok now.


    "Your Highness, please eat first and see later... Or can you tell me how to do it?"


    Elia doesn''t know magic. She only asked when she saw Sean do it before. As a palace maid, she didn''t dare to ask more about other things.


    "Then wait a minute!" Sean said faintly.


    After eating, some other maids also came in. Their work is mainly responsible for cleaning the house. Even when Sean is away, they will still clean every room every day... It seems that life is very monotonous and compassionate.


    But in a previous chat with Elia, Sean realized that this kind of work is actually very good, and it is very good.


    There are not many things that can be done in the palace. If you clean it carefully, you can spend most of the day as long as you spend more time, especially in the absence of the people in the bedroom.


    Just like those soldiers on guard, they become numb after getting used to it. Just muddle through the time... The maid in waiting also has a little salary. She can leave as long as she meets the mutually agreed time.


    Their work is much easier than the waiters in those pubs outside.


    On the contrary, Elia''s identity is somewhat special. She was originally bought and may stay here all her life. Of course, if she works well, the owner''s family will also agree to the marriage between servants, so she will gradually become the master''s confidant domestic servant!


    Everywhere in the world is to start a family and have children, so don''t care where it is. It''s better to rely on the great forces than the helpless and worried family outside... Elia knew her future destiny from the moment she was bought.


    So when serving Prince Sean to eat and live, he was also very serious!


    After breakfast porridge.


    It may be late. Freya hasn''t come back yet.


    Sean went alone to the window to see the trees he had planted with honey''s seeds.


    To tell you the truth, this is a magic tree. The branches are twisted very exaggerated, and there are few leaves on the branches. Before, I even saw that honey can use it to enter the palace from outside the palace, avoiding the monitoring magic of all palace wizards.


    At that time, her identity was not made public. Now it is made public. Of course, this way is not needed.


    Sean grabbed a twisted branch and injected a little magic into it.


    The name of this thing appears in the field of vision [witch forest ~]


    This thing really has a magical effect.


    A little activation can be used!


    "Sean..."


    Just then Freya''s voice came from behind.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Find honey and Lucille. They disappeared all night. I want to do something with them." I thought I wanted to be lazy because I didn''t wake up, but since I woke up, I still have to do what I should do.


    Instead of asking questions, Freya gently walked up to Sean and looked at the strange branch.


    "This is... Honey''s magic?"


    "It should be. The witch''s magic form is very special. It was used to convey messages at the beginning. Occasionally, she passes through places inside and outside the imperial city through this magic," Sean explained.


    "I once heard of this kind of magic from my mentor. I didn''t expect to see it today!"


    To calculate carefully, honey can be level 17, while Freya is just approaching level 13. In contrast, she can really be her mentor, and she is old and experienced enough!


    Huh?


    Suddenly, Sean felt he had found something.


    "Why are you looking at me like that¡°


    "Leia, do you want to improve your level?" I didn''t find it when I didn''t pay attention. Now the other party''s blood volume is close to that of the orderer''s level 13, which is a little less!


    "Can you see? In fact, recently I really feel that I can use magic easily. It should be improved a little, but I can''t detect it if I don''t feel it carefully, so I have to practice quickly."


    That''s probably why Freya got up early today and had to pull herself up to work.


    While they were chatting, magic branch rattan uploaded a response


    A flower inexplicably opened from the middle of the branch, and then withered in an instant.


    Sean stared at the scene.


    Do not understand!


    However, it was not long before honey ran outside her palace.


    "Your Highness, do you call me?"


    "How can you run so fast..." it was just used, and the other party came.


    "I was going to come to greet you today. I just felt the power of this magic branch and vine, so I came right away."


    "I see... What about Lucille?"


    Speaking of Lucille''s name, the old witch was obviously a little unhappy, but she didn''t show it on her expression, but she was in a state on her head.


    "I''m just about to report to your highness. Witch Lucille may not be a palace wizard!"


    "Oh, why?"


    That guy probably didn''t want to be a court wizard at all, but Sean wanted to ask if the reason was something else.


    "Her strength is really strong, but some palace wizards have heard of her past deeds. They think that becoming a palace wizard means entering the highest honor team in the country. Her deeds will be praised. If they know her past, they will say three things and four things to her." honey is still angry here.


    "I think they said it on purpose. I didn''t expect that after so many years, the atmosphere of exclusion among palace wizards was still so serious!"


    Sean didn''t expect that honey''s anger was not directed at Lucille himself, but the attitude of the palace wizard towards her.


    "Lucille''s view of magic is very special, which is almost different from many palace wizards. I think they say so just to avoid being excluded." then honey can tell them about the things from last night to now.

 Chapter 632

    In fact, after they left the banquet last night, honey can prepare a residence for each other


    After all, this is the palace of jagong. Even if they had more freedom outside, they should abide by the rules here, and Lucille did the same. They went to the wizard tower in the palace to live.


    Then the next day, honey hoped to bring Lucille into the palace according to Sean''s idea, so she went to the wizard association to register the identity of the other party early


    Brought into the palace by Prince Sean himself, and has enough strength to frighten the whole court wizards. Some of her special magic even makes wizards feel incredible. That is, Brad Pitt, the head of the court wizard, is only equivalent to each other''s level, and the age gap is almost 50 years old.


    This kind of genius is the object of competition everywhere, but Lucille''s reputation outside is not good, and the other party has been entangled with this excuse for a long time.


    Lucille was originally impatient, but she couldn''t stand it and refused to join the palace wizard


    "I think they did it on purpose," said Mirko.


    "There are many requirements for palace wizards. After all, they are the last line of defense to protect the royal family and the imperial city. In the required conditions, a clear background is more important than strength." Freya, as a palace wizard who was about to enter the basharan Empire at the beginning, certainly knows these things.


    "But they love to use it as an excuse!"


    It''s true that court wizards have many requirements, and Lucille herself was used to doing whatever she wanted before, and her life story was not good.


    But that level gap should not be treated like this


    "Lucille is the one you brought. After such a high-level and young wizard enters the palace, he is likely to become the head of the next great wizard. In that case, the Wizards of the whole country may belong to you."


    Freya said another possibility.


    In fact, it''s not possible, but Sean thought of the power division of many nobles before, but ignored the wizard.


    Of course, the wizard organization subordinate to the state is their power subordinate to various nobles and royal families, but the wizard himself also has a ranking. People with great fame and ability exist like idols. If they have no power, they may really have followers as soon as they wave flags.


    Just like that time when they participated in the mercenary mission, everyone chose to believe in high-level mercenaries when they were in danger.


    Of course, wizards also have their own goals


    Lucille is young, powerful and good-looking.


    Horizontal trough~


    To put it bluntly, if the existence of the chosen son falls to which side, the Wizards in the whole country will have many followers.


    Of course they are!


    "If that''s the case, let''s temporarily integrate Lucille into my pro guard at the same level as Barnier''s Investigation Corps." that''s the only way I can give the highest status.


    Of course, there is also the step of disclosing that the other party is his own mentor, but this is a bad chess game. It''s not good for both of them to make it public.


    "My wizard who didn''t like the rules and regulations and couldn''t enter the court might be happy in her heart. By the way, where has she gone?"


    "She said she was unhappy about being rejected, so she wanted to walk by herself..." Honey tried timidly.


    £¿£¿£¿


    I didn''t say it until I was beaten in the face.


    "Will she be unhappy?"


    "She looks very depressed."


    Although honey doesn''t have a personal relationship with Lucille, she doesn''t joke about the Royal interests, especially the interests of Sean.


    Obviously, it''s better for Lucille to enter the court wizard, so she''s actively asking the other party to join in... Unfortunately, it didn''t succeed, and it''s hard to succeed.


    Lucille used to be called Alicia. She claimed to be a witch of the eternal light. She walked in various countries and had caused destruction in many places and destroyed many wizard organizations herself.


    Of course, those wizard organizations were not good birds at first, but they also work for others, so they don''t gossip. Is it too lawless to kill each other in this way, and it will bring curse to the Jiagong imperial court. Those palace wizards used this excuse to refuse the head of a future great wizard.


    "They really have any excuse."


    "So I say..."


    Sean thought.


    "Well, you go and take photos of Lucille. By the way, you''re helping me hand over this report and this letter to Barnier of the Investigation Corps. I''ll handle Lucille''s affairs. You can complete other tasks. I think... You can meet the Wizards of the former sun crown in a few days, and I''ll go out and see them in person."


    Hearing that Sean was going to call the sun crown, honey was immediately happy.


    The sun crown is a wizard organization once led by his mother Ayla, and now it is reasonable to rebuild it by himself.


    As for the letter and report, he got the information when he was in Dansu city. Sean summarized the two information and gave it to Barnier. By the way, he showed him how the Imperial Intelligence Department worked and taught his subordinates


    We must investigate the situation in Dansu city.


    Although the little kings were very peaceful, Sean subconsciously felt that there was still a problem in their hearts. The abnormal behavior of that strange state was obviously caused by ghosts in their hearts, not to mention the old general of the kingdom.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    On the first day back to the palace, Sean had to enter his working state again.


    Seeing the other party leave, Freya looked at Sean with great interest and said, "I thought you wanted to have a good rest. It was planned."


    He looked much happier.


    "It''s not a plan. I''ve prepared something before. I''ve just come back. Many people are watching my move. It''s too ostentatious. It''s not necessarily a good thing... By the way, do you remember the little boy selling guns in COGA city?"


    COGA city.


    Of course, what Sean said was Claude. He thought the other party couldn''t remember, but Freya said her name directly.


    "You forget, when I came to the capital of jagong to find you, the Imperial City couldn''t get in. I went to the industrial zone, or he sent me a flying dragon to let me catch up with you."


    Oh


    There is such a thing. I really forgot!


    "What happened to him?"


    "Just look at him for a while. I''ve been away for so long. I don''t know what step he took in my plan at that time. I''m still waiting for his mechanical products to sell well. It''s easy to spend money to support people these years, but it''s too difficult to make money. That''s my only source of high income."


    To sum up, Sean has part of the money from Oro City, and the other part is what Prince jagon should have. There is no income beyond that, and both sides are relatively fixed. The only thing that can improve is Claude.

 Chapter 633

    Tut tut~


    Sean looked at Lucille, who was found by honey, with great interest.


    In my opinion, my mentor is really unhappy, and he is very unhappy


    "Mentor?"


    "If you don''t want to be beaten by me in front of your little witch, you''d better not talk." Lucille''s dissatisfied reply, even Freya is still there. She doesn''t care. It seems that she is really angry this time, or it''s hard to coax!


    "Harm, isn''t it a court wizard? If they don''t give it to you, you won''t be busy with them. After waiting, I''ll become the power of jagong and be the boss of the court wizard for you!"


    Blow, just blow.


    But what Sean didn''t expect was that his mentor was really as bitter as honey could say about his not being listed as a palace wizard in jagong.


    Before that, when I was in other countries, I pretended to be deep... I worked hard to persuade her to come to this place. Now I actually like my position.


    "You think I really want to be your court wizard."


    "No, of course not... The tutor has always been comfortable and used to it. It''s impossible to be bound by conditions. You disdain this position." he wanted to laugh again. It''s also a pleasure for Sean to see that Lucille will have such a side.


    I don''t know if it''s a habit to disguise all kinds of people over the years, and Lucille''s character has become versatile.


    Sometimes I guess according to her character, but the result is not


    "Don''t talk nonsense here. I''m angry that they said things about me before, and insulted my mentor, your ancestor!"


    Uh??


    Sean suddenly looked at each other.


    "They insult me?"


    "It''s my mentor, not you... It''s just the same name as you."


    In Lucille''s heart, she didn''t want Sean to know the name of her mentor, but since she had heard it when she was in kesselk, there was nothing to hide. There were many people with the same name in the world, but two happened to have the same name and similar personality.


    As for the appearance, because Lucille remembered that his mentor said he was from zambutar. Coincidentally, his disciple Sean was also from there.


    Men and women in the same region have some similar problems in the eyes of other regions... After so many years, my sister may not remember.


    That''s why they look alike!


    After all, her sister hasn''t left the kesselk Empire, so she doesn''t know as much about things outside as herself, but it''s undeniable that Lucille also thinks that Sean is very similar to her mentor in those years. Maybe that''s why she is willing to come to jagong.


    Who knows what happened.


    "I see. What did they say?" now Sean understood why Lucille was angry.


    "It doesn''t sound good anyway. It''s like I''m complaining. That''s why I''m angry..."


    Sean glanced at Freya around him.


    The other party motioned his eyes and nodded.


    Inheritance is the greatest part among wizards. In fact, as Lucille said to herself in those years, not all wizards will teach in the college, and not even all wizards will accept disciples. If you want to obtain the qualification to use magic, it is also an inheritance as a wizard. The later the wizard himself will understand what this means.


    So every wizard is so careful in choosing his disciples that it has become an tacit sacred ritual.


    If the tutor is insulted, it is a great disrespect for people


    "You really can bear it if you don''t fight directly with each other."


    "I didn''t see it in your face, or I would have fought." Lucille looked at Sean with a serious attitude above her head.


    "I see. I''ll deal with it."


    "There''s no need to deal with it. I could see that your brothers and sisters had a bad attitude towards you at the dinner party yesterday. They may have been instructed. If you go to trouble with them now, it''s easy to be dragged in by them..." Lucille''s understanding surprised Sean.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Mentor, you are suddenly not emotional!"


    "Do I look like an emotional person? Besides, I took a look at your imperial city today. I found it very uncomfortable in this place. I really admire you for living in it for a long time."


    In the final analysis, Lucille is still a person who likes freedom. If she is really put in the palace, she will be unhappy. Therefore, even if she is a little unhappy in her heart, she will be glad that she has not been forced to stay in it. Otherwise, it is hard to say what her mentor will be like after a long time.


    Now the people in power are still the sun king, and the problems of any subordinates around them are not carried by themselves


    "I''m for the country and the people. You don''t understand."


    "I don''t want to understand!"


    Freya looked at the conversation between the two masters and disciples. Sometimes she felt that Sean and Lucille had known each other for a long time, otherwise they would not be so familiar with each other''s way of speaking.


    "What are your plans for the future?" since the other party was no longer tangled, Sean asked Lucille about her plans.


    "Temporarily... Stay here for a while..."


    Of course Sean would like to hear that the other party wants to stay, otherwise she doesn''t seem to have anything to do when she goes out.


    Like I said before, looking for your identity? Not so boring.


    And there will be this time in the future


    "That''s good," Sean said.


    "Although I know you don''t want to really become a palace mage, there is another identity you must accept. I will let you become the wizard head of my pro guard. Your identity is higher than the garrison of the Empire or the capital, which is convenient for you to move around in jagong. You have to accept this identity!"


    Even if Lucille doesn''t like rules and regulations anymore, her identity still needs to be given to her, otherwise she won''t be able to move around in the imperial capital in the future.


    More and more people will know her name. It''s hard to face without identity at that time... As long as you wear your own pro guard Wizard Hat, your status may be far higher than that of some princes and nobles.


    Coupled with her outstanding strength, no one dares to trouble her!


    "Well, this identity is also convenient for me to walk around."


    Lucille also understood the importance of having an identity in the local palace.


    After the two agreed, they left for convenience.


    Leave Freya waiting behind


    "I wonder if your mentor can adapt to the life here," she said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I have no problem with my understanding of her... She is the best disguise I''ve ever seen. If you give her a little courage, I guess she dares to pretend to be the sun king."


    Said Sean.

 Chapter 634

    In the next few days, Sean didn''t do much. Most of the time, he was waiting for news from other places in the palace.


    Only on the third day, I personally went to the hall to participate in the discussion of the covenant with kesselk


    There is not much need to be more serious in the agreement between yourself and the other party. Almost all of them are measures to benefit the people in the two places. Only some people hold different attitudes towards intermarriage, but this voice was suppressed soon.


    The cities along the coast of jagong have been intermarried with the coast of kesselk for many years, and now they say that there is no point in opposing it.


    The most is to put forward the following own opinions, thinking that the official approval is not desirable, but there is no favorable evidence.


    Compared with the tension between the two countries, some non-governmental exchanges are nothing


    However, Sean paid special attention to the minister who put forward different opinions. His name is brown Evely. Like lupin, he belongs to one of the former ministers, and his jurisdiction is the promotion convenience of the college. His power may be smaller than that of the others, but considering that the college is the birthplace of future talents, he feels his position is bigger.


    The operation of a country is multifaceted. It is less important and unimportant to be alone


    Perhaps more people think that military affairs and food, clothing and housing are the most important, which is not said.


    But for the country, every place managed by the former minister is indispensable.


    The other party is called Brown Evelyn. Sean wrote down the name silently. He had never shown it before. Now that he has come back, his power is gradually growing. These talents begin to be biased, and it is easier to see which side they fall to.


    Except for the Treaty of the kesselk Empire, Sean rarely participated in other political discussions. Although the sun king always asked himself to go to the hall and listen to the development trend of the country, Sean refused every time on the grounds that he wanted to concentrate on studying industry.


    Sun King is also a wise politician. You can see what Sean cares about


    After inviting himself to participate in politics for several times without results, he didn''t ask any more. Instead, he heard that his two brothers and sisters have become more active recently.


    Almost all the time is spent in the hall.


    When they proposed to personally lead an expedition to the pirates, they were busy pacifying the place... That is, the ectopic monster caused by the ketugya incident had an impact on several surrounding cities, and Mudan and serya were responsible for the reconstruction of one place respectively.


    And now they are also concentrating on this matter.


    It can be seen that the news of victory brought by their return has a great impact on their morale. Now they are fully engaged in the strategy of winning the hearts of the people and finding opportunities to balance themselves.


    As for Sean, when he didn''t go to the Hall these days, he always went to the industrial zone outside the city.


    Claude spent several months to develop some industrial products into civil use, and to a certain extent achieved a lot of market share, but jagong''s residents are still relatively conservative in thought and do not accept new things.


    It is said that only the houses in the city like to buy some mechanical tools made by Claude. The most popular toy car is actually a children''s toy car. In fact, it is similar to a bicycle, but it is three wheeled and smaller. It was originally some suggestions put forward by Sean to him.


    Be improved and sold


    The sales volume is pretty good, but it doesn''t make much contribution to the whole.


    The main reason is that these toy cars are also cheap.


    In Claude''s blueprint, the most hope is that the whole city army can use his guns and guns, but the nobles can also play some, so that there will be sales of bullets in the future.


    Although Claude''s skovi family is not a famous family, they also do the arms business. After taking care of the high price, they feel that the civilian small money seems to have no sense of achievement. The income of a few gold coins and more than a dozen gold coins is too low. Although the amount is large, it is too low!


    Sean hadn''t expected such an outcome before.


    But I can only say, don''t worry.


    There will always be a process


    Claude is still connected to the skovi factory in Oro city. Now the person in charge there is his sister esmeda.


    Compared with his plight in the capital of jagong, Oro has developed in an orderly way. In recent months, more and more tax money has been paid to him every time, even several times his prince''s income.


    As the sun king said that Aurora was his own city before, the tax there wanted to be reserved for his own expenses, and the sun king agreed.


    Due to the special reasons of the previous generation of jagong, there was no prince. The areas that the royal family could control separately were completely concentrated in the hands of the imperial city. Several princes and princesses could choose a place to manage. Mudan and serya were actually in power in the city before Sean arrived, Even the two minor brothers and sisters have their own names.


    So it''s not difficult to want a city.


    But Sean only asked for the city of Oro, because it was the place where he developed.


    "Brother Sean, I always think we will lose the market if we go on like this," said Claude.


    "Do you have a way to deal with it?"


    "It''s a little difficult. I think we can put it in other cities and use their lords as publicity, which will make it easier to sell," Claude said.


    "It''s easy to say, but I''ll send it to other lords in person. Even the way of letter will attract the attention of the whole imperial city. At that time, it''s suspected to win the hearts of the people. My two brothers and sisters only dare to do it privately. If I do it publicly, the imperial city will be interesting!" the implication is that my action is limited.


    "Then I''ll have to fight from the mercenary regiment!" said Claude.


    The government can''t. It''s still the people.


    Claude was full of confidence when he first came to jagong, but after several months of trying, he realized that the local snakes were still powerful. The main competitors were those from the Imperial Army, because they also established an arsenal to compete with themselves in weapons.


    Claude is not a once-in-a-century genius, and there will be mistakes. There are rich and people in the Imperial military headquarters. The complete imperial recruitment system also gives a headache here.


    "Well, I''ll let the Investigation Corps help you. We can''t lose in business. We can do other things only after we have money."


    The merchant born Claude certainly understood the truth.


    When it comes to the Investigation Corps, Sean doesn''t know what''s the news from banier, and the two former prisoners of the revolutionary army are also handed over to them for interrogation.


    Sean wanted to find out the last whereabouts of the wax oil face that made them assassinate themselves and what he said to them


    These days have passed, and there is no news.


    Those people won''t be lazy again!

 Chapter 635

    Barnier team.


    It was originally a mercenary team I met in Oro City, with strong ability and good level... Otherwise, I didn''t dare to do some high-level tasks everywhere at that time.


    It is said that they were already very famous in the mercenary circle in the city at that time, but she was also very prominent in the team character.


    That''s why these people are too lazy!


    Sean even remembered that when those people first appeared in front of him, they exchanged stable wages for their job opportunities... Sometimes it took a long time.


    Sean and Freya have just come out of the industrial area in a carriage.


    "Are you so direct that you are not afraid to be discovered by those who pay attention to you?"


    "It''s all right if they find it. Barnier has prepared such a long investigation. The regiment has already made many strongholds, and honey''s phantom magic is used as bait, which others may not be able to find," Sean said.


    Open the curtain of the carriage a little and look out the window


    Today''s Sean can''t walk around the street unless he dresses up.


    Almost everyone recognized him wherever he went. In this year, Sean has been the best example of a prince.


    In a short time, from questioning to worship, the prestige of the people has been high to a certain extent!


    "I don''t know if they asked for the results."


    "I just haven''t heard from you for a long time, so I went to see it myself..."


    In fact, Freya should not know Barnier. The whole team passed each other in the basharan Empire and never met them.


    The carriage drove into an alley. The soldiers driving the carriage were close friends of melsousa, so there was no need to worry about each other''s loyalty.


    Two people get off, and there is basically no one around.


    This is a rich area, one of the strongholds of the Investigation Corps. On weekdays, there are few people in this place. As long as you come in, you can hardly see anyone.


    "Right here?"


    Sean took a note written in advance and looked at the location carefully. It was sent by honey. It marked the location and time when the headquarters of the Investigation Corps might appear in the capital. It should be here today.


    "Well, let''s go in and look."


    Although it is a rich area, it covers a very large area on the oasis. From one manor to another, it is almost like a grassland.


    The Investigation Corps is still in the middle of several manors


    It''s estimated that the money you give each other will cost a lot here, Sean sighed looking at the environment. I remember when I met Lucille earlier, I also went to the headquarters of Barnier''s Investigation Corps. At that time, the stronghold was still in the downtown area, which was an ordinary hotel, and it was very close to the mercenary guild.


    Now it has directly become a manor, and the land price has increased by many times.


    Sean took Freya to the designated manor. The gate was still closed. He could see the servants watering the lawn.


    Suddenly noticed someone coming and hurried forward.


    "Your Highness!"


    "Yes."


    The other party knew his identity directly. It seems that Barnier taught his subordinates well. At least he made no mistake in knowing the master. Last time in Dansu City, the little boy Jim Lyle recognized himself at the first time.


    "Is your regiment commander there?" Sean asked.


    The other party looked warily at Freya next to Sean, with a cautious attitude hanging on her head.


    "Your Highness, come first."


    There was no one around, but the soldiers were careful


    Sean noticed that the other party''s level was an orderly level 4 person with a lot of blood. Pretending to be a servant is a scheduled job. They belong to spies who don''t let others find out.


    After entering the manor, the other party carefully closed the door again.


    "This way, your highness."


    Guide the two into the depths of the manor, a large house on the lawn. If the headquarters of the Investigation Corps were not here, it would be the family house of a noble or rich businessman. It would cost a lot of money to establish this position!


    Along the way, Sean also noticed that many people were looking in their own direction. Some people seemed to recognize their [excited!] mood, but they didn''t dare to come forward.


    Even the man who led him over had a [excited!] and [excited!] attitude.


    After all, for them, the prince belongs to the highest level of leadership, and the Investigation Corps belongs to Prince Sean, but who can really see the boss behind the scenes!


    Many soldiers in the army will never see a general, let alone a royal man.


    This excitement is understandable.


    "Are you new here recently?" Sean asked.


    The last time I went to see Barnier, the whole Investigation Corps did not change much. The three of them were still spending money and not doing much, although they told themselves that they had already recruited people.


    But a few months after he left jagong, the Investigation Corps began to work intensively, and even the corresponding number of troops appeared in other cities... This is a good sign.


    "Yes... Yes, your highness."


    The man in front of him was a little nervous. This was the first time he saw his subordinates often.


    I don''t care if I''m used to it!


    "Are you all active in this area recently?" he asked.


    And the other party shook his head.


    "Back to your highness, I know very little. I''m only responsible for guarding the door. I don''t know when Lord banier will come."


    Relatively qualified answer.


    In fact, Sean didn''t mean to take the postgraduate entrance examination, but his answer was a standard intelligence answer.


    Although many people live in this first house, it''s just that the residence of the subordinates is not the real headquarters. They need to enter the back garden and then into a house like a horse shed. Going deep underground is the real stronghold.


    Sean secretly lamented that barnell really likes to live in the basement. No matter where he is, he likes to build an underground environment


    The man only led him here, and then another person changed. As before, he saw himself with a shocked look, and then continued to go deep.


    "I haven''t heard much about your subordinates before, but it''s very interesting for him to do things." after layers of replacement, Freya also began to appreciate Barnier''s responsible attitude.


    "At least someone who has taken so much money should do something practical."


    "That''s not necessarily. Being able to spread the whole national network shows that this person has some abilities."


    Sean didn''t deny this. He hadn''t found it before. He didn''t think Barner had some abilities until recently.


    Finally, they stopped in an environment like an underground palace, the people around them withdrew, and a man dressed in luxury hurried in from another side door.


    "Your Highness Sean, why are you here?"


    The man who ran out was Barnier, who had not seen him for a long time. He suddenly looked at Freya on the other side, and then said more respectfully.


    "Your Highness the princess is coming!"

 Chapter 636

    The princess made Freya very happy.


    Theoretically, both of them came from the basharan empire. In those days, no one knew about the witch leader of the wings of the sky. Moreover, in the later period of Oro City, banier also had a lot of contact with the Witches of the wings of the sky. He should have known the existence of the place long ago.


    I just haven''t seen it.


    "So, you are the commander of the banier army?"


    "Yes, princess." even the etiquette has learned the etiquette of jagong.


    Sean looked at each other, and then looked behind him. Several people in barnell''s team should have been together, but they didn''t appear this time.


    "What about the others?"


    "Latina is now in charge of the Investigation Corps in the south, while kulaka and Charlotte are in charge of the north and East. We have been separated, so that our intelligence can be better managed."


    I thought the other party didn''t do anything before. I didn''t expect to make up the whole intelligence network in just a few months.


    "I came to you today to ask about the two prisoners of the revolutionary army. Where did you send them?"


    Since this is one of the strongholds of the headquarters, banier can''t hide tazmi and dasqi in this place. It is estimated that it will be in the city or somewhere else.


    "They are not here, but I have heard some news from them recently, but they haven''t been summarized yet."


    Barnier took Sean and the two into his office.


    A large enough space


    In the most central place is aidak''s map and sand table. It is estimated that the other party made it according to the rules of Oro city at that time.


    This pendulum is really a bit decent, and there are book shelves everywhere around the house, which are filled with report documents sent from various places. If you look carefully, you will find that there are still areas divided and placed, and the names are distinguished by various regions and cities.


    I saw Barnier come in and look for a moment alone in a place


    "Your Highness, I still remember that you sent me. I received some reports last year, but then I didn''t.


    I didn''t expect that she was the hometown of those two people.


    "They were originally residents of the northern part of the basharan empire. Because the struggle between the local Lord and the revolutionary army was serious, the tax collection was also very serious. There were many contradictions between the two sides. Fortunately, with Kaila''s repeated persuasion, they let them put down their guard and tell us something."


    Barnier picked up the scroll on the table and handed it to Sean.


    Even Freya has heard about this


    "At that time, the contradiction between the basharan Empire and the revolutionary army was mainly in the north. There were many such things, but you couldn''t stop them."


    Without taxation and conscription, there would be no way to fight the revolutionary army for a long time, and regular harassment made it difficult to maintain production, but most of the people who finally paid were local management.


    "These are what they said. They have been recorded, but there is still one thing I can''t count."


    Sean results scroll view


    Freya also came together.


    The above is what they did when they left the revolutionary army. The initial records included the situation in the deep mountain camp in Oro city at that time.


    "Members of the revolutionary army actually had contact with the secret organization of the Borg people a long time ago. They were more like believers of ancient gods. Some of them behaved strangely and even directly joined them. At that time, they made things in Oro city."


    Although Barnier was present at that time, he didn''t know the specific situation of the revolutionary military camp. It took so many years to know the cause of the accident at that time.


    After that, they left the city of Oro and walked all the way to the desert along the mountains and rivers in the East. They even encountered the robbery of the golden regiment and the attack on the capital. Later, they were helped by Princess serya''s rescue team and went all the way south to become mercenaries in keserke.


    "Look at the above situation. If they hadn''t met the prince, they might still continue to live as mercenaries."


    "Do you think I have ruined the normal life of others?"


    "No, no, it''s not..."


    Glancing at each other, Barnier immediately counseled.


    Then they talked about the wax oil face they met and the wizard club. Wax oil face just said that they had a personal feud with Sean, so they were willing to help them revenge. At the same time, they also said their plan at that time, which mentioned that they were going to look for something in the depths of the plateau.


    "This paragraph, why isn''t this paragraph?"


    "That''s why I didn''t report to you immediately, because this paragraph is related to a lot of things, including Kayla''s pursuit of the night circus over the years." he handed another scroll.


    This is about what Kayla has done in the past two years.


    She is still following the pace of the circus, investigating, from them into the sea, then to the southern continent, and finally looking for a lost city lalaiye in the nameless island on the east coast!


    "What exactly are they going to do?"


    "Your Highness, continue to look... In the past three years after Tacoma city time, they have been moving in the South and did not dare to come back, but they seem to have been looking for things about ancient gods, even more than these, including those ancient relics and legends." unfolding the scroll, Sean saw the familiar creature again.


    Like a pupal creature, its limbs are covered with tentacles.


    "The ancient."


    "Your Highness knows this kind of thing?"


    "I''m afraid my archaeologists have done this," Sean said.


    This picture is not what Lilith showed herself before, and it is more realistic.


    "Does your highness know what this is?"


    "I only know that it is an ancient creature, perhaps as old as the world itself."


    "Oh, they may be what wax face is looking for!"

 Chapter 637

    "Your Highness, do you think we should..."


    "You must investigate this matter. No matter how much manpower you use, you should go and have a look, and then bring the news."


    Now Sean, who has seen the three pillar gods, is no longer afraid of meeting with the ancient gods. Even if they do appear, it is not insurmountable. At least the gift of the black goat and the power of the time controller can fight.


    "I see," Barnier promised in front of Sean.


    The footprints of ancient gods can hardly be found, but someone in the world can always find clues about them. Sean wants to understand the secrets behind these things and the confrontation between YOG and NAIA. Have they attributed all their forces to every corner of the world?


    Although Sean currently has the ability of Yug, according to SAB Nicholas, the struggle between the two is not only about the world, but the future of the whole universe.


    And there is the so-called great existence


    What does it have to do with yourself, and why do you look so special and can be blessed by this ancient god.


    Sean thought


    So absorbed, Freya suddenly interrupted.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Oh, just look at this report." except for the ancient god, Sean concealed everything from Freya and Amy, and the other party knew everything around him, including the division of all forces in his hand.


    In this way, if she is not busy in the future, at least Freya can continue to help deploy.


    Sean read about the two revolutionary soldiers and then talked about the situation in Dansu.


    I said what I saw in Dansu city and what I found with the investigator


    "Do you have any news over there?"


    After hearing Sean''s question, Barnier couldn''t answer for a moment. After all, this thing hasn''t received specific information.


    Now the intelligence network of the Investigation Corps is very huge, but it takes a little time to sum up. Moreover, it seems that the other party has done it very skillfully. It has always found abnormalities, but there is no way to find the fishiness.


    "I''ve given you all the news. I hope I can wait for the answer as soon as possible. It can''t be delayed," Sean said.


    Since it was the boss''s order, Barnier could only nod happily.


    "We''ll find a way to enter the old general''s room during this period to find out what''s going on, and we''ll give you an answer."


    "You must watch it yourself. I don''t believe others!" Sean stressed again.


    "No problem, your highness. I will recover you as soon as possible."


    It''s rare to see that Barnier was so serious. In the past, he needed people when he was an earl, so the Powerful Mercenary team can certainly make conditions with him. Now he has also become the head of a regiment. If he doesn''t obey the order, his subordinates will learn from it, but he can''t manage it.


    "OK, that''s all for today..."


    After making everything clear, Sean should almost leave with Freya.


    Of course, Barnier personally sent them outside the manor... But he didn''t come out. He said it was the owner of the place who announced it, not him, so it was inconvenient to show up.


    "I can only send it here, your highness."


    "Do what you should do. These etiquette don''t matter... In addition to the affairs of Dansu, the intelligence from other places should also be sent to me every half a month. If there is anything urgent, it must be sent to me at the first time."


    Now the Investigation Corps has become a very important part of Sean''s power.


    With the money income from the Claude factory and Oro City, the military support from melsousa, and the support of these intelligence networks all over the country, Sean believes that no matter what happens, he will not have an accident


    The days are still long. As long as we continue to maintain this form for a few years and wait for the situation in jagong or the desert to develop slowly.


    One cannot anticipate all the circumstances.


    Many things need to wait and see to find the opportunity.


    Today, the sun king of jagong is in the middle age of vigorous vitality. In this environment, he can only maintain stability, and the best progress is not to make too many mistakes.


    Wait slowly


    After leaving Barnier''s Investigation Corps manor, Sean didn''t forget to look back.


    "What? I''m not sure," said Freya.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. If you really don''t worry, you won''t give them such an important position."


    The carriage was waiting at the door. They got on the carriage and drove towards the imperial city.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s winter in the world, but the temperature is only a little lower in the desert. It rains occasionally, which has no obvious winter characteristics.


    But on zambutar''s side, there is a vast expanse of snow


    Asho took igunia and Warren to the northern territory of the basharan empire.


    Nearly two years later, the shadow of the war between Borg and basharan is still pure. Although the Empire recovered its hometown with the help of jagong, the North... As the largest area in those years, is still dead, and there are few people except some big cities.


    There are many abandoned farms in those mountains and forests.


    It''s not strange that people don''t come back. Maybe no one has come back at all!


    Those who died in the war or fled to the South and disappeared, coupled with various other reasons, led to the whole emptiness of some villages and towns. It''s also true that a few people reluctantly came back. They were dazed at the whole empty hometown and began to move to inhabited cities over time.


    No one, of course, it looks desolate.


    "Younger martial sister, do you feel cold?" Warren asked with a smile.


    But igunia''s answer was cold, "it''s not cold, there''s no feeling! And this kind of snow shouldn''t be cold."


    The magic wand was taken out of the gray coat, and a purple one hung on the earlobe. A magic waved around the two people and surrounded them with flames.


    Don''t say it''s cold, it''s even a little hot!


    "This..."


    "Enough!"


    "No, younger martial sister... Enough, enough." Warren said reluctantly. He was just looking for a topic. He didn''t expect to get such a reply.


    In the past two years, basharan encountered all kinds of problems, and they couldn''t continue to stay in the city of Koga as local guard wizards. The riots in the South had just been suppressed and met with great famine. If the life of the whole people was bad, only the nobles could barely live better.


    Now the general policy of the country is to return to the north and replant the wasteland in the north. Otherwise, it is impossible to maintain the operation of the whole country only by relying on a little food in the south. Moreover, after the war, basharan is no longer as rich as before.


    However, it was recently reported that other people would always come into some no man''s land in the north, so wizards were sent to form a team to investigate.

 Chapter 638

    The heavy snow is still falling. Although the road is not completely sealed, the place where you can walk can no longer be seen.


    AI Xiu studied outside the house for a long time before returning with the instrument


    "Mentor."


    Igunia and Warren stood up at the same time.


    "It''s all right. Sit down. I went out to have a look at the situation outside. The snow is still thick. We may not be able to move forward. Wait until later to send a signal to let other knights know our position."


    "Yes," Warren said.


    As Elinda''s wizards, the three were sent to the north to perform tasks. During the war, Elinda''s wizards in the North killed many people. Even if they were all right, most of the beasts were disabled or seriously injured, the only surviving organizations were almost all from the south.


    Originally, Ashu''s position in the basharan empire was not high, but he was knowledgeable. He was a learning bully since childhood, which gradually made him famous among wizards. Sometimes, although his level and ability can''t keep up, he also has a position among high-level wizards


    For any wizard, the team will not refuse a talented person.


    Especially in the field where you are not good at!


    "Warren, you pick up some firewood outside and come back. We''ll rest here tonight. If there''s nothing else, everyone can sleep. I just checked that there''s no one around!" said AI Xiu.


    "OK, mentor."


    After watching the wizard go out, there are only Ashu and igunia left in the room


    In the past two years, igunia seems to have become less talkative, but she is much more serious than before.


    If she was a lawless female wizard in COGA more than four years ago, now she has begun to look more like a wizard.


    It''s about the same age.


    At that time, she was only fifteen or sixteen years old. Now she is also a big girl who is almost twenty years old. Even her appearance has changed a lot.


    In recent years, it is said that he learned a lot from those high-level wizards in the wizard tower of the imperial capital, and spent most of his time alone studying various books in the wizard guild. Many people in the imperial capital have begun to preach that igunia is more and more like herself.


    And it''s true


    Ashoe''s ideal successor was Warren at the beginning, but in just two years, with her hard work and talent, igunia stubbornly approached her level to level 9 of the orderer, and she was about to break through level 10, which was a level that even Warren didn''t reach.


    Coupled with her understanding of all kinds of magic and wizard stories, she has been called by Wizard scholars!


    "NIA..."


    "What''s the matter? Tutor."


    Igunia turned her head. Although her face was still a young girl''s face, there was a special fortitude in her eyes.


    "Do you know what we''re doing here?" ashoe asked suddenly.


    "Didn''t you investigate what happened to strangers nearby," replied igunia naturally.


    "That''s just talking to the outside. How can people live in a no man''s land... Because of the war, even the crops of nearby farmland have been destroyed. What do they eat if someone lives?"


    Ashoe''s words suddenly awakened igunia.


    Today, the northern part of the basharan empire is much worse than before, but it is not that rich country.


    Many nobles died in the war in the north, and some people died for various reasons in later life. Now most of the land is managed by the nobles, and many of them are abandoned.


    Places with people are concentrated around big cities. As long as you go farther, it is a no man''s land


    In two years, no man can exist in the no man''s land for a long time, and there are few animals.


    And for ordinary civilians, living alone without communities means danger. They won''t do such stupid things.


    "The teacher means that there are no people here?" igunia, who has been silent since just now, suddenly became serious.


    "It''s just possible, because in my estimation, no one else can live in this area... In short, we should be careful and wait until the evening to send a message to let the surrounding knights or wizards know that we are here, so we can take care of us."


    Igunia nodded.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Because the snow was too heavy to walk, the three masters and disciples had to stop in this abandoned house.


    It is estimated that this is the house of the rich in the town in the past. When the war came, many furniture could not be moved away. There are still many remaining appliances, complete furniture and food that has become carbon residue at home.


    The potted plants in the room have long gone.


    It was dark after the three had eaten a little.


    Like all winter nights, the cold wind makes the door knock. I feel the strong wind that will break the door in the next second, and it makes a terrible noise outside the house.


    There was nothing to do in the evening, so igunia ran alone to the attic room to be quiet


    The attic was too messy to live in, but it was quiet because it was empty.


    She clubbed by the window and let the wind and snow fly by, but all melted away in the moment she was close to her.


    It''s winter again. I spent the last winter in his small town. It''s similar to here. It''s terrible quiet at night, but the room is warm, very warm and warm.


    Even the layout is similar to here


    Speaking of it, this can''t be the original Baron''s home in this village.


    Igunia thought and laughed.


    It''s said that the desert is very hot. Without this winter, I don''t know what it looks like there!


    Suddenly, the magic wave around me jumped.


    "Warren."


    "Ha... I didn''t want to disturb you, but you found out."


    Igunia turned her head. A sapphire bead was tied around her wrapped neck, and her earrings were purple, still bright in the faint light of the fire.


    "What''s up?"


    "Nothing. I just want to come and see you!"


    Igunia''s cold answer made Warren feel uncomfortable. It is said that she studied magic with the legendary Witch Black Rose faseline Blair of another empire in recent years. The woman''s dress has always been cold and gorgeous and has begun to have an impact on igunia.


    "Younger martial sister, I''m your elder martial brother anyway. You can''t respect the team a little." Warren said angrily.


    "I already respect you very much, Warren, and this is my private time. I don''t need you to tell me what to do." Warren was even more upset by his cold attitude.


    If you were a younger martial sister a few years ago, she didn''t dare to talk to herself like that. Everything started from Kejia city.


    "Well, I''d like to remind you, younger martial sister. The little prince is far away in the desert, and I heard that the former Red Dragon witch Freya iguyle has gone to the desert. Maybe they will get married soon... Stop dreaming of your princess, you''re just a little witch."


    "What I''m doing has nothing to do with you!"


    Before Warren finished, igunia roared angrily.


    This sound attracted the attention of AI Xiu below


    "What are you doing? Come down quickly. I''ve received signals from other knights. They seem to be coming."


    Without looking back, igunia passed Warren and suddenly stopped at the moment of approaching.


    "You''d better leave my business alone."

 Chapter 639

    In the snowy night, we can hardly see the situation in the distance, but the darker the light is, the more light can be found.


    "Come down quickly!" Ai Xiu actually heard the two disciples fighting.


    As a scholar among wizards, with so much knowledge and wisdom, how can he not know why they quarrel? Just as a mentor, if he prefers one side, there will be complaints on the other side.


    Igunia and Warren are people who have been educated since their childhood, but they are their own sons and daughters. Unless they really do something wrong, AI Xiu will not speak ill to them


    Looking back at the direction of the pavilion, they walked down slowly.


    The expression on his face was discontent, especially igunia.


    Of course, the most lively female apprentice knows that since she met Baron Sean... No, she should be called Prince Sean now! Since I separated from Sean, I have only concentrated on the study of magic, and even rarely have contact with other nobles. Most of my friends are from the national wizard organization.


    I recently heard that I was very close to the black rose faseline Blair.


    The witch has always existed at the same level as Freya in those years. Since the red dragon witch left the country, the only one who can inherit her status and reputation is faselin. It is of course good for igunia to make friends with each other.


    It helps now and in the future


    Just


    Now igunia seems too cold.


    Maybe I still can''t let go of my feelings with Sean.


    Looking at each other, AI Xiu could only sigh secretly. She knew it would be like this. At that time, she shouldn''t be allowed to run around with the Baron, but who is right about this kind of thing. Now I''m just getting used to it... Igunia is also growing up. Maybe she will become more mature over time.


    I had the same experience when I was young!


    AI Xiu looked at the snow next to the window, as if he remembered that beautiful, snow-white long hair!


    "Mentor."


    Igunia and Warren walked in and spoke at the same time, interrupting ashoe''s memory.


    "Here you are, look... Is there a light over there? It should be a nearby cavalry." ashoe said, pointing to a distant place in the night.


    Looking from the window, there is really such a little light, flashing blue light in the sky.


    The color of each team of the flare is different. This blue represents the wrong knight, while the red that Warren put out from the roof before the night is the wizard Army... Both places send signals, which means that they are very close, but whether to go or not depends on the choice of the current team leader.


    AI Xiu wouldn''t go out in such a windy and snowy night, so his idea was to send out a signal bomb. If someone saw them, they would come.


    Even if you don''t come, tell them there are wizards here


    "It seems so, but the wind and snow are a little heavy, and it looks like reflection."


    "If the reflection is not so strong, it should be!" said igunia.


    Now that you have found a friendly army, see if the other party will come. Anyway, igunia doesn''t want to go out. It''s dark and cold outside!


    "Yes, it''s good. It should be one or two kilometers away. It''s estimated that they won''t come in such a heavy snow day." Ai Xiu explained, suddenly thinking of something.


    "Warren, did you set up the magic barrier when you put the signal bomb before?"


    "It''s all set, mentor!"


    Warren had just finished, and all three of them suddenly felt the movement of the nearby magic barrier.


    "Is it..."


    AI Xiu stared carefully out of the window. He could hardly see anything in the strong wind and snow, but someone would have this reaction when they entered the magic barrier. It seemed that a little cry could be heard in his ear.


    "You all take your weapons and go out with me."


    I feel like I''m going to die. Please don''t be right. AI Xiu directly took out three torches from the fire, which provided a layer of protection under the magic burning, so as not to be extinguished by the heavy snow.


    Open the door with your feet


    A sharp cold wind blew in, and the heavy snow almost made people unable to open their eyes.


    The three quickly walked out of the door with magic wands, and the flames gathered together to illuminate the surrounding area.


    At this time, a voice came from a distance.


    "Wizard, your excellency..."


    "Over there!" ashoe pointed to the direction of the voice.


    The magic ignited the fire around the three people, and instantly turned the snow around more than half a meter thick, but ordinary magic still couldn''t resist the continuous heavy snow. The snow water on your feet solidified again in less than a minute, but this short half minute was enough to see here from the opposite side.


    "Help us, help..."


    The voice was getting closer and closer, and the three had heard the cry of the cavalry.


    "Come here, this way!"


    No one dares to walk around in the heavy snow. Once separated and attacked, it may be gone, especially for wizards with weak melee ability.


    The fire gradually made the cavalry team more than 20 meters away clear. The three saw a total of four people running here in a hurry, as if there was a dark shadow behind them.


    "Lord wizard!"


    "Get out of the way..."


    The shadow''s speed was very fast, obviously faster than the four people. It seemed to catch up from a long distance.


    I saw the other party''s body jump up like a ghost in the dark. AI Xiu quickly let people lie down, and the magic in his hand has been transported.


    But it''s still a little late


    The black creature who didn''t know what it was jumped directly onto the knight who ran at the back and came up with a random bite.


    The fluid of the flame was thrown out, and the other party seemed to see the magic coming. He was about to run, but he was held by the knight who fell to the ground


    Boom~


    Right in the chest.


    Let out a shrill wail.


    It is estimated that the knight was also injured, but the magic in AI Xiu''s hand still didn''t stop. Another flame fluid was thrown out to hit the target. At the same time, igunia''s trap magic was launched. The heavy snow quickly turned into sharp ice crystals and pierced the shadow''s body like a blade.


    Tremble twice and finally didn''t move!


    "Are you all right?" the injured knight was picked up by his companions at this time.


    He was also injured when the flame fluid exploded. AI Xiu hurried forward and handed over the potion he had prepared in advance.


    "Drink it, it will be much better."


    The torches gathered together again, and then we saw that the four people were a little embarrassed.


    And the man whose head is tilted and trembling in the wind after being exposed by ice crystals?


    No, it''s not human at all.


    It''s a dead body that hasn''t completely rotted. The skin has dried into the color of black charcoal. There''s no blood or meat in the face, but it''s still movable.


    "What''s this?!" ashoe said in surprise.

 Chapter 640

    "We don''t know what this is!"


    Four knights were invited into the cabin by asho, and took the ''moving body'' in by the way.


    "We were originally the troops in the northern city, and we were also searching for suspicious people nearby. Recently, some hunters who went up the mountain said they found some suspicious figures." the knights who had just recovered from the shock slowly talked about their experience at this time.


    Troops in northern cities.


    That is, those cities that have been regrouped together. The north of the empire is very depressed. Only big cities can have people. The four knights are the troops there.


    As for what they said, they heard someone report


    Even people who live in cities will still go hunting in the mountains. Because of the past war, not only the land where people live, but also the animals are not very good, resulting in few forest prey around the city. Of course, some people and mercenaries will choose to hunt in a distant place.


    They also reported the situation. They said that when they were in the wild, they would always see some strange figures in the forest. They were very fast, but they couldn''t find them when they looked carefully.


    You know, this area used to be a place left over by the war. The residents of the town have moved away long ago. There will be no one.


    The speed of this strange figure is not reassuring.


    "So the count asked us to come and have a look, and I heard that people from the imperial capital received the same news, so they placed a signal bomb according to the requirements of the Imperial Army!"


    AI Xiu probably understood the origin of each other. They were troops from the nearest big city. They also came to look for those living people!


    "And then?" asked Warren.


    "We went deep into the woodland and looked for the place according to the source, but we didn''t find anything for a day or two... Finally, we finally saw a dark shadow passing through the forest tonight. We were originally six people, but we didn''t expect each other to kill us quickly in the night, and then ran here."


    Besides speaking, the man''s eyes also revealed an expression of fear.


    There are only four of the six people... It means that one died in the pursuit.


    This is probably why, when I just saw each other, the shadow ran from behind faster.


    "They won''t die at all. Look at that hand. I cut it off, but he can still move!"


    The man pointed to the dead body that had been completely penetrated by ice crystals next to the fire.


    Igunia''s magic almost broke each other''s body, but the broken arm still moved, and climbed towards the living place a little bit!


    Warren hurried forward and knocked down with his magic wand.


    The rotten arm is connected with a little flesh and blood. Most of them are exposed phalanges, and they have been for a long time.


    There was no blood for a long time. Those bones were frozen. When they were knocked hard, they broke and the meat pieces were broken... But what''s more strange is that the bone of the middle wrist was not broken, and there was a middle finger. It could move slowly. The middle finger was moving.


    "Damn it, what the hell is this? Won''t it die?"


    Seeing this scene, even the erudite AI Xiu was startled. He could move even when he became like this.


    In his anger, Warren directly threw the bone of his wrist and middle finger into the fire in front of everyone


    "See if you can move!"


    The flame gave a sudden beat.


    The fireworks instantly burned into a blue flame in the center, which looked very strange.


    But the middle finger finally couldn''t move under the fire... Slowly, as the blue fireworks returned to normal again, it became completely motionless.


    "It seems that what they are afraid of is fire," said AI Xiu, who was glad that he had just used flame magic.


    In fact, several people took a look around, and then threw in the moving toes in the bones. The situation was the same. After burning, they didn''t move.


    "I see. It''s a flame!"


    "Where on earth did you meet this monster? Is there anything else?"


    "In the forest two kilometers away from here, there was only one when we found it. Now we don''t know what happened," said another man among the Knights.


    AI Xiu stood up and approached this pile of scattered bones again. As long as it was the joint part, it would still move. Even the ribs without chest were still fluctuating like breathing


    "It''s strange. I''ve never seen such magic."


    For a moment, ashoe couldn''t think of what it was or what kind of magic could cause such an effect.


    These are clearly dead bodies, but they can move like living people. He especially looked for the mark of magic on the skull and other bones, whether it would be the masterpiece of alchemists, but after looking for it for a long time, there was no trace. It was completely a dead body.


    "Mentor, do you know this thing?"


    Shake your head.


    "I don''t know for the time being. I''ve never seen such magic, nor is it the product of alchemists." ashoe couldn''t answer.


    But igunia had an idea about these moving bodies


    "Did your Excellency the witch think of something?" suddenly a knight said.


    Igunia was the only woman in the team, and she was beautiful enough. During the conversation in the middle, the Knights noticed her, so a little change in her expression was seen.


    "No, I don''t know."


    Egunia said nothing, but something else came to her mind.


    It''s a story.


    To be exact, it was the stories Sean told himself... It was the same in winter at that time. When he was still in Tyler MIA Town, he would often rely on the other party to tell some stories he had never heard of.


    At that time, I even thought I was going to be a baroness, so I was very interested in the whole town. Even Sean''s house was decorated according to the way I like.


    The night in the town was boring, and igunia often pestered Sean to tell the story.


    Although later I also regretted why I didn''t have the courage at the beginning, maybe the result will be different.


    But I was really shy at that time. The most activity in the evening was listening to Sean''s stories... I didn''t know there were so many stories in each other''s head.


    This creature is mentioned in the story of one of the princes who became a dark knight and killed his father.


    Undead.


    Even the name igunia can remember. The creature in front of us is like the one in Sean''s story.


    Strange, it''s just a story. Has Sean seen it before? Or have you heard of it?


    "NIA, did you think of something?" Ashu asked again.


    "It''s just a story..."

 Chapter 641

    Compared with the heavy snow in western countries, aidak''s perennial sunny environment makes people degenerate.


    Occasionally it rains a little in a few days


    The heavy rain in the desert is a life-saving thing.


    As a rule, a rainy season may last for several days, and many oases will be replenished with water after these heavy rains. For most oases in the desert, only this time can replenish water at most, otherwise they can only wait for scattered rainfall.


    Sean didn''t go anywhere these days, either to relax in the palace or to see what new things could be used at Claude''s.


    On the whole, as the prince of jagong, Sean didn''t touch most of the things he could bear. His reputation had reached an unprecedented peak on his way back from kesselk. However, when everyone was looking forward to what he could do, Sean seemed to suddenly disappear from the public''s reputation.


    Many people are stunned for a few seconds every time they mention Prince Sean after dinner.


    Hiss~


    Indeed.


    I haven''t heard from Prince Sean for a long time, and even there is little news from each other in the palace... There seems to be no story about him from some policies recently promulgated by jagong.


    Even in a slightly distant city, the story of the prince only stays when he has walked through this place.


    In fact, not only the people, but also many officials rarely see the prince Sean in the hall. I thought he would be more positive after he won the national praise this time. However, on the day when he occasionally appeared in the hall, he hardly spoke and listened more.


    Even when the sun king asked him, he only gave an ordinary answer.


    They seldom make their own remarks as before, or strive for favorable conditions for themselves as much as possible. On the contrary, the other two princes and princesses are more positive.


    But without Sean''s opposition, neither Prince Mudan nor Princess serya seemed to find a point to target.


    Many times it even became a quarrel between their brother and sister, or an argument between them and other ministers... Anyway, Prince Sean played less role in it.


    On the contrary, many ministers hoped that Prince Sean could stand up and preside over some of the political affairs in the hall, but only a few people who knew the political ecology of jagong best could see the purpose of Prince Sean''s doing so.


    During this period, former minister lupin has been presiding over the discussion of politics in the hall every day.


    In fact, most of the content is repetitive,


    This may have something to do with the habits of the jagong people. The desert people are relatively leisurely people.


    Since ancient times, there has been textual research... Because you work too hard in the desert, it is easier to consume energy and water in your body. There are few oases in desert areas. If you want to live, you must have more time to rest, so your children and grandchildren have this problem.


    Anyway, this conclusion is said by those Erudites, and I don''t know whether it is true, but it basically reflects the situation of this country.


    Therefore, there are not many discussions in the hall, but everything will be discussed for a long time, even for several days


    Recently, there has been a long quarrel over whether to send troops to the east to strengthen defense.


    The reason is that it is reported that the eastern countries seem to be secretly training soldiers and breeding a large number of flying dragons and armored cattle. Although the number is not very large, it is also worthy of Jia Gong''s attention.


    Are these Eastern countries beginning to disobey discipline!


    Of course, there are many voices against it


    The main reason is that it is time for the eastern countries to increase their troops again, and it is precisely because jagong has fought in the past two years, and some soldiers have been killed, so it will arouse the vigilance of their country.


    This is an inter military competition. We should not be too nervous!


    It has been discussed for three days just to send troops normally, and it will continue today.


    Lu Bin entered the imperial city on time every day as usual. He happened to meet an acquaintance at the door.


    "Lord brown."


    The other party looked back and was surprised to see lupin.


    "It''s Lord lupin. You''re so early today..."


    "You''re early, too." they smiled at each other.


    Similarly, as one of the former ministers with a clear division of labor, they are in charge of different places, but their status is equal, only lower than that of the royal family. Because there are only a few Jiagong royal families, their status is actually equivalent to that of the whole people, but they check and balance each other in power, and they may not be open!


    Brown smiled and suddenly noticed the stack of scrolls lupin was holding.


    "These are today''s proposals?"


    "It''s not all the same."


    There are many officials in the hall every day, including the great nobles living near the capital.


    On weekdays, they all live near the imperial city. Only when they have a rest will they return to the nearby territory to live, including the time of providing for the aged


    When the people around saw the two former ministers walking together, they didn''t dare to say hello, so they could only watch from a distance and follow.


    "Do Lord lupin think we should send more troops to the East this time?" Brown asked a question that everyone had been discussing recently.


    "I think we should. We have always been the first of the desert countries, and we can never be underestimated by others. The increase of troops is also to give each other some warning!" Lu Bin said casually.


    "I don''t know what Lord Brown thinks..."


    "Me?" Brown was deliberately stunned.


    "I don''t think so. I think it''s much easier to release goodwill to the eastern countries than to suppress them. Moreover, in the past two years, we went on an expedition to zambutar, and then encountered the incident in the capital. There were many losses in the subsequent expedition against pirates... Although it''s only flesh and blood for us, it''s harmful after all. It''s not wise to intensify the confrontation at the border now."


    Although they all make sense, they have been said many times in the hall.


    The Sun King hasn''t made a decision. It''s estimated that he''s ready to think again.


    It''s mainly the economy... Increasing troops means spending, but the cost of the army can bring up many local industries, and finally their taxes will come back.


    It requires an accurate calculation to calculate the real loss or the profit... The sun king is a wise emperor and will not make a hasty decision without considering clearly.


    "Lord Brown is right, but I also have my insistence."


    "Ha ha... Anyway, the final decision is made by the sun king. By the way, hasn''t lord lupin met Prince Sean recently?"


    In a word, they finally provoked the topic they really wanted to talk about.

 Chapter 642

    There are no secrets in the country. Those who have secrets are individuals.


    And the secret is only when he doesn''t say it... For the people in the hall, each minister and nobles have their own judgment, especially the former ministers. They already know what the people around them have done.


    Similarly, Brown had long known that the other party was on the side of Prince Sean, and he supported Princess Seiya.


    The two points are different, and sooner or later they will choose the opposite camp for different political directions!


    "What does Lord Brown mean?" lupin asked, staring at each other.


    "Lord lupin, don''t be so excited. I''m just asking. After all, I haven''t seen Prince Sean in the hall for a long time."


    It is estimated that such a question is not only Brown himself, but also those who stand in Prince Mudan''s camp, or those who are neutral and including Prince Sean''s camp.


    The prince is only in his twenties. Why does he act like an old-fashioned king who has been in power for many years... His calm without saying a word and his deliberate concealment on weekdays are all wisdom that young people should not have.


    Brown thought the prince would do something while he was in power, but he didn''t seem to do anything!


    But if he didn''t do it, he seems to have a lot of things in his hand.


    The factory outside the imperial city and the tax rich city were his chips.


    And recently, I received news that the factory supported by Prince Sean has actually started to get some civil products. The sales volume is good, and the main channel is in the local area.


    The local nobles scrambled to use what they heard from the imperial capital. In several cities where they received the news, those civilian products actually sold very well!


    It''s incredible


    There are even some useless ornaments, what can be acceptable only by improving the price of a woman''s perfume box?


    If ordinary businessmen are OK, Princess Seiya can even directly force people to occupy their profits and divide up their products, but the person behind is Prince Sean, no one dares to move... Princess Seiya''s money comes more from the generosity of supporting nobles, and some from rich businessmen who admire her.


    Women naturally have the advantages of women, but women''s short swing is also very obvious.


    If Princess serya gets married, there will be fewer rich businessmen and nobles, as she herself knows.


    It is estimated that this is also the reason for her delay in getting married!


    But Prince Sean is different. He has a completed industrial chain.


    This has to make people afraid


    A deep prince, a young but resourceful prince, and a rich prince.


    It seems that all the conditions are very favorable to him!


    Even Brown could not imagine what he would do next.


    "Prince Sean naturally has his ideas. How could I know," Rubin said with a smile.


    At the beginning of that time, Lupin actually suggested Prince Sean to do something at the moment when he had the highest prestige, such as building his own army or chamber of Commerce, or opening more wine parties to make friends with nobles, but in the end, they were rejected by the other party!


    At that time, Lupin was still puzzled. Only at this time did he understand Prince Sean''s intention.


    Sure enough, he is a very insightful prince, your highness!


    It is estimated that he had thought that the opponents of him in the whole hall had been waiting for him to climb to the top and fall down, but he stopped climbing at this time and retreated behind the scenes to let others around him climb.


    This keen political wisdom is not common among a young man in his twenties.


    I haven''t even seen


    After looking at each other for a long time, they finally smiled and walked into the hall with a smile.


    However, at this time, a herald hurried past them and went to the depths of the hall in front of the Sun King''s seat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean thought he had read almost all the books he could read these days, but Freya always asked herself to study more, and she practiced magic outside the bedroom.


    Vaguely close to the order breaker level 13!


    But she herself said she couldn''t find a way to improve.


    Fortunately, Sean''s constant persuasion made her stick to it. Even if she can only increase more than ten points of life a day, she should stick to it. If she is improving, don''t give up.


    By this time, Sean finally confirmed his conjecture over the years


    Yes, everyone can improve as long as he keeps practicing. As for how much he can improve, it is determined by his personal talent. Of course, magic talents like Lucille can improve more, which is easier to detect, but there are too few people with ordinary talents. If he doesn''t insist, he won''t feel it at all.


    If you give up halfway, the process will be in vain. Maybe it will be very difficult to make a breakthrough in a few years because of disappointment.


    In fact, they are all pots that can''t see the progress bar. If you can see the value of improvement like this, Sean believes that the overall level of the world will increase several times. After all, there are really a lot of hardworking people.


    Alas~


    No amount of diligence can compare with talent.


    Just as Sean was watching Freya practice, a soldier sent a message that the sun king asked him to go there.


    "How can the sun king remember to call me?" Sean said curiously.


    At this time, Freya also stopped her magic practice and looked at each other. She also heard this.


    "Maybe I have something to do with you. You haven''t been to the hall for two days. It''s strange not to look for you!"


    It''s true, but I can''t talk about the recent topic in the hall.


    Surge?


    Don''t be ridiculous. If you make a mistake when you don''t understand, the last pot will be thrown over. Since you don''t know, you''d better cut in less.


    "OK, I''ll go and have a look. Don''t lose heart. I can see that you are making progress." before leaving, I didn''t forget to encourage Freya to practice magic.


    During this time, the sun king really didn''t come to him. He only talked to himself a few days ago. It is estimated that he also saw that with the improvement of his prestige, if he deviated to which side, it would easily lead to internal strife among the royal family, so he paid little attention to himself and did it freely.


    It''s rare that he didn''t go to the main hall today when he came to the Sun King''s bedroom.


    Or come here to wait for yourself.


    knock at the door.


    "It''s Sean, come in..."


    Sean opened the door and went in. It was still in the familiar palace. There were few people.


    On weekdays, the sun king likes a quiet environment like himself. Even those queens don''t often appear here.


    After seeing Sean coming in, the sun king asked him to sit down.


    "Uncle, what''s the hurry for me?" Sean asked directly when he came in.


    "There''s something really. Take a look at this first."


    Put something like an intelligence scroll in front of Sean.


    Open it and see


    Propose!


    He was also the king of Dansu city. He literally wanted to propose to his eldest daughter Sylvie and marry Prince Sean.


    "What kind of thing is this?" Sean looked confused.


    "Literally, did you encounter something in Dansu city?" asked the sun king.


    "It''s nothing. Besides, it''s impossible for these people to care about marriage."


    Somehow


    "Dansu is not good, but when they sent it today, the ministers in the hall were present, as if they were reminding them... You should have a family. Didn''t the witch you brought live with you all the time?"

 Chapter 643

    "Yes, and I''ll marry her," Sean said firmly.


    In fact, this period of time has also given Sean a time to think. It can be regarded as adapting to the future life. After all, this is also a major event in life.


    Although Freya has been embarrassed to mention it, Sean can still see from each other''s changing emotional state... Every time he thinks that when the time is better and a little leisure, they can officially get married, but where there will be any good time, it''s all up to him.


    And now others are urging marriage.


    The Dansu king family is a little interesting!


    When he was in Dansu City, Sean could see that Sylvie was deliberately approaching himself many times, but he couldn''t do it because Freya and Lucille were present.


    The princess herself doesn''t know what she thinks, but it''s the most normal and popular thing for an Chao to marry a prince. Moreover, the people have a deep concept of being a good match. This marriage is good for both sides.


    But the kingdom of Dansu is naturally not enough to see


    Even when it was independent in the past, it was a small country. Unless it was favored by the prince, it was not qualified to propose. If you want to match Prince jagong, it is at least a princess of other big countries, in the desert or outside the desert!


    "You can think well. You know what the consequences will be if you marry the witch as the princess. You will hit the enthusiasm of many nobles and even start a bad head."


    The reason why a prince is unmarried is the same as that of a princess.


    Among the nobles who supported, many people also wanted to marry. If their children could become the partner of the future emperor or empress, the whole family would rise, but if the other party got married, there would be less demand.


    Although not because of this will not support, but the sense of expectation is less!


    And this time Sean chose an ordinary girl


    No matter how capable a female wizard is, she is an ordinary girl in the eyes of many nobles.


    This bold style may lead to the destruction of the young people of the aristocracy. Telling them to be brave enough to pursue what they love and give up the family mission is unreasonable for many aristocrats with strict family values.


    "Do I care what they say?" Sean probably understood why the sun king called himself over today.


    Want to hear whether your will is firm.


    After hearing Sean''s words, the sun king didn''t make a statement immediately.


    He continued to pour the water in the teapot... The fine water flowed and seemed calm, but his inner [hesitation!] and [emotion!] had been written on his head.


    "If you don''t raise your glass, it will be cold."


    Sean had been waiting for the other party''s reply, but he forgot that the tea on the table had been placed for a long time.


    Lift it up


    Looking at the sun king, he took a drink first, and then drank it himself, but he still didn''t answer.


    "Sure enough, it''s very similar!"


    "You mean my mother?" Sean was lucky to meet queen AIIRA once in the turbulent flow of time. For the mother who gave her body, in fact, they really know each other in character. What''s more, they are people with ancient divine power. They know a lot in their hearts, but they can''t talk to others.


    Over time, this silence and the power to control the situation has become the ability that people enjoy talking about.


    "Oh ~ maybe it''s genetic."


    "When your mother was in charge of the country, many young kings proposed, and even the old king who had many wives would come. At that time, she directly bombarded them all... That scene. Hahaha... I still remember it." the Sun King smiled.


    Sean recalled what Aila looked like in his memory. It was easy to imagine with her determination.


    "Later, when she came back from zambutar again, she said she was married and had a child. I tried to ask you and your father to come over, but she said she didn''t want to disturb you and wouldn''t say anything."


    "... first, because your father''s status is not high, it may cause great public opinion after bringing him here. It''s difficult for you to live under that pressure; second, she said she didn''t want you to experience the same thing as her again."


    Thinking of this, the sun king also smiled.


    After drinking the tea, they forgot to add water!


    "Now I think your experience is still the same as her. As long as you decide, I will agree. As for how to maintain the minutes in the future, it''s up to you!" in a few words, Sean finally asked the sun king for approval.


    In fact, from the previous situation of the two people, I already thought I would agree, and now it''s just really settled.


    "I''ll arrange this..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Leaving the Sun King''s palace, Sean returned to his bedroom alone with the guards.


    Far from the door, I saw Freya waiting


    She changed her witch''s magic robe and put on the standard clothes of jagong noble girls, but her long red hair and sexy figure looked more charming.


    "What''s the matter? Sean. You look thoughtful." when Sean came back, he thought the other party would praise his dress, but the other party''s expression was thoughtful.


    "Which do you listen to, a good news or a bad news?"


    Sean''s serious eyes forced Freya, who had a playful attitude, to be serious.


    "Is it bad?"


    "Which one do you listen to first?" Sean asked again.


    "That''s bad news," Freya whispered.


    At the moment, the two had gone back to the palace, and the guards nearby dared not come in, while Elia would deliberately step aside when she saw them.


    "The king of Dansu asked the sun king for marriage and wanted to marry his daughter Princess Sylvie to me."


    Freya''s eyes changed as soon as she said this.


    Even the most polite girl would not be happy to hear the news. Sean had noticed her trembling lips and the state of [confusion!] above her head.


    "Well... What''s the good news," she murmured.


    Seriously,


    It was the unspeakable seriousness that made Sean happy, but he couldn''t help laughing.


    "I refused, and then I said I wanted to marry you, and my uncle agreed... Poof ~"


    Sean couldn''t help laughing.


    Freya froze in place for a few seconds. Her face changed from dissatisfaction to confusion, and then suddenly turned red... Indescribable red.


    "Well..."


    "You..."


    For a moment, I didn''t know what I was talking about. My face was so red that I almost caught up with my hair color.


    Sean has never heard that Freya would have such a kneading voice


    "Annoying."


    "You bully me..."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Still can''t help laughing.


    "Alas? Hey... Wait, hand, hand, hand... Don''t pinch me, don''t pinch me!"


    "See if you dare, dare ~"


    There is joy and anger in my heart, but more embarrassment!

 Chapter 644

    "Have you heard? Your Highness the prince is getting married."


    £¿£¿£¿


    "Which Prince?"


    "Which other prince can make people enjoy talking about? Of course, it''s a recognized part of the desert. The nobles in Sean''s camp don''t understand it. Even if they like it, they can be used as a side room in the future. It''s unreasonable to let out the status of the main palace!


    After all, they are still young people. They can''t stand the temptation.


    Many nobles who support Sean have even discussed which country''s princess to recommend to Prince Sean, but this situation has directly ruined the plan. No country''s princess is willing to become a side room, and in this way, those external forces that could have been united have no chance.


    All nobles are lamenting how wrong Prince Sean''s move is!


    But there are also happy people... Of course happy for the nobles who support the other two heirs.


    In fact, Prince Sean''s prestige among the aristocrats is not so perfect, and this beginning may affect many generations of aristocratic youth to learn from them.


    Far reaching impact!


    But whether it was the support of the people or the opposition of the nobility, Sean''s wedding was still held as usual.


    That day is said to be the busiest wedding in Jiagong since the sun king got married


    The number of people dispatched and the money spent are amazing figures.


    Many people saw the young, beautiful and powerful princess for the first time at the Sun Temple that day.


    When she showed her amazing magic ability in front of everyone, and then loudly announced that she would restart the sun crown and was willing to teach ordinary people to become wizards, the people of the whole capital were boiling again.


    Since the Queen''s death, jagong''s sun crown wizard organization has disappeared, but this time the other Party announced the return of the sun crown wizard and wanted to recruit disciples publicly. As soon as the news came out, the whole wedding scene changed from excitement to boiling!!!

 Chapter 645

    The desert Prince''s wedding attracted many people''s discussion. Similarly, on the wedding day, many people from various desert countries came to celebrate


    For more than ten years, jagong has always been the leader of the desert kingdom. Its national strength is strong enough to shake other countries, and its position is particularly interesting.


    The great desert bordering the whole northern continent and zambutar is jagong. It can be said that jagong is the only country connecting other regions. Moreover, to the south, their sea area is closer to the big city of kesselk. No matter where jagong is, its geographical location is very good.


    It is also this that has established its position as the head of the desert.


    As long as it is strong, it will be particularly strong, with Langley Barnett.


    Both of them are the royal families of the tur kingdom in the desert countries, and they are also on the invitation list.


    However, the person invited should have been their father. However, the old man is old after all, and things in the country can''t go away, so he can only let these two children replace him and send gifts from his own country.


    "What''s the matter, my good sister. You look unhappy... Don''t laugh for Prince Sean''s wedding, you know!" longfield said, laughing himself.


    To tell you the truth, I was dumbfounded when I saw the legendary wedding list of Prince Sean who is most likely to inherit the jagong country.


    The woman named Freya iguel doesn''t seem to have any background.


    Among the desert countries, there is a lot of research on Prince Sean, but this sudden partner doesn''t know at all!


    I thought that by virtue of each other''s identity, it had to be a princess of a country. Even ordinary countries in the desert didn''t necessarily have such an unwarranted desire. According to their status, I''m afraid it had to be a princess of the kesselk Empire to accompany him. However, the woman who suddenly appeared on the list had never heard of it.


    After some inquiry, I realized that the other party was originally a female wizard in zambutar who lived in basharan country


    And not a court wizard!


    Just the head of a wizard organization in charge of the periphery of the monarchy.


    The prince... Is going to play some new tricks.


    People can''t understand!


    "Alas, brother Wang. Do you think the great nobles are tired of the great nobles, so they choose ordinary girls?" Langley suddenly asked.


    How to answer that.


    "Who knows."


    "How else would Prince Sean choose a witch as his princess?"


    Longfield looked at his sister in confusion.


    "Oh, sister. You haven''t even met Prince Sean. You shouldn''t complain about him so much!"


    The kingdom of tour is also a little famous among other desert countries, not one of the best, but at least it is one of the great powers. As the royal family of this country, of course, it has the conditions to pursue some good life needs. My sister once encouraged to marry Prince Mudan of jagong, but she has more voice after hearing that the eldest prince Sean has returned, so the wind direction has changed.


    Especially after a series of achievements of the other party were praised, they became the ideal object of their sister.


    However, today is to attend the wedding of this ideal object!


    "I''m just unbalanced. Anyway, it''s unbalanced." Langley thought about it and probably felt that she didn''t even know what Prince Sean looked like. It''s impossible to complain, but she always felt a little blocked in her heart.


    "I guess many nobles are like you."


    Longfield said with a smile.


    The first prince married an ordinary girl, which means that the other party didn''t like the noble girl. Maybe his sister admitted losing to the princesses of other countries, but was unwilling to admit losing to an ordinary girl.


    As the carriage entered the capital of jagong, the noisy noise outside also interrupted longfield''s thoughts


    "There will be a lot of people coming this time. We represent tour''s face. Don''t look like a bitter gourd face later." longfield didn''t forget to remind before leaving the carriage.


    "I understand."


    They got off the bus.


    Because of the long journey, this is the last batch of foreign dignitaries to arrive.


    At the gate of the Imperial City, Jia Gong is ready to set up a place to welcome foreign guests. Liang brothers and sisters follow the route to the designated waiting place.


    In the imperial garden of the Imperial City, almost all the kings of desert countries came, and some even the king came in person


    Jia Gong has a high status among the desert countries. If there is a royal family from one country, others must send someone, otherwise it will be regarded as disrespect.


    "See?"


    "What..."


    Longfield smiled on the surface, but said quietly to his sister.


    "The front is on the left, and the front is on the left. Those people are from karristein and Horton. If they invite me over later, you can go somewhere else and pretend to let me find you... Understand?"


    Although Langley didn''t quite understand her brother Wang''s intention, she nodded very seriously.


    "OK!"


    This is the palace of jagong, and all the people in front represent the forces of various countries in the desert. In this place, the national status is the embodiment of their identity. Although tour is one of the great powers, here are all the great powers. Everything they say and do may be targeted.


    So it''s better to keep a low profile


    "Oh, isn''t this the prince of tour? You''re really late. The wedding will begin."


    What did you say? Someone in that group really noticed that two brothers and sisters came in.


    "Ha... I came late because of the delay on the road, but fortunately I caught up."


    "This is my sister, Langley."


    He began to introduce himself to the people in front of him.

 Chapter 646

    "Your Highness, the royal families of all countries have come. Can you go to meet them?"


    At this time, Mu Dan is also busy making the final dress in the Jiagong palace


    Today, although the married man is his eldest brother, at least he is also one of the princes of jagong. Of course, he has to come by himself to welcome guests!


    "I see. You go down first." Mu Dan sent away the messenger, but an internal official around him stayed where he was.


    "What do you think of me wearing this suit?"


    "Your Highness feels much more dignified in this suit," replied the interior official.


    "That''s good!"


    After finishing, it''s almost time to take the distinguished guests from other countries to the Sun Temple


    According to the custom of Jiagong royal wedding, the wedding day will get up early to worship the ancestors, and then rush to the Sun Temple before the sun rises. At this time, the citizens are also the most noisy. Those who can or cannot go to the temple in the whole city will celebrate in their way, and then there will be street activities later.


    As the protagonist of the wedding, of course both of them will join


    Anyway, the last time his father got married, he personally participated in the street. I heard that, after all, he didn''t make a sound at that time. Later, when he married other concubines, he was very young and couldn''t remember clearly.


    But no matter what happens at the wedding, the royal families of other countries who come to celebrate this time must be received.


    His father was busy hosting the ceremony for the two wedding people, and of course the reception was left to him... In order to ensure the safety of so many royal families, of course, he would not participate in the street activities, but the wedding held in the Sun Temple could certainly go.


    "By the way, how many people have come this time?" Mudan asked again before leaving.


    "All desert countries."


    "It seems quite complete!"


    "That''s necessary, your highness. After all, our country is the head of the desert, and no one dares to disrespect us." the interior official next to us continued. "Even countries like karistan and Horton have sent their heirs."


    "Oh!"


    Mu Dan replied in surprise.


    Karristan and Horton


    These two countries are special.


    Although it is also one of the desert countries, the relationship between the two countries and jagong is very delicate.


    There is a saying that they were the countries that supported Jiagong during the civil strife, but the specific reasons can not be found now. It is estimated that my father must know, but later, in order to maintain and develop normal diplomacy between the two sides.


    And over the years, as jagong became stronger and stronger, the two countries no longer dared to stand up and make trouble, but secretly Mudan understood that they still had other ideas about jagong


    "It is said that Princess segia has passed."


    "She''s very fast." hearing that his sister moves so quickly every time, Mu Dan doesn''t know what to say.


    Now they both think the same.


    Since the eldest brother came back, the position of the heir was no longer so uncertain. Even he vaguely felt that Sean would become the heir to the throne.


    "The woman whom Prince Sean married is not of high status. In fact, she is not well evaluated among the nobles. Even the royal families in the desert countries are very disappointed with his behavior. His highness can use this time to win more support from some royal families."


    "Of course I know," Mudan replied.


    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that my big brother, who has to calculate every step, would be confused at this time. If he chose the princess among the countries, he would certainly get support, or even directly choose the princess of kesselk."


    It is estimated that not only herself, but even serya had this idea when she heard that the other party went to kesselk.


    The marriage between the strongest countries in the northern and southern continents will never shake that position again!


    It can be said that as long as Sean marries kesselk''s princess, the heir is almost certain. Even if his father wants to support him, others will consider other influences.


    Fortunately


    Such a thing did not happen.


    "Indeed, I didn''t expect Prince Sean to make such an unwise move, but I heard that the female wizard helped him many times when he was a baron. Maybe they had feelings at that time."


    Mu Dan has also heard of this


    I have to say that my eldest brother has a lot of personality. If he doesn''t have to stand on the opposite side because of the dispute between heirs, he appreciates each other very much.


    "Actually, I admire him."


    Mu Dan said with a smile, taking the people who had been waiting for a long time at the door to the Royal Garden


    When we got to the place, many people were crowded, and our sister serya came here early.


    "Is this prince Mudan?" a man asked.


    People in the desert countries may have heard of the princes and princesses of jagong, but they haven''t really met. They have to ask when they come out.


    "What..."


    "Prince Mudan is coming."


    Hearing that Mu Dan came out, many people gathered around to introduce themselves one by one.


    Now the location of Prince Sean''s main room has been determined. The other prince is still single, so people naturally pay attention to him, and there is an equally single princess.


    Mudan greeted people one by one. When someone introduced karistan and Horton, he paid a little attention to each other.


    Several young princes still gathered together!


    "Let''s go to the sun temple first. It''s almost time to hold a formal wedding ceremony."


    Seeing that it was almost time, Mudan and serya looked at each other. They had plans in their hearts, but they still had to be punctual at the specified time.


    So they took a group of royal families of desert countries to the Sun Temple


    The people below the Sun Temple have long been crowded, but there are reserved places on the high platform, which are left for minister jagong, nobles and foreign dignitaries.


    While attending the wedding, most people are seeing the legendary Prince Sean and his princess for the first time!


    "Prince Sean is so young. I thought he was in his thirties when I heard his stories!"


    Many of the royal families who met Sean for the first time are probably thinking the same thing at the moment.


    His Highness the prince, who has been preached and sung by the desert countries, is actually a young man in his twenties!


    Seeing the end of their wedding ceremony, the last paragraph they would take as everyone''s face, including the whole citizens of jagong capital, and those words that they would think more of the people after they vowed to become a family... But neither of them spoke in the process.


    Prince Sean raised his hand and everyone inside and outside the temple was quiet.


    For a moment, I vaguely felt that the surrounding temperature seemed to rise a little.


    Hiss~


    This place is cool enough, but why does it suddenly feel hot.


    "Look... On the princess''s hand," someone said.


    At the moment, the princess next to Prince Sean, the witch in everyone''s mouth, suddenly threw a flame magic into the sky.


    The fire mass quickly spread over the sky, forming a huge picture of six birds flying. At the same time, a larger crown was drawn on the top of the fire bird, which looked very spectacular in the sky of the capital.


    Six birds golden crown


    "I announce that from today on, I will reopen the title of the sun crown wizard, and allow all talented people to join the sun crown wizard, regardless of identity... As long as they have the ability to enter."


    As the new princess shouted, the people under the temple erupted again after a brief silence.


    The distinguished guests from various countries in the stands were puzzled, even confused and shocked.


    "It seems that the princess is not a simple person," longfield whispered among the guests.


    "What does that mean? Brother Wang."

 Chapter 647

    Want to restart the sun crown? Why haven''t you received any messages before.


    Many ministers also began to talk one after another and jointly turned their attention to the sun king who was still standing in the center of the venue.


    However, even the Sun King himself did not expect that their final oath was like this


    The sun crown wizard was originally a wizard organization under the rule of her sister queen Ayla. Because of the existence of the sun crown wizard, these wizards did play a great role in the years when Jia Gonggang had just established a stable foothold.


    Even later palace wizards were formed by them, and with the final departure of Queen AIIRA, the sun crown disappeared, and some became members of palace wizards.


    However, it is reasonable to say that the sun crown should indeed be inherited by Sean, but it is a little thought-provoking to announce it suddenly at this time, especially when the conditions are so loose.


    "Supreme king, do you want to restart the sun crown?"


    Sitting on the side, a bearded man in his thirties asked.


    The sun king looked at each other.


    They are not ministers of their own countries, but guests of other countries.


    "This is Sean''s decision. We should respect him." the sun king looked at each other. As long as his expression was cold, no one dared to refute.


    "But..."


    "Huh?"


    Turned his head and looked at each other.


    I dare not make a sound in an instant.


    In this desert, no one dares to stand in front of the sun king to refute, which is why this successor''s position is so important.


    But even if no one dared to refute the sun king, Prince Sean''s high-profile announcement of the return of the title of sun crown wizard also caused a lot of commotion in the audience.


    Langley looked at this and whispered. Only she didn''t understand... Quietly approached her brother while no one was paying attention.


    "Brother Wang, what''s going on? Isn''t it a wizard organization?"


    "But that''s the crown of the sun."


    Langley was still puzzled by her brother''s answer. Of course, she knew the sun crown. It is estimated that no one living in the desert would not know. After all, they are all the people of his Highness the sun god. This wizard organization was once the pride of the whole desert, but later divided into many branches, but as long as their names appear, they are still the most famous representatives.


    "You see!" longfield chuckled.


    "You say so, brother Wang."


    "In the history of each country, even if the sun crown wizard is the highest honorary wizard title, even if the palace wizard or other wizards are more capable than them, the sun crown wizard has irreplaceable traditional glory in the hearts of the people, and this wizard title has disappeared in jagong for a long time."


    It was no secret when the last generation of Queen jagong was the leader of the sun crown. Moreover, some rumors even said that it was because queen Ayla commanded the sun crown wizards that she could finally regain the throne of the family.


    These news can not be verified, but such rumors are true, which also shows the status of the sun crown in jagong.


    "Now the prince wants to take over his mother''s status, and the more open condition is to re command the whole wizard world of jagon," longfield whispered.


    I was excited to see the excitement. I couldn''t help glancing at Prince Sean and his wife again!


    Hiss~


    No one noticed this before.


    Prince Sean is the only son of the queen. It is reasonable that only he is most suitable to take over the sun crown. Even the current Sun King is not suitable... There are wizard rules among wizards. The leader abdicates. Unless a successor is appointed, the leader''s child is naturally the first candidate.


    Prince Sean''s wife has more power to take over than the sun king can''t do magic!


    Seconds.


    Didn''t anyone really think of this before?


    Longfield subconsciously looked at another Prince and Princess not far away. Their faces may not look good now.


    As for the people of karistan and Horton Kingdom


    It''s quite natural.


    It seems that in the eyes of the royal families of other countries, the idea at the moment should be the same as himself. Let Jia Gong make trouble. It''s best to have a close fight among several heirs, so that other countries can take advantage of this opportunity. After all, not long ago, Jia Gong directly won a country.


    Although Dansu is not a big country, it is also an old country with perseverance for many years. It''s a little bad to be swallowed up in this way.


    It is estimated that during that time, many desert countries were worried about whether they would become the next Dansu. Fortunately, it was later heard that Jiagong''s capital was attacked by xenobiotics, which hit the whole country a lot... And the discussion of that xenobiotic among countries has not yet yielded results, but it is true that Jiagong was dragged back by the situation at that time.


    Otherwise, with the force of a large army capable of expediting zambutar, I don''t know how to deal with difficulties to desert countries.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The silence at the wedding venue and the cheers of the people later were within Sean''s expectation.


    He looked a little at Freya, who had been well dressed today and looked particularly beautiful and moving.


    "Things seem to be better than we thought," he whispered.


    "It''s not all your ghost ideas. Now it''s better for me to carry them for you." Freya said with a smile. Today, she laughed the most in her life.


    When I was a child, I saw a lot of sages who covered the wings of heaven who had their own families. Even after they became leaders, some members got married... After reading so much, I occasionally thought about whether I would be like them in the future, what kind of person my future husband might be, the scene of the wedding and what would happen on that day.


    Although all these imaginations may not be realized, today I feel particularly happy!


    She glanced at Sean beside her


    Subconsciously pulled the other party''s arm again.


    Just then Sean turned around


    "We''ll be a community in the future. What else do we share? Besides, this is your old business."


    "Well, you can count!" Freya pursed back.


    After taking the oath, they will walk back to the high platform of the temple where the sun king is standing, and the high priest next to them is also present.


    At this time, their expressions were more [complex!], and all the nobles and foreign guests were still discussing their own topics. They stood up and cheered when they saw the Sun King welcoming them.


    "You really surprised me, but is this your plan?"


    The Sun King approached Sean and asked.


    "Maybe more than..."

 Chapter 648

    After the wedding ceremony, there was a grand banquet in the whole imperial city.


    Today''s only protagonists Sean and Freya, of course, are the people who are scrambling to congratulate


    No matter whether they support this marriage in their hearts or not, it is doomed anyway. And when the two sides took the oath before, the high-profile return of the new princess really moved the original secret inheritance dispute between the Jiagong royal family to the point that everyone knows.


    To become a princess, you should be ready to restart the title of sun crown wizard. You know, it''s the title of jagong honor.


    This doesn''t mean that the princess wants to directly intervene in the wizard world of jagong!


    "Your Highness is the most beautiful person today, and she married the first prince in the desert..."


    "Yes, yes. We all envy the princess, and there will be so many magic. In the future, our sisters will rely on Her Highness."


    Many noble ladies of jagong began to offer their blessings to Freya.


    There will be a lot of such scenes in the future aristocratic exchanges, so Freya also responded to them one by one, but she didn''t say what the disease was. She generously accepted the praise but didn''t mention anything about the sun crown


    The other side looked at longfield and his sister Langley, who had been wandering alone at the party.


    "See? The princess is not easy. No wonder she has become prince Sean''s wife. You can contact her and see what kind of person the princess is," longfield said to his sister.


    "Me? Then what? Besides, she''s not a noble."


    "You can see that her behavior is not like aristocracy, and she is already a princess. That is aristocracy, and she is a real great aristocracy."


    If longfield had doubts about the great prince jagong before, what he said at the previous wedding ceremony just now made people feel that he had a deep intention. He actually used the wedding oath to announce his purpose to the people, and even the Sun King could not object to this purpose.


    After all, he should have inherited the sun crown.


    A prince should not have much magic ability. Even if the jagong royal family is powerful and gifted, it can''t be a wizard leader, but his wife can if she has such ability.


    Everyone felt that Prince Sean''s marrying a female wizard seemed to have lost many opportunities to unite with external aristocratic forces. However, this decision suddenly made people feel that there were not only aristocratic forces, but also those wizard forces, and it was also a group that could not be underestimated.


    significant!


    Very interesting


    It seems that the struggle for jagong''s successor is really moving in a more complex direction.


    "You go, I''ll congratulate the protagonist today." longfield finally told his sister.


    Bring the wine glass and go to the place with the most people now.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Today''s protagonist, Prince Sean Izdihar, is married.


    "Your Highness, I''m the prince of mubabari, Cologne. I''m finally lucky to see you today. Your deeds have spread to all our desert countries... Right!"


    Then the wine was strong. Even those countries that could not be seen on the desert map had the strength to speak loudly. No one agreed with the next few books, but he could laugh alone.


    "It''s my pleasure!"


    Sean takes a sip every time he talks to the toaster.


    Mubabari.


    Don''t mention that I''ve really seen this country on the map. It''s located in a small city in the northeast of the desert. It probably belongs to one or two cities like Dansu. It''s a place of a country. Moreover, the climate in the northeast is bad. Although there is food, it can''t be sold, and the port is not accessible. It''s a very anxious geographical location.


    That is, people in that area often go out, which leads many people to think that this image represents the people of the whole IDAK region.


    Yes, the man named Cologne is a standard man, stronger than Sean''s three people combined. His muscles are the same as his height!


    After Cologne, many people came up to talk to themselves. Because the opportunity was rare, most people would not say anything roundabout. They came up to introduce their names directly.


    "Your Highness, my name is longfield. I am the first Prince of the kingdom of tour!"


    Sean heard tour''s name and turned slightly to look at the prince as young as himself.


    Tour kingdom is also one of the more powerful countries in the desert. Over the years, it has been very obedient to jagong, but it is not as flattering as others. It is a country where you can do whatever you say. If it''s all right, I''ll take care of myself long ago.


    "Today, after seeing your heroic posture, you are really as powerful as rumored." the other party also found some praise as usual.


    "Thank you!" Sean answered casually.


    Suddenly I noticed the prince of my age again, because there were [fun!] and [interested!] on the other party''s head.


    Horizontal trough~


    So cool!


    This is the state that people who are very confident or conceited about themselves will appear.


    The other party didn''t stay in front of him for too long. He just introduced one sentence and stood next to him... And a few more came to the other side.


    This time, several princes claiming to be karistan came together, and Sean took a good look at these people. Almost all the leaders took the attitude of [fake smile!] and [temptation!]. Of course, he also responded to each other with this attitude.


    After changing a group of people, longfield, who had not left nearby, smiled and asked.


    "Prince Sean doesn''t seem to like calistan and Horton very much."


    Look back at each other.


    "Of course not, it''s just how others treat me and how I treat others. I think you have a better attitude to the theatre!" smiled and patted the other party on the shoulder.


    "Have a good time!"


    Then he went to another occasion, leaving longfield standing alone with a puzzled face.


    After the party, the real day is over.


    I feel so busy, and I''m busy from morning to night


    Even Freya was rare. When she came in and fell on the bed, the palace maids were busy preparing to boil water and make tea.


    Only two people were tired and fell aside.


    "It feels very different from the wedding I imagined."


    "Oh? What''s different..." Sean asked, looking back at Freya, who was blushing at the moment.


    "Press... It''s different anyway."


    "Do you want to do it again?"


    "No," he answered directly. "Tired!"


    "To be honest, I''m tired, but at least it''s over." Sean''s words immediately attracted Freya''s dissatisfaction.


    "You just want to get through!"


    "Of course not."


    This answer must be firm. However, it seems that Freya doesn''t want to tangle on this issue, but lies lazily on her bed with her chin pestered with interest.


    "By the way, Sean. Let me ask you... When did you like me?"


    £¿£¿£¿


    Subconsciously feel bad from the state of the other party''s head. What is the problem of death? I searched in my head for the blurred memory of the previous life, and I couldn''t find any relevant records.


    "What about you?" I asked tentatively first. If the other party answered, it would not be life.


    "Me?" Freya thought for a moment. "To calculate, I actually appreciated your courage when I first saw you, otherwise I wouldn''t help you."


    Oh~


    After all these years of trouble, it turned out that Sean wanted to celebrate his bravery.

 Chapter 649

    When he woke up the morning after the wedding, Sean still felt uncomfortable.


    Freya probably drank too much last night and lay down to rest. She put on her clothes and walked out of the bedroom palace alone


    The Sun King has specially arranged a special holiday for himself these days. Maybe he doesn''t have to go to the hall for ten days and a half months. He doesn''t have to continue to quarrel with ministers in the hall for yesterday''s things.


    When Sean decided to take over the sun crown, he thought that such a thing would happen, and honey could bring up the idea with him. Recently, more and more members of the old part of the sun crown have been gathered by mesulla, which also has its own reasons.


    Because their names are getting louder and louder in the desert countries, many people in the old part of the sun crown heard that meisura was going to reconvene the Wizards in the name of Prince Sean, and many people rushed back.


    According to common sense, jagong''s sun crown wizard organization should have been inherited by himself


    Just in time, they announced their return in a high-profile manner at this wedding ceremony, and their future development policy should also be changed.


    Sean came out of the door just in time to see that Lucille had eaten in the palace!


    "Very early, mentor." it''s rare to see Lucille appear in her palace so early. She can''t find anyone on weekdays.


    Even the palace Wizards of jagong are only at the same level as her. After understanding the defense magic layout of the palace wizards, she can almost come and go freely in the whole palace, and no one can stop her.


    "Oh, our prince will still be lazy on the first day of marriage!"


    I make complaints about a meat porridge, and I still don''t forget to say "Tucao" on my lips.


    Sean sat next to each other.


    "How does that sound like laughing at me?"


    "That''s because your head is abnormal... Seriously, I''ve seen your Sun crown wizards. Their grades are all good. Almost all of them are about level 10 of order, and the experienced are a group of good people," said Lucille.


    In the past few days, Sean asked the other party to help test the strength of the so-called sun crown and whether they can play a big role. After all, he has been away for so many years, and I''m afraid it''s not suitable for the environment to reorganize.


    "That means it''s good?"


    "Better than any army before you!" replied Lucille.


    "That''s not true. The forbidden guard in melsusa''s hand is a good fighting force."


    "At least in some aspects, the forbidden guards can''t compare..." after all, Lucille is a high-level wizard, and her mastery of other low-level wizards will not be weak.


    "But then again."


    "What?"


    Lucille suddenly changed the subject and made Sean alert again.


    At this time, the morning porridge has been finished... She likes to eat some light food on weekdays, and the palace maid sends vegetables again.


    "If you have something, just say it directly. I happen to solve it at one time."


    "I''m afraid you can''t solve it all at once!" Lucille ate the vegetables by herself.


    "For example..."


    "Many nobles from other countries should have come yesterday. I found that several of them had a lot of intelligence networks in the capital of jagong last night. They hurried to report last night!"


    Last night?


    It should be after the party


    Many of the wedding guests are indeed from desert countries, and it is not surprising that princes from desert countries and places have their own informants in the capital. Even those who have only been in power for a few years know the importance of intelligence, and those old families for many years can not cultivate intelligence networks.


    "Do you have any information from banier?"


    "There should be some, but not comprehensive. The intelligence network of each country is very secret. They may be ordinary people who have lived in cities for decades, and you can''t find them. Your Investigation Corps has just been established, so it can''t cover all places, and you asked them to focus on the plateau recently."


    Sean did give such an order, mainly because the attack on kesselk had something to do with the waxy face of the Sorcerer''s club, so it couldn''t be traced.


    "There is my order, but I can also see from yesterday that there have been many countries against us in the desert countries. Although they dare not say it on the surface, they are thinking that it is best to fight between several heirs of jagong."


    Anyway, the sun king is still in power for a long time. As long as he keeps fighting inside, he will consume a lot of power slowly.


    In this way, they can gradually get up from the cracks


    "What do you think?"


    "At least not as they want," Sean said.


    "Isn''t this nonsense!" Lucille glanced frivolously and continued to eat in her hand.


    Sean sat opposite and thought


    Since announcing the return of the sun crown wizard, he has officially put the battle of the three heirs on the public level.


    No, and Sean doesn''t want to.


    "The sun crown wizard must exist, but its existence will also lead to confrontation in the next wizard group." Sean didn''t think of a good way for this.


    After all, the sun crown wizard has been dissolved for many years, and with the concentration of imperial power over the years, it is the court wizard, and the back power of the court wizards is the wizard tower, which is where Sean has been once.


    They can''t wait for the return of the sun crown... Anything can happen in the middle!


    "What do you want to do?"


    Sean can''t answer for the time being. Now he hasn''t found a good way.


    "This is the only way for the time being..."


    Consume, endure


    See if there will be any special changes in the future.


    "I''ve inquired about many of your previous regulatory policies. I feel that you are waiting for the opportunity most of the time, but you can''t meet such a good opportunity," said Lucille.


    "It''s not easy... But when you can''t create, you can only wait for the situation to change," Sean said, looking at each other calmly.


    In this world, it is difficult to find a way to turn the world upside down by defeating the enemy with one move. Fighting can defeat the enemy with one move, but strategy is not good. What''s more, he is a member of Jiagong''s interest group and can''t do things completely regardless of the influence.


    "When are you waiting?"


    "Now even now we can act. I want to send someone to check the movements of these desert countries. If the Investigation Corps can''t, let the sun crown go!" Sean replied.


    He suddenly thought of other places.


    "It''s almost time. I want to move my place out of the palace. In this way, it will be much more convenient for us in the future."


    Separate.


    Sean had thought about it before, but he couldn''t find a suitable excuse. Just after he got married, he asked the sun king for independence.

 Chapter 650

    "So you want to live alone?"


    In the palace of the sun king, Wang Shuo had come early to talk.


    "Yes, uncle. I''m married after all. I want to find a place to live alone for a while, can''t I?"


    Who hasn''t had a time when the newlywed stage is intertwined and lingering? The sun king can''t understand Sean''s request. After all, young people think that they had almost such a period in those years... And their niece and son-in-law are very beautiful and have a good character.


    After a brief contact with Freya, the sun king felt that the girl''s upbringing was still good. Although she didn''t speak out in the noble house, her words and deeds were very appropriate and standard.


    Even as a princess, that temperament will never lose to any Royal Princess!


    "But what about your safety? I''m most worried about your safety."


    "My uncle can send some of the forbidden guards to me, or I can choose hundreds of people. After all, there will be no danger in the capital. Moreover, the Wizards around me are level 18 people with order, and my partner is also a high-level wizard."


    By careful calculation, Sean is also a high-level wizard. He doesn''t worry about security at all.


    If the capital still has to worry about security... Then jagong''s prosperity will be in vain!


    The sun king thought, it seems that these reasons are tenable, and he can''t find any words for a while.


    In fact, he still prefers his nephew, the sun king, mostly because of his sister, and partly because Sean has always lived in other countries and has not been taken care of by the Izdihar family.


    So I have to take the responsibility of form


    It can also be regarded as one of the obligations of elders.


    Therefore, in many cases, the Sun King will indulge Sean, but the other party''s ability and intelligence are also worthy of such treatment.


    From the first time he wanted to improve jagong''s industrial level, however, the artillery produced alone played a vital role in the crisis. Even up to now, the imperial arsenal is still developing for replacing artillery, and some mechanics are hired from other countries.


    It is difficult for the country to improve the process of industrialization, but the sun king can see from this little change that some people have gradually accepted his way.


    Later, he put forward his opinions on dealing with Dansu, even expediting pirates and signing a trade agreement with kesselk.


    Vision, governance, military and diplomacy


    A prince who can occupy so many excellent talents is indeed a genius, and it is one of the few geniuses.


    So the sun king always thought Sean was a worthy successor!


    "The hall is talking about you recently. You should know that?"


    "Know a little," Sean said.


    Looking at the state above each other''s heads, I also secretly sigh that it''s not good... What I''m most afraid of is that the Sun King will give himself an examination question again.


    Do it well, and you have to spend a lot of time with yourself. If you can''t do it well, you may not be so hard to speak in front of him in the future!


    "You restarted the title of the sun crown wizard, which was a great blow to the palace wizards. You know, the sun crown has disappeared for many years. Even after your mother came back, she didn''t mention the sun crown again, because the palace wizards at that time were very strong and the system of the whole wizard tower was complete." the sun king said.


    The wizard tower system in this world is actually a system of rising positions.


    Almost every country has a wizard tower, which may be called differently, and all those who have both political integrity and ability and strong ability will be included in it


    However, only after growing up in the monitoring of various powerful wizards for a few years will they really enter the ranks of royal court wizards. There will be not only status and wealth, but also the whole person will be respected even if he looks at the world.


    Because to study the strength of a country, the strength of palace wizards is a reference


    "I don''t think so. It can be seen from the time of the last attack on the capital that the palace wizards are still not the most perfect defense. I admit that they are powerful, but they don''t necessarily have erudition and know all kinds of magic... Otherwise they won''t have no effect in that time. I don''t want to hold the Taiyang crown to the same position as the palace wizards. After all, I have said it As long as talented people can join, they are more in the folk. "


    "If the last incident had been reported by high-level folk wizards, perhaps the final result would not be so miserable!"


    Ketugya''s return could not be stopped by anyone except the ancient god, and Sean just used this reason to convince the sun king.


    And looking at the other party nodding silently shows that he has succeeded!


    "You have made some sense. I will use your reason to negotiate with other ministers in the hall. As for the back..."


    "Let''s talk later, then... Uncle, my request."


    "Go! There is a Royal Summer Resort in the south. It was originally built by your mother. Unexpectedly, it was reserved for you."


    Finally, he asked for the right to live alone. He should leave quickly before the other party changes his mind, otherwise it will be difficult if he regrets. Sean doesn''t want to do the exam again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Having been on vacation for a long time, Sean had enough time to take care of his new residence, and then slowly packed up his things and prepared to move in quietly bit by bit.


    After all, the news of the prince leaving the palace can''t make a big deal. Even if it is known later, you should know later... Hide it as much as possible.


    It took Elia and other maids several days to pack up and finally move their own things together.


    It is located in a very quiet place in the south of the capital, which is regarded as the location outside the capital. It is also the summer resort established by Ayla, and now it has become its own new home.


    After Sean and Freya finished everything, they drove a low-key carriage one day when the weather was good


    I haven''t walked on the streets of the capital for a long time. This area is still very lively.


    Occasionally, when passing through the downtown area, we can hear many tea guests chatting. Of course, there are storytellers, that is, the so-called bards.


    "Slow down a little and listen... What are they talking about?" Freya suddenly called Elia, the driver.


    Just at this time, I heard someone telling a story at the roadside tea stall, and it was about a lighthouse.


    "Oh, this. It seems that I heard someone say it before. I heard it was a story from the east coast, and someone saw it some time ago, so it was put forward again."


    "What story?" Sean asked.


    Just then a voice came from outside the carriage.


    "... at that time, the people were attracted by the lights of the white tower in the distance. It was very strange. They seemed to see their dead relatives walking onto the shore again, hissing... That scene was never encountered even in their sleep. People who were not strong enough would even be taken away by them after they saw it."


    Listen to the story of bards one after another.


    It''s quiet around,


    Sean opened the curtain a little and took a look... Almost the whole Bund was listening quietly. No one helped him stay.


    "Where have they gone?" someone asked.


    The Bard looked almost in his fifties, with a white beard, dirty gullies and ragged clothes.


    But the eyes when telling stories are very convincing.


    "No one knows..."


    He suddenly approached the questioner and said strangely.


    "From the riddles of the sea, there was only the white light of the lighthouse. When they dispersed, they disappeared together, including the living and their relatives. At that time, it was rumored that the evil spirits had returned. Many events had happened more than 50 years ago, and now they have appeared."

 Chapter 651

    Summer manor.


    This is my future residence, a little far away from the South Gate of the capital.


    To be exact, it should not reach the south gate!


    The capital of jagong is not so orderly. As long as it is in the oasis area, the city walls are built further outside, and this manor happens to be in this position.


    "This is it?" Freya asked Elia, who was driving the car.


    "Yes, princess."


    "It looks good!"


    "There are not many houses inside, but the yard is very large and there is a fountain lake. We also spent a lot of effort in cleaning."


    People who can build fountains at home in the desert are really rich and luxurious... In fact, the water content in the desert is very interesting. It does not mean that there will be a lot of water shortage in the desert. On the contrary, there are many reserves in some places, such as jagong city.


    The intermittent oasis has lasted for thousands of years and can be maintained, which is enough to prove the vitality of this place.


    Maybe only the side of the desert will be more serious, others are OK!


    "That''s lucky for you," Freya said with a smile.


    "This is what we should do."


    At the gate of the manor, Elia hurriedly asked the other servants who had been waiting here to pick up things and welcome Sean''s arrival.


    Most of these people are bodyguards and maids in the imperial city. In addition to them, even some ministers and nobles don''t know that Sean has moved out of the imperial city. Otherwise, today''s welcome may not be so low-key.


    It''s Sean''s request alone. You don''t need to stretch and keep a low profile!


    After getting out of the carriage, the whole guard at the door knelt down.


    "Your Highness."


    "Well, let''s get up. In the future, the security here will be handed over to you... And your residence has passed through the neiguangou of the imperial city. I will live here directly in the future. If there may not be enough space, build a little more next to it and live here at ease."


    Sean didn''t pay attention to these little details before. It was only after Elia said it to herself.


    Even bodyguards have to have a residence and home. They used to live in the Imperial City, but if they don''t ask, they will still live in it. It''s very troublesome to run back and forth like this.


    Therefore, let these bodyguards live in the manor and regard them as their own private soldiers in the future!


    "Thank you, your highness."


    The crowd answered in unison.


    Entering the manor is really a summer resort. This place feels different from others.


    A fresh cold wind came to my face


    "Is there a lake here?" Freya asked.


    Neither of them has been here before. They always let their subordinates help take care of it.


    "Yes, princess. The front courtyard is built on the lake, and there is a high reservoir in the deepest part, which flows around the whole manor." Elia said.


    It seems that his mother still knows how to enjoy it. After all, it''s people who have traveled so many places. Listening to Elia''s layout reminds Sean of when he was in kesselk palace... That place is also around a big lake. It''s estimated that this place was built according to that place.


    Sean and Freya continue to go in and have a look


    All the servants met along the way wanted to say hello, but some people had different favors.


    Sean estimated that these people should not have been in their own palace before.


    "Elia, are there other outsiders here?"


    Shawn''s question made Elia raise her head incomprehensibly.


    "What does your highness mean?"


    "People." he looked at several old people dressed like gardeners. "There are some people I haven''t seen..."


    "There are some people who seem to have been workers here long ago. When I came to clean up the manor, I found someone taking care of it," Elia said.


    Is anyone still living?


    "Could it be the servants left by his mother. If the Sun King forgets this place, those servants will take care of the master''s relics all their life," Freya said, looking at Sean.


    Now they are married, and Ayla is her mother. Her name has changed.


    And she''s right


    The only people who can stay in this manor are the servants of Ayla.


    If the owner buys them, they will live where the owner is for life. Even if they die, they will continue to take care of the owner''s things until the end of their life.


    "It''s possible."


    Sean looked at the gardener bowing at the edge of the corridor.


    Compared with the guards and servants from the Imperial Palace, they are much poorer. Their old clothes are gray. The gardener''s cloth hanging on their chest can be seen from the lace. It should have been white, but now it is completely blackened, and the middle piece is even shiny.


    The gullies on his face are also hiding dirt


    After the death of the master, the servants are not necessarily so loyal. Many of the bards tell stories about the servants turning away from the guest and even forcibly occupying the master''s surname after the master''s death.


    Although the ending is not good, such a story also shows that similar things will happen in reality.


    And at that time, there was no savior in the story to help!


    It is estimated that the owner here was his mother. Even if the queen is gone, the sun king is still alive. There are so many nobles and ministers loyal to the royal family, so these servants are very obedient even without supervision.


    "Watch your head!"


    Just as Sean was looking, something suddenly touched his head.


    At the door of a room, there was a doll made of hay and fruit and cloth!


    Sean took the strange doll tied to the eaves and held it in his hand


    it ''s nothing,


    I didn''t feel anything when I hit it.


    It''s just that the doll in my hand looks strange.


    "I''m sorry, your highness. It''s mine. I forgot to take it off!" said an old woman running hurriedly from the garden in a trembling voice.


    "How did you get it? Don''t put these things in disorder in the future." Elia scolded.


    Not very loud,


    Maybe he was suspected of deliberately acting in front of himself, but Sean didn''t care about it at this time. Anyway, it wasn''t anything hurtful.


    I''m just curious about the doll''s appearance.


    The body is a cone, and the lower body is straw wrapped in cloth, while the upper body, which should have been the body, is made of many branches, each with small fruits, which looks strange.


    "Is this yours?" Sean asked the old woman.

 Chapter 652

    "Is this yours?" Sean asked the old woman.


    "Yes... Yes, your highness!"


    The old woman looked very frightened. She had been in a state of [fear!] and [worry!] on her head, and her eyes were full of panic.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t blame you. I''m just interested in this doll."


    After hearing Sean''s promise, the old woman put down her mind a little. Even for people so old, she is afraid of death, or the habit they have developed for many years makes them afraid to do bad things in front of their master. Once there is a problem, the whole person will be very nervous and afraid of being punished.


    Even if Sean said he didn''t blame each other, he couldn''t completely eliminate the deep-rooted fear of his master!


    "I just don''t understand why you make such dolls. Ordinary dolls should be more like people, or animals."


    Dolls are not without them.


    No matter how many nobles are suitable for civilians, they will do similar things for children.


    Of course, the noble is better, but even ordinary people can make one with a few pieces of cloth stuffed with hay or cotton, and then draw eyes and nose!


    "This is not a doll, your highness. This is a custom of our nation and the carrier of praying for our ancestors!"


    Uh?


    "Your Highness, there is such a custom among the people in the East. They think that the dead will return to their families, but they need something to become their body, which usually looks like this," Elia on the other side helped to say.


    east.


    That''s the place near the port of Twilight bend.


    Of course, there can''t be only one Muwan town in the east of IDAK. Even Muwan town belongs to a country called Swahili kingdom. Their prince was still at his wedding a few days ago.


    However, twilight bend is also one of the eastern cities. Elia, who was born there, probably knows this custom.


    "But why do you want to make such a strip body?" Freya also looked at it curiously in her hand.


    "I don''t know. I saw similar dolls sold in the street when I was very young!" replied Elia.


    "It''s ancestral."


    The old woman suddenly interrupted.


    She is much older than Elia and Freya


    Old people at this age may not have much culture, but they have a lot of experience, especially those who can become servants. They may have traveled through many noble and rich families and seen a lot in their life.


    "This thing is still ancestral?"


    "Yes, your highness." the old woman is much calmer now.


    "I also learned from my mother, and she also heard from my mother-in-law... Relatives who died at sea will slowly find back with the tide, and will find their family, no matter how long... So they need a doll to accompany them."


    The old woman''s words suddenly reminded Sean of the story of the lighthouse he heard in the street when he just came.


    Dead souls?


    Hiss~


    Don''t say, Sean himself really saw this soul.


    But it is not that he cannot confirm, but it must be a supernatural state that exists in reality and cannot be seen by the naked eye. It does not even wander in the power space of YOG Sotos, but exists as an energy body that is difficult to explain.


    Sean has seen similar things in the ectopic plane, just like the consciousness of the dead. The spirit can exist in the immaterial world for a long time, but the strange spirit is something Sean can''t explain


    In addition to the time controller, he also has the power of black goat gift.


    But I saw this kind of thing at sea that time, and then it disappeared on the mainland!


    It''s strange.


    Together with these stories they tell, people will think of that piece.


    Black goat SAB Nicholas''s power is to breed all things, which also includes the spirit. Sean used to be a conscious body, and the skeletons he resurrected should also give them a power of ''consciousness'', so he can take some actions like human beings.


    But everyone''s consciousness only once, and it will slowly dissipate after death. Even those with strong ability just keep the important consciousness for a longer time, but some of them are still lost. The proof is that Sean once saw the consciousness bodies of the two leaders of the desert gold regiment.


    They also saw some fragments of their past.


    But all the memories that really belong to them are lost with the death of their bodies, so it is impossible to come back from the dead.


    But those things at sea confused Sean


    No explanation.


    One of my thoughts is that there may be some special energy in the sea that can combine these chaotic consciousness bodies again, so they will form something like a ghost, but certainly not those so-called relatives.


    After all, if mixed together, it is chaotic and disorderly!


    Because I don''t live on the sea, I can only think of here. Anyway, it still feels strange to Sean.


    The power of [black goat gift] always makes me feel very strange!


    As for breeding, it doesn''t seem to breed anything for itself. Instead, it absorbs life and then creates the undead. After that, it improves its strength.


    Other functions have not been found yet!


    "Sean? What are you thinking?"


    Seeing Sean stunned at the door for a long time, the servants who had been afraid to disturb had to wait for the princess to take the initiative to speak.


    "Oh, I''m fascinated! Let''s go and see how our room is. We''ll also reserve one for Lucille. Of course, other things will be allocated. I want to bring the sand table in my palace," Sean said with a smile.


    If you change a place, you have to redeploy it.


    Moving is sometimes the most troublesome!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, Prince longfield and sister princess Langley from the kingdom of tour still haven''t left jagong in the bustling streets of jagong''s capital.


    In fact, most of the people who came to Prince Sean''s wedding this time are the young royal families of desert countries. It is rare for them to have the opportunity to go far away. Of course, they should play more and go back.


    Prince Sean''s wedding is just a drop in. The real purpose is to get out more!


    "It''s really Jiagong. The prosperity here can''t be compared with that of our country."


    "After all, it is the largest country in the desert, and this name can''t be replaced," longfield said with a smile.


    It was a rare opportunity to come out, and longfield himself felt that his whole body and mind were relaxed.


    "But then again, it seems that Prince Sean hasn''t seen it since he got married. He doesn''t know where to go?"


    "He is the first Prince of the desert and the real ruler of IDAK in the future. Even if we are from the kingdom of tour, we can''t see it if we want to see it," longfield said.


    "By the way, brother Wang. Do you think Prince Sean''s decision is really powerful this time?"


    He took his brother for an answer, but the other party didn''t like to talk to him.


    "Brother Wang..."


    "Well, well. It''s not powerful. It''s very powerful. It''s almost another way to take charge of the overall situation."


    Longfield''s words were still incomprehensible, but at this time, the two brothers and sisters saw a storyteller bard telling a story in the street.


    "Go! Listen..."

 Chapter 653

    Longfield approached the tea shop with his sister Langley.


    Next to the bustling streets of the capital city of jagong, you can often see this hotel directly display its stalls.


    What a guest!


    This also proves the large population and prosperity of the city. In order to attract guests, the tavern will hire a bard or dancer to perform outside to attract customers.


    It happened that they came to such a tavern.


    Halfway through the story


    It sounds like it happened in IDAK, and the location is still the eastern region that both people know.


    "... under the lighthouse, they disappeared in the fog. No one knew where they had gone. In the end, they didn''t find any news about them... The whole person completely disappeared into the sea."


    The two brothers and sisters listen to the stories of these bards. Most of them feel the same. After all, many people like to listen to the kind of civilian heroes or bizarre stories, and this time it seems that the latter is the latest news.


    "It''s like something in the East," Langley said suddenly.


    east.


    The places closest to the no man''s land in IDAK, although they are all cities close to the coastline, there is an endless sea outside the East. Even if they sail far away, they won''t get anything. They can only move closer to the south.


    However, it is a long distance from the east to the south. The fleet starting from the port is certainly not as good as that starting directly from the south. It consumes a lot and is difficult to drive... Therefore, the East has always been equivalent to a no man''s land.


    "Brother Wang, this seems to be what happened in the East."


    "Shh! Don''t call me that in a place like this," longfield said hastily.


    Langley stuck out her tongue and dared not go on.


    Both of them sat on the sidelines


    Originally, there were few entertainment items in IDAK. Stories like bards are still popular with many people.


    Even the royal family and nobles like to hear a few stories.


    Everyone is false, but with the poet''s speeches one after another, the story feels immersive and non-human, and this time it seems to be about evil spirits.


    "It''s an evil spirit in the sea. We''ve heard a lot of such stories before," longfield said.


    As a royal family in various desert countries, I have seen many similar bards, and I know some places where stories are easy to appear.


    "But this seems to be the latest," Langley looked ahead.


    A place where everyone is focused.


    Where are the bards still telling their own stories about evil spirits on the sea.


    "We''ve heard this a hundred times!" longfield said.


    At this time, the people next to the two brothers and sisters suddenly said.


    "Hum, you nobles are really boring. Come and listen to the story. It doesn''t matter what''s new or old. I might as well tell you that this is what happened in the East recently. Because of the special situation, it was soon spread."


    A middle-aged man sitting next to his two brothers and sisters said coldly.


    The clothes of the two brothers and sisters of anti longfield are aristocratic at first sight, which is incompatible with other people around, so you can understand their identity at a glance.


    "You said..."


    Hearing the other party''s dissatisfaction, Langley wanted to get angry and was really stopped by her brother.


    Shake your head and signal the other party to keep a low profile.


    After all, this is jagong, the Sun King''s country!


    "I''m sorry, sir. But you just said the story happened recently?" longfield asked.


    Perhaps out of curiosity, or perhaps out of the extension of the dialogue, longfield asked.


    "Of course, this is what happened in the East recently. It is said that many people have been missing in a row... Local officials have been involved in the investigation, but most people think that their relatives brought them." the speaker is an old man.


    In aidak, the belief of the older generation is stronger, especially for the gods including the sun god.


    But these things are different in the eyes of the two brothers and sisters!


    Anti longfield looked at Langley


    Both were surprised.


    "Is it the nearest?"


    "Of course recently, didn''t I just say?"


    The words were still unconvincing, but anti longfield asked each other specifically about the time and place.


    "How to say... It seems to be the area of Swahili. Anyway, similar problems have been encountered in the East. Many people see riddles and ghosts walking on the sea, and then they disappear on the sea. Now the country over there should not dare to go to sea!" said the old man.


    The two brothers and sisters listened to the old man''s description and looked at each other''s expressions.


    There seems to be thoughts in my heart


    "Brother Wang," Langley whispered, holding each other''s sleeves.


    "Well, it must have happened on our way here. It seems that something different has happened in the East. Otherwise, let''s wait in jagong capital and see what we will receive," longfield said.


    There are many informants in jagong of the kingdom of tour, but if you want to receive the first information, you have to be careful to directly terminate with the sun king, but they are now powerful in the imperial palace!


    According to the original invitation to Prince Sean''s wedding, the royal families of other countries can live in the palace, but once they go out, they are not allowed to come in again, otherwise both sides are very troublesome... This is a means of driving people out and will be used in many countries.


    But now they don''t want to rush back, but they urgently want to know the news.


    What should I do?


    Only the sun king.


    Unfortunately, Prince tour''s identity is not always able to see the king of desert countries.


    "How did we get the news?"


    Langley asked... And longfield was thinking in silence.


    "Looking for Prince Sean!"


    "Prince Sean?" Langley said in surprise.


    If you can find the prince for help, it''s the best. Unfortunately, the other party also lives in the deep palace courtyard. How can he go in again.


    "We can''t help it now?"


    "There''s no way at all... Prince Sean said that if we want to rebuild the sun crown wizard, we can directly find their wizard, we can contact him, and then we can ask each other for help." longfield included this matter.


    After all, at Prince Sean''s wedding a few days ago, the other Party announced that it would rebuild the sun crown wizard organization


    In that case, just find the wizard.


    "But how do we find them¡°


    "That''s not easy. Just launch our informants in the capital. The sun crown is not an organization of palace wizards. Their headquarters will be outside the imperial city. Moreover, Prince Sean said that he allowed ordinary capable people to join in. There must be a place to contact¡°


    Longfield said.

 Chapter 654

    In the new manor, Sean''s life is still leisurely and complacent


    Received a few days of vacation, not only to deal with the new home, but also to be free for a while.


    In the artificial lake of the manor, Sean sat by himself fishing.


    The temperature in winter is not too hot. It''s also fun to fish by the lake in his spare time... Sean lay in his chair with his eyes closed. At this time, he felt a man with strong magical energy passing by.


    "Mentor?"


    "What are you doing here?" it was Lucille who came.


    Open your eyes and sit back.


    "You''ve seen it, of course, fishing." his eyes glanced at the artificial lake in front of him.


    "You are really a person who can find entertainment by yourself. No wonder you can live a good life anywhere." Lucille [helpless!] glanced at Sean, and there was a state of [stop talking!] on his head.


    Sean estimated that the other party was talking about the past.


    Tut~


    The soles of the feet moved a little.


    Right next to his small back chair, there was another chair to sit down, and Lucille just sat on the other side.


    The bait bucket used for fishing is pulled farther


    "You have to find something to do. Even people who travel abroad just do the same thing as me in different places. What''s the difference?" Sean said deliberately.


    Sometimes I feel that I know too much about the temper of the mentor (disciple). Every time I say this, I understand what the other person wants to do.


    "That''s you, not everyone can be like you!" said Lucille with a smile.


    Now that they all said this, Sean began to look at each other seriously.


    "So... Mentor, do you have any requirements this time? You usually don''t come to me aimlessly." glanced at Lucille, and the other party raised his chin proudly.


    "You''re beginning to think you know me?"


    "There are not many people who know you in the world, but how can I be one!" Sean''s words stunned the present mentor.


    There are [thinking!] and [hesitating!]


    "That''s why I think you are always targeted by others. You like to understand others'' psychology too much."


    What Lucille said was no joke. In fact, she found out that Sean had such ability a long time ago.


    It is reasonable to say that a little noble born in ordinary mountainous areas should not know so much about the ability to read people''s minds. He feels like those who control the overall situation in a high position, but Lucille has this feeling when she meets Sean, almost since the beginning of the town.


    Moreover, such behavior is very similar to his'' omnipotent ''mentor


    I have to say that sister Rachel is right.


    Sean in front of me is almost strangely similar to the mentor Sean in my memory!


    Sean had no choice but to spread his hand.


    This is not the ability you want.


    "Then I won''t beat around the bush with you. I recently received news from your Investigation Corps that there are ghosts in the East!" said Lucille.


    Now she can also use the information of the Investigation Corps. On the one hand, it was granted by herself. The purpose is to show Lucille that it will be much better when she has an identity... Otherwise, the other party has been trying hard to exclude obtaining a higher identity, so she must show her the benefits of people in a high position.


    On the other hand, it is also a little selfish of Sean. For a long time, the ''alisis'' witch has a bad reputation. She wants to give Lucille a better reputation again.


    As for Barnier who knows that he can have the help of such a high-level wizard, of course 10000 are willing, so many intelligence messages are sent directly to himself, and then some are sent to Lucille.


    "I also saw the report. Do you think it''s possible?"


    Lucille shook her head.


    "It''s impossible, but if there are similar situations in many places, there must be a problem."


    "Do you want to see it?"


    "I want to know. After all, sister Rachel was in the same situation at that time," said Lucille.


    When the other party said so, Sean didn''t expect this


    Yes, I used the same ability when I was in kesselk.


    But that''s because they have the power of [black goat gift] in their hands. Those skeletons that are occasionally resurrected are just chaotic and disordered consciousness. Most of them only have the ability to fight. As for the deprived life, it is completely a part of the power itself.


    "I''m worried that the situation of sister Rachel at that time may be caused by the Caine slate or the power of the book of the dead."


    This part is the later explanation of Sean and the other party.


    But Sean didn''t understand the current situation. Maybe there were other stone tablets and fragments of the book of the dead.


    "Are you really going?"


    "Well, I used to follow the news of Caine slate and look for clues everywhere. Although I promised you that I would be your guardian in the capital, the secret of slate will eventually be used by others."


    Even though Sean already knows the source and content of these tablets, others don''t know.


    Anyone with a heart may use similar power to do things


    It''s like the massacre village in the city of COGA many years ago, the riots a few years ago, and even the shadow of the predecessor of Oro City shrouded in fog.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Sean looked at the determined Lucille. It seemed that she was going to pass.


    "I was born in twilight bend town. I haven''t gone back since my mentor took me out of that place, but there are some thoughts I once thought about. I want to go and see it, and I''ll go back to my hometown... Don''t worry, I''ll come back." Lucille said with a smile.


    From just now on, there is only one sentence. She is from the heart [sure!].


    "Well, I''ll ask the Investigation Corps to send troops to help you secretly. If you have anything, send a letter to me through them."


    Before he finished, even Lucille had a look of [disdain!] in her eyes.


    "Hum, boy. Do you think you can be arrogant after becoming a prince? Who do you think I am?!"


    "I know you''re good, but... There must be a guarantee," Sean said.


    Lucille did not explicitly refuse, and of course she did not agree.


    I just looked at my palm and the position of fishing rod.


    "You''d better take care of your messy things. I don''t have to worry about my business..."


    At this time, a bodyguard suddenly came to report in the distance.


    "Your Highness, the princess asked you to go there. They claimed to be guests of the royal family of the kingdom of tour. They said they wanted to see you."


    The kingdom of tours?


    This should be one of those people who came to their wedding.


    "Here comes the man," said Lucille, looking into the artificial lake all the time.


    Suddenly, she pulled Sean in a hurry.


    "Come, come... Your fish is on the hook!"

 Chapter 655

    Freya is also a quiet person. Once she works, she almost goes into a state of selflessness.


    In the past, when I managed the organization myself, I spent most of my time dealing with those events from various regions. After all, as a wizard organization in my country, it is necessary to help deal with special events.


    After this habit was formed, even now she has become the first princess of jagong, she is still busy. She will often read Sean''s books and check the news sent by the Investigation Corps.


    There are many things Freya doesn''t know about Adak.


    Regions, nationalities and customs of each nationality... Including the wizard factions in this area also need to know more, otherwise they will not be able to lead the sun crown wizards.


    Now Freya can be regarded as the leader of jagong sun crown, but she doesn''t know much about this wizard organization.


    She gets up early at one o''clock every morning.


    However, after waiting for Sean to wake up and have breakfast, he will go to different places to deal with his work


    In Freya''s hands, of course, is the sun crown wizard.


    At present, it will take some time to get familiar with the organization and composition of the sun crown, as well as the character and ability of each member. Only after getting familiar with them can Freya start the next recruitment plan.


    It is estimated that there will be a lot of trouble, but since it has been said, we must harden our scalp!


    From morning to noon, Freya never left the study. Even if Sean asked her to go fishing, she insisted on not leaving. She didn''t put down her book until a bodyguard came to inform someone outside for a meeting.


    "Who is it?"


    "They say they are the royal family of the kingdom of tours. They hope to meet their Royal Highness!"


    The kingdom of tours.


    Freya glanced at the huge map hanging on the study wall... Here are the map markers of all countries in the entire IDAK desert.


    The kingdom of tours?


    I really saw the name of this kingdom in a certain area in the East. The territory is not small!


    "The kingdom of tours is one of the powerful countries in the eastern region. It has always had a big voice in the East. Many small countries are afraid of him, especially those nearby." the bodyguard behind added.


    Prince Sean just got married soon. Everyone''s impression of this princess is to announce the return of the sun crown wizard to the people in the wedding declaration, and she is willing to let ordinary people join this organization. Therefore, the princess has a good reputation among the people. Recently, there have been a lot of worship about the princess''s beauty and benevolence.


    Therefore, the respect for the princess is often praised among the servants!


    "Oh, that''s right. Then ask them to wait for me in the hall... But by the way, call the prince hall down and tell him that a guest is coming."


    "Yes," said the bodyguard.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Sean came to the reception hall, he just entered the door, and two people with luxurious clothes and extraordinary temperament stood up.


    Looks like


    It should be the so-called royal family of the kingdom of tour.


    Especially when he saw longfield, Sean remembered the picture of talking with each other at the wedding banquet last time.


    Yes, it''s the prince who has a city government and loves to watch the excitement


    "Who are you..."


    "Longfield Barnett, your highness. This is my sister Langley Barnett." longfield introduced, and Langley saluted equally respectfully.


    "Have we met at the party?" said Sean.


    Looking at each other and the changing state on each other''s head, I secretly guessed the purpose of the two brothers and sisters.


    Walk up to Freya


    The newly delivered tea has been soaked, so I sit directly at the home owner''s position and chat with each other.


    "Why did Prince longfield know I was here? I remember that I moved here and didn''t let others know." no one knew about my own move, even when my two brothers and sisters started.


    It is estimated that the message should have been received by now.


    And even if they receive it, it can''t change anything. Sean is married now. If they want the same conditions, it is estimated that the Sun King will let them get married... For the two people who still need to swing among the nobility to increase their chips, setting a partner now will have a great blow to them in the future, so there will be no similar situation.


    It''s just that the two people in front of us came from other countries. How can they know that they have moved?


    "This is my guess. I hope your highness doesn''t mind. I heard that carriages often come here recently, and some people have seen the watching forbidden guards come here, and I heard that this was once the summer resort of the former empress of the desert, so..." I didn''t finish, but the meaning was clear.


    This man is really a smart and measured man.


    This is to show yourself in front of Sean, but don''t show off too much


    A short explanation can show that he is a very thoughtful person.


    Sean glanced at Freya around him. The other party was also expressing his surprise to Sean with a positive look.


    Actually, that''s not surprising.


    After all, there must be some talents in every country, even the Royal Palace and nobles. To calculate, Sean himself does not have too high talent. Most of the time, he relies on his own ability and the power of the ancient god to reverse the whole event.


    And genius exists!


    "You are very clever," said Sean.


    The other party bowed his head with a little apology.


    "Thanks for Prince Sean''s exaggeration. It''s just a little smart. It''s not worth mentioning compared with the things the prince does!"


    "Since we are smart people, we don''t have to beat around the bush. What''s the matter with you coming to me this time?" others are also princes, and although the national strength of the kingdom of tours is not comparable to that of jagong, it''s not so bad that they can''t see the dishes. When the other party wants to come to me, it''s obvious that they have something to say.


    Moreover, the state above his head always means that he has something to say.


    "Since Prince Sean said so, I''ll be frank. In fact, I recently heard about the ghost in the East, so I want to ask the prince for some information." longfield smiled.


    Talking about the ghosts of the east sea again.


    There are a lot of news about them recently!


    At the beginning, even the Investigation Corps didn''t believe it, but more and more people were wearing it, and there were similar intelligence in the East, so people had to doubt it.


    "I also received the news about this not long ago."


    "There is news from the prince?"


    "Well, but I don''t know much!" I bought a pass.

 Chapter 656

    Sean didn''t see any other concealment or intentional behavior in each other.


    The demand for intelligence should be true


    It''s just that people who are also princes, and they are also people in the East, why don''t they go directly to the intelligence personnel of their own kingdom.


    Sean doesn''t believe that a kingdom like tour will have no informants in jagong. Even if they don''t, they can go back directly. It''s not difficult to find the reason by relying on the national strength of the whole country, and even send more people to assist in the investigation.


    In short, the other party''s operation at the moment is completely invisible!


    "The intelligence I have only confirmed that the ghost incident is true, and it has happened several times in the eastern sea recently, all in the misty morning and night, and there has been no similar situation in sunny days." Sean didn''t hide it.


    After all, the person in front of him is also a prince. If he wants to look for it, he can easily find the same information according to his two guesses just now, and maybe more detailed.


    Anyway, it''s all to know, so there''s no need to hide it!


    "I see."


    Longfield said to himself after hearing Sean''s message.


    "Looks like something''s going on over there," he said with a serious expression, suddenly looking at Sean. "Does Prince Sean think he should investigate this matter?"


    "It should be, but the power in my hand can''t extend so far. The intelligence I may have collected is not so detailed."


    Since the other party is a smart man, Sean''s speech is much easier.


    Even if he can''t estimate, longfield won''t believe it. It''s better to tell him what he thinks and investigate the problems encountered by the Corps at the same time.


    Now the Investigation Corps has begun to extend its strength to the plateau area at its own command, focusing on finding the whereabouts of the wizard Club... The cost and funds for remote adjustment are very high, and Sean''s existing ability can''t support the dispatch mission of the whole East and West, so it focuses on the plateau area outside the west, so it can''t be deployed in the East.


    "Is Prince Sean interested in working with me?"


    Although it is difficult to say, longfield still has to say the reason for this.


    "In fact, our brothers and sisters don''t want to go back so early... It''s rare to come out after all, but the East is our country. We must know the trend of the situation there. If it spreads to our country, there will be great problems, so I hope to spread my words with the power of Prince Sean."


    Longfield told Sean about himself.


    Sean also knows something about the contradictions between the royal families of the kingdom of tour


    Even if the other party doesn''t say he can find it in the literature of the Investigation Corps.


    Even an organization will quarrel over uneven distribution, let alone a country.


    However, in all countries, internal contradictions and external pressure exist at the same time, and the kingdom of tours is no exception... But that place is special. Now King Barnett, longfield''s father, is still alive, but the king has lost his health in his fifties because of his perennial hard work and unrestrained life.


    Now the queen is in charge of most of the decisions of the whole country, and the queen is the stepmother of the two people in front of her.


    The original wife of the real king Barnett died many years ago, and the stepmother has deliberately excluded them from the center of power since she took office, because there is a young prince in the kingdom of tour.


    And he is their half brother


    It''s another palace ethics play.


    However, such a plot is not uncommon in the royal family.


    Longfield''s advantage is that he is the eldest son and has a good head, so he can sit steadily for so many years. "Mentor Lucille has the same view as you. He thinks it is the record of Caishi slate or the book of the dead."


    "Even Lucille thinks so?"


    It seems that they want to go together.


    "Well, so she decided to investigate in person. I''ll let the Investigation Corps help her."


    "It would be much easier if she were there! You should go and have a look... I read the intelligence you collected over the years, and it seems that you still make a final investigation into the events of that year," Freya said.


    If they can hide something before they get married, it''s too difficult to do so now.


    Everything is shared, and the intelligence that comes to her hand may also appear in Freya''s hand


    "Yes, because there are always some leftovers that I can''t explain clearly, even in the city of COGA!"

 Chapter 657

    The southeastern border of jagong.


    It''s winter in the small town near Lugang.


    This is not good news for coastal residents who rely on fishing for a living all year round... Fish schools would have moved to the south throughout the winter. If the weather is worse and it is difficult to go to sea, it is estimated that the income will be affected for many days.


    Ordinary residents don''t have enough savings to consume. Maybe they won''t be able to eat for a day or two if they are so late.


    That''s a bad taste!


    What''s more terrible is that in cloudy weather, even going to sea has become a problem, let alone other things.


    Usually at this time, fishermen have no way. Instead of enduring his wife''s nagging at home, they might as well go out and stay in the bar all day, even overnight. At least they can''t hear those words when they get drunk


    The rain began to spread along the coastline.


    As Soren, who has run the tavern business for half his life, everything here is already familiar. Even looking at the weather, he knows whether there will be business today. Seeing today''s weather, he knows that many guests will come and stay late.


    Looked at the cups placed in the back


    It is estimated that we should take out those that are not often used. We can take them out during this period of time!


    Soon, the first guest came.


    Sauron looked up


    Old friends.


    "The weather is bad today. I hope it doesn''t pollute your mood." Soren smiled and put a cup on the table first.


    People in the whole seaside town will know each other as long as they stay long enough. Sauron has long known what kind of wine everyone likes. First, he poured half a cup to each other, but it seems that the mood of the man in front of him is still not very good.


    "Long been affected!" the man took a mug and knocked on the table angrily.


    This kind of thing was also expected by Sauron, so the wooden wine cup was used at the beginning!


    "It seems that you are really in a bad mood today, my old friend." he poured another half of the cup.


    Or drink it.


    The man didn''t slow down until the fourth glass of alcohol began to get on the nose.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, I began to be in a trance


    "I said, brother Soren. Your tavern still smells so bad!" after a few drinks, the man began to be in the mood to talk about other topics.


    It''s still early now. While there are not many people in the tavern, they still have a chance to talk slowly.


    "Haven''t you always been like this? Let me guess... You must have been kicked out by your sister-in-law again today?"


    "Hum, that old woman, I should have listened to my sister''s words and kicked her out! She has eaten and lived with me all these years, and now she comes to me every day to complain about this... Complaining about that... And thinking of going to the city to buy a house and do business, Bah!" the man was even more angry when he heard Sauron talking about his wife.


    "My sister-in-law looks very nice. She doesn''t seem to be such a complaining person."


    Sauron put down his wiping glass and stared at the wine in each other''s hands.


    Almost~


    At this point, it''s good. The remaining cup is enough for him to drink slowly until the evening, otherwise he will owe a lot of wine money as before, and he can''t pay it back.


    "That''s just what you think. What that guy is good at is camouflage and dress up like a lady. He walks like this... Like this..."


    The man began to twist his body to imitate, and finally he couldn''t help laughing.


    "She''s not that life!"


    "Oh?"


    Sauron deliberately took the wine behind him. Unless the other party paid, he would not pour the wine again. The consumption of normal people is just these three or four cups, and if there is more, he will be drunk and can''t drive away at that time.


    "Brother Soren, why don''t you pour the wine?" the man urged.


    "The weather has been bad recently, and the roads have been blocked. The merchants who came from the city to deliver wine haven''t come for a long time, and I''m almost finished drinking my own wine." Sauron then made an excuse.


    And just then another man came in at the door of the tavern!


    Still an old acquaintance.


    "Long time no see, brother Soren."


    "It''s been a long time."


    They said hello, and even the drunk man who had been sitting at the bar suddenly greeted everyone


    The town is really small, so many people know each other.


    "What have you been doing lately?"


    "It''s still the salvage of marine goods. There''s no income... The ghost weather is driving people crazy!" the new man sat down and said.


    I gave the money first.


    This is the rule of most people''s guests. They can only drink when they give money. Usually, the first guest is the exception, so many people are willing to come early, but some people are always earlier than themselves!


    "The weather is really unfriendly. I hope the protection of the sun god can ensure that we can harvest full in the difficult winter." Soren also prayed like each other.


    "By the way, have you heard about the East recently?"


    The new man suddenly changed the subject.


    The roads in this closed town are not good. Most people spend their lives wandering around nearby villages. Many news can only be heard from passing businessmen or incoming mercenaries.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sauron and the drunken man are closer.


    "It''s the ghost on the east coast. It''s very evil!"


    "Ghost?"


    "Yes, it''s a ghost. It''s the kind of evil creature everywhere in the poetry reciting population." the man said mysteriously, which made the two more curious.


    "In the east?"


    "It''s in the East. It''s said that many people saw that their dead relatives came back from going to sea, so they caught up with them, but there was nothing there. They didn''t go into the sea and disappeared completely at sea."


    "Such an evil door!"


    "More than that, the news I heard is much more serious. It is said that similar situations have occurred in many places. Once it is a foggy rainy day, ghosts will appear on the whole sea."


    Three people close


    It''s very dark in this rainy weather. The whole person really feels cold on his back.


    Don''t say


    It is still a cloudy and rainy day with heavy fog.


    "Hahaha... Although it''s true, it happened in the East. Don''t care so much." looking at their expressions, the man couldn''t help laughing.


    The town has always been peaceful, especially the seaside town of jagong. No one dares to provoke. The life here is leisurely and complacent. Everything outside can be heard as a story. Anyway, it will not be spread to yourself!


    They continued to drink, and Soren helped add


    Slowly, there will be more and more people in the tavern.


    After all, it''s cloudy and rainy days. There''s no way to go to sea. Many fishermen will choose to come here to spend their time.


    But after listening to the story just now, Soren was always a little uneasy


    At night, there is always a bright green light on the horizon of the coastline, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    From night to night,


    The people in the tavern changed a lot back and forth, and Sauron forgot these worries in his busy work.


    But just then, a voice running from the town came from afar.


    "No, the beach... Someone is missing from the beach!!!"

 Chapter 658

    A city outside the capital of jagong.


    The Sun King''s most elite Imperial Guard and the Imperial Army selected by ordinary soldiers constitute the main military force system of the whole country.


    And for various reasons, the armies on both sides often have overt and covert battles, and their intelligence departments and staffing are also different


    To outsiders, ossaria is the commander of the Imperial Army and represents the highest ranking person in the ordinary army. Its own ability is strong enough. In addition, the number of troops is all over the cities of the whole empire. It has always been known as the strongest foreign army, but among some nobles, the rarely dispatched guard army is regarded as the strongest imperial army.


    And during the expedition to zambutar more than two years ago, it can be seen that the guards still have its powerful side.


    So far, the comparison between the two armies is inconclusive


    As the third force of Jia Gong, the family soldiers of the nobles have a special force.


    The abilities are uneven. The private soldiers of powerful nobles can almost fight head-on with the guards of some imperial cities, while the private soldiers of remote nobles may not be able to fight several mountain bandits.


    And the scheduling is not unified, so not many people pay attention to them all the time. It''s good as long as the nobles in each place can manage their own areas, and they don''t have to worry about things in other places.


    But


    If the local nobles encounter intractable problems, they will start to ask for help from the Imperial Army, even the sun king!


    Today, a series of local letter eagles fly over the head of the capital many times.


    Even the soldiers standing at the gate of the city all year round rarely see a similar situation.


    "Strange, isn''t there too much news from the place today?"


    "I don''t know. It was the first one just now. What happened?"


    None of the soldiers under discussion knew the details.


    At the moment, the news has officially reached the hands of all leaders


    In the summer resort, Sean, who is still on vacation, is also preparing to drive to the hall, with the news just received in his hand. At the door is the carriage sent by the Sun King and waiting outside.


    "Is it urgent?" Freya asked.


    Sean nodded.


    "Well, this is the news from the city near Lugang. It says that there is another ghost event there, and it is still on the coastline of our country."


    The ghost of sea fog.


    This is the most news I have received in recent time.


    Because Prince longfield of the kingdom of tour made a covenant with himself, Sean would use his soldiers to contact each other''s subordinates, so that the news would reach him faster.


    In recent days, there have been many similar events on the continuous heavy fog, all in the morning or at night... Because at that time, people''s spirit was weak and still drowsy, and at that time, people would be brought into the sea.


    Now more and more news comes, which makes the whole event a little clearer


    It seems that only those who receive "confusion" can see the ghost.


    The invisible part of the people only see someone vaguely heading to the sea every time, whispering the names of their dead relatives.


    It''s like jumping into the sea in a dream.


    The strange thing is that after they mixed into the sea, the whole person disappeared in a few seconds! I can''t find it after looking for a long time!


    "The sun king is calling me back to the main hall. It should be for this. Wait for my news at home. If the two brothers and sisters of the tour kingdom come, tell them I went to the imperial city." Sean said.


    In recent days, because of the alliance, longfield brothers and sisters really appeared in their manor every three or five times.


    It was agreed that I was just playing outside for a few days. As a result, I often came to eat and drink


    The prince''s face pulled down!


    "Well, yes," replied Freya.


    Sean boarded the carriage and hurried back to the palace under the whip of the palace guard


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When they came to the hall, almost all the ministers had come. No one spoke in the whole hall, and their voices were particularly loud.


    "Sean! You''re here."


    When the sun king heard the sound, he looked up and just saw Sean who had just walked in.


    For a moment, countless pairs of eyes looked at the door.


    Sean nodded to the ministers one by one to greet them, and then walked to his position.


    It is estimated that the nobles in the hall should have people who don''t know they moved out. I''m afraid they will all know after this time. At that time, I''m afraid they will have to increase their staff.


    "We are all waiting for you."


    "Sorry to keep the ministers waiting," Sean said to his brothers and sisters after he came to his position.


    Serya''s dress today is still brilliant and beautiful, and she smiled when she looked at Sean.


    "Brother, the weather is pretty good these days."


    "Yes, big brother. It seems that your newly married life is very good." Mu Dan at the other end also said.


    "It''s OK. If you want to experience it, you should hurry up." Sean responded with a smile, and the two stopped talking.


    At this time, the topic has reached the final conclusion.


    "Sean, you just came here. I''ll have someone tell you the situation."


    With the order of the sun king, a Minister stood up and said the key points of everyone''s discussion just now.


    It happened early this morning


    News came from the local intelligence agency. In a small town on the other side of Lugang, there was a recent rumor in the East that ghosts summoned people into the sea, and everything was as strange as the news they received. It was not as strange as that in the Bard''s story, but it was also strange.


    "This matter has spread from the east of IDAK to our country in just over a month. It is no longer a small matter. If we don''t solve it, if we arrive at Lugang, it may affect the country''s maritime channel," added the sun king.


    Lukang is the largest maritime port in jagong. If people there actually hear such rumors, it will have an impact on the country''s trade and export.


    And the place where this happened is not far from Lugang!


    "Your Majesty, I think we should send out elite troops to solve this matter as soon as possible, otherwise the people in the central region will be hard all winter."


    Said a man who stood out in the ranks of former ministers.


    Sean glanced at each other.


    The man''s name is still remembered. It seems to be brown evry.


    "Yes, we should send troops as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    After the other party said it, the ministers below also agreed.


    "Who is willing to volunteer for the past?"


    "Father, why don''t you let me go!"


    To Sean''s surprise, serya next to him stood up.

 Chapter 659

    "You?"


    I''m afraid it''s not only the Sun King and his ministers, but also Sean sitting next to saizia.


    A girl, and also the eldest princess of jagong, no matter what she will become in the future, she is the daughter of the current Sun King. This identity is enough to arrogant the whole desert. She will choose to work in that place.


    It''s amazing, even unbelievable.


    "What? Can''t I?"


    The whole hall was afraid to speak.


    The princess has spoken. Who else dares to retort? It''s just that people don''t understand why serya stood up at this time.


    The reason that can be thought of is probably because what Sean has done over the past year has made the other two heirs feel that the throne is hopeless, but they are not going to investigate it in person.


    There are millions of people in Jiagong, including the Imperial Army and the forbidden guard. This number of teams even need a princess to take risks. It doesn''t look like the performance of the strongest country in the mainland.


    "It''s OK for a minister to go. If you don''t feel at ease, you can send a general. Why should my sister go in person? It will scare other nobles." Mu Dan on the other side said.


    To tell the truth, he had the idea of going out in person just now, but he immediately denied himself.


    Really shouldn''t


    How to say that.


    At least the royal family stands on top of the whole aristocracy.


    There are thousands of nobles in Jiagong, big and small. Even there are more than 100 people in the hall. Who has so many opportunities to show it and let a royal family take risks, which is also a stain of honor for the nobles.


    "Why should the princess go in person for such a thing? Let me go."


    "Yes, your Majesty the Sun King... I''d like to go too."


    Sure enough,


    A group of nobles scrambled to stand up at this time.


    Serya is an imperial Princess


    To tell the truth, even a real royal family should not have gone to her daughter''s house in the past, which is tantamount to directly beating the nobles in the face.


    In just one minute, more than a dozen big nobles fought out, and they were all in a state of [firm!].


    This


    Sean has been sitting beside without talking. He keeps switching between the nobles and serya in his vision. What can be seen is that serya didn''t lie. She really wanted to go, and the nobles didn''t make an appointment with her.


    Tut ~ good.


    I haven''t learned much about my fellow sister. Her courage and status in the aristocracy are not bad.


    Under such circumstances, she insisted on going


    Just stand up.


    Thank the ministers and nobles in the center of the hall.


    "Thank you very much, but I didn''t say that casually, but I had my own purpose." serya looked at the sun king, who was also in power without saying a word.


    "Father emperor, have you forgotten that this time the message came from the city of kerxia, and the Marquis of kobila there had a good relationship with me. I went there personally, which not only helped him, but also showed that the Empire did not forget to pay attention to the place."


    With serya''s words, a group of people in the hall [suddenly realized!] began to talk


    £¿£¿£¿


    What''s going on here.


    Sean suddenly felt that everyone in the hall knew, but he didn''t know!


    Because serya stood out, there was no room between Sean and Mudan, and it was convenient to talk to each other.


    "Brother... Mu Dan..."


    He called the other party, which awakened the other party from his stupidity.


    "Ah, big brother?"


    Although several royal heirs fought openly and secretly, especially when they were married, they said frankly that the return of the sun crown wizard pushed the struggle to the public level... But the apparent brotherhood is still there. After all, the current power holder is still the sun king. When the other party did not directly say the name of the heir, the three were just in vain.


    Therefore, there is no need to be stiff on this occasion. Maybe the real heirs are the two younger brothers and sisters who are not adults!


    "Serya, what''s going on, you know?"


    Mudan was stunned for a moment, which reflected that Sean didn''t return to jagong for a long time. He probably didn''t know about it.


    "This was initially decided by the Royal aunt, but it was not used later... The Marquis of kobila should have been his sister''s fiance."


    Sean''s eyes lit up.


    Is there such a thing, or did your mother decide?


    Mu Dan''s aunt certainly refers to his mother, and what she decided should have been something earlier.


    Then Mu Dan said the whole thing


    Many years ago, in fact, when his mother just returned to jagong, I remember that the "little Sean" at that time left the town when Ayla was four or five years old, and the two brothers and sisters were younger, estimated to be one or two years old.


    When she returned to jagong, she actually took good care of the two little girls, and discussed the problem of serya''s wedding a long time ago.


    At that time, serya was probably four or five years old. She once held an ability assessment competition for the young generation of local aristocrats in the imperial city of jagong, which was attended by people directly under the age of ten. Aila chose serya''s future husband and son-in-law through this competition.


    "So the one who won the contest was the Marquis of corbilla?" said Sean.


    This story!!


    It''s really the way my mother can think of.


    Life is fixed at the age of four or five


    Fortunately, I didn''t give myself at that time, otherwise I don''t know what contradiction to make now!


    "In fact, there are many reasons. That''s very. Seiya is also very young. She likes to read the novels and stories of knights and princesses, so she has been arguing to choose her own knights. Her father and aunt have no way to use this way."


    Ha ha~


    Unexpectedly, this little sister used to be a werewolf... Cow!


    "Then why was the engagement cancelled later?"


    "The situation is also very complicated. It is said that Anu kobila at that time was not the heir of the direct line, but a concubine. However, the direct line in the kobila family was over ten years old and a dandy, so he was called temporarily. Who knows that the final winner was him."


    Sean listened to Mudan''s story, which was really dramatic.


    "Later, after the exposure of this matter, there were a lot of problems. Of course, most of them were pressed down by their aunt. After all, they were young at that time. Later, many lost nobles stood up against it. In addition, after the death of my aunt, it didn''t end. No one dared to mention it again!"


    Speaking of this, I probably understand what the story is.


    "Then the Marquis of kobila is also very powerful. He can concubine out and inherit the family status."


    "I don''t know much about the situation there, but Anu, who was only 7 years old at that time, was able to crush a group of palace ministers and the sons of great nobles. He did have some skills," Mudan recalled.


    I don''t seem to have talked to the Marquis


    And it''s too long to remember.

 Chapter 660

    He became famous at the age of seven, and he was a very capable aristocrat!


    Sean summed up Mudan''s words, which probably means... In that case, the Marquis Anu cobila is really a talent.


    No wonder my sister thinks of each other.


    "Time has really passed for a long time. I remember that the Marquis lived in the imperial city for a period of time when he was a child. At that time, sister segia had a good relationship with each other. She was once the prototype of the novel of Princess and knight. However, with the great changes of the kobila family and the remote area under their jurisdiction in recent years, such stories have become less and less after the incident was exposed Dare to mention it again¡°


    Even bards don''t dare to write about Royal affairs. If it''s good or bad, shut up immediately.


    It''s not surprising


    To Sean''s surprise, there was such a dog blood story.


    Looking at serya standing in the middle of the high platform


    After she said the reason, the ministers below suddenly didn''t speak, and they didn''t seem to find the conditions to refute the two reasons.


    Even the Sun King changed his usual silence and began to [think!] up.


    Southeast of the Empire.


    It is almost one of the farthest directions of jagong. Indeed, it has not managed those places for many years. However, Lugang is still the largest port in the country within their jurisdiction.


    One of the reasons why empress Aila insisted on serya''s engagement with each other was also because of this


    However, at that time, there was a happy relationship between the two, and with the disappearance of the princess dream after serya grew up, and there was a suspicion of cheating the royal family in the kobila family, no one dared to mention it over time.


    If serya hadn''t suddenly said it, many people probably didn''t think of it.


    There was a sudden silence in the whole hall.


    No one spoke... But segia insisted.


    "What I said is OK. The Empire hasn''t taken good care of the border nobles for many years. It''s better to take this opportunity to consolidate their faith in the imperial capital, so it''s better for anyone to go than me." the more I said, the more reasonable I seemed.


    There''s really no objection.


    "But after all, you have no experience in dealing with these things. The news of the ghost appeared in the East a few months ago. Now it has spread to our country. It has become a big problem. Be careful... So..." the sun king suddenly looked at the hall.


    This sentence did not directly deny serya''s idea, but looked at other nobles.


    "I would like to accompany the princess."


    "I''d love to!"


    The nobles who had just stood up came again.


    Sean, who looked at this scene, realized that the so-called serya had always had a good position among the nobles. It was true that so many people were willing to go with her.


    "That''s good."


    Finally, the sun king decided that the two experienced Dukes would accompany sayya to the southeast. By the way, he also asked Mudan and Sean for their opinions


    "Very good," Sean replied positively.


    "In fact, I also have some things I want to ask big brother for advice!" said serya with a smile.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Because this is to discuss the handling of the ghost incident, Sean''s solar crown has not been mentioned again.


    I heard it was noisy before, but it was finally suppressed by the sun king.


    Sean was also worried that someone would mention it at this time, but the result was good... The ghost incident became the focus of everyone''s debate, and also involved some old things about serya.


    The day after returning home, serya went directly to the manor to meet Sean.


    "Yesterday you said you wanted to ask me something? What''s the matter?" Sean asked.


    Maybe she came here today because she promised yesterday.


    In the reception hall, Freya and herself are


    While seria was not in a hurry, she tasted tea first, and then looked forward to asking Freya.


    "Is sister-in-law still used to living in Jiagong?"


    "Very good, but the weather here may be hotter than where I used to live, but it''s cool in the manor," replied Freya.


    Now she is the princess and the sister-in-law of saizia and Mudan... The two sides have never met in private, but this time it has become an opportunity to meet in private.


    "That''s good. The weather in the capital of jagong is very good in IDAK. I specially sent some skin care berries this time. My sister-in-law can take them and use them in the bath. The effect is very good." after looking at the subordinate behind the door, he really sent some gifts this time.


    "Thank you, sister!"


    When the two women were talking, Sean suddenly felt that he had no room to interrupt.


    "It''s all a family. Why do you say this... In fact, I should have talked more with my sister-in-law. I can come to the palace to find me more on weekdays, otherwise my sister doesn''t have many people to chat with alone." serya said with a smile.


    It''s really a Royal Princess with elegant behavior. No wonder so many nobles like to follow her.


    I didn''t think so before, but today Sean found that serya has achieved the extreme that neither he nor Mu Dan has


    Every word and deed reveals charm and dignity, which is the goddess standard in the eyes of any noble.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with sister serya coming to me today?" after chatting a few common words, Sean finally asked it first.


    And serya looked at Sean and Freya very seriously at this time.


    "I want to borrow something from my brother."


    "What?"


    "Artillery weapons developed by my brother''s factory," said serya.


    What weapons are they aimed at?


    Sean thought


    It''s no secret what kind of power you have around you. It''s estimated that it''s not a secret to be with each other for a long time.


    He controls the production and profits of the industrial zone, has a particularly profitable territory like aurora, the default next-generation leader of the forbidden guards, and his wife is the leader of restarting the sun crown.


    All these identities are worthy of Mu Dan and saizia''s yearning... The only thing that may not be disclosed is his new alliance with longfield, as well as the size and location of the Investigation Corps!


    "Do you want artillery weapons?"


    "Yes," said serya positively.


    "Although I don''t know what the ghost is, it must be something on the sea. If it is on the sea, I always think the artillery in my brother''s hand is the best weapon and the most helpful."


    Value your own weapons?


    Sean thought for a moment


    "Is my brother embarrassed?"


    "How could it be. Since my sister wants it, I''ll give you some, but it''s a long way to the southeast. Has my sister figured out how to transport it?"


    "I''ll find a way," said serya.


    "Well, I''ll ask the industrial zone to send you a batch!"


    After talking about the transaction, the two sides talked about unimportant family affairs for a while, and finally sent serya away.


    After the other party left the manor, Freya looked at the direction of the other party''s carriage.


    "Your sister is really a great politician."


    "Who said no, I''m beginning to think she''s better than Mu Dan!"

 Chapter 661

    Come and borrow weapons from yourself, and still run to find the Marquis who has no guess


    Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, the princess should be affectionate and righteous, but now sairiya is not the little princess in the story. From the perspective of sairiya known by Sean, she is completely a female politician.


    So I was surprised when I heard that the other party had a designated fiance from childhood, and it was still the story of a Princess knight!


    "But... The story you told before is true?" Freya asked.


    In fact, before serya arrived, Sean told Freya about each other and the scene in the hall where serya insisted on passing through.


    Even Freya was surprised when she heard it!


    Although she didn''t have much contact with each other, she had a brief exchange with serya at the wedding. Freya, who had seen many vanity fairs, defined each other as a delicate and selfish politician at her first impression. Who could have thought that there was such a romantic scene many years ago.


    The carriage was gone. Freya looked at the road outside the manor and sighed, "this man has become so fast."


    "It''s fast," Sean echoed.


    "But... Do you know the purpose of your sister coming to ask you for weapons this time?" Freya suddenly looked at Sean and asked.


    I looked up and thought for a moment. Although I''m not sure, on the one hand, I may really think that using artillery can have an advantage at sea. On the other hand


    "Maybe she wants her former knight to help her."


    "Help her?"


    Sean nodded and said: "Well, beside me is melsousa, the commander of the royal guards, and the sun crown you will lead in the future, and Mudan has at least a large number of Imperial troops. Serya''s words are embarrassing. Obviously, she has a voice in many nobles, but most of these voice rights come from her identity and unmarried relationship, which she should also understand."


    In fact, after careful calculation, the two princes Sean and Mudan have high support and are very loyal, while saizia is erratic.


    It''s the aristocratic faction, but the aristocratic faction is the most chaotic.


    There are also some people who stand in other camps, and even more people are completely on the wall... Relying on this faction will not have any good results in the end. It''s good not to be stabbed in the back.


    And at present, the reason why some nobles are willing to follow serya is probably because of her own identity.


    The daughter of the sun king, the princess of jagong... If she finally marries any aristocrat, it will make the other family rise. It is estimated that Saiya knows this, so she has been very careful to maintain her relationship with each aristocrat. It is only "ambiguous", but she never really favors any family, otherwise such a relationship will be broken.


    Tut~


    It seems very scheming, but people are the advantage of girls, and you have nothing to say.


    But even if the advantages are great, the disadvantages are also great


    Segia cannot always maintain a balance among the nobles, and she has said before that the aristocratic faction is the most chaotic force, and she must make some choices among them.


    The Marquis of Anu cobila is probably one.


    After hearing Sean''s story, Freya asked curiously, "then you are willing to give her your weapons."


    "After all, it''s related to the safety of imperial residents. Of course I have to give it away, and I don''t take it as a killer mace. Imperial military factories also have imitation products... You don''t have to do it if you can get it, and even if you do it, there won''t be any change. As long as Jia Gong is stable for a long time, the internal sales of these weapons won''t be as high as that of civilian products." Sean explained.


    "Besides, what is important now is to investigate the source of the ghost."


    Personally, in fact, Sean hasn''t really become a step-by-step calculation person over the years. Maybe his life for decades is the reason of ordinary people. He suddenly became an aristocrat, but his mentality still hasn''t completely changed.


    Over the years, I have little room to do anything, but I haven''t killed all possible opponents for the sake of interests.


    At present, jagong''s threat is those ghosts in the sea with unknown source. You can worry about the rest!


    "Well, I''ve asked Mirko to take some members of the sun crown to the southeast to meet with Lucille, but it''s hard to find her."


    Uh


    The topic suddenly became his mentor, and Sean was helpless.


    After going out, there was no news at all, and the sun crown and the Investigation Corps couldn''t find her.


    Sean is the person who knows each other''s'' transformation ''trick best. If she intends to hide, there are not many people in the world


    "Forget about the tutor. Anyway, she will come back by herself after she finds out. When she meets a problem, she will naturally find help."


    "Oh, and Prince tour. They said they would come later."


    Sean, listen to today''s arrangements.


    Even if you become a prince, once you really want to do something, there is no time to rest around... Sometimes you really envy those people who can work outside. With their high salary, you can wave everywhere!


    "All right, let them come."


    Take Freya''s hand and go back to her manor


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the second day, serya received some artillery and muskets from the industrial zone, as well as many special ammunition and grenades.


    These firearms are actually rare in desert wars.


    One reason is that the industrial development of desert countries is relatively backward. The other reason is that desert people have developed a better physique in this environment, and the overall level is very high. In addition, there is the isolation of the great desert and the endless sea in the south.


    The natural barrier makes the whole desert countries trapped in aidak. All wars in history are wars between countries, and there are few foreign enemies. Therefore, these firearms such as zambutar rarely appear.


    From morning to noon, serya had the troops loaded for a long time before finally sending these things to the flying dragon.


    This has almost mobilized the flying dragon of most transportation in the capital!


    Some can only be found in the Flying Dragon Knights


    "Are you all ordered?"


    "Yes, your highness," said a general beside her.


    Originally, the Sun King wanted to let the Flying Dragon Knight Commander melsousa follow, but the flying dragon knight regiment also suffered a lot of losses in the pirate battle just in the past, and changed another group of guards at the suggestion of serya.


    And this time, the sons of several Dukes who stood up and spoke in the hall at that time. They were also eager for merit to be recognized by the family, so they took the family soldiers with them.


    "That''s good. Let''s get ready to go."


    Serya had just finished, and a noble asked nearby.


    "Will your highness go by flying dragon?"


    Serya, who was about to go up, suddenly stopped and looked at each other.


    Eden evley.


    That is, the second son of the former Minister Brown Evely, is one of serya''s playmates when she was a child.


    "Do you think I''m the kind of princess who wants to take a carriage and have a rest in a luxury hotel? Lugang is far from here. If we don''t ride a flying dragon, it''s difficult for us to arrive in a short time... Don''t talk nonsense, go up quickly." he pointed to another flying dragon nearby.


    Today, serya changed into a suit of light leather armor, wrapped around her slender waist, and below are convenient trousers and high leather boots. The whole person showed a different temperament and beauty. From the beginning to now, several nobles in the same industry have not opened their eyes from her.


    The nobles may not be used to riding this animal, so even the one of serya is controlled by the veteran of the army, and she only needs to ride with her.


    Aiden looked at each other''s firm eyes and understood serya''s stubborn character.


    "Well, it''s all for the Empire!"

 Chapter 662

    It also takes five or six days from the capital of jagong to near Lugang in the southeast according to the normal flight speed.


    However, at the strong request of serya, the team was able to enter the boundary of kerxia city one day in advance... That is, the area of the city to which Lukang belongs is owned by the kobila family. It is precisely because of holding Lukang that a nobleman in a marginal area can be granted the status of marquis.


    It is said that there are many reasons for this.


    As Lugang was originally the largest port in jagong, and the export trade and the deployment of the Navy were related to the national level, Lugang was directly taken over by the Imperial Army, but it was nominally owned by the kobila family.


    This is a bit like the current situation of Dansu port!


    The only difference is that the port of Dansu is an outsider after all. The whole kingdom of Dansu is now almost disintegrated, and everyone in Lukang is the aristocrat of jagong, so the treatment is different.


    After taking the right to use Lukang, the royal family also raised the kobila family.


    The Marquis on the border means that the status is higher and the influence is wider... The territory of the whole kerxia city is almost the same as the Kingdom next door in the southeast, so it is also an important border defense force.


    The team gradually approached the scope of kerschach City, and the team was able to overlook the vast land from a height.


    There is more than one urban agglomeration


    From the mountains to the plains, it stretches for dozens of kilometers intermittently. If this scale is added together, it is similar to the capital, but the prosperity is a little less.


    "Does Princess segia still have an impression of the Marquis of kobila?"


    On the flying dragon, Aiden inquired about serya''s thoughts curiously.


    At this time, several nobles in the same trade came closer


    Princess segia.


    She was once famous among the young generation in the aristocratic circle of the capital, with noble temperament, extraordinary birth and her unique tenacious character. Compared with the girls in other aristocratic circles, she completely existed. There was even a rumor that the younger generation loved by Empress Aila most was her.


    At that time, serya was also regarded by many people as a part of another queen!


    In the aristocratic circle of the younger generation, most people have known each other since childhood... Compared with Prince Mudan''s naturally unattainable attitude, sairiya is the opposite.


    Gentle and considerate, often give encouragement to people at that time!


    Several people around and Aiden almost grew up with Princess Seiya. It''s not a day or two for several people to fight for her. They often even vowed to marry each other as their wife. Up to now, the outcome has not been decided.


    When I heard that Princess serya was going to lead the team to the southeast, several people immediately agreed to come.


    On the one hand, although I am an aristocrat, it is my parents who really have status. Many brothers around me are coveting this position, which needs to be maintained by certain achievements; On the other hand, of course, it is because Princess segia promised to be her knight, but it can''t be realized now.


    Even aristocrats have their own troubles and things they can''t achieve.


    Once a young Aiden vowed in his heart to become the knight in the eyes of Princess Seiya


    But no matter how hard he tried, he was always unhappy.


    When he lost to Anu, he could only watch the other party accept serya''s blessing. Only he knew the sadness and heartache.


    Time and again worried, time and time again sad;


    Complaining about their ability is not enough, complaining that they can not become the idol in the story;


    How painful the heart is, how eager the heart is;


    Fantasize about victory and the past with each other. But all this still can not be achieved, can not be completed.


    I wanted to give up, but once I saw the princess''s smile, the haze in my heart was dispelled.


    Because in Aiden''s heart, Princess Seiya has never changed. She just wants to change the country according to her own wishes, just like her psychology of wanting each other, so she can only work silently and hope to work together with each other


    "In fact, I can''t remember the appearance of Anu. I haven''t seen many of them. I don''t know how he is now. But this time, our main purpose was to investigate the ghost incident. It is said that this incident has affected many countries in the East. We can''t let it spread any more. We must find the reason."


    Serya looked at the others around her.


    In fact, everyone here has known each other since childhood. Many people grew up playing with themselves.


    If you want to speak, serya actually listens to them and appreciates that they have always supported themselves... And because of their relationship, the family they represent has always supported herself. Without their support, serya really can''t tell what she would be like at the moment.


    "Yes, that''s why we brought so many weapons this time!" Eden replied with a smile.


    And serya smiled and nodded. "Yes!"


    She laughed and felt the people around her laughing.


    "Don''t worry, princess. We will find out the cause of this incident and won''t let you lose to Prince Sean." the other side also smiled and promised.


    "But then again, I didn''t expect Prince Sean to agree to send out his weapons."


    Serya has thought about this many times


    Even when he was ready to borrow, he thought of what excuse the other party would refuse. After all, the power of this artillery weapon has been widely spread among the nobles since the last incident in the capital.


    Many people want to cheat in the industrial zone, but it''s hard to get in!


    "Brother Sean is a great man. He may have other ideas, but it''s quite unexpected," saizia murmured.


    "But we won''t lose."


    "Well, never!"


    Looking down, the flying dragon regiment was noticed by the people below when it appeared in the lower air of Kesha city.


    Because the Marquis of Anu personally sent a letter to the capital for help, the people who came should also be the troops from the capital. When the soldiers came to report, he looked for the first place to wait.


    After all, the level of local troops is not high, so it is necessary to send high-level people from the capital. Similarly, only the general of the imperial capital can mobilize the fleet from Lugang. Therefore, after receiving the ghost incident in a small town, ANU first thought of asking for help from the capital.


    "Ask someone to prepare, and then arrange the place of the Imperial Army, and also prepare the data I have collected these days."


    With the flying dragons, they have approached Anu and arranged the final preparations.


    "Yes, Lord marquis."


    When the first flying dragon approaches


    Anu saw a beautiful girl on it?


    His eyes widened and his heart beat faster at this time.


    Princess segia~

 Chapter 663

    Anu never thought that she was among the people who came this time.


    The mood without waves for a long time was touched again


    Watching the flying dragon regiment gradually decline, many soldiers around can also see several people leading the team this time. Among them, the beautiful appearance of Princess Seiya has attracted the attention of many people.


    The leader of the team is a female general?


    It doesn''t look like it.


    After leaving the capital of jagong, few people have seen Princess sairiya again, and such royal women can''t appear on the canvas. Ordinary people don''t have the opportunity to look at the real face at all, and can only learn about the princess from the little gossip.


    Obviously, even any gossip is not enough in front of real people.


    Soldiers rarely see such a woman!


    The moment serya jumped off the flying dragon... A combination of the beauty of a lady and a noble lady and the heroic temperament of a female general. With this charming and slim dress, many soldiers could not take their eyes away from her, especially Anu at this time.


    "Princess highland princess!" after Anu called out the name of the other side, the soldiers around him were all shocked.


    Princess segia?


    The princess is here herself.


    Because we didn''t receive any news before, everyone just thought that the person coming would be a general or something. Who knows it was the legendary princess.


    It would be the royal highness of the princess!


    With the kneeling of the Marquis of Anu, all the soldiers around fell to their knees.


    "Long time no see, ANU." serya did not call each other''s title, but called her name kindly.


    For many years


    Even Anu has not heard such a name for many years.


    For a short moment, the story of the princess and the knight came to my mind again. Many years ago, in the palace garden, under the moonlight, they also quietly hid in the garden grass like an obsessed reader and read those knight novels.


    After so many years... The princess is still the princess, beautiful and charming. She still lives in the palace courtyard, but her knight is not the knight of the year!


    "It''s been a long time."


    Anu lowered his head and said faintly.


    The conversation between the two people makes a group of people around look strange


    One is the princess of the whole empire, the other is the Marquis of the border, but why is there a sense of reunion after a long separation.


    And this feeling is still very strong. Even several soldiers around began to whisper. They dare not speak too loudly for fear that others will hear them.


    However, this scene made Aiden, who was watching on the other side, unhappy, and directly stood up and said to Anu who had just stood up.


    "Marquis Anu, we are here to help you investigate the ghosts at sea."


    Although Aiden is the son of a minister and one of the nobles, he has no title at present. In fact, his status is far inferior to Anu himself, but they are all from the capital and have a high family status, so Anu is also respectful to them.


    "Who is this?"


    Eden raised his head and replied. "Aiden Evely."


    "Evelyn?" Anu recalled that among the ministers in the imperial capital, there was really a former minister called Evelyn, who was a big man in charge of the reserve force of the college.


    Even in Kesha City, there are some rich families who spend a lot of money to get close to Lord yifuli in order to enter the famous schools in the imperial capital, but they can''t even touch the threshold of each other.


    Each of Jiagong''s former ministers is equivalent to a grand duke, even more powerful than the Duke... Due to various reasons of the previous generation, Jiagong does not have a prince at present. In fact, these people are more like princes with different surnames than local lords like themselves.


    "It''s the Eden brothers," Anu said with a smile after a short inner thought.


    He really didn''t remember these people, but they can say their names, which means they at least know themselves.


    Anu only stayed in the capital for a while when he was young. He didn''t know the aristocratic circle in that area


    "I''ve made people ready for this. Please come with me." Anu sorted out his excitement just now and took the lead in front of the crowd.


    At this time, he suddenly noticed that some of the pterosaurs that followed were tied with huge iron buckets on their backs!


    "Is that... Artillery?"


    Although Kexia city is located at the southeast edge of jagong, as the local Marquis Anu, he has a lot of knowledge. These things are most common in the equipment of Lugang army.


    "Yes, I borrowed it from my big brother Sean. I hope it can play a role in this ghost investigation."


    "Prince Sean?"


    Anu looked at the man he admired most when he was young, and there was a faint feeling in his heart.


    I''m afraid the other party came to me this time to investigate more than the ghost incident


    The crowd followed Anu to the house of the Marquis of kerschach.


    Here, ANU had people prepare all the reports about the ghost incident and the testimony of those witnesses. Everything was prepared in advance. There was a lot of information, and even he sacrificed his soldiers'' lives.


    "It''s all here. These are the records of ghost Events... In order not to cause panic among coastal residents, I evacuated some residents. Even those who can''t leave also sent troops to limit their frequency of going to sea. They can''t go out in foggy weather. Although there hasn''t been foggy weather recently, I''m still worried about the next batch of victims," Anu said.


    The ghost incident took place in a small village on the edge of the coastline, some distance from the city of kerschach.


    Jagong has a long coastline, but there are not many places with villages. The main reason is that the transportation is inconvenient, so most people still live in cities and towns. Moreover, the village needs to buy supplies from the city. If the traveling businessmen can''t get there, the village will soon disappear.


    Therefore, the existence of these villages is also required.


    Although not many, once this problem occurs, it is easy to cause panic in other places


    Besides, the reason for this has not been found yet.


    Everyone is saying that the ghost has slowly moved from the east to the southeast. Will it directly reach Lugang in the future.


    You know, the status of Lugang is very important to the country


    This is also the reason why Anu asked for help from the capital this time.


    Serya, who had been looking at the information carefully, saw doubts from many places. She pointed to a certain place and asked.


    "The colors of ghosts are green? But why do people say they see their relatives? If they are late at night, they can''t see the green at all."

 Chapter 664

    This


    Don''t say, ANU can''t answer such a question temporarily.


    On weekdays, who would think about this problem? Moreover, the ghost incident has happened. Most people tell the reason according to what they see. The local army is also busy looking for the missing people.


    But nothing!


    At this juncture, I really didn''t pay attention to the existence of the ghost itself.


    "Well... I don''t know, maybe for some reason, but the ghost did take a lot of people, and they never showed up the next day," Anu said.


    Serya looked at each other and thought about it carefully.


    "Is there a problem?" Anu felt that serya seemed to be obsessed with the existence of ghosts. Finally, he added: "the ghost event first appeared in the East a few months ago. It seemed to be autumn at that time. There was no abnormality in the east at that time. It suddenly appeared."


    Anu summoned a maid around him and unfolded the prepared map.


    Among the people who came with serya this time, several young people are noble children at first sight, but the generals of the same trade are very high-level, which can almost be regarded as the top combat effectiveness of these families. As long as they are sure to solve the ghost incident... They have nothing to hide and share all the information they can find.


    "Look!" Anu pointed to the map.


    "From this place, this is the first ghost incident in an area belonging to Swahili. There is also a famous port, twilight bend port."


    Just like what I said just now, the establishment of the village also depends on the periphery of the city, so the location of the ghost event for the first time is also close to a large port city!


    "I know, but that''s not what I''m talking about..."


    Serya has always been very serious. Even the noble young masters from the imperial capital rarely see the princess so serious.


    "The story you told is the same as that of all bards, but there is no news about these details. They all say that ghosts took them away, and they also say that they saw their relatives before they left... Why can''t they separate if they are relatives?"


    "And the resurrection of dead relatives, which is very strange. In addition, why do others know this? Where did your intelligence personnel come from?"


    "... everything doesn''t make sense."


    Serya denied most of the information in just a few minutes because it seemed unclear to her.


    In fact, ANU also thought about some of these reasons, but he ignored this part because there were too many people talking and panic, especially in the isolated villages.


    "What does the princess mean?"


    "I hope to send the troops of the imperial capital to re investigate this matter, especially in the foggy weather. We will investigate according to what route they appear, even if it has happened or in the village... I suspect someone said it deliberately." it''s not hard for people around to hear that serya deliberately blamed this matter on conspiracy theory.


    It is indeed possible, and it is even more possible after being told so many flaws.


    "Then let my soldiers go," Aiden said suddenly.


    "No... mine, too."


    Some of the nobles stood up.


    "It''s still mine..."


    "Don''t make any noise." Hua Hai was directly interrupted by serya without saying anything. "You can all go. After all, the whole coastline is very long, and what we need to investigate may be the sea where the incident occurred. Send someone to see where they went and whether they fell into the sea and couldn''t find them."


    Compared with random arrangement, serya''s order makes everyone feel bright in front of them.


    The princess who has been trapped in the deep palace courtyard, a beautiful flower in the desert, has such great control ability.


    "You should ask others about the situation here first, but Marquis Anu has something to say about the investigation details of this incident." serya suddenly proposed to talk to Anu alone. Others looked at each other and couldn''t say anything. Naturally, they agreed.


    Serya rolled up the map on the table and found a maid nearby


    "You, follow me." give the map to the other party.


    They walked to a quiet room next to them


    Even Anu himself didn''t expect that the little princess had changed so much that her whole aura had changed except her appearance. Now it looks like the first empress.


    Close the door, ANU subconsciously glanced at serya.


    "Unexpectedly..."


    "Anu." a soft call interrupted the conversation.


    The sound was so wonderful that it seemed magical and irresistible.


    "I know it''s sudden, but this time I come to you. In addition to investigating the ghost incident, there''s another thing I want to ask you!"


    Anu may have thought of this from the beginning, otherwise the princess wouldn''t come here in person, so she doesn''t seem surprised to hear it now.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Serya motioned to the maid who came with the map to open it for herself, and then let the other party leave the room.


    This map is a sign of some countries around kerschach city.


    "You should have heard of my big brother who came back."


    "Prince Sean? Of course I know... Recently, his name is the hottest topic in the whole desert, and many people believe that he will become the next Sun King," Anu said.


    "What do you think?"


    Serya''s rhetorical question made Anu silent. In fact, over the years, he also knew that the other party wanted to be the queen, but they were too far apart and rarely contacted again.


    "I know that in your opinion, I have no ability to compare with this big brother... But I don''t want to lose like this. At least I have to do something. The artillery I brought this time is from him. I want to give you some artillery to help me forge my heart."


    Anu was too frightened to answer serya''s words.


    Build it yourself?


    "But my industry..."


    "You are the actual owner of Lugang. You can hire some workers from the countries in the southern continent. Moreover, I don''t want you to forge it for me to fight against the big brother. It''s not necessary for Jia Gong to fight internally. I hope you can sell it to desert countries through your channels."


    When Anu thought of the first floor, serya was at a higher level!


    "Arms trafficking."


    "Well, that''s right. My eldest brother got married some time ago, and the people who came to the wedding were almost the whole desert countries... I can see from them that there are problems in several countries, such as karistan, Horton Kingdom and tour kingdom. These are contradictory. I hope you can sell arms to them to make a profit, because I believe you."


    The short conversation almost bet on Anu.


    The profits of the arms business are very high, which may not be enough to compare with the current trade in Lukang, but if it is sold for a long time, it may also break the balance of power of the whole desert countries.


    Once something happens, it''s not safe for jagong!


    "You''re doing something very dangerous, segia."


    "But I have to do..."


    Anu looked at each other''s firm eyes, and there was an invisible expression on his charming face.


    "You seem to have changed a lot..."


    "Even the princess will grow up, and my knight has become a lord!"


    Serya knew that Anu also climbed to this position step by step from the position of concubine. People who can have this ability are naturally making bets.


    "What about the ghost?"


    "Now we are dealing with the ghost. We can take our time."


    The two discussed in the room


    At the moment, a little farther away from the door, the maid who had just accompanied in quietly walked out of the next door and jumped out of the window.


    She never left the room


    After walking away, the magic worked on his face, revealing another face and snow-white hair.


    Lucille lurked in the house of the Marquis of kobila for several days. Unexpectedly, she heard such news!

 Chapter 665

    Since she came to the southeast, Lucille has been hiding herself in various identities.


    This is a habit that she has engraved in her bones. As long as she travels, she can''t help exchanging various identities... It''s not that she can''t beat the enemy, but that someone won''t harass herself and interrupt the original good plan.


    For many years


    It seems that I have been using this method since I left my mentor and traveled alone. In other words, this method is also what my mentor told me.


    Even the strongest people can''t make enemies everywhere. If they must make enemies, they must make the enemies don''t know who the target is!


    Therefore, Lucille always likes to walk with changing identity


    No, I just came to the Marquis of kobila''s house. After a few days, I finally got some useful news.


    Even Lucille didn''t expect that Sean''s sister, Princess serya, had such ambition. If you tell him the news, wait for him to kneel down with himself and thank him when you go back.


    Ha ha~


    Lucille could even predict Sean''s expression at that time.


    She jumped out of the Marquis''s residence, took off her maid''s dress in a secret place, and changed into a set of clothes prepared for adventurers. Then she silently recited magic. Her snow-white hair turned into the most common brown color in the desert, and the outline of her face details changed.


    She didn''t have the habit of wearing a sword, so she directly broke a branch beside her, and the branch became like a long sword in a short moment. With the handle of the sword, she completely became a dress like a maid soldier.


    After the change, Lucille appreciated her current posture with great interest


    HMM ~ I haven''t used it for a long time. I still do a good job in this little detail.


    Camouflage is more than just a change of appearance.


    After many years of true stories, Lucille has learned that a little detail may lead others to recognize you as a fake, especially those with strong observation ability. They have been recognized several times over the years because they haven''t noticed the small details.


    Now look... Not bad.


    At least this skill has not been forgotten!


    Lucille recalled how long she hadn''t used the ability of change. It seems that she hasn''t come out since she heard the desert Prince called Sean last year.


    I didn''t expect it to be so long!


    Hey~


    I shouldn''t have listened to that guy and continued to stay in jagong. After a long time, I would get used to the life of rich clothes and food!


    You''re the mentor. Lucille subconsciously reminded her identity... I feel that she has been taken away by her apprentice for more than a year. In addition to calling herself a mentor, she is more like his subordinate!


    Suddenly, I recalled what Rachel''s sister said when she left kesselk.


    The disciple who is very similar to his mentor!


    No matter how many years have passed, when I hear that voice, I can''t help nodding and agreeing, or even refuting


    It was a moment, and Lucille had a very complicated feeling in her heart.


    Looking at the distant sky, I jumped out of the garden again


    The person who came this time was Princess serya. To tell the truth, Lucille didn''t expect that she just saw each other''s palace when she followed Sean in the palace. Almost every night, several ministers entered the princess''s palace. At the beginning, Lucille thought that the princess''s private life was chaotic.


    Secretly scolded several times, even Sean was involved in it.


    But just after listening to each other''s ideas and plans, she felt that the princess didn''t look like that kind of indiscreet person. The idea in her heart was more crazy and far-reaching than Sean to a certain extent.


    Lucille didn''t get in touch with his Sean disciple for a long time, but the other party''s initial living environment, even those who came out of that small mountain village and town, would not be very aristocratic, but the other party''s ability was more than he thought many times, but the only thing is very similar to his mentor, that is, they pay too much attention to rules and regulations and won''t be too crazy.


    The princess sairiya is typically so crazy that she even thought of guiding the war after a certain time!


    Serya Izdihar.


    Worthy of the name of the Izdihar family!


    When going out of the Earl''s territory, Lucille will follow her own advance, where the Investigation Corps in the city is located.


    Usually, the Investigation Corps will arrange some people in the hall of the mercenary guild in order to better collect intelligence, and they have to spread the news to Sean. It''s best to let him prepare in advance.


    Although Lucille is unwilling to admit it, she still believes that the only person who can stand beside her is this disciple!


    Even my sister for many years will betray herself, but this disciple is trustworthy... I will tell each other the news I get at the first time.


    There is no seasonal difference in aidak when walking to the bustling block of Kesha city. The temperature is just a little lower in winter. It is still hot during the day, and even the maximum temperature is still unbearable. It is only slightly cooler when it rains.


    In the mercenary guild, many people check the mission near the bulletin board.


    "Have you heard that the regiment from the imperial capital has arrived today, as if to help us investigate the ghost incident."


    The recent topic in the guild is the arrival of Princess serya


    "Do you know now? I also know that the person who came this time is the princess serya."


    "Princess segia? Our eldest princess? I thought it would be prince Sean!" someone said suspiciously.


    When Lucille entered the guild, some people also noticed her.


    However, the dress of this ordinary mercenary is only seen by people at most, won''t care too much, and almost ignore it at a glance.


    She can also take this opportunity to listen to the news among the mercenaries in the city.


    "Prince Sean has just got married. It''s estimated that he won''t come over, and it''s said that he has begun to establish his own wizard power now, and the name of the sun crown wizard has been taken back by him again..."


    Lucille glanced at the man who spoke. He was a young mercenary with beard. His skin color was brown and black. He should be from the central region. No wonder the news would be so well informed.


    "Sun crown wizard? Isn''t that the wizard who once had the highest honor!"


    "Yes, and that organization originally belonged to the former queen. Now it is reasonable to be inherited by her only son, or it should be said that only he inherited others... I also heard that the princess married by his Highness the prince is a powerful wizard!"


    The topic is clearly talking about the princess saizia''s coming, but it turned into Sean''s side.


    It can be imagined that Sean''s prestige in the desert has reached what position. Probably no one can listen to him unless he says something about him.


    "There are powerful female wizards in the desert?" someone asked suddenly.


    "That''s really a lot, but if you want to say the strongest, I think the alisis witch who used to appear in the south is more powerful. I don''t know if there is a chance to be noticed by the prince."


    Poof~


    The wine I just drank gushed out.

 Chapter 666

    "Guest, is the wine not to your taste?"


    Lucille rarely makes such an eye-catching and humiliating move.


    Just now, when the other party said the name of alisis, he didn''t breathe and coughed.


    Cough, cough


    The act of spraying wine also attracted the attention of many people.


    "No, it''s just a little bitter." he casually made an excuse.


    "Hey, that little girl over there, do you want to drink my honey wine if you don''t like it... Hahaha!" there are many rest rooms in the mercenary guild, which are provided for people to rest and help the mercenaries discuss team formation.


    Lucille looked around and her eyes were cold for a moment, but the people opposite didn''t seem to feel her anger at this time.


    "Change a cup."


    "All right!"


    Try to keep a low profile. Although the people around her made her want to fight, she finally suppressed her anger.


    Fortunately, other people didn''t care about this after laughing. This kind of girl who is not used to drinking will only be seen at the beginning. We should cherish it. It may not be long before you can see each other in the pub and ask you to have a drink test. It''s too fast to change a person!


    After a short clip, those people still continued the topic just now.


    "Witch alisis? I''ve heard of that rumor. I just haven''t seen her. It''s said that she is vicious. No one dares to provoke her in the south."


    "I''ve also heard of this name. It seems that many wizard organizations have been defeated by her, such as the poisonous scorpion organization and so on."


    People around began to discuss their deeds. Every story told would remind Lucille of the situation at that time.


    Part of it is true and part of it is made up by them... But the final results are real. He has indeed destroyed many wizard organizations he doesn''t like. This is also the reason why Brad Pitt, the head of the palace wizards in jagong, is unwilling to let himself join the palace wizards.


    Think their bad reputation is too conspicuous outside, which will have a bad impact on them.


    Hum!


    Drink another glass of wine. This time, Lucille didn''t lose her manners like before.


    A group of guys who don''t know anything


    In this world, if you can live only by good reputation, you don''t have to be so troublesome.


    In their story, many enemies actually harassed themselves at the beginning. Just now, the other party mentioned the wizard organization of poisonous scorpion. It was originally a bandit group. Relying on the support of several wizards, they had been hijacking passers-by in the southern desert. They were killed by themselves, which was a good thing.


    But the world has never publicized the good deeds they have done. Instead, they say that they have terrible strength and vicious means, which is even more so when they spread more later.


    However, Lucille didn''t want to argue with these people... Only when she wanted to enter the palace wizard this time, she found that such remarks were spread so outrageously, which was one of the reasons why she was so angry at that time.


    At the end of the second cup, Lucille finally saw another man on the counter of the mercenary guild.


    When she came here, she went to the commander of the banier army and asked him for the list of members of the Investigation Corps here. One of them was the young man on the counter.


    Lucille stepped forward


    The other party also raised his head slightly.


    "If you see the task, it''s on the bulletin board. If you''re sure, you can give it to me to register for you." a script of work.


    "I don''t do tasks."


    "Huh?"


    The young man looked up at Lucille again.


    "I came from banier..."


    Lucille didn''t like to beat around the Bush and directly indicated his identity. After hearing the name of the head of the general army, the young man was also shocked. He was busy to see if someone was staring around. If not, he was ready to take the other party to the other side to talk.


    "Don''t leave, it''s OK here. No one around will notice us." Lucille''s confidence in her magic doesn''t have to worry about others. Instead, going elsewhere alone with the disguised guild staff will arouse others'' suspicion.


    "Then..."


    The young man is worried.


    "Don''t worry about the others, they can''t hear." Lucille continued, "I just came to tell you something. Princess saizia is going to sell the artillery to the desert countries through the imitation of the count here. Just tell the people above about it, and they will deal with it."


    The key information doesn''t need to be too complicated. As long as it''s the key thing, Lucille believes Sean can know what''s at stake.


    "Arms!" said the young man in surprise.


    I''ve been assigned to this city for such a long time. I really don''t have any information to report to the top, but the recent thing is the arrival of Princess serya today. I didn''t expect to receive such a big news at the same time.


    "You know, just report it to the top tonight."


    "I see." the young man nodded. However, looking at the strange mercenary dressed in front of him, he was still a woman. He suddenly remembered that an order had just come from above a few days ago.


    Let all the Investigation Corps in this area, including the whole southeast and even the East, cooperate with a woman who calls herself Lucille.


    As long as her orders are unconditionally obeyed!


    The news of the Investigation Corps is absolutely secret, and others will not find it. Is this woman in front of you!


    "Are you sir Lucille?"


    It was the first time that someone would call herself that. Even Lucille was surprised.


    "It''s really you."


    "It doesn''t matter if I am, you just pass the news to the top." glanced and didn''t bother to explain to the other party.


    "I will! Where will officer Lucille go later?" the young man didn''t expect that the officer in the order would find himself here. He was excited.


    When asked, Lucille hesitated.


    As long as you say something about the place, the other party will report it, so Sean will know sooner or later


    Whatever.


    It doesn''t hurt to tell him your whereabouts.


    "I will sneak into the soldiers of Princess Seiya to investigate the problem of the ghost, hoping to find out the reason. This has happened for some time. If I can''t get the results, the next group of people may become victims," Lucille said.


    The other party nodded, then watched Lucille finally leave the mercenary guild hall.


    The weather in Kesha city is still hot


    However, the heat did not last for a few days. Soon, clouds came from the sea and lowered the temperature again.


    The rain is falling again along the southeast coast


    The weather is bad, and the fog comes at any time.


    From the sea to the coast!

 Chapter 667

    In the residence of marquis Anu


    Serya has sent people to the coastal area for investigation many times, and even sent ships directly to salvage near the sea, but she has not found the whereabouts of the missing people.


    The experienced Navy said that once they really got to the sea, it was impossible to find their whereabouts. Even if they were missing, they could only be missing


    But some clothes will not disappear, and so many people are still missing.


    This made serya, who was full of confidence, very worried. Her original guess was not a ghost, but that someone deliberately disturbed people''s attention with this matter, such as organizations such as the wizard group.


    They thought they were making trouble behind the scenes and then released the news, but a few days have passed since the beginning, but nothing suspicious can be found.


    This is not normal!


    As a princess, she can''t spend in these places forever. Even when brother Sean went to Dansu city during his expedition to the pirates, the news has been passed back. They kept in touch with the Dansu army throughout the whole process from their expedition to the end of the battle, and they didn''t have anything else to do except report their arrival.


    With such a pair of noble children around her, if she can''t make any achievements, I''m afraid serya won''t have a chance to come out in the future!


    Anu seemed to see serya''s anxious state, and probably understood the environment in the Imperial Palace from each other''s performance these days


    Although we are a little far away from the political center, the environment in the power field is the same everywhere. It is just what role we play in different relationships. Even in kerschach City, there is a similar situation.


    What we can see now is that Prince Sean has a great momentum, far surpassing other princes and princesses in terms of power and prestige, and her personal ability is also very excellent. In contrast, although serya, who has just come out, is full of confidence, it has become so difficult to investigate the imperial incident for the first time.


    She didn''t make any progress even after observing for a period of time, which made her look very anxious.


    "Don''t worry, princess. Not all targets will appear when we want them to appear... Sometimes you need to be patient. At least we have searched the whole nearby sea area, and it has been confirmed that the missing people didn''t die in the nearest sea area." Anu''s comfort didn''t bring much good results, and serya still looked worried.


    On the other side, Aiden and several other noble children began to persuade serya.


    "Rest assured, your highness. Since we are here, we will surely accompany you to the end, and we will definitely find the target."


    The promise of several people finally made serya try to change her mood.


    "Yes, this is not the time to be depressed... We should investigate more places." serya motioned the maid next to her to send the map of the nearby area again. "You bring the marked things with you."


    The maid nodded and then took out some daily props used by the army as markers on the battlefield.


    On the map


    "We have searched the nearby sea area now, and there is no problem. Those residents have begun to complain that the fishing ban for too long will affect their normal life. I suggest that they go back and let soldiers camp nearby and accompany the residents, which will give them peace of mind and have no impact on the investigation," saizia said.


    It''s not good to limit coastal residents for too long. People want to live. Too long will bring more panic to residents


    After a period of time, we still have to let go and tell them that it is preliminarily safe!


    "Well, that''s OK."


    "There''s also the mercenary regiment. I heard a report yesterday that the mercenaries are also very concerned about this matter. It''s better for us to assign tasks and let them look for some useful clues. Whatever it is, it can always help us in another way." serya added again.


    "Mercenary? It''s feasible, but not very good!"


    "What do you mean, marquis Anu?"


    Serya''s proposal was rejected, and Aiden hurried to ask questions.


    "Mercenaries have always been unreliable, and many of them are inextricably linked with my soldiers. If they join, they will inevitably find out our real intention. At that time, if there is an enemy deliberately doing it, it will leak out."


    From the investigation over the past few days, ANU felt a little, maybe serya''s guess was not completely useless, and even some guessed that they agreed, such as the main messenger behind the ghost incident


    From the testimony of bards or witnesses, they tell people that ghosts did it, but if ghosts really exist, why didn''t they appear before? In the history of jiagongcheng for hundreds of thousands of years, even in the long history of aidak, it has never been heard that ghosts have been really found there.


    There are many similar stories and many unsolved mysteries.


    However, in the official records, there is no event that cannot be really explained because of the emergence of ghosts or ghosts. Most of them are used as excuses. The real reason is only known by the authorities.


    And it''s the same this time


    Unfounded ghosts, including the regular movement of areas, always make people think about what someone deliberately did.


    "Then..."


    "Don''t need mercenaries?"


    "Yes, but give them another task."


    "What exactly is it for?"


    No one speaks, you have to think again


    Just as everyone was frowning, the weather outside the window went cloudy again. The sea breeze over the sea will bring different weather to the residents along the coast. Once the dark clouds roll over, it is likely to be cloudy and rainy for a long time.


    "It''s going to rain again. Let the soldiers pay more attention to the foggy weather, but don''t let anyone take advantage of it." serya ordered.


    "I see!"


    Lucille, who changed her identity as a maid, was a little bored. There was no further news these days.


    I went to the coastal area before


    But as like as two peas in the sea, the sea is never the same as in the usual days. You can see some fishing boats and sea just by the sea. You can''t find any clues.


    This is difficult not only for these nobles, but also for themselves!


    At this time, rolling thunder flashed again in the sky


    It''s going to rain again.


    At the moment when Lucille looked at the lightning in the sky, she suddenly thought of a scene mentioned by her mentor many years ago.


    "Wizard organization..."


    "What?"


    Serya and Anu looked at the maid standing behind them at the same time.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I''m talking about the wizard organization... Why don''t the Marquis ask the local wizards about the wizard organizations that came to kerxia city recently? If these are caused by magic, the Wizards should have clues," she said.

 Chapter 668

    After listening to Lucille''s advice, ANU reacted.


    "Yes, why didn''t you think of it... If it was really done by a wizard, even if you can''t find evidence, you can start with the wizard itself. If there is evidence that wizard organizations have entered the boundary of Kesha city recently, you should keep an eye on them." Anu said excitedly.


    Turn around and look at Lucille at this time.


    "Yours is very good." only then did he notice that although the maid was wearing the oldest servant dress in her mansion, she didn''t know each other.


    "Are you?"


    "New here," said Lucille.


    "Who is your boss?!"


    "It''s the housekeeper."


    Lucille answered cautiously. After all, after so many years of experience in concealing her identity, these little details will never fall. She has been ready for her identity since she was going to enter the Marquis house to inquire about the news. Her current appearance is indeed that of a maid in the residence, but the real one has long been persuaded to leave by her money.


    Now the money Sean gave to Lucille is a wealth that many wizards can''t imagine. Almost except Princess Freya, Lucille can use enough money to buy a small city. It''s nothing to give each other a little money.


    So even if the Marquis asked someone to check, he would only say that he was indeed a servant in the mansion, but he seldom spoke in the past.


    This is due to Lucille''s prudence in choosing people


    "Well, you did a good job. I''ll reward you later."


    Anu began to exercise his right as a local Lord, and of course Lucille agreed


    Just then a soldier who came back from the outside reported that the sea had fogged!


    The real territory of the Marquis of kerxia city is still a long way from the seaside village where the ghost incident occurred. However, according to all the information collected before, the fog of the ghost has never appeared twice in one place. Therefore, in order to prevent similar situations, serya and Anu have guarded the whole coastal area belonging to kerxia city, It is precisely because of this daily consumption and the lack of progress in the investigation that makes serya so flustered.


    "Let everyone keep an eye on it, and according to what I just said, go to the Wizards in the city to inquire about the relevant situation."


    "Yes, Lord Marquis!"


    Everyone works according to the deployed plan, but the final result still has to wait.


    Waiting for another ghost event


    It rained for several days without stopping, which quickly reduced the temperature in the originally hot Kexia city and the surrounding areas of Lugang.


    Sometimes the sea breeze like temperature is very strange. It may be hot all the time, but once there is strong cold air blowing, it will turn the surrounding into winter in a short moment, and it is still a winter with heavy rain.


    On the tenth day,


    The joint forces of serya and the nobles still can''t find any clues. If the consumption continues, the armies on both sides may have complaints, so she decided to make a bold move, that is to take the army back first


    Of course, it''s not really going back, but telling people in the city that they have gone back first.


    The princesses of the Empire still have a lot to do. They have brought enough weapons and materials for kerxia city to continue to investigate, so they went back first.


    This makes the city residents feel very uncomfortable... They haven''t seen the princess herself yet. Unexpectedly, the other party will go back in more than ten days, and they still go back with the reinforcements of the Empire.


    While the people secretly complained about the princess''s irresponsibility, another ghost accident occurred in the villages along the coast of kerxia city... And this time, serya, Anu and others received the news at the first time.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Where is it?"


    "In the Mooney village along the coast, the reporter said that a green halo was found in the sea!" said the soldier who came to report.


    Today, serya is in the time to go north and return among the people, but the real situation is that she and several noble children were sent to a small town near the coast by the carriage of marquis Anu.


    According to the investigation of the wizards, it is true that she has entered the local wizard Organization recently, so seria deliberately used this way to lure the other party to fight. Now... The news of her departure has only been spread for two days, and sure enough, the second ghost incident happened.


    "It seems that our guess is true!" serya looked at all the nobles and the Marquis of Anu.


    "Well, they can''t help it at last."


    At this time, people also have a sense of comfort that they have finally achieved results after so many efforts.


    "Take everyone with us..."


    Since she is a wizard, the so-called Narcia is no longer afraid. She is ready to take all the high-level troops around her.


    "Your Highness, are you going in person?"


    "What''s the matter with me? My eldest brother dares to go to the battlefield. Don''t I even dare to command the front line?" since the story of Prince Sean''s visit to the battlefield, even if the Royal people go to the front line again, it''s nothing to be surprised.


    It will boost morale!


    All nobles knew that this was a great opportunity for serya to get high praise, so they stopped dissuading her and took all the soldiers with them.


    And just as the serya people left the camp... Lucille on the other side of the camp was finally able to move!


    These days, even she is about to give up and leave. Unexpectedly, the little princess still has some skills. She can think of this way to attract the enemy.


    Quickly follow serya''s troops and run to the city along the sea


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, in the seaside village not far from the camp, many people saw the green halo from the seaside in the fog.


    And the shadow that appeared at that time.


    The two soldiers hid in a room and dared not put their heads out. Their chests fluctuated and they were breathing all the time.


    One of them was about to look up


    "No, no!" was immediately pulled down by another.


    "Don''t show your head, don''t show your head!"


    An expression of horror in his eyes.


    Just a few minutes ago, there were some green lights from the sea, and it was strange that someone in the village began to walk out of the room alone if fascinated, a little closer to the sea, and his mouth was still talking about his incomprehensible name. It was useless to let others shout.


    However, the more bizarre people who went to obstruct lost their direction and couldn''t find it at all!


    They were supposed to report. When they came back, they found that the people in the village seemed to be missing. Instead, they saw a twisted and tall figure in the fog


    It was so terrible that I looked at it and immediately found a place to hide.


    "Maybe it''s gone? Don''t forget, someone survived where the incident happened," said a soldier.


    They are imperial soldiers in charge of monitoring this place. They haven''t found anything in more than ten days since the princess came here. Only today there is a problem... The fog has appeared for many days, but only today.


    "Listen, there seems to be no sound!"


    They felt the sound outside seemed to disappear and began to try to stand up slowly.


    The fog is still there,


    The green light is still there.


    Only the shadow disappeared!


    But when they thought they were relieved, a black figure suddenly appeared in the green light


    It''s a woman.


    The lower body has a rich and uniform body, and looks like a very beautiful person... But when they continue to go up, the creepy feeling in their heart rises again.


    Where is the body? Obviously, it is a swollen body that is still expanding, like breathing.


    Without a head,


    In other words, the head is a tower like shape, and even the arms stretch out their limbs like spiders, walking is crawling.


    The whole is an alien monster walking in the fog.

 Chapter 669

    Serya took all the aristocratic troops with her to the villages on the coastline.


    Fortunately, the location of this deployment is not far from the coast. Otherwise, I really don''t know if I can run to the coast in the fastest time.


    "Princess segia!"


    During the journey, the Marquis of Anu suddenly stopped serya, who was riding beside her.


    Because it''s night and the fog is very thick in the cold air on the beach, Feilong is not easy to travel, so everyone changes to gallop on horseback. At least it will be faster


    "What''s the matter?" serya glanced in the direction of Anu and quickly looked ahead in just a few seconds.


    Everyone of the Izdihar royal family is not a person who lives in dignity. This may be due to the rules set by the elders of the previous generation in a special period. Her aunt has the identity of the strongest wizard in the desert and once ruled the sun crown Wizards of the whole empire.


    His father, the sun king, was also a hot-blooded soldier when he was young.


    According to the story he told, in the battle between the two brothers and sisters to regain power, the sun king also led the army for a long time, and charged in front of each battle.


    The scars can still be seen from the injured place


    It is precisely because of this relationship that saizia and Mudan, even the younger sister jeira and the youngest brother OS have taught some combat skills since childhood. As for the elder brother, although they don''t know what his growth environment is, the Wizards around them feel a strong ability of magic fluctuation in Sean.


    They had secretly told themselves that Sean had a wizard ability of at least level 4 or level 5.


    It seems that I inherited my aunt''s talent!


    But these are enough to show that everyone in the Izdihar family is suitable to fight on the battlefield, even in any battle.


    Serya looked at Anu, who wanted to stop talking. She didn''t know what the other party wanted to say, but she stopped before she spoke


    "Just say what you want to say. It''s better to say it at this time than in battle." serya said without looking back.


    In the light of the fire at night, her beautiful side face was enough to impress many men present, not to mention that these nobles originally supported the people under the pomegranate skirt of serya, and a little action was seen by everyone


    "Is Marquis Anu worried about danger? If there is danger, you can go first and leave the soldiers for us to take with you. It doesn''t matter. We won''t rob you of your credit. Should it be yours or yours." other noble children around mocked.


    Among all the people here, except Princess segia, the status of others is not as good as that of border Marquis Anu kobila.


    It has always been clamoring by relying on its family identity in the capital.


    Anu doesn''t care about these remarks


    Over the years, especially when he won the status of the kobila family, he encountered much more things than these meaningless ridicules, so as not to refute for a little jealous show off.


    But with the cool sea breeze blowing on his face, ANU still couldn''t help saying.


    "Princess serya, if it''s dangerous later, I''ll send my fellow generals to risk their lives to send you out, and I''ll give the rest..." Anu originally wanted to talk about us, but after thinking about it, those noble disciples can''t be trusted at all, so I''d better rely on myself.


    "Do you think I''ll run away?"


    "This is not an escape, but for the future of the whole country!"


    Anu seemed to have expected that serya would say so, so he prepared to deal with it in advance.


    The other party''s ideal is to become a person in charge of the desert like the previous empress, so only in the words of the whole country can she consider the reality.


    After that, the other party didn''t answer immediately, but Anu knew that the other party should understand!


    He was able to win the status of the whole family from a common son in a short period of more than ten years, and directly killed the counterattack of those legitimate sons... In a sense, ANU was never a sentimental person. He thought he was a cold-blooded ruler, and that''s why, When serya proposed to provide arms to other countries, she immediately agreed.


    Everyone can ignore it, but not the princess.


    Knight and Princess


    Even if the promise made at that time could not be realized, it seemed that he was Anu''s eternal dream at that time, a man''s once juvenile dream!


    For a long time,


    The team felt close to the coast, because the sound of big waves in the fog could be heard. At this time, serya replied to Anu, "do you know why I want to come in person?"


    Anu looked at each other, and other nobles around seemed to be looking at the princess.


    "Why?"


    "Because I concluded that the ghost incident was deliberately committed... I remember my aunt once said when she taught me that rulers sometimes have to fully believe in their own judgment. If you hesitate, it will never be completed."


    "... because I decided it was artificial, I deliberately released the news that I was leaving. Now I won the bet, so I still won''t fail this time!" said serya confidently.


    By this time the team had reached the shore completely.


    Hesitation is light. There are more than 1000 but less than 2000 people walking with her. In order to protect the princess''s safety, ANU also let another group of people follow. They are just the vanguard.


    The foggy sea on the coastline is in darkness


    Because of the fog, the moon could not illuminate the sea, and the surrounding villages were surprisingly quiet.


    "How can there be no one?"


    "Even if the ghost appears and takes some people away, there are still many witnesses!" Aiden said in the aristocratic team.


    He asked a soldier to knock on the door of the nearby resident.


    There was no movement, not even a sound.


    "It doesn''t make sense. How could this happen?" Aiden said suspiciously, and simply let the soldiers knock the door open.


    The fire searched the small house for a few seconds and came out


    I think this kind of village in coastal areas is originally a small wooden house. Even during the peak fishing season, there may be no one at home. The whole family has gone to the sea to make a living.


    A small place is the whole picture. There is no need to find more


    "No one, young master," replied the soldier.


    "What?"


    Serya looked at the others around her in surprise.


    How could this incident be different from other places? There was no one.


    "What about the others? There are other soldiers? We sent soldiers to garrison," she said.


    Just when they didn''t know what had happened, a soldier warned that there seemed to be a green halo in the fog on the other side of the sea.

 Chapter 670

    "What''s that?"


    Eden and Anu looked in the direction of the sea.


    The sea is directly opposite the village


    Although people can still feel the cold feeling of the sea breeze in the dark fog, in this dark and blurred sea, a light green light looms in the distance.


    If you pay attention, it''s like a lighthouse!


    "It''s that thing," said serya suddenly.


    "What?"


    "Haven''t you heard the story that the bards have been talking about recently... People will be attracted by the distant lighthouse, and those who are not determined will be taken away by it, and the names of their relatives will be whispered all the time," serya said.


    These stories were told by the chanting poets in the streets when I was in the capital.


    Any Prince and Princess of jagong will occasionally sneak out of the imperial city to play. They probably know this to each other, but when they leave, they will not be found by each other as much as possible. Even saizia thinks her father, the sun king, must know... After all, it is impossible to trap a young man in such a stuffy place in the imperial palace.


    If you don''t go out for a walk, how can you know the news outside? The news inside the imperial city has been carefully prepared!


    That''s as like as two peas in the story of a bard in the street, she heard almost the same story as it did in the story.


    lighthouse.


    It''s like a lighthouse on the coast.


    "Everyone should pay attention to the people around him and report quickly if there is anything unusual." serya shouted immediately behind her.


    "I see!"


    After the affirmative answer, there was no unexpected news from the team.


    "It seems that this story is not all true," Anu said with a light smile.


    "It just means that someone deliberately released such news. The Bard will tell as long as there is a story, and the witnesses are probably those who released the news... Find out if there are any people around here and where the military base here is?"


    Due to the deployment in the past few days, in fact, military camps have been set up in villages along the coast of Kesha city.


    As a protection, the army lives inside, and most of the weapons are also placed inside


    "What are you going to do, serya?" Anu asked suddenly. When he was worried, he even forgot to call each other''s identity.


    "Weapons, of course!"


    "But we don''t know what it is yet," he said hurriedly.


    You should know that among these weapons are the artillery brought by serya before. Part of them are placed in the military barracks of these villages... Because there are only a few villages near the coastline near kerxia City, even if one village is divided equally, it can be stored.


    "It''s because we don''t know that we have to see what it is!" said serya firmly.


    Now, more and more information is gradually exposed. She can already be sure that this matter is related to some groups, and these groups have committed crimes many times... Not only the crime, but also wantonly spread the non actual situation and dilute the people''s attention.


    Green ghost?


    Oh~


    It''s really green, but it''s hard to say whether the ghost is a ghost or not.


    "Hurry up. If this thing runs away, our efforts these days will be in vain!" said serya.


    People have been deployed for so long to find this thing. Every meeting is racking their brains to find a way, but they can''t really find each other''s footprints. It''s not easy to meet this time. Don''t want to go!


    Otherwise, next time I don''t know which city port the ghost will appear in.


    Anu also knew that the opportunity could not be missed, so he no longer advised blocking Riya... As for the other nobles, they directly sent their family soldiers to look for the living in private and bring the artillery at the same time.


    On the dark coastline, the village was suddenly illuminated by dense flames.


    It seems that this move also attracted the attention of the ''ghost''!


    "It seems to move."


    "Yes, it''s moving!"


    Someone noticed the green ''ghost'' moving in the distance in the dark


    When it moved, the lighthouse was defeated, because the green halo seemed to bend for such a moment.


    Alive?


    People don''t understand.


    "Don''t be stunned. If that thing enters the range, it will fire directly, and the dead enemy will really have no threat!" serya shouted.


    Even Anu and other noble children did not expect that the royal highness of the princess would be more like a general than a general.


    "All ready!"


    At present, there is no time to think. All six or seven guns are aimed at the arrival of the ghost.


    Close.


    Then the green light seemed like a tall man walking on the sea.


    The water depth along the coast is not big, but it is not enough to stand on the sea for a few meters. What will the height look like!


    But when the other party gets a little closer, he finds that it is not standing at all, but lying on his stomach... Like a spider walking, moving slowly towards the coastline.


    In the dark, green gradually stands out.


    The people took a breath and finally opened fire under the princess''s prompt again.


    The sound of the artillery reverberated in the night. I''m afraid people a few kilometers away could hear it at the moment. However, when the artillery fired the green ghost, another more harsh sound came.


    Roar~


    Speed up the pace.


    It''s like a human creature with a swollen body lying on the sea.


    The whole body has limbs and a strange head. The lower body is a few meters tall hands and feet, crawling on the sea. A huge meat bubble swells in the place where it should be the abdomen. If you look carefully, it is broken, because the things shaking on it are part of the identity of a living person.


    Serya couldn''t believe her eyes.


    I''ve never seen such a monster in my life


    what is it?


    It is like a sarcoma that has been enlarged. Only the lower body and the upper body are still themselves. The human limbs are constantly exposed in the abdomen, as if all those people were eaten by it!


    "Attack, attack!"


    At the moment of seeing the true face of the "ghost", even the Zhenge team was stunned. For a moment, they couldn''t find any adjectives to describe what they saw in front of them.


    Only when it rushed over did it ignite the artillery attack again.


    Boom~


    The body is not particularly huge, but the artillery hit the other party like a misfire. It can only hear the sound and will not explode at all. Even the red iron ball bullet has no color when it touches the other party''s body.


    It washed ashore


    Before the soldiers standing next to the front artillery could Dodge, they were caught by the chaotic wriggling palm of the other party, and the whole person integrated into its body!

 Chapter 671

    "Spread out, spread the attack!"


    The fierce artillery reverberated from the sea at night.


    At the moment, it is estimated that people several miles away can hear it... And of course, Lucille, who came as the trailing team, also heard it.


    The sound of gunfire?


    Lucille looked at the reinforcements on the other side, who were also carrying artillery and other heavy weapons, as well as many combat weapons pulled by carriages. It was because he was carrying heavy weapons and equipment that he moved slowly.


    It seems that the artillery has nothing to do with them... So it''s the person in front?


    When Lucille was at the Marquis''s house before, she heard some deployment plans led by serya, but the specific implementation methods were closed talks, and she didn''t listen. Of course, part of the important reason is that I am not interested in these deployments and can''t understand them anyway.


    The consequence and cost of having extraordinary magic talent is that Lucille doesn''t have much to do with other convenient things. The main reason is that she hasn''t learned well


    At that time, his mentor "Sean" also stressed many times that as long as he focused on magic, things in the world were relatively balanced. If he got one part, he would lose the other part. Even Lucille was not interested in alchemy, let alone other knowledge.


    At present, it can only be seen that they may have deployed artillery in coastal villages, and the sound should come from that direction.


    The sound of gunfire also urged the reinforcements on their way to speed up their pace


    "Hurry up, the Marquis should have met the enemy. Speed up and run!" roared the general in front of the team.


    A dark shadow flashed through,


    So many people didn''t find out... Lucille went from to the front of the team.


    Reinforcements were also sent in batches. It can be seen that the Marquis Anu kobila is still very powerful and has a match with Sean in terms of distribution and deployment.


    No wonder he can directly reverse his status as a concubine and become an heir. It is estimated that the story can become a story!


    Lucille first came to the southeast half a month before Princess segia''s arrival. Her original plan was to go to her hometown in the East, but later she heard from the intelligence network that the so-called ghost incident may be different from that in the rumors, or even very different. There was no soul of dead relatives, And there''s more evidence that it''s more like some unknown weird species!


    After receiving the news of the investigation, Lucille didn''t move on


    Just the next day after staying at that time, she heard the news that the ghost incident occurred in this area, so she simply decided to stay here to investigate the situation. After all, there was no situation twice in a row in all the reported news.


    Even if you dare to go to the east now, it won''t help. It''s better to stay here and see the situation.


    Because of this, Lucille disguised her identity and sneaked into the Marquis''s residence to inquire about the news. Unexpectedly, she really appeared this time.


    She rushed to the coastline


    The fog became very serious when it was near the sea. It was foggy a few meters away. I couldn''t see the situation in the distance.


    And when approaching the beach, the sound of battle came constantly, and many soldiers screamed, mixed with the noise of artillery and muskets.


    In the fog at this time, an emerald green strange species that looks like a lying spider quickly shuttles among the soldiers to harvest


    Not to kill, but to ''destroy'' the soldiers in a strange way.


    Lucille was surprised to jump to the top of a slightly higher house. She was already in the battlefield, but no one noticed her in the chaos of the night. The monster shuttling among the soldiers was constantly attacked by soldiers and wizards, and even guns and artillery didn''t beat it back.


    Only the power of the gun could make it step back, but when it ran into the crowd, the gun dared not open.


    Almost all the soldiers scattered and attacked from different directions, but they still did little damage


    What is that!


    Lucille watched everyone retreat around the chaotic beach, and there was no little princess among them!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    During the battle, serya stepped back nervously, surrounded by several noble young masters such as Marquis Anu and Aiden.


    "Go, serya. You can''t stay here..."


    The other party is the eldest princess of the Empire, and she is still the princess she once valued most. Anu will protect serya even if she spends all her money.


    "Don''t be silly, come on!"


    Serya seemed to be frightened by the monster in front of her, and she panicked for a moment!


    In fact, not only her, but also those nobles in the same industry have never seen such a terrible creature. It''s not called a creature at all. It''s completely a monster.


    "Well... What about the others?" serya reluctantly stood up and ran back. Because her legs were soft, she almost didn''t fall down and was still propped up by Anu.


    "Don''t worry so much now. Everyone can''t protect themselves and can''t care about them at all!"


    "No! I brought them here. I must take them back... Otherwise no one will believe me in the future." serya retorted.


    The crowd was so chaotic that even if you looked back, you couldn''t find those other nobles.


    At the moment when the monster came, the troops of thousands of people were in chaos. Even if these troops were well-trained on weekdays, it was useless in front of this monster.


    Weapons,


    It seems to have no effect on it.


    Its swollen part like the abdomen will tear a big hole, and its stomach seems to be empty, but there is a mixed meat ball bulging out in the center, just like a sticky ball... At the moment it pours, all the approaching soldiers are entangled by the swollen meat and absorbed on it.


    Constantly wriggling, we could see the struggling limbs of the soldiers, but the sound was getting smaller and smaller, and finally completely trapped in the bulging meat.


    "There''s no time to say this now. Let''s go, serya." Aiden, who was on the side, didn''t care to say so much. He also took serya and ran to the outside, making the soldiers around get out of the way.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    But now, except for their own private soldiers, others don''t listen to themselves at all.


    And no one can control anyone in such a chaotic situation!


    Serya tried to retort, but her voice was too weak.


    The monster is not afraid of face attack, so many people are useless, and it seems that it will grow after swallowing the soldiers!


    She looked back at the situation behind her


    Green tall body, walking like a spider, is coming here quickly.


    "It, it''s coming!"

 Chapter 672

    With serya''s cry, Anu and Eden turned back.


    The monster just rushed towards the position of the three


    The speed is very fast. It still takes other soldiers running around directly wherever it goes. Its expansion speed is increasing with the number of soldiers swallowed, because the larger it becomes, the larger its arm becomes.


    At the beginning, it was only a monster several meters high. Now it''s almost more than ten meters.


    Two slender, deformed and twisted arms were like a wall, and their hands opened a bag. Dozens of soldiers couldn''t run away, so they were directly pushed into the swollen meat under the monster''s belly


    It was another mouthful, and the cheerful voice was a little harsh.


    But gradually it sounded a little like a human voice!


    Even the tones are beginning to become intelligible.


    The attack of those soldiers was useless... A knife went down and a magic hit out, but they couldn''t hurt each other at all.


    The meat on the monster is as hard as steel. Even if it is pierced by magic or artillery, it can recover quickly.


    Slowly, the soldiers found that this was not a monster that could be defeated head-on!


    "Save me, just me..."


    The soldier caught by the monster''s arm had no room to fight back, so he was dragged away. He reluctantly grabbed the soldier next to him, and was frantically freed by the other party, allowing him to be dragged away.


    At present, the most important thing is to live... The noble allied forces are not a group. Where there is time to meddle with other people''s troops, as long as they are not themselves.


    Watching the monster come here quickly, ANU ordered the guard captain next to him to block each other. "Stop it, at least buy us time!"


    It''s almost impossible to stop it. The only thing you can do is abandon the car and protect the coach. These subordinates work hard with their own life and death. They are loyal to themselves. As long as they give orders, they will regard death as their own.


    "Please!"


    "I see, marquis." the captain of the guard took a look at Anu and said seriously, "then our family will be entrusted to adults to take care of them."


    "As long as I live, they will always be my children!" Anu said positively.


    The captain of the guard nodded.


    Stop and turn with your soldiers.


    "Brothers, it''s time to test your loyalty. Follow me... Kill..."


    The sound didn''t even last for a minute. Anu could only bite his teeth and rush forward. He didn''t dare to stay at all.


    At this moment, ANU felt a hand silently grasping his arm


    Serya looked at the expression here and didn''t speak, but there was gratitude in her eyes.


    She''s tired too, so she can''t run!


    "Anu, they still rush to this side... Tell your people to distract and attract its attention again, otherwise we and princess segia can''t run out." Eden on the other side can''t run any more. As a noble, he rarely participates in such a violent long-distance race.


    In addition, the body is already weak. After running a few steps, I feel my abdomen pulling and painful.


    "Waste! Why don''t you let your soldiers go? Should my soldiers die!"


    Just lost a few loyal subordinates. Now the Marquis of Anu is angry. Whoever annoys him is asking for nothing.


    "You..."


    Aiden doesn''t know what to say.


    But there are no other noble children around to speak for themselves.


    At the moment when the monster rushed over, everyone ran to other directions, except himself and the Marquis of Anu followed the princess... Speaking, the monster seemed to know who was the mastermind and would come directly here.


    "It, he''s coming again. Young master!"


    Said a family minister accompanying Aiden.


    Looked back a little


    Almost fell down without fear. The thing had just been stopped for a moment, and now it followed more than ten meters behind. The slender hand stretched out and almost caught the person directly!


    "Princess, Princess highness. I''ll lead it away... You must be good... Believe me, I will always be on your side." Aydin said, and had not yet waited until she responded, and then ran towards other places.


    However, it was not the position behind him, but ran towards the other side where the monster did not chase him.


    "AI..."


    "Don''t stop." serya was about to shout, but she was pulled by Anu beside her.


    "It''s right for him to escape. Instead of so many noble children dying in kerxia City, it''s better to go back one more, so as to at least ensure that the future empire will not be chaotic," Anu said.


    Holding serya, I can''t run anymore!


    At this moment, my head seemed to recall that many years ago, they also ran hand in hand in the palace.


    At that time, I was seven or eight years old


    They ran around the imperial city every day, and then let the royal guards chase after them, imagining that they were the evil enemies in the story. Then the knight saved the princess and ran away together.


    The speed is not fast, and they have fallen many times, but both of them are very happy!


    The words of "follow me" also seemed to be in my ears, which were the lines deduced by the two people.


    And now


    Anu looked at seria holding her hand, still that hand, but it had changed from a young palm more than ten years ago to the palm of an adult girl.


    "Serya..."


    "Don''t talk!" I heard the angry retort before I spoke, but this time there was a trembling voice in my voice.


    "Follow me, I can insist!"


    The same dialogue seems to bring anula back to the scene more than ten years ago, which makes people tremble in the chest.


    "Listen to me, serya..."


    "Don''t talk!" almost cried.


    "Listen to me, serya!" Anu shouted again.


    Because it was obvious that the other party''s steps began to slow down, the sweat on her forehead and her red face showed that she couldn''t run.


    "I''m glad you can come over, and I''m glad you can still think of me at such a difficult time. In fact, I''ve been afraid to face up to my cowardice for so many years. I don''t dare to fulfill my promise. I hate why I''m so weak and can''t protect you..."


    "Stop it, ANU!"


    "Oh ~ if it weren''t for this time, maybe you wouldn''t hear me say these words... Now, at least I can keep my original promise. After you run straight ahead, I''ll try to hold that guy down."


    "No!"


    "You should know that we can''t run out like this, but it''s much better for you to live than me. Don''t be capricious... You should give the most to the stake." Anu said, breaking away from serya''s hand and starting to stop in place.


    "Go!"


    "Anu..."


    At this time, a spell of a wizard quickly read in everyone''s ears.


    Soon,


    A huge magic circle was quickly drawn behind them.


    Lucille jumped directly behind them, and the magic withdrew the monster tens of meters away!

 Chapter 673

    The witch who suddenly appeared in front of them was so powerful that it was shocking


    Anu and seria didn''t understand what was going on. The other party had jumped in front of them and pushed them hard. They could push out a monster that was more than ten meters high in the air!


    Her magical whispers echoed in her ears, like some kind of prayer words.


    I saw that the monster had just been pushed to the ground, and suddenly a sand flow vortex rolled up around the beach where it stood, as if it was going to devour the monster


    The thing began to prick, but as the spell recited by the witch grew faster and faster, the sand flow vortex became bigger and bigger, and even the soldiers around who could not escape were involved.


    Anu stared blankly at the man who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    After standing for a few seconds, I hurried to pick up serya next to me


    "Are you all right, Princess!" Anu helped serya up and reached out to touch the other party''s body. He found that such a move was a little disrespectful, but the other party didn''t seem to care.


    The flushed face doesn''t know whether it''s running tired or sorry because of what I said just now


    "Be careful."


    Serya, who had just stood up, almost fell down again. If it weren''t for the bad light at night, ANU would be able to see that each other''s legs were shaking at the moment. On the one hand, I was really unable to run, and on the other side, I was afraid of the monster just coming.


    He was so frightened that he almost dragged himself and Anu away.


    "I''m fine," said serya softly, glancing at Anu beside her, but focusing more on the female wizard who is really fighting with monsters at the moment.


    "Who is that man?"


    "I don''t know. Suddenly it appeared!" Anu said.


    Inside, he was glad that the other party suddenly appeared, otherwise he might never see serya again. Just now, in the bottom of his heart, he had summoned up 12 points of courage to go to death to cover the princess''s escape. Fortunately, the other party appeared and blocked the monster''s progress.


    The joy of surviving the robbery, and then the female wizard who came out of nowhere, was able to compete with the monster on her own!


    "I seem to have seen her somewhere."


    A moment''s observation made serya secretly guess in the bottom of her heart.


    "Have you met?" Anu asked.


    "I''m not sure, but the white hair is very conspicuous... I remember that my big brother has such a female wizard subordinate around him," said serya.


    She knows a lot about the forces around Sean, but she doesn''t know much positively. That big brother is always cautious... Even though he knows that he may have many unknown forces, he just can''t find a specific name and quantity.


    Serya gasped, and even she was afraid.


    Pull Anu''s arm a little tight


    "Is it the big prince''s?" Anu asked.


    "Maybe..."


    Serya is not sure, but if he is really a subordinate of big brother, it proves that his power has been deployed to the southeast side in just a year or two, and it is strong enough!


    "The white hair shows that this person has the blood of the local people in Muwan Town, but no matter who she is, we should thank her," Anu said. He glanced at serya and nodded.


    At this time, Aiden and several other noble children who ran out of nowhere appeared one after another.


    "Are you all right, your highness?" inquired Aydin.


    "I''m fine!"


    Although it was an answer, the tone was obviously different from that in the past. It could clearly hear a cold that refused to be thousands of miles away.


    I wondered if it was because of what happened just now.


    "Serya, I just took someone to fight against the monster, but I don''t know what happened to that guy. He has been chasing this side all the time... And..." I thought temporarily, but I felt full of loopholes.


    In fact, at that moment, Aiden just ran instinctively and didn''t think so much!


    However, at this time, serya didn''t seem to care what she said, but kept staring at the female wizard in the battle.


    "I understand."


    She nodded and said.


    Aiden couldn''t find any excuse for the moment, but he still comforted himself not to speak for the time being. After this, he would consider comforting the other party with something else. If it''s a big deal, just do something more amazing.


    He also looked at the white haired witch in the battle


    What makes people marvel is that the other party''s thin body can actually run back and forth around the monster, and is not even afraid of the other party''s attack.


    That arm came, her magic didn''t know what was going on, but she could directly limit the monster''s attack, and even the whole sand seemed to listen to her call... The sand on the coastline stood up like a living man, and could fight and fight the monster face to face.


    "Great wizard!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Serya and Anu, including Eden, looked at the speaker.


    It seems that one of Aiden''s entourage''s courtiers, who can become a great noble courtier, is of good grade. However, in the battle just now, these high-level soldiers with an average of almost level 10 have no ability to fight back. Now I see the other party''s battle, just like the God of war.


    "Is this man of high rank?" Eden asked.


    Several nobles have seen masters, but they are only limited to those who will appear in front of them. Of course, serya is lucky to have seen some high-level palace wizards, but it is impossible to see them fighting in that safe environment. Therefore, they have no accurate judgment concept for the battle of the real strong.


    "It''s not just high, I''m afraid it''s very high, and her magic is very special. She can switch back and forth in various spells in a short time, which requires quite high magic affinity. I''m afraid those palace wizards may not be able to do it," said the soldier sincerely.


    Palace wizards can''t do it!


    This sentence shocked the nobles present


    You should know that at present, the highest level of wizards may be court wizards. Although some folk wizards may not like to be controlled, court wizards do not have to be in the imperial palace... As long as they are from this country, they will be recorded in order to recruit them in a specific period.


    Moreover, the magic of wizards is inherited. If there are high-level wizards, they will not be unknown.


    "I''m sure this white haired witch is not a palace wizard!" said serya. She had seen all the palace wizards, but none of them were white haired.


    "No?" Anu asked suspiciously.


    "Not..."


    Not a palace wizard, but so strong.


    White hair


    For a moment, he seemed to remember that the mercenaries often talked about a witch, which had not appeared again for many years, but her name had always been a nightmare in the south.


    "Alexis, the white haired witch," he said.


    "What? This man is the white haired witch alisis!"

 Chapter 674

    Alicia.


    This name is not strange to many people in the south, and there are many titles about her.


    Evil witches, poisonous people, the most invincible people, etc... once it was a very strong presence in the southern region. Many wizard organizations even pointed out that they wanted to attack her. In the end, they failed, and they failed completely.


    Although Anu didn''t directly give the order to attack alisis, he heard the other party''s name in many news, and even wanted to recruit her with rich conditions for a certain period of time... Unexpectedly, it appeared this time!


    "Are you sure she''s Alexis?" asked several other noblemen.


    "It should be right. I can''t find anyone who can face such a monster except the powerful witch in the rumors," Anu said.


    Indeed


    There are thousands of troops on my side, including many people of level 10 or so, but there is still no room to parry in the face of monsters.


    The other side can fight the monster head-on, which is enough to show that its level is terrible!


    "Order other people not to come near. Now in the past, they will only die and let them all withdraw!" anuphin asked the few who gradually approached this side. If the other party was really the alisis, they would also die in the past!


    In all the rumors, Alexis is the one who never cares about the life or death of others, just kill them.


    "Come on!"


    Everyone began to rush to one place in large numbers, and these movements were actually watching under Lucille''s eyes


    It''s just that I don''t have time to care about them now.


    But isn''t it another chance for the enemy that so many originally scattered people gather in one place at the same time?


    These fools!


    Lucille scolded in the bottom of her heart.


    Suddenly, the monster''s twisted arm patted over again and reached back


    It happened to be completely blocked by the sand man who was reborn and couldn''t move. Then Lucille used magic to make the sand man gradually become his own arm. If an ordinary magic attack can''t hurt it, it will directly tear up the other party with force.


    The arm is wrapped with magic energy. When he moves, the huge yellow sand arm of the same shape does the same action


    Just hold each other''s body and push!


    The monster''s struggling roar began to make a crazy counterattack, but Lucille''s magic has turned the sand into a fluid. Even if a certain place is broken, the flowing yellow sand can still quickly repair the damaged place and recover again, and holding the other party''s body is a solid quicksand blade.


    Squeeze down the half of the monster''s body as if it had been crushed.


    But when the sand let go, the other party will make up with the rest


    Lucille was surprised to see that the other party''s strange body recovered again and could change back.


    Roar~


    The roaring counterattack rushed again.


    His body flashed, but the broken sand tilted down a lot and almost buried himself alive. Fortunately, he moved quickly and barely dodged aside.


    How can this thing not die at all?


    Lucille looked at the monster in front of her. For a moment, she even remembered that the puppets seemed similar when kesselk fought with his sister. How could this happen


    Before realizing that the monster came up again, Lucille had to use the same method to stop it again, but it''s not a way to continue like this. His magic attacks seem to be of little use. It''s like soft mud. How to fight and recover, that is, the damage of fire can''t ignite each other.


    Is there such a monster in this place?


    Because it''s night, there are many thick fog in the surrounding dark environment


    Although the presence of monsters scattered a lot of fog in this area, it was still completely invisible on the other side of the sea, except for the sound of the sea tide.


    Should it be from the sea?


    Lucille is not the first person to come with Princess serya. She doesn''t know much about the emergence of monsters. When she just arrived here, the other party already existed!


    To tell you the truth, if I hadn''t heard the girl crying for help, I might have watched for a while before I took action... After all, the time when the monster appeared in front of me was too strange. Lucille was worried about whether there were other wizards operating behind the scenes. After all, this kind of thing shouldn''t appear here at all.


    I wanted to investigate my confidence, but when I saw that Sean''s little sister was dying, I still couldn''t help it!


    And his own action will expose his identity and may even become the target of the enemy.


    The battle of solitary wizards is no better than those who like to show off their skills. They think they have some ability and begin to spend their magic amplification moves wantonly. Anyway, there are teammates with the help of them. If it''s bad, there may be more helpers behind them.


    But Lucille is different


    From the beginning to the end, she is fighting alone. The consumption and reserves of every magic, whether she can leave smoothly after the battle, or whether she will be attacked by the enemy during the battle, etc. should be included. Without enough please report, she will not rush.


    Glancing around with vigilance, even during the battle, Lucille didn''t use stronger Destructive Magic.


    That consumes too much magic. It''s easy to be attacked by people in the process of release, and even if they haven''t been attacked. At present, Lucille is not sure whether she can kill each other if she releases large-scale magic, not to mention she doesn''t trust the nobles hiding nearby.


    Therefore, we can only use this means to gradually observe each other''s weaknesses.


    There is no perfect magic in this world. As long as it exists, it must have weaknesses, even people or ancient gods!]


    This is what my mentor said to me many years ago. Coincidentally, Sean also said similar words on a certain occasion. Almost from then on, Lucille saw that Sean''s attitude was a little different!


    Damn it


    What do I want to do now.


    Lucille hurried back to her senses. It''s not a time for wishful thinking. The monster in front of her still doesn''t have a fatal attack.


    Subconsciously stepped back, and the wind blowing from the sea made Lucille feel cool.


    By the way, the sea!


    Maybe I can try it with sea water


    I don''t know whether these mists have anything to do with this monster. If I limit it or hurt it, will the fog disperse? As long as this thing scatters, it''s easy to observe the surrounding situation.


    If someone else really exists, can you touch the monster as long as you attack the caster?


    In the bottom of her heart, Lucille still firmly believed that this thing was specially summoned, which was her intuition. As for who he is, he can only look through the clouds!


    Think, reach out and quickly control the huge arm formed by the sand to grasp each other


    Want to throw directly to the sea, but the other party insists on grasping only the ground.


    Don''t move?


    Then I''ll let you move.


    Another yellow sand hand is condensed in his hand. The two work together to directly pull the monster out of the ground.

 Chapter 675

    This


    The crowd not far away looked surprised after seeing Lucille''s magic.


    "Can magic still be like this?" said Eden, standing nearby.


    For a long time, the battle department includes all kinds of curses, reinforcement and substances with strong damage in nature, such as fire, lightning and other magic forms. In every selection of palace wizards, many nobles will join the fun to see


    Because in their eyes, those who failed to be selected as palace wizards and then have great talent are worthy of solicitation. If the two sides can talk, they can even hire them directly.


    Therefore, for the aristocrats like Eden, the ability of wizards has seen a lot.


    But the strength of the white haired witch in front of her is absolutely above all the Wizards she has seen before. The performance of that magic is no longer an ordinary form of attack. She can control such a large sand man!


    "Another one!"


    Suddenly, people saw that it was not just one... Under the ability of the elixir witch, a huge arm composed of sand appeared, and the purpose was to catch the monster.


    "What level do you estimate the power of this magic?" asked serya.


    Those nobles, including the Marquis of Anu, are not wizards. Of course, they can''t answer, but some of the nobles'' private soldiers are also about level 10. They have seen many experts for such people.


    "In my estimation, it should be above level 17... Griffin, the court wizard in the imperial capital I have seen, can''t maintain such magic, and his ability is level 16. The elixir witch is above him, maybe... Level 18!"


    Even when he came to this conclusion, the man hesitated.


    In general cognition, there are only a few people at level 18, and of course the most famous is Brad Pitt, the head of the court wizard.


    "Sure enough, it''s her!" serya explained before others finished.


    "Who are you talking about?" Anu asked.


    Sairiya recalled the people brought by her eldest brother Sean. To tell the truth, people above level 18 were very curious at that time, but the witch was difficult to be found, and she met at the celebration banquet when Sean came back


    Even at that time, she was with another witch, witch honey, who seemed to be under her aunt''s command.


    "When my elder brother Sean came back from kesselk, he brought a character called level 18 orderly. If I guessed correctly, it should be the witch in front..."


    "Alexis?" said Anu.


    "I don''t know her name. In fact, I haven''t seen her at all. It''s said that I couldn''t find her in the imperial palace... And I didn''t care about her existence at that time. I didn''t expect it to be so strong." serya certainly knows the level of orderlies. It''s estimated that no one living in this world will not know it.


    A hierarchy of strong and weak performances built by the legendary wizard Merlin. It is said that the legendary characters have reached level 20.


    On weekdays, it''s easy to see more than ten levels... It doesn''t feel much different


    But no one knows what the higher level looks like.


    Only now did she understand the significance of the arrangement of this level, and what kind of powerful and terrible characters close to level 20 are!


    "If she belonged to Prince Sean, his wings would be too strong!"


    At this point,


    Maybe not only serya, but also Anu and other nobles outside the capital can understand why Prince Sean suddenly wants to take back the title of the sun crown wizard. It''s a pity if he has such a powerful wizard resource. With such a powerful wizard as the backing, the sun crown wizard can almost be comparable to the Palace wizard.


    "She seems to have left!!"


    While several people were thinking, the soldier next to them said.


    People saw that the elixir witch actually threw the monster into the distant darkness with two huge yellow sand palms


    "That''s the direction of the sea. Does she want to throw the monster back into the sea? That''s OK. If the monster is put back, it will attack again next time." someone said.


    And serya and several other nobles don''t know what each other is going to do


    "Go and have a look."


    "No, your highness. You are just out of danger. The most important thing is to get out of here now!" Aydin said.


    Although this sentence seems a little strange from his mouth now, she is one of the people who ran away just now... However, serya didn''t pay attention to each other directly, but looked at Anu.


    "If she can''t stop it, we can''t escape. This monster will eventually become the devil of kerxia city and linger here forever!"


    "I understand... I will do my best to protect you, my royal highness."


    Anu understood what the other party was going to say. It seemed that after the life and death dialogue just now, the relationship between the two became subtle. There was a feeling of going back to the past. Now, no matter what serya said, ANU would try his best to help her realize


    But this way of speaking obviously annoyed several other nobles.


    The sound of hoofs suddenly came near,


    When they turned back, other troops came from a distant place!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lucille pulled the battlefield to the sea, and she made her body float on the sea!


    [the magic of restraining gravity is quite energy-consuming. If it''s not necessary, don''t use such magic!] the words of the tutor echoed in her ear. Even now, Lucille didn''t understand what gravity really exists, but she still had to follow the tutor''s words in the bottom of her heart.


    Watch around again


    If there are other wizards, now is the best time to attack. The fog on the sea is not reduced, but it is much lighter than before.


    Lucille could see the rear slightly, but she could actually see that the nobles seemed to have run to the beach


    What are they doing here?!!


    Do you have to come to see the excitement at this time? You laugh at yourself.


    However, I have no mind to pay attention to them now


    Lucille always thought there must be someone behind the monster, but she didn''t know why the other party didn''t want to come out after seeing such a situation?


    The standing enemy, Lucille, has a way to fight. Only the hidden enemy is elusive. Because the other party refused to show up, he led the monster into the sea.


    As the sand gradually dissolved into the sea, the two arms holding the monster quickly began to melt


    Lucille gave up one hand and turned to other magic!


    At this time, the cold wind at night was even colder.


    With the speed visible to the naked eye, the whole sea surface is condensing rapidly

 Chapter 676

    [the ability to let nature take its course is the most appropriate means of casting spells. If you force and transform the original material too much, you will only fall into it and can''t turn back!]


    Such a fragment flashed in Lucille''s head


    It was a scene where she and her tutor learned magic on the snow capped mountains on the plateau many years ago. Lucille didn''t know why this battle kept recalling things many years ago!


    Over the years, I have experienced fights, big and small. Many people are seeking revenge, provocative, and even those who don''t like to fight. Every time, I have suppressed my opponent by relying on my experience and powerful magic over the years. At present, I''m not bad. Why do I suddenly recall things for so many years at this time.


    Intuition tells me that I always feel not optimistic


    But the magic in his hand is still completed.


    The wind and frost all over the sky instantly frozen the whole sea area near the fishing village at the speed of seconds.


    During the battle, Lucille thought that if you can''t use ordinary damaging magic to kill each other, you should limit each other.


    Directly seal the whole anti ice of the monster so that the other party can''t move. The person hiding behind should also appear!


    Thinking that the magic in your hand has taken shape


    Almost the whole sea area coagulates rapidly under its own powerful magic. Even if you look around the world, I''m afraid few people can achieve this strength... The rapidly frozen sea surface climbs up the arm of the huge sand dune in an instant.


    Because the sand has penetrated into the water, the ice will climb directly onto the monster along it


    Struggle, but just make yourself more cold.


    Lucille even controlled the strength of the arm of the last sand dune and pressed it down. As long as she was submerged in the water, the ice would be more complete. It was almost impossible to escape at that time.


    "Go to hell, monster!" whispered.


    Roar~


    Crazy struggle.


    The arm also broke free from the package of the sand dune, but it was still too late. The ice was fast and firm, and the arm that was raised could not be put down immediately.


    With one hand held high, the lower part of the body has been frozen, and even its huge and chaotic meat like a abdominal sac has no movement in the powerful ice


    Boom!


    With Lucille as the center, the frozen sea suddenly dispersed.


    "Freeze it!"


    The cold breath blew away the fog directly


    At this time, people standing on the beach can also see the sea. With the help of the reflection of the bright moonlight, the green monsters in the distance are gradually losing their color.


    "Look at the sea!" someone warned.


    They looked down and saw the sea


    There is still sea water, leaving only pieces of ice crystals. And looking at the beach, the sea water will not move. The ice crystal reflects the brighter light of the moon, stretching for several kilometers!


    "This..."


    People can''t believe the scene in front of them. Actually, someone can freeze the whole sea water.


    If you have such ability, I''m afraid the monster is not an opponent!


    When looking at the monster again, it won''t move... The ice seal freezes directly along its twisted body. One hand stretches out high. It looks like it wants to struggle, but there''s still no way. The cold ice fixes the whole action in place.


    In the battle, Lucille was a little relieved.


    "There is a lot of water in the human body. You have absorbed so many people. I didn''t expect that there will be so much water in your body!" Lucille smiled at the frozen monster in front of you.


    Magic battle is how to find a solution in each other''s magic


    Although the monster in front of us does not know what it is composed of, or even looks like something in the normal world, it is true that it has swallowed so many people, and the large amount of water in the human body is the key to freezing.


    If the seawater covered the whole body can only cause external freezing, those humans swallowed by the other party are the real deadly things, which can directly penetrate the body from the other party''s interior, leading to real death


    "After eating so many people, I was defeated by them after all! Hum ~" Lucille sneered.


    Suddenly, a strong light flew behind him.


    The body dodges quickly


    The light passed directly through the monster''s body and directly interrupted the raised arm.


    "Who?!"


    Not only Lucille, but also other onlookers were frightened. Unexpectedly, there were hidden attacks?


    "I didn''t expect that there are wizards like you in the world. It''s amazing to be able to use so many things to defeat the children I carefully cultivated." only voices can be heard but no people can be seen in the dark environment.


    "Hum, play tricks!"


    Lucille heard the direction of the other party''s voice, and the magic of light shot directly through the dark environment.


    The light shines all the way to an island in the distance


    And that place really has a lighthouse.


    Because it is close to the city port, there are lighthouses here. One is to tell the ships sailing at night that there is land. Another different light also represents the difference of the waterline. Usually, the lighthouse will be built just near the shore of the sea basin, which is to remind large fleets not to approach because it will run aground.


    The other party happened to be standing near the lighthouse, and it is estimated that he was watching the battle from beginning to end.


    Lucille looked curious when she saw each other


    Alone?


    It''s actually a person, and what I just said seems that he made the monster.


    Fly quickly to the lighthouse.


    A lighthouse built on a single island and reef can be seen clearly after the fog has dispersed.


    "Is it you who summoned this monster?" said Lucille, looking at the other party. She tried not to leave the ground, so that she wouldn''t rush out if there was trap magic.


    The wizard opposite seems to have noticed this


    A man in his fifties has a long beard, but his face is very dark and even feels strange. There is something sticking out of that half of his face!


    "Who are you?" asked Lucille, frowning. "Why create such chaos?"


    Watch out, too.


    Because at the moment, Lucille noticed that there were really some small and moving objects protruding from the chin of the other party''s face, like some small tentacles. Almost all the chin of the whole face was... It was very uncomfortable.


    "Beckman, that''s what someone called me many years ago." the other party didn''t seem to care about Lucille''s inquiry, but said his name very cooperatively.


    Of course Lucille hasn''t heard of the name.


    But if Sean were present now, I would be more surprised than her!


    Because this name is the person who caused him to return to the past for the first time, the wizard who went with the pirates but used the power of the ancient god at the end

 Chapter 677

    At this time, serya, who was still standing on the coastline, could not see the situation there.


    After the fog dispersed, the whole offshore edge was frozen!


    This huge magic power has stunned the other wizards present at the same time, and they can''t help but use their feet


    After stepping on the frozen sea water, it is estimated that all the sea areas a few kilometers in front of me are gone, and the monster is an ice sculpture standing in the center.


    As for the witch who released the magic, she flew to the lighthouse along the magic after avoiding the magic of another blow


    "There should still be enemies over there?" serya looked at Anu nearby.


    Anu seemed to know what the other party was going to say, so he nodded.


    "It is estimated that it is the person who calls this monster. This kind of thing should not exist in the sea!"


    In fact, they had similar ideas at the beginning. The ghost incident was deliberately disguised by people, and became more and more outrageous through various word of mouth. All relatives appeared. If they really brought those dead back to life, why should relatives harm their offspring!


    When serya came to kerxia City, she imagined that it was a man-made event. Isn''t the reason why she set out her own oolong to leave in order to lure the other party to appear?


    Now


    It really appeared!


    But I couldn''t see each other on the distant lighthouse.


    "Shall we go?" Anu said.


    "In the past... Are you crazy? Don''t say that woman doesn''t know us. Even if she came to help us, who can help with this terrible force?" before Anu finished his words, Aiden on the other side said.


    He has never heard of the witch alisis, but the magic in front of him is real. What can be done even in the past?


    Not to die!


    "But if the witch alisis fails, our whole city will be gone!" Anu said seriously. After all, KOSHA is still his own city.


    Now that the identity of the other party has been discovered, there is no way to hide it with the previous excuse again, and it is likely to retaliate directly on Kesha city... The person who can summon the monster in front of him must be strong, and everyone in the city will become the target of the other party at that time.


    Anu, even for the sake of the city, the lighthouse should go and have a look!


    "That''s just you..."


    Aydin wanted to tell you about the city, but immediately worried about the presence of his royal highness, the nobles could care about it, but the royal family was the real person. The whole country was their own place. They could not give up any place. Even the city of Lukang had such a big port.


    "It''s our responsibility, Aiden!" Anu retorted.


    They both looked at serya in the center at the same time


    At this time, the other party''s opinion is the principle of action.


    "I agree with the Marquis of Anu, but we really can''t help the elixir witch. We can''t intervene in her battle!"


    Now serya has completely determined that the witch opposite should be the witch recently taken in by her brother Sean. She doesn''t know why the other party will follow brother Sean, but judging from her current ability... Alisis witch can''t help anyone!


    "Let''s find a way to kill the monster first. It''s a help!"


    Serya doesn''t want to owe a favor. If the other party saves herself, she will repay her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, Lucille stared around warily at the wizard in front of her.


    Beckman?


    I have never heard of each other''s name, and the tentacles stretched out on each other''s chin at the moment make me look disgusting


    "Don''t be nervous, there''s no one else here. You''re smart... It seems that you deliberately suppress yourself when you''ve been fighting. Isn''t the purpose to find me?" Beckman said with a smile.


    When he laughed and spoke, his side face was printed in the moonlight. Small tentacles like octopus suction cups would wriggle with the laughter, which made people look very uncomfortable.


    Lucille frowned and wondered if she had heard a similar existence somewhere


    A mutant?


    I have walked through so many places, such as the swamps of the forest and the desert of the no man''s land, and I have encountered many things that can be called monsters. Even if she had seen the tree man and stone man who could talk with special magic, she saw the human with Octopus feet for the first time.


    "So you made this incident?" Lucille asked curiously.


    The duel between wizards is often inadvertently


    All they say may be inducement, but the purpose is just to distract and consult the opponent''s magic.


    "That''s right."


    Beckman smiled and began to walk step by step. It was a shadow... Lucille noticed this and was busy controlling herself to walk in the shadow under the lighthouse on the other side.


    The steps begin to float, so that they will not fall into the trap that the other party may set up. Some small moves of fingers in the shadow are not easy to be found. The other party can cast spells in hiding, and the other party will be vigilant after standing in the shadow.


    "It seems that you are indeed a tough opponent. I didn''t expect to meet an enemy like you in this city! My plan could be implemented."


    "Your plan?" asked Lucille.


    I recall the whole ghost incident in my head. It began almost a few months ago. It started in the East, and then approached the southeast, and the way of the story is also changing


    It can be regarded as a coincidence if it was not sure that someone was making trouble behind the scenes, but now Lucille has stood in front of each other, it is obviously carefully planned... A person? It''s impossible to accomplish so many things.


    After all, there is the spread of bards!


    Although I was confused, my expression was very natural


    "Oh, can I ask what your plan is?" said Lucille with a smile.


    Instinctively, she was still vigilant around, because she didn''t believe what the other party said at all.


    Sometimes both sides of the dialogue know that it is a lie, but they still continue to listen... Because some parts are true, and this part can only be guessed by themselves.


    "Don''t you see it all? Why ask me again." the other party replied coldly.


    See?


    Lucille glanced back at the monster''s body sealed by herself on the sea. Now one hand has been broken, and it is estimated that the whole thing will not live, and the monster''s first instinct is to devour people.


    It''s instinct. I don''t seem to see anything from it


    "What do you mean?" asked again.


    "Oh ~ a high-level wizard like you can''t touch anything. Don''t you know anything about my baby?" Beckman said sarcastically.


    What high-level wizards can touch is the increasingly uncontrollable power and the source that can''t be spied in the huge magic abyss

 Chapter 678

    In fact, one of the reasons why Lucille has been looking for Caine slate over the years is to study it.


    Because his mentor had always been very exclusive of this thing, and his power was actually beyond the outline in Lucille''s own opinion!


    The so-called super outline is beyond the scope that conventional magic can explain and has turned to another unknown field


    In those years, because she had been very dependent on her mentor, she would not listen to any suspicious words. However, as she grew older and grew stronger, she began to touch that field.


    A huge but uncontrollable force.


    My magic sometimes even induces me to touch some invisible abyss. It''s like a call, day by day, year by year... After my ability rises to level 18, especially when I want to break through level 19, it''s beyond my control!


    It''s so simple that sometimes Lucille can even feel something staring at herself behind the magic.


    In fact, part of the reason why I went to find Caine slate was that my mentor mentioned that the slate recorded the highest level of witches, and the other was that sister Rachel said it at the beginning.


    In alchemists, the highest level should be soul refining


    Because all the materials in this world can be formed, but not the soul, is there an equally powerful force from the perspective of Wizards?


    It was with this attitude that Lucille went to look for Caine slate. Although she hadn''t met one in recent years, she still cared about the things inside.


    Maybe


    It is only possible that I can use the Caine slate to call back the soul of the mentor again.


    However, this idea was personally powdered by Rachel''s sister in the kesselk empire. She looked at what the other party had tried to summon over the years, and Sean repeatedly stressed in front of him: people can''t be reborn after death, even if they are not people in reality.


    Therefore, after kesselk came back this time, Lucille also considered not to pursue the power of Caine slate!


    That thing may be of no use at all, or even bring disaster as Sean said


    This is why I am willing to stay in jagong. Whether Sean is the son of her mentor or not, she also began to feel that living in jagong is the most reassuring place for herself.


    But


    He looked straight at the "people" in front of him.


    The words of the other party once again aroused the time when they were most seeking magic power and true meaning.


    "You are an ancient believer!" Lucille finally came to this conclusion.


    I didn''t expect the other party to laugh wildly!


    More crazy laughter than before


    This time, the laughter even made the octopus whiskers on his chin shake, and even felt that they were still growing. They were still sticking out of his chin, and the whole head began to become a little different.


    The hair began to fall off, and the face of the original human expression changed strangely. The whole head swelled from the nose to a thicker Octopus suction cup, and the meat whiskers grew around each other''s whole chin like a beard. In such a moment, the head completely changed into an octopus, and the laughter began to become low.


    Lucille looked at each other''s changes in surprise and began to think of what Sean had said before.


    Yes


    After they met Sean, the other party talked about many strange stories he had seen alone over the years, especially when there were similar people in the aurora incident.


    Octopus man.


    That''s what Sean calls each other. There are other monsters besides this.


    The situation on both sides is similar... It''s all in the fog!


    "Diver!" Lucille''s name stunned Beckman for a moment.


    There was an excited expression in the big eyes that had become Zhang Yutou


    "What a surprise! You know our brother... It seems that the reason why we failed last time has something to do with you. Such a powerful wizard, no wonder that guy Weisman failed!"


    Lucille didn''t know the name, but the current situation has been linked to what Sean encountered a few years ago.


    The group that caused the disaster in Oro


    The person Sean has been thinking about all these years but hasn''t found is the one in front of him.


    The next four weeks


    When the other party came forward a little, Lucille began to retreat.


    Behind her is a lighthouse, so she can only fly up


    There must be others around here. Those deep divers are his helpers.


    In a short moment, Lucille won the prize in her head. All these things are connected. The people Sean defeated originally had a gang of people. The first circus and the things they have been planning behind them have never given up. I think it must be just a chance encounter this time!


    "But speaking of your magic, I seem to have seen it at sea," Beckman said again.


    The sea?


    That is, he released similar magic when he accompanied him to destroy pirates.


    "A lot of magic icebergs float on the sea and can''t melt for a long time. In fact, thanks to you killing so many pirates, we can collect a lot of bodies on the sea, so we can make such an excellent baby live. It''s all thanks to you," Beckman said with a smile.


    He seemed to have noticed Lucille''s escape.


    "It''s you. You''ve been planning this event, haven''t you?"


    "Not exactly."


    Beckman didn''t seem nervous about Lucille''s escape. He even had time to talk about the reason slowly.


    "And the master behind you?"


    Lucille stared at each other. Sean had not only mentioned the divers and the ancient gods behind them in front of him


    Great grams


    Suddenly, Lucille felt her chest tight. When she remembered the name, she had an instinctive fear, as if something was looking at her behind her back!


    "I wanted to invite you to join the faith of the great father, but since you were the one who hindered the return of the heavenly Father, you can''t keep you anymore!"


    "Oh ~ I don''t want to be as disgusting as you."


    When Lucille''s body slowly floated, she felt the magic shaking in each other''s hands.


    Now throw out your magic and blow up the place where Beckman is standing


    But the other party didn''t hide. He just used his own magic to defend, and the magic began to be a magic that Lucille had never seen!


    When approaching the opponent, the trajectory was suddenly swallowed by a twisted mouth deep in the void, and the attack was completely dissolved.


    "Your magic is really strong, but even the strongest person can''t resist the gaze of the heavenly Father... The more you fight, the more you will fall, your senses will abandon you, and your intuition will betray you! Ha ha..."


    Listening to each other''s whisper, Lucille subconsciously felt that the world in front of her began to shake yellow.


    Whispering in my ea

 Chapter 679

    Lucille took a deep breath and looked around nervously.


    I''m not afraid of each other''s strange magic, but this sudden voice makes people scared


    It was like murmurs from the deep devil''s cave, like laughing and shouting. There is no specific meaning, it is simply annoying!


    The corner of his eye suddenly noticed that there seemed to be someone crawling on the reef bank where the lighthouse was located. He was horizontal in his heart, tried to suppress this inner manic state, stretched out his hand to hit the towering lighthouse beside him, and broke the whole lighthouse with direct force.


    The huge stone pillars, like the weapons in Lucille''s hand, were thrown at the crawling targets on the beach.


    At the same time, the magic in my heart began to work again.


    The wizard''s most winning magic is surprise


    Those who need to prepare for tricks are usually not the key to victory. What really plays a decisive role is spells that others can''t think of.


    Watching the falling lighthouse fall


    Boom~


    It seems that the figure quickly dodged away in the first few seconds, but it doesn''t matter. The magic he just set has come into effect at this time. Those broken stones are like being involved by some force, and they are scattered and combined again.


    He turned into a tall stone man again!


    "Look where you''re going!" he yelled and punched.


    The Stoneman imitated Lucille''s action and hit it as fast and continuously


    The sight began to shake a little, but he insisted on fighting with perseverance.


    As long as you hit the other party, this annoying mental oppression should disappear! Lucille thought to herself... The magic in her hand still didn''t stop.


    One side is to rely on the rock giant to fight with other guys lying on the reef, and the other side is to attack Beckman head-on.


    With another blow, the magic threw out. The other party didn''t choose to face the attack, but dodged to the other side, and pinched a dark sphere in his hand and threw it over. Lucille has never seen energy in this form. It doesn''t look like something in nature. She can''t make herself find a position in the octopus mouth covered by the suction cup. She''s just moving, but the sound reaches her ears.


    "You should have found it. I said... The closer you are to your senses, the more you will deceive you. Your feelings, your vision, and even everything you can feel will become illusory." Beckman smiled.


    Today''s voice has become less like a human voice, more like a low voice, but what he said can be completely conveyed to people''s ears.


    "People are fragile individuals and like to rely on their eyes to feel the world... But they don''t understand that there is a more magnificent truth outside their vision. You will see it, you will see it gradually... Ha ha..."


    Only laughter can be heard.


    The sound of wild laughter is still so disgusting.


    £» Lucille wanted to refute, but what the other party said was true. She felt more and more that there was a problem with the five senses, and what she heard and saw began to become distorted.


    The sky is no longer the night and the high moon, but a magnificent pattern hovering which is fascinating and unspeakable


    The other side in front of her also began to twist. Even in the dark, Lucille never felt that her vision would become so clear.


    She can see everywhere, but every place becomes different!


    Octopus tentacles gradually grow out of each other''s body, and the whole becomes more and more strange. Even the stone man summoned by himself is staring at himself with red eyes


    no way!


    This place can''t stay.


    Lucille is not a reckless man. If she really can''t defeat the other party, her first choice will be to escape. Only living is the final victory!


    Smile in front of the other side again.


    "Yes, but what I want to see more is your tragic death." he squeezed out a magic again and threw it out.


    No harm, and the other party didn''t hide


    He just showed again that he took these magic with his body, but the magic didn''t hurt at all.


    Even Beckman couldn''t understand it, but the next second, Lucille didn''t appear another magic attack, but ran directly to the defense line on the coastline. While running back, he didn''t forget to ignite his magic.


    [hydrogen bomb]


    This is the magic way I saw in Sean''s town. I spent more than half a year practicing it again according to Sean''s explanation method, and it has been tried and tried again. Because there are no flaws in the way of attack, the hydrogen at high concentration will not be noticed in the battle. Finally, as long as the surrounding air is compressed and ignited directly at the same time, the deflagration damage is enough to push the other party back. If possible, it can also cause huge burning effect.


    Lucille only cast the last magic to escape. She doesn''t care whether she can kill the other party.


    Because she found that the enemy in front of her was very difficult. She couldn''t defeat it without enough preparation!


    Endure the whispers that still exist in your ears, and the distortion of your sight should be persisted until you escape


    "Want to run?" Beckman seemed to notice Lucille''s intention.


    But it''s too late.


    The blast rang around the place where they were standing just now.


    "Ah!" the cry came not from Beckman, but from Lucille.


    The pain from the explosion finally revived her


    Beckman was still in front of him, and there were several rickets with fish shaped heads and fins. There were no stone people summoned by themselves, but the lighthouse was indeed interrupted, and the gravel was next to him.


    At the same time, the pain on the body is gradually clear


    Lucille looked at her arm, which had been burned.


    "Looks like she''s awake!"


    "That''s right. But in the end, she didn''t kill herself like those people before!"

 Chapter 680

    On the icy sea


    Serya, an Nu and several other noble children rushed to the frozen sea with their accompanying soldiers.


    Only when you really walk on it can you understand the horror of each other''s magic, and you can freeze all the sea water within a few kilometers!


    In the distance, you can''t even hear the sound of the waves. It can be seen how long the ice lasts


    As she walked away, serya was imagining the figure of the man called the elixir witch when fighting. It was absolutely comparable to the powerful existence of the palace wizard. I''m afraid the witch had no opponent except master Brad Pitt, the head of the wizard!


    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt.


    I really don''t know what kind of ability my eldest brother has to make such people join his command, and even be willing to take the initiative to investigate the ghost incident.


    In serya''s opinion, the other party''s presence here is probably related to the ghost event!


    Although his eldest brother said he would not participate in the mission, the artillery was originally borrowed from him. It is estimated that he has already sent someone into the southeast to investigate, and the person sent out is still the powerful witch


    "Serya, don''t think too much. We can''t participate in the other party''s battle. We can kill this monster first."


    At the moment when serya was distracted, ANU immediately pulled the other party back.


    The two looked at each other.


    "Don''t think about anything else. We can''t get involved in this matter. Even if the Empire wants to do it, it will send powerful palace wizards." Anu''s words gave serya a little reminder.


    If this is just an ordinary event, there is absolutely no problem with their plan, but now they are so embarrassed because they lack each other''s intelligence.


    You should prepare more. You should have no problem with them.


    "There''s no way..." Anu comforted the other party as much as possible. In fact, he didn''t have confidence in his heart. He even thought about saving the other party by death before.


    Now he survived by helping others.


    If you really want to face it, I''m afraid it''s hard to have a chance!


    People came to the frozen sea and approached the monster just now


    Now the completely frozen monster is like an ice sculpture, and it is a complete ice sculpture. At least swing it hard. If the ice falls, part of the other party''s body will also fall.


    So it should be dead!


    The monster who had no way on his side was killed by the other party


    The witch alisis is terrible, ANU said in his heart.


    At this time, a soldier suddenly looked at the distant lighthouse and shouted.


    "Look, the lighthouse is down!"


    The crowd looked back.


    Far away, all you can see is the position of the lighthouse, and now I don''t know why the lighthouse fell down directly.


    "The battle over there seems to be more fierce."


    "We can''t participate in the battle over there... Let''s leave immediately after dealing with the monster." Anu subconsciously felt that she shouldn''t stay here. If the witch alisis fought fiercely with each other, the magic might spread to this side.


    At present, Princess serya is also present. If there is an accident, it will be a painful loss to herself and kerxia city!


    "Come on, get rid of this ice sculpture."


    People are still wondering. Anu has begun to order.


    But I can''t help looking in that direction


    As the head of the monster ice sculpture was beaten down by the accompanying soldiers with martial arts skills, it also announced the real death of the other party.


    But just as everyone was about to turn back, a creepy cold wind blew up


    Very strange.


    Even the cold wind will not make people shudder, and it is for everyone at the same time.


    Serya suddenly stopped and took a look at Anu and others beside her.


    "Do you... Feel it?"


    The crowd just nodded and dared not speak.


    Turn around again and look back at the distant lighthouse. At this time, it seems to light up in the night sky.


    "What''s that!!"


    They were surprised to see lightning flashing in the light behind the black cloud.


    Hiss~


    The crowd took a breath and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    That feeling, the feeling that gradually erodes into the body from the outside. It''s like an invisible palm groping for your body, but you can''t see each other!


    At the same time, the beating of the heart began to become violent


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the reef of the lighthouse, Beckman looked at Lucille with great interest.


    To tell you the truth, it''s a pity that he has been angry for so many years


    This battle is futile and meaningless.


    When the senses begin to deceive you, what are you!


    "After all... What''s the reality? You''re powerful, witch. Stronger than anyone I''ve ever seen, but you''re just a body. Every fetus can''t get rid of the low ethnic group. You won''t win in front of our power," Beckman smiled.


    On the other side, a diver with an ugly Fishman''s face stood up.


    "You''re really funny. You''re just a human. Just get rid of it quickly. She killed the child we''ve nurtured for so many years. It''s better to use her as the next substitute," said the diver.


    "Isn''t that a pity? Her ability is a more valuable asset."


    "It''s just that I''ve lived for thousands of years for you inferior races, and these meaningless powers are not enough in front of me." the diver glanced at Beckman contemptuously.


    "Hum ~ in addition to your life span, you are good for nothing. Don''t tell me anything inferior here..."


    In their conversation, Lucille heard that their relationship was not very good.


    However, at this time, the body burned by its own hydrogen bomb was somewhat powerless.


    Endure the pain and half kneel down... Start the magic of treatment silently in your hand, and try to take out those medicine bottles from your pocket.


    I have always prepared potions, but there are few opportunities to use them. Almost all of them are for others. Who can think that one day this thing will be left to myself.


    "I still have consciousness!"


    Lucille''s action attracted their attention.


    I didn''t expect to be able to maintain normal activities and thinking when the spirit was oppressed and the body was injured by its own magic.


    "See, Fishman. Her potential is stronger than anyone before. She is definitely the only talented person we have met... Maybe he can communicate with his father."


    Beckman''s words aroused the deep divers'' thinking


    "You''re right. If it were her, she might be able to talk to the father in her dream."


    "So she must stay!"


    "But you can limit her movement a little."


    One by one, making Lucille very upset.


    "Have you said enough? I haven''t caught it yet!"


    Because of the pain, my confused thoughts just now seem to calm down.


    The physical pain seems to be decreasing a little... In fact, Lucille has had such a strange feeling many years ago. She recovers quickly every time after her injury!


    The magic explosion tore his clothes in many places, and a piece of snow-white leaked out in front of his left chest.


    If you look carefully, you will find that there is a red mark in this place. It is not a birthmark, but it is left the day after tomorrow.


    I remember many years ago


    The scar left by my mentor in order to save himself. Well, it''s like this after that.


    "Hum, see how hard you can talk..."


    Beckman was about to come forward when he was stopped by a diver fish man nearby.


    "What are you doing!"


    "Her body is a little strange. No... it''s very strange!" her tone became a little nervous.


    An inexplicable but oppressive force suddenly made Beckman feel uneasy


    "This... What''s the matter with this power!"


    Boom~


    Thunder suddenly sounded in the dark sky.


    "Ancient god, she served another ancient god!!" the diver instinctively felt fear, and his fins stood up and said hurriedly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this point,


    Thousands of miles away, in the capital of jagong.


    Sean, who was sleeping, was suddenly awakened by a force, with a strange feeling on his arm.


    "What''s the matter with you, Sean?" Freya was awakened.


    "It''s all right... I, I''m in a hurry. Go out!"


    Gasping, the heart has been beating wildly.

 Chapter 681

    Sean ran out of the other room alone


    Behind her, Freya asked anxiously.


    "I''m fine! You go to bed first." try to keep a normal tone, but only Sean himself knows what the pain and the flash of the picture in his head mean!


    That omniscient message again


    The power of YOG Sotos!


    Since the last gauze Nicholas talked about the battle between the ancient gods, it is likely that the battle between YOG and NAIA is behind it, so Sean didn''t want to rely more on the power in his hand for a long time, especially the ability to summon the ancient gods!


    The power of countless dimensions that has surpassed the human species is no longer something that ordinary people can touch.


    Although he is a jumper


    Although SAB said there was something supreme, Sean avoided contact with them as much as possible.


    For them, hundreds of millions of years are fleeting. Time has no meaning to the ancient god itself, but it is different. In just a few decades and hundreds of years, even if you are blessed by the ancient god, it is only a blink in the eyes of the ancient god.


    So Sean gave up fighting them and just wanted to deal with his life


    But unfortunately,


    What''s going on with this force.


    Why arouse yourself at this time!


    The brain seems to burst, and new information is pouring in. The scenes that have never been or even seen in the places they don''t know at all gradually appear in their head... And the speed is faster and faster!


    Sean seemed to see Lucille in some noble''s house, dressed as a maid.


    Lucille?


    I haven''t figured it out yet. The picture jumps rapidly, and there is serya and her party... There is no dialogue.


    Because there was no time to listen slowly when this kind of information was transmitted. All the knowledge was transmitted, and the intermittent meaning was understood by Sean.


    Many have not had time to remember, the next one is coming!


    Artillery... Arms business


    Lucille... The maid of the Marquis''s house


    Then the deployment of the noble Legion and the twisted monsters on the coastline


    Finally, I saw a familiar Octopus face image, including the diver fish man I saw a few years ago!


    Battle under the lighthouse?


    The picture jumped very fast without giving Sean any thinking skills. Soon someone came to another place, the high snow, and then a group of plateau people he had never seen before.


    All the information and knowledge continued. Sean couldn''t stand knowing so much information at the same time and couldn''t help spitting it out


    "Sean? Aren''t you feeling well?"


    Freya''s concerned voice had come from outside the room, and she followed.


    "It''s a little uncomfortable. Maybe it''s something you eat during the day. Spit it out..."


    Vomit~


    Fortunately, it''s really in the toilet room now. You can spit it out directly, but the information in your head has never stopped and has been constantly supplemented


    The head is about to burst,


    I tried to resist the sharp pain, but I couldn''t help it.


    Even for a moment, Sean had the idea of hitting the wall or biting his tongue.


    "Day? How could it be. We all eat together. Open the door and let me in." Freya outside knocked on the door urgently.


    The human body can''t bear that power


    Under the confusion, Sean actually thought of this sentence mentioned by gauze Nicholas.


    He suddenly looked at his left arm. He didn''t have the ability to open the black goat gift, but the arm changed itself. The shadow color and corrosion climbed from the arm to his arm, then his neck, and finally half his face and even half his chest.


    "Sean! If you don''t open the door again, i... I''ll knock the door in." Freya outside was obviously worried and began to equip specially.


    Then when these dark corrosion gradually eroded his body, Sean actually felt a relaxed pleasure. The pain and the feeling that his head was about to crack suddenly disappeared


    It''s not that serious!


    "Wait a few minutes. It''s a little dirty. I''ll take care of it," Sean said busily.


    As long as the pain disappears, Sean can talk normally. He blocks the door with his body, or Freya comes in as much as possible.


    If the other party comes in now, I''m afraid I have to see what I look like at the moment!


    This appearance can''t be known by the second person


    [gift of black goat]


    I felt that the feeling of head cracking just now gradually calmed down. Looking at my blackened arm again, it was as if it had been corroded. The whole was covered with black, and the flesh skin became pure black. Instead, the blood vessels showed a silver white stripe, extending from the arm to most of my body.


    Looking down, you can see your nose, which is also black at the moment, and your chest is completely black. The skin and flesh agitates, as if to remind yourself that this is no longer an ordinary body of flesh and blood!


    Sean didn''t understand what the so-called gift gave himself before?


    Now it seems that this gift can save your life.


    It''s really a gift


    Because Sean had no voice inside, and Freya outside whispered a little.


    "Sean!"


    "Well, it''s almost ready."


    He encouraged his arm to let the buff of [gift of black goat] go back. As long as the body calmed down, it seemed that the dark corrosion was safe. The body didn''t feel that way, and everything was much smoother.


    "Wait first."


    When it was over, Sean was ready to open the door.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    However, the change of Sean in the city also happened to Lucille thousands of miles away.


    At the moment, she began to corrode from her chest, nibbling her body a little, up to her neck and face, down to her arms and thighs, and the whole person was completely corroded by the darkness.


    And although she was strange, she didn''t feel uncomfortable at all


    Even the pain of being burned by magic disappeared and turned into a feeling of being healthy and nothing.


    I still feel that all the magic I have used has been restored!


    "You... How could it be! It''s so possible!" Beckman yelled in surprise.


    Because at this time, Lucille appeared in front of her like a man in the shadow, and the corrosion on her body even felt terrible.


    "She served a powerful ancient god, she served a powerful ancient god!!" the diver beside her nervously pointed to Lucille''s appearance at this time.


    Even Beckman is not calm.


    I thought I could defeat the other party by relying on the strength I obtained. Who knows that the other party also has this strength behind it.


    "Who the hell are you?" Beckman summoned up the courage to ask.


    However, even Lucille did not know the answer.


    She just looked at her hands curiously, and at the two people opposite.


    Ancient god?


    How is that possible? Stop fooling around.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but now I feel the power is back."


    One hit magic goes out again


    However, faster than that, when Lucille released the magic, it seemed that some kind of whispering could really be heard in the surrounding space.


    It''s getting stronger and more hungry... Alas, your eyes can''t see anything

 Chapter 682

    Those who cannot break through the shackles will become nothing; those who open the way will know the truth!]


    Beckman whispered in his ear


    With Lucille''s magic coming, the two were about to escape. But then a dark ball the size of a human head appeared in front of Beckman and the diver.


    Two!


    And it still appears completely without warning


    Even Lucille didn''t understand that she clearly used blasting magic, but there was such a magic performance.


    The feeling of the body is much lighter than before. The magic is so full that I feel like I want to release at any time. It''s better to seize the opportunity to start first. Who knows that this strange dark ball appears!


    Your eyes are open and our destiny is one


    "Who?!"


    Even Lucille could hear this whisper, and she was subconsciously vigilant around. In the dark environment, there was nothing else after the thunderbolt just now.


    Beckman and the diver felt the strong sense of compulsion, but she didn''t feel it at all... What she could see was that a trace suddenly appeared in the middle of the two dark balls, and suddenly an eye opened.


    That thing turned out to be an eye!


    [door leaf... Open...]


    The short and powerful voice couldn''t tell whether it was male or female. Lucille even felt that she was familiar with the voice because she had heard it somewhere.


    However, what is more surprising is that with the opening of the dark eyes, a strong and suffocating sense of oppression almost made the two people kneel directly on the ground!


    "No, it''s impossible! This power is impossible... Why us... Why you!"


    Lucille had begun to understand their conversation.


    In contrast, he seems to have no use for any ability, that is, he simply threw out a magic and turned into this kind of situation. Even he felt afraid and looked at his corroded body unbelievably.


    How could this happen!


    Why am i?


    No one can explain, but Beckman and the deep diver in front of him are really deterred by this powerful force.


    A tangible and silent lightning seemed to hit them from their eyes... The wailing became more miserable.


    "You are also a betrayer. You broke your oath and you touched power." Beckman turned hard and shouted at Lucille.


    Lucille, who couldn''t understand what was going on all the time, was confused


    "What are you talking about? Only you will touch the power of those ancient gods."


    However, no one can hear such an excuse.


    Beckman and the diver under the dark eyes could not lift any strength. The last words were only roaring and screaming, and even a trace of incomprehensible mantra.


    "No, no... it shouldn''t be like this."


    ¡°Ph¡¯ngluimglw¡¯nafhCthulhu¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the tentacles in the form of shadow stretched out directly opposite the two people and patted them directly.


    Surprised, surprised, even at a loss


    There''s no way to describe Lucille''s expression at the moment.


    She just looked at the tragedy of the two people''s final slapping to death. She was so disgusted that she wanted to spit out. She didn''t understand the last sentence. She just looked at the scene in front of her after their tragic death.


    The two dark eyes disappeared, and the thing disappeared after they died. At the same time, Lucille looked at the corrosion effect on her arms, which seemed to fade slowly... Pouring in towards her chest.


    In the sky, it seems as if some huge eye is staring at all this


    In the dark, Lucille didn''t notice.


    But now everyone on the beach seems to have noticed!


    "Just now... Is there something in the sky?" Aiden asked curiously, suppressing his inner fear.


    Serya looked at Anu, and Anu looked at the others around her


    It seemed that everyone had seen the scene just now, but it disappeared in just a few seconds. Because it was the scene seen after the lightning at night, people were not sure whether it really existed. They asked each other, but everyone was not sure.


    Because at the first sight, the whole person seemed to be attracted by it.


    Fear, curiosity and desire in my heart.


    Everything was uncovered


    "We."


    "Wait a minute, it seems that the battle over there is over?" said serya suddenly.


    The people looked at the lighthouse in the distance again. The battle there seemed to be silent!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The sun rose again a few hours later.


    Although it was a few hours, Lucille felt it was just a dazzling time


    She has been standing on the sea to look out at the distance, and behind her are the marks left by Beckman and the divers turned into black water. They have dried a lot, leaving only a little sticky and unfinished parts.


    There was still some stench and nausea in the air, but she didn''t care at the moment.


    Reach out and touch the place in front of your chest.


    For many years, I almost forgot such a thing!


    At the beginning


    Probably when I was traveling with my mentor when I was a girl, I challenged myself to a solo task and was knocked down. At that time, I thought I was dead. Who knows, when I woke up, I was in a warm room with my mentor sitting next to me.


    The tutor should have saved himself that time!


    For so many years, Lucille has always thought so, but in the previous battle, the changes in her body forced her to recall this experience again.


    How did the tutor save himself?


    Is it really


    "Miss Alexis?!"


    While Lucille was thinking, a call came from the distance behind her


    Lucille, who has always been very confident in her alertness, was distracted for a moment just now. When she looked back, she found that it was the girl saizia who came with her peers.


    "Sure enough, it''s you!"


    Serya was surprised when she first saw Lucille, and then she calmed down and asked, "why? Is it strange to see me?"


    The expression changed back to its original high appearance.


    "I only doubted at the beginning, but now I find it''s really you!" serya met each other at the celebration party or wedding of her eldest cousin Sean, because her silver hair was very conspicuous, and there were few people in the whole capital and imperial city.


    Plus she''s still a beautiful woman, it''s even more attractive.


    "But I still want to thank you for saving me."


    Before seeing each other herself, serya thought of other possibilities, but after seeing me, she linked the witch alisis with her brother''s subordinates.


    Although unexpected, it seems reasonable.


    It seems that it is because of her that the big brother dares to directly announce the return of the sun crown wizard


    "I didn''t save you entirely because you were Sean''s sister. You weren''t able to participate in this incident... But now it seems that I shouldn''t participate..."


    Lucille frowned and seemed to have more questions in her heart.

 Chapter 683

    Looking at the calm morning


    Lucille''s heart still couldn''t calm down. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe these things.


    Ancient gods, believers... And unspeakable power, almost do not need to do it yourself, and the other party has fallen!


    Although I have believed those ancient prophecies because of the power of chasing Caine slate over the years, especially when kesselk met Rachel''s sister, her ability has completely exceeded the scope of ordinary people.


    These feelings are different from what I have seen with my own eyes, especially that force is deeply implanted in myself


    Today, what Lucille doesn''t want to believe most is his mentor "Sean", not the prince Sean now, but the omnipotent but extremely low-key Wizard "Sean" more than 20 years ago. Did he also touch the power of the ancient god.


    Stroking his chest


    The events of many years ago are recalled again.


    "Master alisis!" Anu asked curiously when the people behind him saw that alisis did not move.


    Lucille turned and looked at the nobles in front of her and serya


    Sean''s sister, the eldest princess of this country, met when she was in the imperial capital, but they didn''t talk because of their identity. If they had become palace wizards, they might have a chance to meet, but they didn''t, of course not!


    "Thanks to master Alexis, I will report this battle to my father and reward you," said serya.


    This is also the first time Princess segia and Lucille have spoken face to face.


    Who could have thought that the notorious elixir witch in the South was such a beautiful woman. She was not much older than herself. She had such high strength when she was so young. Compared with master Brad Pitt, the head of the court wizard, the female wizard in front of her was too much opportunity.


    It''s not hard to imagine that after she gets old, several people in the whole jagong or the whole desert can compare with her!


    "Put aside the reward. I don''t like that kind of reward, but the opponent you meet this time may not be so simple!"


    "Why?" asked serya.


    Lucille thought for a moment. The person who was originally responsible for the ghost incident was Princess saizia. Even if she went back to the emperor, she would also be asked to make the news public. At that time, many wizards came back and upset themselves, such as Brad Pitt.


    Just tell a few people the whole process.


    Of course, this omits the corrosive power of yourself, but only says that you know each other with powerful magic.


    "High level wizards or other professions will peep into the existence of this power itself, but what I didn''t expect is that their activity is higher than expected."


    Serya and all the nobles looked unbelievable


    Aidak is a region that believes in the sun god. Many people believe in gods in their letters, but one day they will suddenly be told that what you believe exists, even what you don''t believe also exists at the same time. That kind of helplessness is probably their expression at the moment.


    "That..." serya didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "I recall that many years ago, I heard that an unimaginable event also occurred in the southern part of the basharan empire in zambutar. At that time, a large number of residents belonging to the city died, and then the state deliberately suppressed it. In order not to cause panic, it was our current Prince Sean who rebuilt the city in that area," Anu said.


    A group of people also looked at him.


    "It seems you have good news," said Lucille.


    "It''s just that I have collected some information that happened in various regions. In those years, this matter was handled very hastily. The basharan Empire has been reluctant to disclose the truth. And our prince may be more familiar with it?" Anu said.


    His topic reminded Lucille


    you ''re right.


    Sean... Before, he told himself not to involve anything about the ancient god, not even trace it.


    In retrospect, he may have known that the other party was still acting, and he has been asking the Investigation Corps to track this matter over the years.


    "In short, you can handle the follow-up. As for how to explain to the people, it''s your business, but I can tell you that these people still exist." Lucille said at the end.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, serya suddenly stopped each other.


    "Wait, master alisis."


    Stop for a moment and look back at the princess.


    "What''s up?"


    "In any case, you have helped us. Please let me respect the duty of the princess and reward you."


    Still talking about awards.


    If Lucille loves money, she doesn''t know how many opportunities she has to get wealth these years, but she doesn''t care, and these awards are meaningless. On the contrary, if you let yourself out of public view, you will be challenged or worshipped by countless wizards.


    I don''t have time to accept disciples.


    A Sean


    Suddenly he mentioned his disciple as a prince.


    Have you doted on him too much over the years? It''s just that the name is the same as your mentor and you know him a bit in character. So over the years, the other party has listened to everything as much as possible, instead of asking the other party to fulfill his obligations as a disciple.


    "No, I don''t like to contact too many people, and one of the reasons for saving you is just Sean. But I still want to remind you that this is beyond your ability. Once what the ancient god believers planned is realized, what it means to this country and even the whole world... You should know."


    "Leave the matter to a professional person as soon as possible, otherwise I don''t guarantee whether I will have a chance to save you next time."


    Lucille speaks like this


    It''s the same tone to everyone. It can''t be changed.


    Listen if you like, or if you don''t like


    "I see," said serya firmly.


    The next second, Lucille''s figure disappeared and flew towards the coastline.


    At this time, the ice has not completely melted, and the frozen monster has been torn apart by the noble Corps. It is estimated that it is dead.


    Why did such a monster appear?


    Or why those words heard in his own corrosion are so like Sean''s words.


    For a time, countless questions in my head


    Lucille decided not to stay in the southeast. The rest was left to the princess. She rushed back to the capital to ask Sean.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, seanlito, who was in the summer resort outside the city, lay in bed, and Freya was busy handing in the water.


    "What happened to you just now? You must be hiding something from me."


    Sean smiled and said nothing.


    But in my heart, fragments of things have flashed through the whole mind.

 Chapter 684

    Close your eyes and let your mind empty.


    A short time seems to have passed for a long time


    "Yug Sotos!" Sean called each other''s name.


    Once, twice


    Even more times.


    He called each other''s name again and again. Since he met each other last time, Sean consciously guarded against the annoying power of eugsotos, because no matter what he wanted to do, the other party already knew, even knew the ending and process.


    But in the mouth of gauze Nicholas, their struggle became more and more intense, and even at that moment, countless knowledge and fragments were injected into his head again!


    "I know you can hear me. Come out. Didn''t we have to hide before?" Sean said.


    As he shouted, the other party still didn''t respond.


    But the scene has changed!


    In the open darkness, there seems to be a beam of light illuminating the dust of the nearby nebula. It looks like standing on the earth and looking up at the sky... And in the light, a huge dark shadow gradually appears.


    "Oh ~ is it necessary to be so fancy every time you appear?" Sean laughed.


    The line of sight began to approach quickly, just like the stars and all things were approaching. Soon a tall door stood in front of him


    The huge height made Sean look like dust in front of it, but I don''t know why it opened when Sean reached out to touch the door.


    As like as two peas in the sky, the deep cosmic abyss is sitting on top of the huge stone pedestal.


    This meeting is no longer a sword shadow through the light, but a real entity, and it''s still your own appearance!


    "When did you like to show up like me?"


    "This is what you see yourself!" said YOG.


    "Well, I don''t like listening to your riddles... Tell me what happened just now? And why did those clips and scenes appear," Sean said.


    Do it by yourself, so summoning ugg Sotos again in his sleep is to understand what just happened.


    He was present every time he knew what had happened, and the information just came directly, which almost drove him crazy. Fortunately, the gift of the black goat can corrupt his body to bear the information.


    "Isn''t that the end you went through?" YOG''s words made Sean sign.


    In fact, the last time I went back to the timeline, I thought about the whole story, especially my relationship with Lucille.


    Since she was the other party''s mentor and was raised since childhood, and Lucille said in front of her more than once that "Sean" left when she was a girl, about fifteen or sixteen... There has been no news since then.


    The last time I left in the kesselk palace.


    That is to say, I still travel with Lucille on the timeline, and the memory after that is passed on now.


    "It doesn''t make sense. I didn''t..."


    "You''re not involved?" YOG interrupted Sean.


    Looking as like as two peas in front of you, you have an indescribable feeling, as if you were talking to a mirror.


    The other party is still an independent individual


    "Time is continuous. What you have done will appear in your memory no matter how many years..."


    "But." Sean didn''t know how to retort.


    This knowledge once again goes beyond their own understanding, which is why they have always chosen to avoid ancient gods as much as possible. Their world is no longer accessible to ordinary people, and all of them are miracles in front of mankind.


    Can''t explain, can''t understand.


    "But why me?" this time the question seemed to have been asked last time, but Sean wanted to hear it from each other.


    "You should see me gauze Nicholas, the brother who exists in the disordered space. Because she has reshaped you, you are closer to us."


    "So you arranged all this?"


    "You arranged yourself! Even if I could know the ending, I couldn''t control it, especially yours." finally, Yug said the question Sean had been wondering for years.


    "Who am I?" he asked again.


    "A living individual separated from the universe."


    "What is the great creation?"


    The words of the other party reminded Sean of the great creation mentioned by SAB before. Is his passage related to that thing?


    "No one can know its existence and everything about it."


    "When will he return?"


    Yug didn''t speak.


    For Sean, the other side is quite honest. Although he doesn''t know whether it''s true or false, there''s no need to deceive himself because it''s meaningless.


    Maybe the universe doesn''t mean much in front of it... As for the creator, Sean wants to see him more.


    "I want to go back."


    "Where?"


    "Go back to the timeline I can understand... You should be able to do it with your ability. After all, all this is yourself."


    "Knowing everything doesn''t necessarily make you understand. Sometimes the truth is something you can''t look at directly." it feels like you''re talking to yourself. The other person''s appearance is yourself. When he speaks, Sean always has some discomfort.


    "But I''m no longer afraid!"


    Holding out his palm, Sean, who now has the power of "black goat gift", can even use this power to save himself at a critical time.


    "Find the ancients, they have the knowledge you want!"


    Yug never hid it from Sean. Maybe it''s really the same as what he said. Neither time nor space is meaningful in front of it.


    Their struggle is endless time and space, which is not where Sean can intervene at all, so whether he is only related to this area is a drop in the ocean for the whole universe.


    "The old man?" Sean thought of the information he had seen before.


    "Where are they now?"


    "It has long disappeared in the years, but the knowledge they left behind is still there."


    As Yug finished, Sean only felt the turbulence in front of him again.


    As before


    Like a dream, but also a very realistic dream.


    Body changes appear in a new scene


    Deck, sea breeze... And rough waves.


    "Mentor, what are you thinking? Why don''t you talk to me." the familiar voice seemed very young.


    When Sean turned his head and looked around, a 14-year-old girl with two long ponytails took his hand and spoke.


    Lucille at this age?


    The white hair has a younger face. You don''t have to guess who it is!

 Chapter 685

    Time goes back many years ago


    Because I had experience last time, I was not so overwhelmed this time. I just didn''t understand the current situation.


    Beside her, Lucille took her hand and looked discontentedly. Now she is a girl of fifteen or sixteen years old. Although she is still a minor in Sean''s opinion, she has reached the age of marriage in this world.


    The figure has been slightly prominent, and the stature is much higher than that of the little Laurie before. Now it is almost in the position of her chest.


    There was not so much makeup on her face, but Wang Shuo could still see that she had rubbed a little foundation. The original white skin looked even more fresh.


    "Tutor!" the discontented one more sentence.


    "Oh, I was thinking. I didn''t notice... Did you say anything to me?"


    The short thought made Wang Shuo understand the current situation. Judging by Lucille''s age, it has been ten years since she was last found when she was four or five years old, and the little girl has grown into a girl. Now the place where they are located is the sea.


    Just don''t know where the sea is.


    The place where the two people were should be the southern mainland. It is unclear whether it is the southern sea area or the northern sea area.


    "Hum, you ignored me after calling the tutor for so long!" Lucille still looked unhappy.


    If they have lived together for ten years now, they will be relatives. The little girl may have less respect for herself and will start to play rogue in front of herself.


    "Sorry, I''m distracted. Can you say it again?" Sean said with a smile.


    Seeing Sean''s innocent expression, Lucille seems to have no way


    Hesitated for a moment and finally spoke.


    "I''m asking, where is Mersin? How long will we go now?" I asked Sean again.


    Mersin


    Mersin, the southernmost country in zambutar?


    It seems that the place they went this time was the north. After traveling for so many years, they finally came back.


    Of course Sean remembers the country of Mersin... He often heard the name of the other country since he was in the town, and he had many trade exchanges with this country when he was the count of Oro city. Even during the war, he deliberately relied on the convenience of the other country''s maritime country to send some seafood to sell grain at a high price.


    I have communicated many times, but I have never really been to this country.


    "It would take more than ten days to sail from the south to Mersin!" Sean began to pay attention to his speech after his last time walking.


    Don''t make the dialogue too perfect, and don''t say some misunderstood or incomprehensible dialogues.


    Directly speaking of the total itinerary, Lucille calculated it slowly. After all, she was born on the sea!


    "We''ve been away for seven days, and there are four or five days left."


    It''s been so long! Sean sighed.


    I go back to the past timeline, but I don''t know what happened in the time gap, that is, I don''t know the stories of the past ten years. Sometimes it''s troublesome to talk... But it''s better to think that if all the memories of ten years are pressed into your head again, it''s estimated that you will lie down for a few days.


    I don''t know. I can keep my high and cold style!


    "If it goes well, it will be faster. I hope there will be no rainy days..."


    Look at the weather. The sky is clear.


    Although Sean will encounter a little something every time he sails at sea, he won''t have such bad luck every time.


    People''s boatmans and businessmen walk back and forth on the sea all year round. If the weather or environment is bad, they won''t go to sea. After being safe for such a long time, they encounter danger when they board the ship? It doesn''t make sense.


    So Sean thinks it''s always been smooth sailing


    "There are still a few days to go and see the northern country. I have never been to Mersin," said Lucille excitedly.


    If she were more than ten years later, she might not want to run around!


    It''s hard to say that this girl has turned the whole world around in 20 or 30 years. She has lived in the southern continent for so long. It''s estimated that many countries have been there. Now she goes to the northern continent and lives there all the time. Later, she walks back and forth in IDAK and zambutar. She has been there most of the time.


    "I haven''t actually been there," Sean said.


    "Isn''t the tutor''s hometown in zambutar?" Lucille asked curiously when she heard Sean say so.


    "That place is also very big. I haven''t been to all places..."


    Horizontal trough~


    Forget this setting.


    At the beginning, I did say that my hometown was set in zambutar area, and at that time, Lucille was just a little girl who didn''t understand. Now she is a big girl and will ask these questions at first.


    "Or shall we go to the tutor''s hometown later?"


    Uh


    For a moment, Sean didn''t know how to answer.


    hometown.


    At this time, I have no hometown at all. Where do I go.


    The city of Oro has not been established at this time. Go to Mao!


    "Say it again."


    "I want to see it!" murmured Lucille.


    Oh~


    It seems that I was not cautious enough at first and dug another hole. If I didn''t pay attention to the time line, I would dig a hole later.


    "OK, let''s see..." he perfunctorily said. At this time, a crew came over. Sean changed the topic on the pretext of going to see.


    This one is also a merchant ship


    In fact, most of the sea transportation is commercial ships. Even warships will unload some ammunition for commercial use on some unnecessary days. Sea transportation is the highest and fastest source of profit, sometimes even more than their own grain.


    When he was in charge of the city of Oro, he found that if he spent a lot of money and manpower to reopen the farm, he would have to be guarded later. Even those for his own use, only a small part could be sold. This kind of profit was pitiful. When he directly bought some local goods and sold them in the south, the profit would be more than ten times.


    This kind of money can not only provide long-term food purchase, but also have a lot of wealth.


    Therefore, even warships will not miss such an opportunity... After all, it is too expensive to raise a batch of navies.


    The transportation of warships is safer and more reliable. Businessmen are even willing to take it at a higher price. Goods and people come and go together, which is a win-win situation.


    The current one is also a cargo ship in a nearby port


    There are many people every time, and those who can travel with us are either businessmen or rich residents of the two places. The general poor people will not take such a high-priced boat.

 Chapter 686

    From day to night, every time it''s day, I''m dizzy. I''m very excited at night.


    The main reason is also related to not living at sea all year round


    The night will be quieter. The tide under the moonlight is very loud. Generally, people who are used to entertainment during the day and sleep at night can''t sleep at this time. Moreover, they are not as comfortable in the rickety cabin as on the land. They are usually prone to insomnia.


    In this way, for a few days, the whole biological clock will come out at night and sleep during the day.


    Sean''s words are better,


    Although Lucille stayed in the fleet when she was a child, she hasn''t traveled by sea for so many years. Maybe this habit has disappeared.


    At night, she still can''t sleep


    They lived in a small cabin room. There was a bed at the door. Both sides were placed together. Adults like Sean even had to shrink their legs to lie down.


    There are no windows in the cabin, but you can hear the sound of wind and waves outside!


    "Mentor, did you sleep?" Lucille''s question came from the night.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sean himself is also a stay up person. He won''t fall asleep in this environment. When he heard each other speak, he replied.


    "I can''t sleep..."


    The tone is a little coquettish.


    If Lucille had been brought up by herself in the past ten years, the relationship between them would have been relatives, far beyond the relationship between teachers and disciples. Lucille doesn''t talk much on weekdays. Although she can meet some playmates of her age in every region, she still follows Sean everywhere in the end.


    The only thing she can be coquettish should be here!


    Of course Sean understood each other, but after the time difference, he couldn''t imagine that the vicious Lucille was also an ordinary girl at this age. He replied towards the night, "the later the sea is, it''s really not suitable to sleep."


    "Let''s turn our heads together?" Lucille suddenly suggested.


    The two beds are in a continuous'' 7 ''shape. Now they each occupy one end, and then their feet come together. If they change one side, their heads are next to each other, and their feet are separated on both sides


    Maybe the little girl wanted to talk. Sean had to move his position and lean against the same inflection point.


    When your hair is close, you can feel the temperature of each other''s head, but it''s more convenient to speak when you''re close.


    "Will the tutor be homesick for so long?" Lucille asked suddenly.


    That


    Sean doesn''t know how to answer yet.


    Home.


    You have to have a family. You do have a family when you get married ten years later, but this time you asked to understand the later reasons on the timeline, so it''s a business trip.


    If you want to go back, it''s easier. Just wake up when you sleep at home. And this time, you won''t miss home for a while.


    I wanted to say no, but considering the current environment, I still have to say something else


    "Hmm?" Lucille seemed to be waiting for her answer.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, he asked questions.


    "Home, I have to talk about it. Maybe I will have a home in the future. Of course you will... But before that, I used to be a cosmopolitan."


    "Cosmopolitan?" Lucille doesn''t seem to understand the word.


    "That means home wherever you go," Sean explained.


    "But... I hear that civilians and businessmen often say that they will be homesick after a long time," Lucille asked.


    I don''t know who she listened to.


    According to the stage of this period, after all, they have lived in the south for many years, which may make some friends of ordinary people on Lucille road.


    "Most people will, but you think the world is so big that you can''t stay in one place forever... Although for many people, they may live in a small area all their life, and they haven''t even been far away for generations. That''s their problem, but as you, are you willing¡°


    Sean began to say, but at this time he recalled what the old coachman said when he first left town a few years ago.


    "Many people can''t change anything in their whole life, or they can''t change at all. Even if they have more ideals, they will finally compromise in reality and environment, even those who go out to work. A few years later, most of them return to their hometown disheartened. They may achieve nothing in their whole life, or spend their whole life plain, but they can recall it in a certain day The courage to go out when you are young will feel like a wealth¡°


    Sean doesn''t remember the original words, but that''s almost what it means.


    Unexpectedly, after bypassing the chaotic timeline, I told young Lucille!


    "Is the mentor a cosmopolitan?" asked Lucille again.


    "It''s..." the last one didn''t say.


    Suddenly Sean felt that he had changed something. If so, would it be the reason why Lucille traveled everywhere ten years later.


    "Lucille¡°


    "Hmm!" the voice of light exhortation came.


    "Don''t go anywhere in the future. If it''s really necessary to travel, it can''t be a lifetime. You need to settle down and find a city life you like¡°


    "Well, if the tutor gets married, I will live with the tutor. I will live wherever the tutor lives¡°


    "Oh ~ well, if you like at that time¡°


    Sean didn''t take it seriously


    Just like those childhood wishes made under the night sky, even if they are beautiful, more can not be realized!


    Huh?!!


    £¿£¿£¿


    For a moment, Sean was stunned.


    In the timeline of her normal life, Lucille changed her normal state and was willing to stay after she came back from kesselk. Is it because of this? But her identity and her identity have not been disclosed at all, and even if there is a difference of so many years, they will not believe it.


    But in what the other party just said, Sean had a feeling of filling the pit for the future!


    "Well, I''ll always live with my tutor in the future¡°


    "Ha¡°


    Bang Dang~


    The boat shook again. Maybe the wind and waves suddenly became bigger, and those who pedal Yangfan still have a busy voice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, they woke up.


    Get up early


    And most of them were awakened.


    Lucille went to the food place early to get it. A pot of water and canned products came to prepare for breakfast.


    There is almost no fresh food in life on the sea. Except fish, everything else can be preserved for a long time, otherwise it will be bad in a day or two in this muggy environment.

 Chapter 687

    The days of sailing are so boring, and the scope of activities every day is so little.


    In the first few days, I was a little interested. Later, I just wanted to sleep!


    Sean thinks he is an old navigator. He sails three or four times a year and stays at sea for a long time, but even so, he still can''t adapt to life at sea


    It''s good to be able to sleep during the day, look at the stars at night and muddle through the day.


    It''s no fun sailing anyway!


    Fortunately, nothing happened this time


    It''s really blessed by the ancient god. It''s the only time Sean went to sea without any accident. Finally, he arrived at his destination safely.


    When there was the shortest half day''s journey from Mersin port, the whole ship was excited and looked forward to arriving at the port quickly. After all, at the beginning, everyone vomited and tried to get used to so many days. Finally, they began to be bored and prayed to arrive at their destination faster.


    Now, it''s right in front of you.


    "Mentor, we''re almost there!" Lucille looked very excited when she came to Mersin for the first time.


    But at her age, she should feel very fresh wherever she goes


    "Well, it''s almost there."


    We can see the port in the distance.


    It may be more than half an hour away, but like all ports, there are many fleets near the port. It is estimated that it will take some time to get in, not much earlier than expected.


    "Look, mentor... People here wear different clothes. Is that the manager standing in the bow?"


    In addition to taking a boat, there will be other fleets near the port. Mersin already belongs to zambutar area, and the style of dress is basically the same as that in this area. The slightly richer ones dress more like the rural aristocrats in the small town.


    "It''s a common dress up here!" Sean responded.


    When it comes to dressing up, Sean noticed his whole body, because he came from the southern continent, and his dress has been on the other side. His gentleman dress had long gone.


    just right,


    This ten day journey has long smelled. Wait until you get ashore and change your clothes and replace the previous ones.


    Although I have experienced that period of time in the long river of time, my consciousness and memory automatically erase that period of time, which is equivalent to no personal experience. Except for the prince of IDAK, I only like gentlemen''s clothes and shawls best.


    Their conversation also attracted the attention of a businessman nearby.


    "This is the first time for the little girl to come to Mersin," the merchant asked with a smile.


    A businessman with a standard round belly has sharp eyes. He knows it''s an old routine when he opens his mouth!


    "Well, my tutor and I are here for the first time!" Lucille is still an innocent age and will kindly answer the questions of ordinary people.


    They are all people who have been traveling on a cargo ship for more than ten days. Even if they don''t know each other, they have seen each other. However, the businessmen here are not the same as those who worship the strong. They belong to the very conservative one. When she heard that Lucille called her mentor, she looked here a few more times and finally tried to ask.


    "Is your excellency a wizard?"


    Sean smiled and nodded.


    Wizards are not uncommon in this world. There is nothing to hide in front of ordinary people.


    "My mentor is the most powerful wizard in the world!" after seeing Sean nodding in affirmation, Lucille didn''t forget to help blow a wave.


    "Oh, my God. I''ve lost my sight all the way. There''s a wizard on board."


    The man showed some exaggeration. He probably didn''t believe what Lucille said


    However, this expression made Sean understand why the merchant''s response was different from that of the last time, because they had arrived at the station and were not in danger. They didn''t need to worry at all.


    "Just a little juggling. It''s no big deal. I''ll travel around this time." Sean grabbed Lucille''s head and drew closer to himself.


    It''s like telling her to shut up.


    The little girl struggled for a while and finally stayed obedient


    "I see. The wizard is a good researcher. Mersin is the gate and entrance of the whole zambutar sea. Alchemists in many areas will buy materials from here. Of course, there are some materials needed for wizard research."


    If the other party didn''t say anything, Sean really didn''t expect to be on this piece.


    Yes, the kesselk empire in the southern continent is the birthplace of alchemists. The ancestor of ancient alchemists was born there, and many skills were passed from here.


    If the alchemists in zambutar region, such as basharanti, want to know knowledge and materials, of course they import them from here!


    No wonder Mersin is small but rich. This tariff is really amazing!


    "Yes."


    Sean didn''t chat. The alchemist just answered briefly. The other party estimated that he didn''t want to chat, so he shut up soon.


    Businessmen who know how to watch the show have always known themselves well!


    Anyway, once you enter the port and get off the ship, you may not see it for a lifetime


    As the merchant ships got closer to the port and began to enter the queue, the other ships on both sides were right.


    And there are many


    Of course, there are more people.


    It took a lot of time to come in all the way.


    Lucille kept running around with Sean, but her eyes were not idle, and she kept paying attention to the surrounding environment.


    Suddenly, she noticed that there were many children in the fleet in a corner.


    "Mentor, look over there..." pointed, and Sean looked down.


    It was on another fleet entering the port. Sure enough, many children got off the ship next to each other. Their clothes were mainly gray and black, and their hair was scattered, making people look like those hired child workers.


    Lucille was born in this environment, so when she saw these children, she could not help showing angry and sympathetic eyes.


    "Are those children child laborers?" Sean asked.


    On the other side, the fat businessman was still there, looked at the other side, and then said.


    "I''m afraid it''s those trafficked children. Although this area is prosperous, there are such transactions. Do you see some people over there? It''s said that they are sent by the basharan empire... In recent years, the basharan Empire has become strong and began to vigorously develop its own strength. It''s said that they have incorporated many wizard organizations with good treatment, and even hesitate to find better seedlings It''s crazy to ask people to find some talented people in the trafficking circle. "


    Find talented people from trafficking?


    It''s like Sean heard the story when he was in Oro


    However, at this time, I saw a little girl about ten years old among the group referred to by the fat businessman.


    Red hair stands out in the crowd


    She stood in front of all the other children getting off the ship, followed by a woman.


    Sleeping trough ~ not at all.


    This

 Chapter 688

    This


    This is not Freya when she was a child. I saw it at first sight.


    The stature is the tallest among all the children, with red hair. Especially Freya''s natural magic breath belongs to the blood root of the dragon training witch. Is there anyone who knows her better than Sean!


    To see her in such a place.


    And she was a little Lori!


    In her head, she began to calculate the possible age of Freya at this time. She was about the same age as herself, and now Lucille was fifteen or sixteen. She might be ten or less


    But


    Even at the age of ten, she is almost as tall as Lucille around her. No wonder she will grow like that. She has grown up better than girls of the same age. Her bright hair color attracts people''s attention. Many passers-by look at her side.


    "Tutor, do those children follow them?" asked Lucille.


    In fact, she should have noticed Freya standing opposite at this time.


    "It should be. They estimate that they are screening talented people from those children."


    "What about the others?" Lucille asked again.


    Sean can''t answer this paragraph again. After all, this kind of thing happens everywhere. In addition, Lucille can be taken away by herself only after she has magical talent, and the rest of the children in the fleet won''t have a good ending.


    Maybe this scene reminds Lucille of herself. She always feels a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    Want to take Sean away


    However, Sean looked more at Freya when he was young.


    "Teacher, let''s go!"


    "Oh... Um..." answered casually, but people still stood where they were.


    "Mentor!"


    Lucille raised her voice a little, which finally attracted Sean''s sidelong eyes, and the same attracted the attention of the women''s team on the other side.


    The first woman turned her head and looked curiously at Sean... Then looked at Lucille next to her.


    "Are you wizards from the south?"


    Those who know magic can feel each other. Sean couldn''t feel it before. After all, those who can see with their eyes don''t need feeling at all. However, with the increase of their ability, this feeling became stronger, and the stronger the feeling, the higher the opponent''s level.


    [HP 1300013000, magic value 65006500]


    [favorability: neutrality]


    [Combat Effectiveness: 2600]


    Integrity is a very principled person. He obeys the orders of his superiors unconditionally. He is also a fearless person who is not afraid of danger


    Actually, he is still a brave man and has level 14 of orderliness. He should be one of the strongest in the basharan Empire, because the first court wizard he has met is only level 15. That person should be her former mentor whom Freya mentioned to herself.


    The leader of the previous generation?


    "Hello, sir." since the other party is Freya''s mentor, Sean still seriously greeted the other party and squinted at Freya.


    When she was a child, she was also very cute, and her face looked chubby.


    Red hair with two pigtails


    Now it''s more than ten years since she lived. Freya was a child, and her tutor is still alive. The younger people behind them should be the generation they know, and the older ones don''t know, so Sean didn''t go to see them one by one.


    "We are indeed wizards who have just come to this country from the southern continent. We didn''t expect to meet a respected elder here," Sean continued.


    This is a kind of honorific title.


    In fact, it is equivalent to recognizing the strength of each other. Freya''s mentor is also a woman... Of course, the wings of the sky itself are all girls. There is nothing to say. I may be the only man in the future and even many years in the future.


    Looks very beautiful, but the dress is more mature. It looks like a man in his thirties.


    "Nice to meet you!" said the other party.


    The wings of heaven already belong to the national organization, and it is also an organization led by the prince. The dialogue with strangers is very cautious. Sean doesn''t say it without asking each other.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet a high-level wizard like you." Sean didn''t adulterate this. If he hadn''t been able to go back to the past timeline, he wouldn''t have had a chance to see this scene, and then thought that Freya had been talking about her mentor.


    But for Sean''s respect, the other party just smiled and didn''t talk much.


    It looks the same as in the introduction. Be careful.


    "Sir, is this a gifted child? I think the second on the right is very talented..." with his own vision, Sean directly pointed to a person.


    The other party just smiled ungratefully, but at the urging of Lucille, he still had to leave the port.


    Only a group of people who cover the sky continue to work in place


    "Who''s that uncle? He looks strange," said sohanna, who is the same age but much smaller next to Freya.


    "I don''t know, a freak... Looks disgusting." Freya stuck out her tongue and the two sisters laughed again when she turned around.


    come back,


    "Mentor, do you know that man?"


    As the current leader of the wings of heaven, Steele filomina is a great celebrity, but she hasn''t seen the man just now!


    "No, he said he was from the southern continent, but I looked at him more like a zambutar. He obviously lied just now... You should be careful. If you run away later, maybe he will turn you away. Do you notice the way he looked at you just now, Freya?" Steele said.


    "I''ll be careful, mentor!" nodded seriously.


    "But then again, the girl with him has very high talent. I vaguely feel a strong magic wave on her, but that girl is only a teenager!"


    What makes Steele curious is not only Sean''s own strength, but also his disciples.


    I hope it''s not the enemy. Otherwise, it''s inconvenient for countries far away from basharan to come out with their own disciples.


    And


    He turned his head and looked at the children in front of him, the second on the right.


    "You, come out. What''s your name?"


    A girl with short hair came out.


    Because of the special provisions of the wings of heaven, all the girls who can stay are girls, not even boys with talent.


    The other party shook his head, which probably means no name.


    Steele noticed that there was a mark engraved on her arm and erased after the alchemy array


    "Do you know alchemy?"


    "Just... I heard grandpa talk a little."

 Chapter 689

    Sean really didn''t expect to meet Freya and her mentor in such a place


    It turns out that the people of their wings of heaven organization also bought them from outside.


    Looking back, it seems that there is such a thing. Who was that before? The wizard who came with karyana to cover the wings of heaven and the Enlightenment of his own alchemy.


    Hiss~


    For a long time, I actually forgot other people''s names. She clearly told herself the principle of equal value exchange. At that time, it was also the first time that I refined glass crystals from silicon crystals in sand, which can directly rely on the kind of alchemy array.


    How did you forget your name!


    Sean thought about it. He really hasn''t contacted Oro city for several years, probably not since he came out. In the first few months, he often exchanged information with each other. Later, he almost completely handed it over to Barnier to deal with it. Unless something big happened, he would inform himself. Otherwise, he had seen the situation of Oro city in some simple reports.


    All right!


    After a long time, they became well.


    Alas~


    "Mentor? Why are you sighing?"


    Sitting in the opposite chair, Lucille asked.


    They came out of the port, then found a place to change their clothes, and then found a nice looking hotel to stay. After taking a bath, I sat in my seat waiting for food.


    When I got off the boat, I felt dizzy and couldn''t eat anything at all. Now I really feel hungry and I have a long time waiting for food


    "Did that witch talk upset you just now, huh? I think she speaks defiantly, but the tutor can beat her!" Lucille is very confident in Sean''s strength.


    However, if you really fight, you should have the same strength as Steele filomina without using the ancient god''s power, but the level is the level combat experience, which is of course convenient for the other party to have more voice... But the ancient god''s power has been integrated with yourself now, and itself is a part of your own strength. It doesn''t matter if you don''t use it.


    Looking at Lucille''s proud expression, Sean, who was still thinking about the name of the alchemy girl, didn''t want to.


    Look at each other


    "I need to worry about these things. As long as you don''t pay attention to your troubles, you won''t have troubles!" Sean said with a smile.


    "Oh ~" Lucille nodded knowingly.


    At this age, she probably doesn''t know how to worry. The flower season is much bigger and bolder than little Laurie before. Her key abilities have also increased a lot. It should be the most mischievous time


    As long as he doesn''t go too far, others won''t argue too much with him, a little girl.


    Just then the food came up and they were about to eat. Suddenly, Lucille pointed to the door and said to Sean, "look, mentor! It''s them."


    Sean looked back,


    At this time, the women who appeared at the door of the hotel were Steele filomina, and behind them were Freya and sohanna. Freya could see that sohanna''s name Sean still remembered, because they grew up together, but it was uncertain whether it was her. I can only guess.


    And behind the two little Loris was another newcomer, who was the one he had seen before. Because the other party had alchemist talent, he reminded them.


    I didn''t expect to take it with me!


    "Tutor, why are they here?" Lucille whispered.


    "Shh, eat your food. This is a public place. We can come. Of course others can come. Don''t worry..." glanced at the opposite side. Freya and her mentor were still sitting in the private room on the side steps of her.


    The lobby of the hotel is the lower floor in the center, with many locations. Of course, it is spacious, and there are steps around it. On the first floor, each is a small private room, which can seat seven or eight people.


    Freya, they are so many that they will definitely choose this one


    I just sat down and seemed to find myself in the field.


    "Mentor, look at the man in black on the middle boat. Is he the wizard just now?" sohanna said.


    Sean changed into new clothes, and the whole person became neat and clean. His left shawl was connected with gold spikes. The hat was like this ????£¬ If you hadn''t seen Lucille''s conspicuous white hair, you wouldn''t have noticed it.


    "Right."


    Sohanna added.


    Steele and several others looked over


    "Yes, it''s them. The girl with white hair should be from the east of IDAK. Only those over there can have white hair!" Steele has stayed in the city for several days and has never seen a similar hair color.


    Don''t talk about yourself. Even the rest of the hotel will look at their position from time to time.


    "Why are they here? Are they following us?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Steele interrupted his little apprentice directly. "This is the best hotel nearby. If they come from outside, most people will choose to stay and eat here. It''s normal."


    I went out with two children.


    No... there are three people now. Try not to provoke trouble. The strength of the other party seems not weak, and his disciples have never seen such a good magic seedling from their own point of view for many years!


    Talent can be called genius level.


    It seems that she is about fifteen or sixteen years old. Er, she has the strength of an orderly person at about level 9... You know, the other party is only a minor girl, and she is at most level 5 at her age. At that time, she was already called a genius, but now I see that the other party is a genius among geniuses.


    "Remember, all the people here are guests. We just need to do our own things well, regardless of what others do... As long as we don''t attack us, it''s harmless."


    "Yes," said Freya and sohanna at the same time.


    The little girl with short hair sitting next to them nodded with her dirty clothes.


    "By the way, Nisa. You will live with your two elder martial sisters in the future. You can do whatever they do. You will be one of us in the future, and our situation will tell you slowly."


    The little girl with short hair nodded and didn''t speak.


    And these words were stopped in Sean''s ear


    [monitor ~]


    Sometimes I feel that these strange magic use methods are very despicable. I can use them as long as I don''t prompt [invalid]. This physical effect ability of only amplifying sound waves doesn''t violate anything. Of course, I can use them.


    So I can hear a few words


    "Yes, it''s Nisa. That name is Nisa."


    I finally remembered each other''s names.


    Then Steele took the lead and whispered


    "Elinda''s ashram will come over tonight. You are responsible for listening to what he has to say, and then telling me!"

 Chapter 690

    Ashoe.


    It''s really a familiar name that I haven''t heard for a long time. Unexpectedly, all of them met in this period.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence!


    Aixiu is the mentor of igunia, and igunia is the person of her own generation. More than ten years later, Aixiu he met is an uncle in his thirties and forties, and he should be in his early twenties at this time, which belongs to a young and energetic age.


    Why did he show up at Mersin?


    A group of people came together?


    Oh, it''s a little interesting.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After dinner, it was night, but for Mersin''s market, the night market was just the beginning.


    Through the crowded crowd, young ashoe ran quickly to the hotel where the people covered the sky... There were a lot of people on the streets, and almost the whole country of Mersin was a port city. All the big cities were harbors, resulting in too concentrated population. It was also difficult to go at the night market.


    "Give way, give way!"


    There are city escorts on both sides to maintain order, but with little effect.


    AI Xiu was so careful to move slowly with the crowd, holding his hands tightly in front of his chest. There can be important information there, which must not be lost!


    He lifted his feet to see how far away


    I didn''t expect to walk so long looking at such a close distance!


    Can''t these people choose a place with few people? Really.


    For AI Xiu, who has always been strict in his work, the behavior of the people who cover the wings of the sky is simply hindering the completion time of his official business. He just thinks about it for fun and would not tell them if he knew it.


    Compared with the wings of the sky, elenta is a wizard organization with a longer history. It has been subordinate to the wizard group of the basharan empire from a few years ago, and it has also cultivated many famous wizards. As the chief of this session, AI Xiu, of course, is also the pride of the sky. At the age of about 20, she has the strength of level 8 of orderer.


    His talent looks at the whole empire and even the whole world. He is also an elite figure.


    And ashoe doesn''t stop here. He is also a erudite in the wizard world... He has been good at extracting and translating wizard classics from various countries since childhood, and has studied most magic stories in the world.


    Such a perfectionist is always unhappy when he sees the attitude of those witches.


    Woman, ah.


    Just because it''s a women''s organization, you can do whatever you want!


    Hum, after you go back, you must report their situation to your superiors.


    AI Xiu thought in his heart... Although 10000 people are unwilling to go to find Steele philomina and her, they are the only ones who can be in the Mersin country at present, and Steele, the witch, is the highest level of the basharan empire.


    It''s definitely not cost-effective to abandon them and find others, and you may lose your goal!


    We had to squeeze the crowd to the location of the hotel.


    It was only a few hundred meters away, but it took more than half an hour to arrive. The sweat all over my body was wet even my hair.


    "It''s finally here. It''s really troublesome!" I can''t help complaining in my heart.


    He looked up at the place of the corridor and climbed up the building according to the agreed place.


    knock at the door,


    "Who?"


    "It''s me, ashoe." his tone sank and became serious again.


    Although Aixiu scolded Steele filomina many times along the way, he should respect him when he really saw him. After all, he is one of the great Wizards of basharan, but his status is unknown.


    A moment later, the door was opened, and there were indeed two little girls


    Of course, ashoe knows the tall one with red hair. His name is Freya. That''s the eldest disciple of Steele filomina. He is highly talented and has the blood of a dragon training witch. He is likely to be one of the candidates for the next leader of the wings of the sky.


    "Why are you, master Freya Steele filomina?"


    "Mentor, she met a powerful wizard when she was selecting new people on the coast today, so she went to track each other, and it may take some time to come back," Freya said without changing her face.


    "What?! for a while."


    "... didn''t we agree to meet at this time?"


    "Then you didn''t come according to the time." Freya didn''t care about ashoe''s irritability at all.


    "That''s the place you chose to be here." Ai Xiu was really angry at the moment, but it was hard to say in front of the two little girls. "When will she be back?"


    "It should be very soon... But the tutor told us that if brother AI Xiu has anything, he can tell us and we can help deliver it."


    "You!"


    Ashoe wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh.


    "Who the hell is she tracking..."


    "A man I met today came from the southern continent, but he is really a man of skin color and hair color in our country."


    "High level?"


    "High level."


    AI Xiu didn''t know why he asked these questions with the two children. He began to feel vaguely whether Steele filomina was deliberately hiding from herself. After all, elenta and the wings of the sky are not the same organization. Unless Wang Du sent a message to let both sides cooperate, it is a competitive relationship.


    This man is really interesting. If you don''t want to appear, you don''t want to appear. Let two minor disciples be a shield!


    In my heart, I immediately felt that the last thing to come was here, but at present, she is the only one in Mersin''s country, and she can''t come if she doesn''t.


    "Well, I''ll trouble sister igour to bring a word to master Steele."


    "All right," replied Freya, nodding.


    "I found a mysterious crystal stone in Southampton town in Mersin, which is a small town close to the city. It contains powerful energy. It is a very rare thing, but it is brought by the Borg people... You must know the relationship between Borg and our country. No matter what it is, it can not be obtained by the Borg people first, and I have records of them. "


    Then he took out the things he had been protecting from the book on his chest and handed them to Freya.


    "Just show this to master Steele and she''ll understand the rest," said ashoe.


    In his heart, he still couldn''t suppress his anger. AI Xiu was deeply afraid that he would tell the truth after staying here for a long time. He left after handing in his things.


    I was about to go out when I suddenly felt that I had forgotten something.


    "If master Steele wants to find me, she should know where to go." then she really left this time.


    Leave Freya and sohanna standing blankly in the room


    AI Xiu went downstairs angrily and came to the center of the hall.


    At this time, there were still many people in the streets outside, and it seemed that there was still a drizzle in the sky.


    Looking at the crowd, I feel that I can''t go out in a short time.


    "I didn''t expect so many people in this city!"


    I wanted to complain, but the speaker was not himself, but a girl next to him.


    Ashoe turned his head and saw a girl with silver hair standing next to him.

 Chapter 691

    What a beautiful girl.


    Ashoe looked at Lucille who had just entered nearby. The other party was still complaining about how it would rain at night. He seemed to be muttering where to play!


    So ashoe kept looking at the girl


    White hair is very rare everywhere. It seems that only a few cities rarely seen in the literature in the eastern desert will return. Although it will be encountered in Mersin, it is rarely encountered in basharan, not to mention a girl.


    In the historical records of Erudites, these girls with white hair are described as a group of unfortunate people. This is true of boys and girls of this nation, because white hair makes people look weak like old people.


    There is no vitality, so many people will choose to give them up.


    Gradually, it is not recognized in other countries. Of course, it is not good-looking and will show old age.


    However, even if these words kept hovering in AI Xiu''s head, the girl in front of him still amazed him!


    She looks a little younger than herself. The key is to feel a little magical smell on her.


    "May I help you?" said Lucille, suddenly turning her head.


    Probably from standing here, I found that ashoe has been looking at himself, because the tutor taught passers-by how to look outside. As long as it''s not too much, don''t pay attention to them, so Lucille always does this.


    But the boy''s feeling of staring at him made him very uncomfortable.


    "Oh, i... I''m just a little surprised."


    "Because of my hair color?"


    Ashoe smiled awkwardly.


    For a wizard, especially a wizard born in a scholarly family, he thinks he has aristocratic temperament, and that gentlemanly demeanor is still used here.


    Staring at a strange girl for such a long time is really not friendly enough, even some obscene


    "Hahaha... I just think it''s different from what''s in the book."


    "Oh ~ what''s the difference?" asked Lucille curiously.


    When the other party stood here, Lucille also felt the magic wave emanating from ashoe. The other party was also a wizard, and the level was about the same as herself.


    No, it should be close. He affirmed in his heart.


    In recent years, the tutors have been very serious in assisting their own contact. In just ten years, they have almost approached the level of level 10 of the orderer. In the words of the wizard world, they are the geniuses among the geniuses.


    Of course, Lucille never felt how powerful a genius she was. At most, she was a talented person and grew up under the guidance of a legendary mentor.


    Because before and after each upgrade, the tutor knows that he can even predict that he will upgrade after using magic several times. This kind of ability can only be regarded as a tutor. He is a person with real strength, and he can''t catch up with him when he is nearly level 10.


    So the people he teaches are no worse than anyone,


    Only this point, Lucille is the most confident!


    "The book didn''t say much..." Ai Xiu replied with some embarrassment.


    "Well, Mr. wise wizard, if you don''t have any other comments, I''ll leave!" Lucille wanted to hear what the other party would say, but unexpectedly she didn''t say it.


    A little disappointing.


    Lucille had no chance to read since childhood and missed many good opportunities. Although she would follow him to read when she was taken by her tutor, she could not afford that interest, and she had to spend more time practicing magic in a day. There was no time at all.


    Every time she sees her tutor reading, what does Lucille think it''s interesting?


    But in my heart, I will still be curious, and sometimes my thoughts are even more crazy. I will think of writing a magic study book, recording all the magic I have studied, and then show it to my tutor.


    See if he''s addicted to his books!


    That is, for this little dream, every time she went somewhere, Lucille would secretly try to write a little before going to bed


    But it must be when they sleep separately. She doesn''t dare to write when two people are in the same room.


    What if you are laughed at!


    The rain outside seemed to be less, and because of the rain, a lot of people scattered in the street.


    Without looking at ashoe, who doesn''t know what to say at the moment,


    It wasn''t until Lucille left that ashoe breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just a few seconds ago, when the other party was talking, his heart beat so fast that AI Xiu, who always thought he was strategic, didn''t know what to say.


    "Hey..."


    Want to talk, but find that the other party has gone, and disappeared in the crowd.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t ask her name!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lucille bought things from the introduction. Some of them are powder boxes for girls, handwritten manuscript paper and pen. In addition, the most important thing is the seafood barbecue in Mersin national night market.


    He trotted upstairs with a large string in his hand, ready to give his tutor a taste.


    "Teacher, open the door. Look at the good things I brought you, really good things!"


    Knock on the door, but I don''t hear a reply.


    Thought I was asleep!


    Although the two people just got off the boat today, based on his understanding of his mentor, he wouldn''t go to bed so early. Moreover, no one ate the seafood barbecue in his hand, and he couldn''t finish it.


    Tiptoe, gently opened the door of Sean''s room with magic.


    "Guide... Teacher... Are you there!"


    There were no lights in the room, but Sean sat cross legged on the bed.


    "Why are you here? Come in."


    Sean actually heard the sound, but he was using magic to peep at the situation opposite. He just said about those crystals. How can he open the door and let Lucille in and close the door.


    At the first sight of Sean, Lucille also understood what he was doing. This magic is a very practical magic [spiritual vision ~], which can rely on Warcraft or animals to share vision and hearing.


    It''s very helpful to find information.


    Quietly walked in and put a large string of oil dripping seafood barbecue paper on the table


    I slowly approached Sean.


    "Mentor, are you looking at anything?"


    "Next door."


    "The witches next door?"


    "A man came just now. He sent something. It looks like a useful thing," Sean said.


    Crystal, crystal of the ancient.


    Yuge asked himself to look for the ancient. Of course, he can''t forget it!


    Yes, the ancient crystal... I once encountered this thing when fighting in the Royal Palace of the basharan Empire, and I saw that it was sent from the south many years ago. It should be the current timeline.


    [time dominator] won''t do useless time travel.


    The reason why I came to this timeline should be for it!

 Chapter 692

    Now in Freya''s room.


    Steele filomina, the current leader of the wings of the sky, is carefully looking at the things sent by asho.


    This is an excerpt scroll, which belongs to the classical story that has been generally documented, and has been compressed and selected by AI Xiu, in order to tell himself the existence of that thing.


    A primitive crystal block.


    Purple, engraved with unreadable runes, vaguely powerful, but there is no way to explore.


    That technology exceeds all the existing technologies of mankind... Whether it depends on the decomposition and combination of alchemy or the mysterious magic of wizards, it can''t be solved.


    It is considered to be a stronger carrier of civilization


    Of course, these are the guesses of Erudites and historians.


    However, it has been confirmed that these purple crystals are very cold, colder than usual. Even in this hot summer, they will contain the ability of condensation, which is almost the only manifestation in the whole world and is considered to be an expression of energy.


    This time it appeared in the fishermen''s fleet from the south, and the borgs wanted to buy them


    Although the purpose is unknown, it is worth guarding against any mysterious things used by Borg and basharan.


    In addition, in order to convince Steele filomina to believe his theory, ashoe also wrote the recent achievements of archaeologists under the scroll. They believe that the birthplace of civilization comes from the seabed, because there is a wider space, but the land where human beings are located is a coincidence.


    This coincidence brought human ancestors to land.


    It is proved that newborn babies can swim without learning, and human skin does not adapt to the sun, but accidentally adapt to the water!


    Steele couldn''t help laughing at these things.


    "Ha ha, this AI Xiu really thinks he can become a scholar? A scholar among Wizards? Funny, it''s always possible to deceive the world."


    The scroll was placed on the table, and several other adults around them picked it up and looked at it. What they had seen were Freya and sohanna.


    "Tutor, you said that AI Xiu wrote nonsense?"


    Because she looked at the truth, and sohanna always listened to and worshipped wizards as knowledgeable as ashoe, she came to Steele at the first time after reading it.


    "This kind of thing is the same as those scholars. If one day they find that they have made a mistake, they will immediately write another negative article, and then try to prove that they are right now, one by one, indefinitely deny it. It sounds good to be scholars, but bad to think they are liars..."


    Steele doesn''t object to people who study magic, but he hates people who are so clever and like all kinds of acrobatics.


    "The reason why he said this is just to ask us to help, because he can''t do it, and he is the one who wants to make contributions most."


    Despite the prejudice against ashoe herself, the relationship between eletta and the wings of the sky is not very good.


    Elinda is subordinate to the state. Although it is also a state, she obeys the prince himself. There will be a lot of generation gap.


    "Then we don''t care? Mentor. When ashoe left, he said that Borg people were involved in this matter..." Freya reminded.


    Of course ashoe can ignore it, but the borgs can''t.


    Over the years, there have also been members from the north. The borgs have always had tense relations with the Empire in the north, even in civil and commercial affairs.


    "The Borg people have never paid attention to any country in the region. Anything they do may be a threat to us. Since it appears, we can''t ignore it... But I can''t make eletta''s people too comfortable."


    Steele still put factional struggle before the United Front.


    In fact, Freya is not used to this, perhaps because her hometown is a plateau. In that environment, ethnic groups help each other and can''t split.


    It is not easy for all wizard organizations in a country to work together, and it should not be done in a unanimous dialogue.


    But there is no way. The other party is her own mentor, and over the years, Freya has gradually learned some ways to survive in complex man-machine relations, which is not as simple as she imagined.


    "Well, I''ll still go. You don''t have to follow. You also stay alone. I''ll go to find AI Xiu myself, but not tonight. I''ll go tomorrow..."


    Can help, but just want to disgust each other''s mood.


    Fighting and discord between factions in basharanti are common. It seems that such a situation is not uncommon.


    But king Simon also allowed such existence, let confrontation check and balance confrontation, so as to intensify the development of China in peacetime


    The effect is good. The economy of the whole basharan has grown very fast in just a few years, but the internal contradictions are becoming more and more obvious.


    "Let''s arrange it like this. You''re all tired today. Rest early. I''ll go to find each other tomorrow." Steele looked at the crowd and said.


    At the moment, on the roof of everyone''s house, a mouse climbing the beam is looking at everything below


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean opened his eyes.


    Lucille sat at the table in front of her. The seafood barbecue in her hand seemed to be getting cold.


    She held the oil paper ball in her hand, one hand was burning red, and quickly reversed the whole oil paper.


    Ha~


    It makes Sean look funny.


    Get out of bed and walk straight over... Fake expression.


    "It smells good. What delicious food did you buy today?"


    Lucille, who was still spreading the fire, hurried to stop. When she saw Sean coming, she directly wanted to pull the other party to sit down


    "Hands, hands!"


    One hand is full of oil.


    "Oh!" he spit out his tongue playfully, put down the things quickly, and then use magic to dissatisfy his hands with the frost again. He rubbed his hands a few times and wiped them again. It''s clean, at least not so greasy.


    "The barbecue I bought on the street just now smells delicious! Try it... Tutor."


    First, a big squid head was on the ground.


    "By the way, tutor. Why do you want to see the situation next door? I may have met the male Wizard you just said at the door. It doesn''t look like a powerful role. Maybe it''s not as good as me," said Lucille.


    "Of course he is not as good as you. The disciple I teach must be the strongest among his peers in the world!"


    Sean''s self-confidence also indirectly became the capital of Lucille''s self-confidence.


    "But he took something to them. I was listening to these things just now. I''m afraid I need to follow the witch leader tomorrow."


    "Then I''ll go too..."


    "You? Just stay," Sean said, glancing at Lucille.


    "That''s OK, I''m going too." hearing that I can''t go, ten thousand Lucille who are still eating don''t want to go.


    Anyway, Sean, who knows Lucille''s future, doesn''t think the other party will be in danger. It''s OK to go. It''s just time to learn how to get things secretly.


    "If you want to go, follow my orders."


    "OK... Sure..."


    He answered immediately.

 Chapter 693

    The next morning, Sean got up as late as usual.


    This is a habit formed when living on the sea. Because you have long insomnia at night, you don''t sleep until early morning. You just got off the ship. Your habit hasn''t changed.


    But when Sean woke up and found that Lucille had already woke up!


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you sleep?"


    "Go to bed, I just get up early..." said Lucille.


    But the state of [sleepy!] above his head has told Sean what he is now.


    "You can''t really stay up all night."


    After all, her current identity is that of Lucille. She doesn''t dare to lie to anyone on weekdays. She nods embarrassed.


    "I woke up early because I was afraid my mentor would go first without me," Lucille murmured.


    It''s estimated that he didn''t dare to tell the truth. Looking at the other party''s state and expression, Sean knew that he didn''t sleep well at all. I''m afraid he was tossing and turning all night.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take you without me, and it''s not so serious that you can''t participate this time!" Sean comforted Lucille anyway.


    exactly,


    Ashoe and Steele in this era are not as strong as they think, and they are going to rob things this time. They have to rob them first, so Sean is not in a hurry or worried about other troubles.


    "Yes."


    After getting Sean''s approval, Lucille felt much more comfortable.


    Looking at the sky outside the window, I realized that I forgot to prepare something for my tutor.


    "Tutor, wait for me to boil water for you... And bring you some food." Lucille said excitedly. She had been together for many years and knew her tutor''s living habits very well.


    Although he can bear hardships on weekdays, he still likes the exquisite life.


    Lucille was born in the poor, or even in a bad place. At the beginning, she was not picky about material and life, but she began to be a little picky since she followed mentor ''Sean''.


    For the exquisite sense of life, I can''t help learning the way of my mentor


    For example, wash your hands before eating and after eating. When there is nothing to do, even after washing, they will wear white gloves.


    You know, white gloves are easier to get dirty, and your mentor likes that


    Picky, unique food, like to find famous snacks.


    This lifestyle makes Lucille look adored and feel like an aristocrat. Sometimes she can''t help imitating her mentor


    Lucille carried a large wooden basin to fetch water outside the hotel.


    It could have been sent up, but the tutor likes to use clean water, so Lucille always fetches water in person. If there is no warm water, she will heat it by magic. In short, it is guaranteed to be clean water.


    Then take some breakfast back by the way.


    The hotel where I live today is said to be the most famous in the city, but it seems that the fame is not great, and the conditions are good.


    The only bright spot is that the place is very big!


    Down the attic and into the yard, where several early risers are already preparing.


    Lucille lined up behind the line to pick up the water from the well. When she came up, she went to the other side to boil it with magic.


    At this time, the three people who came face-to-face made Lucille suddenly stop her magic


    Freya and sohanna!


    Of course, Lucille didn''t know their names, but the two sides met at the port yesterday, and the tutors on both sides praised each other orally. As disciples, they were hard to talk on the occasion at that time, but now they are not


    If you encounter it alone, it''s much more casual.


    "It''s you," said Lucille first.


    There are three girls opposite. Freya, who has only red hair, looks taller. The other two are still children.


    "Yes, good morning."


    Several people didn''t expect to see the white haired girl here. Sohanna and Nisa hid behind Freya in some fear. Only she dared to speak directly to each other.


    Notice the other party''s magic arm at this time


    That little trace of magic can''t be mistaken. Due to her special constitution, Freya will be more sensitive to fire than others, and she just felt that the opponent was going to use the magic of fire.


    After taking a look at the clear well water in the wooden basin, I guess I want to make it hot.


    But wouldn''t it be more comfortable to use cold water in a hot country like Mersin? I don''t understand.


    Because both sides don''t know each other, and they may have to monitor each other''s tutors next, Lucille didn''t choose to talk more. She walked directly to the hotel hall with a basin in her arms


    In the yard, leave Freya three.


    "The girl feels so cold and speaks without emotion," sohanna said.


    When I saw each other yesterday, I was first attracted by his special hair color, but later I felt that the girl was very impolite and had a poor attitude, but her magic was strong.


    "Not everyone is the same. We don''t care..." Freya said.


    In fact, for the girl from the southern continent, she didn''t feel very strange. She was just attracted by each other''s magic at that moment.


    It seems that his mentor is right. These two people from the southern continent really have some strength.


    "Let''s do our own business. Don''t worry about her. Remember that the tutor arranged you to teach Nisa magic knowledge today... We''ll check it when the tutor goes out and comes back," Freya said.


    "Oh!"


    Sohanna had to nod.


    On the other side, Sean has washed and followed Lucille to finish breakfast quickly. The pre arranged [spiritual vision ~] has seen the other party out of the hotel door.


    "Don''t eat yet. Let''s pack up and get ready to leave! The other party is gone." Sean suddenly reminded.


    They have been speeding up their daily life in the morning since the beginning, just waiting for each other to leave... Now they finally start moving.


    "So we''re leaving the hotel?"


    "Of course, will you wait until she comes back to us?"


    It''s always Sean''s plan to go along and leave.


    Freya of this period is here


    Although they have a good relationship in the future, they always feel they should avoid each other and save trouble.


    Even if the future has become a reality, Sean doesn''t want to know that the other party''s later situation is caused by himself at this time, so leave first.


    "That''s good."


    They took their things and went downstairs. When they reached the door of the hotel, Steele filomina was gone.

 Chapter 694

    AI Xiu waited early where he lived


    And the place where he lived was also a special room for monitoring. Looking from the window here, he could see the gate of the caravan warehouse opposite, and even the carriage. As long as there was a slight movement, AI Xiu believed that he was the first person to know.


    I''ve been following each other''s every move since I saw several borgs a few days ago.


    It''s not surprising that Borg people come here, but they are too disciplined, and their walking posture and eating are very uniform standards.


    People who know Borg know that the military training of that country may be one of the most stringent countries in the world.


    The army coming out of them has a great recognition, and AI Xiu is sure that these people are from the Borg army when he sees them


    It''s strange that Borg''s army appears in this place.


    After tracking him for a few days, he found that the other party seemed to be preparing to buy a special crystal from the fishermen on the sea, a cold purple crystal from the deep sea.


    In order to get these news, AI Xiu spent a lot of effort... Both tracking and buying were used. Finally, he got the news that the other party wanted to buy crystals. Later, he looked up some records about this kind of crystal and found that it was an ancient crystal whose secret had not been solved.


    That''s why I have plans for the future.


    No matter what these crystals are and what the other party wants to do, you should take them first.


    Otherwise, being used by the borgs may pose a threat to the country


    But after all, the other party is from the army. Aishou is not sure, so he needs companion support. At this time, only Steele is the basharan wizard who came to Mersin in the nearby area.


    Wing of the sky witch, the wizard organization affiliated with the prince.


    Although the pattern is smaller, the other party is still from the basharan Empire and should help


    Should


    Ashoe looked at the time by the window and waited for Steele''s arrival.


    At this time, she should have received the news, but she didn''t come yesterday. Won''t anything happen? Thinking.


    Probably not


    If something goes wrong, her little disciples may come to her, indicating that the other party is safe to go back. After all, from the beginning, AI Xiu didn''t believe that the other party would really track down wizards from the southern continent, etc.


    Speaking of witches from the south, ashoe remembered the white haired witch she met at the door of the other party''s hotel last night... A beautiful white haired witch.


    It seems that the little girls said that the wizard from the southern continent was accompanied by a disciple with white hair. Is that the one?


    Thinking of this, ashoe suddenly reacted.


    If it''s really that, it doesn''t mean they live in a hotel!


    I


    The noble education made AI Xiu unable to say the next dirty words, but he was still angry. They were actually in a hotel. What else do you say? Steele went to track each other in his own hotel.


    Oh, the people who cover the sky''s wings really believe it. No wonder they will be unpopular in the imperial wizard group. The only thing is that women are more talked about.


    A group of people who make a fuss


    Although AI Xiu scolded in his heart, he still thought about the good.


    Maybe the wizard went out, and the other party said to follow him out!


    However, just when I thought so, someone knocked on the door


    "Who?"


    "I''m Steele." a loud female voice.


    Dragon witch Steele filomina


    The most powerful thing is that he fought with the flying dragon when he was young, and fought completely with powerful enchanted weapons. There is no redundant trap magic. The strength of physical combat effectiveness has always been feared by many imperial wizards, and also has the title of dragon killing witch.


    Finally.


    AI Xiu was busy opening the door. Even if he had just scolded the other party in his heart, he had a lot of hope as long as the other party could come, so he still had to accept it, and he was very happy to accept it!


    "You are here at last, your excellency Steele filomina."


    "Well, I received your message."


    Both of them know well, but they still have to talk according to the routine on certain occasions.


    "That''s great. I''ll tell you the details now."


    "Well..."


    Ashoe briefly explained his discovery of Borg soldiers to the tracking situation, and then chose this place for one reason is to monitor them.


    They went to the place where they registered their residence in the room window and looked at the warehouse opposite... This city is a seaport city. Of course, many things will be placed in a place when they are transported. Not all things can be changed as soon as they arrive.


    Therefore, there are many warehouses along the coast. If no one takes over the sea cargo, it will be delivered at the first time. The cold storage here has various conditions and can perfectly preserve many things, including food.


    "They are still inside, as if there are not many things, but they are still inside."


    Steele frowned after hearing the other party''s description.


    "Are there many special crystals? Why use the warehouse to load them?"


    "Actually... I''m not sure how much it is, but I don''t think it will be much. Maybe it''s just one or two boxes," aishou said uncertainly.


    "Then why put it here."


    "This is also my strange place. Although I''m not sure, I''m sure the prices on both sides have not been negotiated. The other party may see that the Borg military headquarters wants crystal so much and start to raise a high price. In this country, they can''t kill people and send things away safely, so..."


    Although not sure, some guesses can be judged according to the situation.


    "So these stones are really the request of the Borg people."


    "That''s right."


    Steele filomina didn''t expect that these people were so interested in some stones. There must be something strange in it.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "It''s in there. I think we''ll just jump in and take it out," asho said.


    "Have you determined the location?"


    "Well, and I guess if we don''t do it, those people may do it," ashoe said positively.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, on the roof where they were located, Sean listened to the conversation between the two below, because he was isolated by using magic power, and Steele didn''t seem to be as alert as he thought.


    Stay here so long that the other party doesn''t know


    "Mentor, what did they say?"


    "Shh! Analyze with your heart and don''t talk," Sean stopped Lucille''s question.


    Beckoned them to another place.


    "You should remember my next magic. I want to use the ability of [Yirong ~]. This magic can make you look completely different in front of others."


    Sean''s heart had no idea what to make complaints about.


    I didn''t expect that Lucille''s famous and unique learning later was taught by herself at this time.


    But after listening to the conversation between the two people below, if you don''t use this, you can''t sneak into the warehouse to find it. You can only take it out.


    "Well, OK."


    Lucille nodded.

 Chapter 695

    With the best helpers, ashoe is much more relieved.


    They disguised themselves a little during the day, dressed as local businessmen in Mersin, and wanted to sneak into the warehouse for a look


    In such an environment where there are many goods and we have to find a place to store them, it is the best result that someone can buy them.


    Warehouse managers can vacate, while merchants can sell their own goods, and even the payment for the fleet can be settled. For many people, it is a condition of multiple benefits.


    Therefore, when they heard that a businessman wanted to come and have a look, the warehouse managers almost didn''t hesitate to let people in. Anyway, they also need to check when they came out. They don''t worry that someone will steal, and they don''t dare to steal.


    AI Xiu glanced at the city guard on duty next to the warehouse


    "I didn''t expect that the army of this city is so close. It''s not so easy to grab it¡°


    "What you can think of, the managers of this city can also think of..."


    Steele filomina didn''t appreciate ashoe''s distress. She didn''t want to come to this task. Maybe she would rather attack alone to seize those things in the hands of Borg soldiers if she could.


    But since AI Xiu already knows it, he can''t do it unconsciously... He must follow him.


    "In this case, it''s not easy to take it out directly."


    They represent the national Wizards of the basharan empire.


    Unless they are never caught, finding some clues may become a diplomatic trouble between the two countries.


    We should ensure that there are no strong men in these armies and that they will not be found


    "In a word, let''s go and have a look first." the two followed in.


    This kind of warehouse by the sea is large enough, and there are many people. Many people come to see the goods on weekdays... It is not that as long as it is pulled from the southern mainland, it will be able to sell the goods at a good price. It also needs to be compared between the goods. Some goods with good quality and high quality can not only get a good price, but even get a higher price.


    Therefore, businessmen like to choose goods here. Even if they have purchased them, they will still come to see if there are any simple places.


    And ashoe and Steele followed the crowd


    "This way, I remember that place." he pointed to a place and led the way by himself.


    Steele was surprised that the other party came to Mersin just a few days ago and found out what he wanted to investigate so thoroughly that he even knew where the goods were placed.


    I must have seen it before.


    "Have you been here before?"


    "Well, and more than once. I''ve been here many times to compare whether the Amethyst in the record is similar to this thing. They just display one for people to see, and collect the others, but the price is very high. Most people don''t buy it because the quality is not good." Ai Xiu told his investigation process these days.


    They tossed around several warehouses and finally saw the things placed in a place with few people.


    A car without a horse and surrounded by people


    Because of the hot weather, things are placed inside and need to be seen inside.


    "That''s it!"


    Said ashoe.


    They walked over


    At this time, the sleepy businessman nearby suddenly saw someone coming and immediately put on a smiling face.


    "You two are distinguished guests. Would you like to see the jewelry we found in the South China Sea?"


    Ashoe and Steele filomina were simply dressed up, mainly because they were discovered by people who didn''t know them. When businessmen saw them, especially men, they felt familiar.


    But people in this place often come and go. I guess I''ve seen it before. I don''t care much


    "Are you jewelers?"


    "Yes, we are businessmen of kesselk jewelry store, but it is the largest one."


    The people who came here couldn''t blow too much, and Steele didn''t care about it.


    Because it is jewelry, it needs to look very beautiful in a dark environment with only a little sunshine.


    At the invitation of the merchant, they went into the carriage to see


    The light darkened in an instant, revealing only a beam of brilliance in the window.


    There are some small samples here. There are really a wide range of jewelry, pearls, agates and all kinds of strange stones, but Ashu just looks deep into the purple crystal.


    No!


    "Manager, I remember there was a purple crystal here before?" Ai Xiu asked.


    "You ask that? Have you been here before?"


    "I''ve been here..."


    AI Xiu hurriedly asked if he saw anything. He couldn''t care about anything else.


    "That thing was ordered by several borgs, but recently their payment seems to have been delayed a lot, and we put it away... Are you also here for that thing? It''s really so valuable?"


    "Where did you send it?" ashoe continued.


    "Of course, it''s in the big warehouse. Don''t worry. Everything is here... Just in case, we won''t take it out for the time being and wait until the borgs have collected the money. Of course, if you have more money, I can resell it to you."


    Businessmen are businessmen, and AI Xiu feels that these people in front of him are still unscrupulous businessmen with no bottom line.


    Sit down and start the price, and you can resell the deposit!


    Oh~


    Although I despised each other many times, if it weren''t for them, I''m afraid I couldn''t find the crystal at all.


    "How much do you charge?"


    "We sold them 10 million gold coins, a big one. Are you willing to pay a higher price?"


    what!


    When AI Xiu heard the price, he probably greeted the whole family of the other party. A crystal, even if the most expensive jewelry is only a few million, and it''s still a real rare treasure. He asked for 10 million.


    Those smaller cities don''t know whether they can take out the whole income. Are these guys ready to make a lot of money and run away?


    What a dead end


    "Did they buy it?" Steele asked with a frown.


    Even the witch leader thought these people were too greedy.


    "Of course not. It seems that they are still raising money."


    "Can we see the goods?"


    "No, now you have to bid... Are you sure you want to buy it or pay a deposit? I''ll take you to see it."


    They said a lot of useless things in front of each other, and finally came out.


    The businessman did not forget to tell him that the other party may have to raise money. If you want, you should be faster


    If it weren''t for other countries, I''m afraid ashoe and Steele filomina would kill each other directly, and they ignored everything for money.


    "I guess even if the Borg soldiers can''t afford so much money for a while, they have to use airships."


    Even if the amount of such money is a golden mountain, they are not afraid to die.


    "Forget it, I know where they were placed before... Let''s have a look and go quietly."


    While AI Xiu was talking, he suddenly noticed the familiar backs of several people in the distance.


    "Wait, they seem to be there!!!" suddenly said.


    However, in the distance behind Hugh and Steele, Sean and Lucille also came here

 Chapter 696

    "They stopped."


    Lucille and Sean disguised themselves as ordinary businessmen.


    Sean changed into an uncle with a beard, while Lucille changed the color of her hair, made her face look more mature, and put on the service of adults.


    Plus the original height, this time


    It feels like a couple around Sean.


    And Lucille likes to hold her mentor''s arm.


    "They''re over there..."


    "Shh! Don''t get excited," Sean reminded.


    At this age, Lucille''s magic power is obviously enhanced, but she is still an ignorant girl. It seems that her life over the past ten years has slowly relaxed from her previous caution.


    In character, she is quite far away from her when she was young... Even different from her on the normal timeline.


    "Don''t be too impetuous at any time, calm down, don''t worry... Wait for them to do it first," Sean said.


    Sometimes I feel like I''m taking my daughter with me.


    Sean had spent so many years in his last life, and it was four or five years after he came to this world. According to his superimposed age, he had already reached the age of having children, and now he actually had the patience to teach people.


    "Oh ~"


    Lucille nodded cleverly and answered in a voice completely inconsistent with the changing face.


    "One more thing, if you use this ability in the future, remember to change your voice, which will make people look more real... Only if everyone can''t recognize who you are, you can be anyone. Your name is just a title. It doesn''t matter what you call."


    Uh


    Why does this speech feel familiar.


    Forget it, don''t delve into it. Sean just took Lucille and directly followed the disguised ashoe and Steele.


    They are much more ordinary than themselves.


    Just put on a suit of clothes and cover yourself with a hat as much as possible. Just look at your back and you''ll know who it is


    "They seem to have found the enemy. A little."


    Sean pulled Lucille to a sudden stop.


    "Why not go, mentor."


    "The other party seems to have found the target, and we may have been found in the past. It will be easier for us to act when they really get tangled up." Sean began to teach Lucille some fighting skills a little bit.


    Or survival skills.


    Now on the other hand, maybe more than ten years later, Lucille will become alisis, largely because of herself


    But if you don''t teach her these things now, you may not be able to deal with the things in front of you.


    One paragraph involves another,


    It feels like this is how the timeline is continuous.


    "When shall we wait?"


    "Soon!"


    Holding Lucille''s hand, they detoured to the back of the warehouse.


    This place is the place to put horses, because the things in the warehouse are favored. Of course, there needs to be a carriage to carry them out. If there are more carriages, there will also be a place to rent carriages here.


    Compared with the front, there are not many people here.


    Just a few people!


    "Look, you can''t let people find footprints, so even after changing looks, you need to hypnotize ordinary people. This is to protect them and also give yourself a layer of protection... But this depends on the situation at that time." Sean said and threw out a [sleepy ~] magic directly.


    The coachman seemed to suddenly faint and fell asleep on the side of the car.


    Pull people, jump up quickly, and it will be easier to walk from the roof.


    In my heart, I calculated the location of the warehouse they might have entered... Walk slowly, let the other party fight first, and then go by myself.


    Sure enough, on the top of a warehouse, Sean and Lucille heard the sound of fighting inside at the same time.


    "They''re in this room, mentor!"


    "Yes."


    Now that the fight has started, it can be opened at this time.


    The wooden roof covered with clay tiles can open at least one hole with a little magic, and you can just see the inside from here.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the warehouse.


    Ashoe and Steele are facing the confrontation between the three people in front of them, and they can only go back to back.


    "Oh ~ I didn''t expect that wizards would also pay attention to these things. Who are you? Why are you following us?" the strongest man in the center of the three men stood up and asked.


    "Hum, we''re just passing by. If the three don''t suggest, it''s better to think that today''s thing hasn''t happened?" Ai Xiu said with a smile.


    Unfortunately, such an answer can only deceive children.


    "Do you think we didn''t feel someone following us? You two have been following us since just now. If I''m right, you''re also here because of amethyst." the man laughed and looked at them.


    "We have been doing it very secretly. Unexpectedly, it was discovered. Which country are you from?"


    There may be three enemies of Borg in zambutar


    Although Kate is Borg''s younger brother, she is not obedient secretly. Basharan is directly on the opposite. As for the most Western Princeton and Xiata, it is also possible.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are. If the three of you want to leave alive, you might as well listen to me and let it go now, otherwise it will be bad for Mersin''s imperial army."


    "Hum, you mean the three of us are still afraid of you?"


    "Of course you are not afraid, but... You will suffer!"


    Horizontal trough~


    Big man.


    Sean, who was looking at the top, praised AI Xiu directly. Unexpectedly, AI Xiu in this period was so crazy that he was only level 8 of the order. Has he ever been bitten?


    Although the three people in front are level 7 and level 8 people, at least there are people like him


    This is crazy and arrogant.


    fucking great!


    By the way, I took a look at other places in the warehouse. This kind of warehouse is medicine and spices, with the most cloth and occasionally fruit, but it looks like seeds.


    That''s right. There is no good storage method in this era. Imported fruits are a waste. It''s better to import seeds by yourself. The most right thing is that you can''t plant them. It might be good to use a little alchemy potion to make them different.


    So the whole warehouse is full of these things, but I don''t see where the ancient crystal is.


    They met here... It should be here.


    "Let''s stop talking nonsense to him, big brother. Cut these two people directly, otherwise we will attract the attention of Mersin''s troops. We can''t get out at all."


    "That''s right!"


    The three discussed and directly took out their weapons and rushed up.


    Both ashoe and Steele are wizards, but they don''t panic in the face of this melee attack.


    Seeing Steele urge his magic


    With the same fighting style as Freya more than ten years later, she could draw a long gun directly with the flame. Her whole body was surrounded by fierce inflammation and took the lead in rushing up to block a person''s attack.


    "What! Battle wizard?!"


    "Your magic..."

 Chapter 697

    The three did not expect that there were two wizards with such strong fighting power in this small city


    And not from Mersin.


    Men may be average. All magic, including combat skills, are regular, but the woman is afraid to approach.


    The long gun with the flame flowing down rapidly. Even a little mistake may kill here... Strong combat effectiveness.


    The three realized that if they fought, they might not be opponents, but if they didn''t fight, they couldn''t give in to each other.


    "What country are you from? Why do you insist on having a hard time with us? We are the people sent by the Borg army to do wedding gifts for the princess. Do they really want to have a hard time with us?"


    After a round of fighting, the things in half of the warehouse were not saved, and it may be the lives of three people.


    They are aware that the strength of these two wizards is above themselves. If they continue to fight, let alone be found, even if they don''t need the local escort, they will die here, so they can only use another method.


    I hope I can drink them with dialogue.


    It''s a gift for Princess caiban''s wedding, so even the enemy country shouldn''t fight with three people for this matter.


    Steele retreated to ashoe after a miss


    Took a look at each other.


    It was to buy wedding gifts. Why did the two people risk so much to come here, and Steele was accompanied by other witches who covered the sky.


    "Don''t listen to them. It''s just nonsense. Even the most precious gemstones must be bought at such a high price. You have to buy purple crystals at a price of 10 million? Your princess is really rich. Isn''t the wedding hall hundreds of millions at that time?"


    No matter how rich Borg is, he can''t be rich enough to ignore the cost.


    It''s obviously just that the three are lying.


    "It''s just that businessmen increase prices indiscriminately. They don''t know the real value of the crystal at all. They just see that we want to buy it and have money, so they keep raising it. In the end, those businessmen look like people born of pirates."


    The other side said that ashoe and Steele felt the same about this


    When I saw the businessman just now, I felt that his arm was thicker than ordinary people. Even people working would not have the feeling of green veins.


    And it''s mainly the eyes that make people feel like people carrying knives


    Only those who have killed people and many people will have that look.


    It''s totally different from ordinary businessmen. The lion''s open mouth attitude is also unimaginable. There is no such thing to sell.


    Usually, businessmen have a chamber of Commerce. Each chamber of commerce only has an agreement in order to avoid price war, and also takes into account the impression of local businessmen.


    To put it bluntly


    Anyone with a little mind would not offer that price.


    Steele seemed to react. It might be so. He slowed down his hand and asked the three people. "You came all the way here for a little wedding goods? And you still traded in private? Do you think we''re fools?"


    It''s just that a few people who see the situation badly begin to make excuses. Such people see more.


    "Of course not, madam."


    "Everything we say is true, and you should have heard of the princess''s marriage. Can this be false?"


    Sometimes dialogue is to see who moves who


    Not necessarily strong people win every time, and occasionally those who can convince each other are also winners.


    Steele and ashoe have indeed heard of Princess Borg''s marriage. The royal wedding in this country has been spread out before it has begun.


    It is said that because of this marriage, Borg''s soldiers on the border with the basharan Empire have generally withdrawn, because they need to build a new palace for the princess and the new son-in-law, which requires a lot of manpower and manpower to transport materials.


    The two looked at each other and didn''t fully believe it, but the other said it methodically, as if it might be the same!


    "I heard you came here to find the purple crystal?"


    "So you know this. It seems that you have a deep prejudice against us... But this time we really have no other requirements, because it was reported earlier that a group of people in the South found a valuable treasure in the sea. It is beautiful in color and naturally has the characteristics of cold ice."


    The three looked at each other.


    The other two people know the news on their side like the back of their hands. Maybe they can understand what country the other party comes from.


    Basharan is the only one who knows the direction of Borg''s army and whose actions are in the possession of each other''s intelligence!


    As soon as their eyes changed, they all seemed to understand, but it was still hard to say at this time.


    Dare not say directly


    "It was originally in the master''s handwriting that we needed to take things back and let them make a cold bath for them. They both knew that Borg''s summer was hot. This effect was very good, and the princess asked to take them back, so we didn''t dare not to take them."


    The requirements of the imperial house are a kind of pressure for everyone below. I just hope both of them can understand.


    "But the prices that those businessmen opened up made us have no choice but to think about whether we can take it out in this way. We really don''t want to do this... After all, it will damage the face of the country."


    The three spoke sincerely, which made ashoe and Steele believe.


    In particular, the fireworks in Steele''s hand are lowered and slowly disappear. I think I don''t intend to fight again.


    After all, it would be difficult to make a real noise and attract the city''s escort on both sides.


    Steele is concerned about his disciples. If the city is closed, he can''t get out at all. AI Xiu''s words may not matter. Of course, the other three people think the same.


    Once the warehouse is found to be stolen, leading to the closure of the city or investigation, it is difficult for people on both sides to get out of the city... It is obviously not worth being trapped in this city by such a thing that doesn''t know its specific use.


    So we all need to calm down.


    No more!


    "Otherwise, let''s go and have a look at it with me... If we can discuss it, we may share it equally," said one of the three.


    Steele thought it was good to go and see, so he nodded and agreed.


    At the moment, Sean and Lucille on the roof follow the situation below.


    "Mentor, they seem to be sharing that stone!"


    "No, they just said that they would fight later. Do you believe it?"


    Sean, who has seen the possibility from the state above the three, said.

 Chapter 698

    Of course, Lucille believed what her mentor said, but she didn''t understand why she would fight.


    "Isn''t that a good point? You don''t have to play any more and won''t attract the attention of the outside guard," said Lucille.


    "It''s really good, but sometimes... No, it should be said that it''s impossible to be so rational more often. Fighting itself is irrational. Do you expect them to talk to friendly people?"


    Sean kept teaching Lucille some of his own principles in life.


    I don''t feel so bad in my heart. Why will Lucille''s reputation become so notorious more than ten years later


    only.


    Anyway, her ability is better than anything.


    Have known each other''s glory, Sean doesn''t want to change anything, and the established future can''t change.


    From previous experience, it may be because you want to change, the result will become the future, so follow its process.


    Lucille will answer whatever she asks!


    "I don''t quite understand," said Lucille.


    Because the people in the warehouse have moved, they can''t see the situation inside from here, so they must follow, otherwise they can''t catch up.


    From the back of the warehouse to the front


    I can see the crowd in the distance.


    "Keep your head down or you''ll be seen." Sean pressed Lucille''s head down.


    It''s best to squat so that you won''t be found.


    After a few steps,


    It should be here.


    Anyway, the warehouse is not big. It''s such a long distance from the back to the front. The other party should be below a little.


    "I''ll come this time, tutor." it''s probably the first time that Lucille has followed Sean to follow people. She hasn''t reduced her [excited!] attitude along the way, otherwise she wouldn''t ask so many questions.


    I just saw Sean carefully opening the tiles, and I wanted to have a try.


    "OK. You can do it yourself..."


    Sean let the other party do it.


    I saw the other party gently lift the roof tiles, and then cut a part with the magic he had just used.


    The movements are very light, mainly to prevent being noticed by the people below, but in Sean''s experience, the people below may not have the energy to estimate the situation above at all. It''s almost time to fight.


    With Lucille opening the hole, the situation in the warehouse appears again


    Five people had come to the door of a place where things were stacked, and the door had been opened, but they were still standing outside.


    "That''s it. You two must have come because of it. In fact, we didn''t quite understand why it was valuable at the beginning. There was nothing except a little cold smell all over us."


    The three pointed to the warehouse.


    At the moment, behind the door, the part covered with cloth has been opened, revealing a purple crystal as big as your waist.


    It''s big, and it''s heavy to knock.


    No wonder these three people would say that if the price was not too high, they would not use this means... It is really difficult to carry, and very difficult to carry.


    It feels like a big stone pressing down. It''s not easy to carry even with a carriage. If you use an airship, you may have to remove a lot of things and turn the door to take it. Crystals of this size are really difficult to transport.


    "As you can see, we just want to get it in a normal way. In fact, we don''t have any other ideas."


    The three people probably understood the identity of Ashu and Steele as members of the basharan empire


    They''re the only ones who chase the borgs on weekdays.


    If it weren''t for this, the other party wouldn''t know all the information!


    AI Xiu ignored what they said and looked at the purple crystal this time


    The color is very beautiful, but from my professional point of view, the color is still not superior. It is more like a stone with a purple core. Even if it is processed and polished, it is not as exquisite and beautiful as other gemstones.


    The other party will stare at this thing, which is entirely the ability it contains.


    Reach for


    Sure enough, there was a cold feeling.


    The small pieces knocked down before didn''t feel so strong. Now it''s time to feel the cold. I don''t even dare to touch them.


    But the magic point is that this cold is only limited to the crystal itself. You will feel cold when you touch it, but it doesn''t emit too much cold air.


    Even in a small place like the warehouse, everything around is normal.


    The cold wind, the frozen place, nothing appears


    This strange phenomenon also makes Steele curious. As long as he is a wizard, he should find this strange place. This is completely the flow of energy, which is not an ordinary cold and hot phenomenon at all.


    Since there is no external air conditioning, the theory of freezing is not tenable.


    Obviously, the three just lied.


    But these three people don''t seem to be aware of their mistakes at this time.


    "How about it? Two wizards, are we right? This is really an ordinary crystal, but it comes from the deep sea. It''s special... We just want to use it to add a decoration to the princess''s wedding palace. There''s no other meaning."


    "So you''re very loyal," Steele replied with a smile.


    "It''s our duty as ministers to share our worries for your majesty."


    The three thought ashoe and Steele believed it.


    That''s easy to do. It''s obviously the best result to get something without fighting, otherwise all three can''t fight in a real fight.


    "That''s right, Borg''s running dogs!" Steele subconsciously sent out cruel words and turned back with a firegun when none of the three reacted.


    The long handle runs through the chest of a Borg soldier


    His face was shocked, and he probably didn''t believe that the other party would do it without warning.


    "Do you think I''m as stupid as you? These things can''t make the ice pool you said, so they won''t emit cold air."


    The soldiers who were penetrated noticed this at this time


    It was originally an excuse that one of them thought of temporarily, without considering whether they could be connected, and didn''t think there was a problem until the other party talked about it.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    Steele kicked, a Borg soldier had fallen, and the two under him thought of dodging, but they couldn''t dodge at the first time


    The sweep still crossed the two men''s chest.


    Jump out, the wound has begun to bleed.


    AI Xiu on the other side was not idle. He hit directly with luck magic and pointed directly at their chest. Obviously, he was going to kill them.


    "You forced me. You can''t get what we can''t get!"


    Roaring, the strength of the whole body burst out.


    Even if you are attacked by the other party in the next second, you still don''t stop!


    Boom~


    One punch, this time gathered a lot of strength.


    The sound is loud, obviously to attract the attention of people outside!


    "Lucille is ready to rob!"


    Seeing that time can''t be delayed, Sean ordered.

 Chapter 699

    The sound from the warehouse attracted many people''s attention.


    After all, outside, normal trade continues, and the noise on this side has attracted the attention of many people.


    "What''s going on? Over there..."


    There are also many businessmen from other regions who come to the warehouse. Anyway, almost all the people in this area are businessmen, just buying and selling.


    Hearing the sound, most of them looked over there.


    "Damn it, someone must have stolen!"


    "Over there, someone must have gone in!"


    It''s not the first time that there are thieves in the warehouse. As long as you hear the sound, the first reaction of many people is that there are thieves inside


    A tough looking beard looked in that direction and subconsciously felt bad. Isn''t that your warehouse location?


    "Please inform the guards that the other brothers took the guy with me... Damn it, they stole something and hit me on the head. I''ll let him learn what the rules are today." the big man took the guy out of the other accompanying bag directly.


    Seven or eight people in the party are armed!


    It''s not uncommon to carry weapons in the caravan. After all, people who travel far need weapons to defend themselves whether on the sea, in the desert and in the mountains, but it''s the first time to see them fighting with each other directly with weapons.


    It means either a mountain thief or a pirate!


    "Come on, go and inform the city''s escort..."


    A group of people got busy and only saw that the seven or eight people had rushed to the direction of the warehouse.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, AI Xiu didn''t expect that the other party would have a direct impact regardless of the consequences. I''m afraid people outside have been alarmed.


    Steele shot back directly


    The other party couldn''t dodge this time, or didn''t want to dodge at all. He hit the gun head in the chest and didn''t shout. The blood in his chest flowed down the gun head


    "Hahaha... Do you think you can safely take away the stone? Don''t dream. You can''t get what we can''t get. The city will be closed immediately. You can''t get away at all, hahaha..."


    Crazy laughter grabbed Steele''s gun head.


    The other party didn''t expect that this person is not afraid of death. For the person who is not afraid of death, any harm is meaningless to him.


    It is estimated that the purpose of grasping the gun head is not to let the other party escape. As for another person who was still in the field, he wanted to go, but was suppressed by AI Xiu on the other side with magic.


    Ashoe and Steele looked at each other. They must make a decision quickly and go straight.


    Otherwise, if other people are attracted, they may be dragged here


    The key is not to be afraid of being caught, but Steele is also confident that ordinary people can''t catch themselves, that is, if any clues are found by local wizards, it may cause tension between the two countries.


    After all, there are not many secrets about the actions of high-level wizards.


    Just as AI Xiu knows he is in this city, other wizards in this city may also know he is here. If you make a sensible inquiry, you may find that it is the scars left by himself.


    "Damn it, you''re crazy!" Steele yelled.


    "Ha ha ~ you did it first. Anyway, basharan and we were enemies. We were defeated because we were inferior in skills, but you can''t think better..." laughing wildly, my body didn''t know whether it was excitement or excessive blood loss and trembled.


    His eyes were white and he was obviously out of strength.


    However, at this time, two dark shadows broke open the roof tiles and jumped in.


    "Who?"


    When AI Xiu reacted, they had come to the purple crystal.


    One side of Steele''s long gun threw aside the Borg soldier who had penetrated the half dead state, while the other was still in AI Xiu''s hand.


    At the same time, I turned around and saw two complete strangers.


    "Who are you?" ashoe looked at them, a middle-aged man and a woman about the age of Steele.


    No, more importantly, I didn''t find each other on the roof


    Because of the previous battle, neither of them put too much experience on guard, and a slight loophole was drilled in.


    Of course Sean didn''t answer what they said. One of them is ashoe''s mentor. They are not acquaintances, but at least they know each other. The other is Freya''s mentor. Ann will give her a honorific title for her generations.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are, but we also want some purple stones."


    Sean stroked the huge crystal stone next to him, ready to observe it.


    But where would ashoe give such time.


    "No way! Master Steele."


    "I understand!"


    After talking to Steele, the other party jumped over with a flame gun.


    Sean''s ability to directly activate the time dominator makes his body escape into the void. Only when time slows down can he have the opportunity to slowly observe the purple crystal.


    It''s really purple, but the color is not as beautiful as pure crystal, and even feels a little rough, but this thing should be the so-called ancient crystal. I have seen its past in the dreamland given by Yuge.


    But it''s just a fragment


    In fact, yugossotos often gives himself complete knowledge, but Sean can remember very limited.


    It is mainly the rejection of the human body itself, which will selectively forget many things.


    Just like a dream, even if the dream world is real, there are few fragments that can be remembered after waking up, or even not at all.


    Only this selective forgetting can ensure that he can live a normal life, otherwise everything will be crammed in, and it is estimated that Sean will not be able to withstand the counterattack brought by that kind of information.


    Will make themselves mutate, or even no longer a physical fetus!


    Looking at the huge purple crystal, Sean didn''t know how to use it for a while


    His other hand.


    That is, the one with the black goat gift buff touches the crystal.


    There was no response.


    It''s strange. I can''t take it with me.


    For a moment, what I thought in my head was that more than ten years later, the crystal in basharan palace seemed to be small, not so large. It doesn''t matter whether it was small or not.


    If you can break it up and take it away, it''s much more convenient. You can keep it and study it slowly!


    Um


    Thinking, Sean just used magic to fight.


    The junction of ectopic surface and reality is sometimes battle contact, resulting in time synchronization between the two.


    In other words, once Sean attacks with magic, the real things are likely to be pulled back by space.


    That''s why I started. When the crystal was hit in pieces, my body came back.


    And Steele''s jump attack has come in front!


    "You..."


    His eyes were wide and his face was incredible.

 Chapter 700

    Steele has been fighting for decades.


    The growth of a wizard will encounter all kinds of enemies, some stronger than himself and some weaker than himself.


    Most of the time, the people who fight by themselves are not weaker than themselves, and they are similar to or better than themselves. Only in this way can they hone to the present level.


    However, no matter how knowledgeable you are, no matter how strong you have met.


    She hasn''t seen the magic of the middle-aged man in front of her


    I haven''t been around since just now, and I''m the first to attack.


    But in the blink of an eye in midair, the crystal next to the other party would break directly! And people''s position has also moved.


    It''s like the last second you see someone in front of you, and the next second the other person actually appears behind you


    Obviously you see it, but such a thing happened.


    Steele subconsciously felt that it was dangerous. The long gun was retracted in mid air, but how could the attack be retracted? He could only forcibly turn his body to the other side and let his focus fall on the side instead of fighting with the other side.


    I don''t know why. Maybe I saw that scene just now.


    Steele would choose to avoid the war first. You know, Steele filomina, the Dragon killing witch, never flinches.


    But in front of the man in front of her, she was a little afraid!


    It''s a short moment


    Everyone didn''t know what Steele was thinking, but saw the other party''s body suddenly deviated from its position.


    And Sean didn''t embarrass each other. From the changing mood, Sean seemed to understand that Freya''s mentor probably surprised her by her performance in time, so he chose to run away.


    Wave [hurricane ~]


    Follow the other party''s inclined angle and fan it directly to the other side.


    "Ah!"


    Steele had no balance in the air, and his body turned violently. As a result, the other party took the opportunity to launch magic and threw himself into the nearby haystack.


    "Master Steele!"


    AI Xiu didn''t care about another person in his hand at the moment. He kicked away and was ready to help.


    Just one step away, he was stopped by another woman.


    "Don''t want to go!" Lucille stood in front of ashoe.


    Sean took a look at their grades. Now Lucille is a little higher than ashoe


    Then don''t worry. I''m busy cleaning up the purple crystal stone on the ground.


    AI Xiu rushed forward and the magic chain in his hand rose with the trend, but it was dissolved by the other party''s finger before it was about to form.


    Energy riots, hands are out, but they are also thrown away by each other!


    "Is that all you can do? If so, it won''t hurt me at all," said Lucille with a smile.


    It''s not the first time I''ve fought.


    In the past ten years of study, she has played with all kinds of Warcraft, even thieves and bullies, but rarely dueled with wizards, especially when she met Wizards of the same level. From the moment she felt a numbness on her arm after knocking off the other party''s energy ball, Lucille knew that the strength of the man in front of her was almost the same as herself.


    If the gap of one or two levels is in the eyes of those who often fight, it is a world of difference, especially when they go to the back, the mutual ability gap is more obvious.


    Even if you spell magic, you can''t beat people higher than yourself!


    But this theory is not absolute. If the other party is slightly negligent or lacks combat experience, it may also fall.


    Lucille has always been improving her combat effectiveness. On weekdays, she likes to secretly watch those challenge arena fights with her mentor in order to see the ways in actual combat.


    "Hum, don''t be crazy... Be careful. I don''t know how to die later." Ai Xiu was ridiculed by a woman, and of course he was unhappy.


    Meditating that the magic was about to start,


    But at this moment, I felt a trace of cold on my back.


    "Do you only have a hard mouth?"


    AI Xiu was surprised that the other party came behind him so quickly and was busy turning around to fight back, but he was elbowed by the other party below the waist.


    The whole person was thrown aside and tried to get up.


    It hurts a little, but it''s not fatal!


    AI Xiu touched his flesh wound. In fact, there was no flesh wound. It was just that the other party was in pain at the position of an acupoint. If the other party had used weapons just now, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Just then Steele stood up again from the haystack and ran to himself.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Nothing."


    "This woman''s magic is very strange. She hates your fighting magic," ashoe said.


    "That''s good. I''m worried that I have no opponent!"


    Steele spoke, but subconsciously looked at Sean.


    In my opinion, men are more dangerous, and even their strength is unknown


    "Well, Lu..."


    Sean wanted to call each other''s name, but found that he almost called it out.


    "Ah? What''s the matter with the tutor?" Lucille looked to Sean''s side and ran over himself.


    Although her appearance has changed now, she still likes to stick to Sean as she used to be.


    "This man looks very weak. I thought he would be better." Lucille''s unintentional sarcasm almost made ashoe rush up without anger.


    "He just can''t fight, and there are not many people who can fight with you. There are people outside. We don''t have to stay... We can almost go," Sean said.


    At this time, Steele and ashoe also noticed that he had a purple crystal in a cloth bag.


    The huge crystal stone on the ground has been completely broken!


    "Want to go!" Steele said with an angry look.


    After all, the other party is Freya''s mentor. I didn''t want to fight with them. It would be better if it could be solved peacefully.


    But it doesn''t seem to work


    It still has to be lifted a little.


    "You can''t stop me if I want to go. The people outside are approaching. You can do it yourself." he threw out the magic of [smoke ~] to confuse each other.


    But it seemed that Steele couldn''t bear such a move, so she rushed forward.


    More decisive this time!


    "Don''t try to run, who the hell are you!"


    "Who I am has nothing to do with you, and we are not enemies, just take something."


    Seeing the other party approaching, Sean also took out his prepared weapons to deal with it.


    It was still a familiar [time dominator] operation, which disordered the rhythm of the opponent''s attack. Then the dagger was thrown out, and Steele had to avoid it.


    "Go."


    Pull Lucille and jump in the direction of the roof.


    At the same time, someone had opened the door at the warehouse door, and the voice came from a distance.


    "We can''t stay here, or we''ll be found!" Stevie dodged the magic dagger attack and looked back at Ai Xiu, who was also picking up the purple crystal.


    They nodded and jumped directly to the height


    The warehouse door is open,


    Two bodies were seen in the face, and the wounded soldier hid in the haystack on the other side.


    "People are up there, on the roof."


    When they came in, they just saw the back of Steele and ashoe leaving, so they hurried out.


    Everyone went out, and the Borg soldier could come out like this


    After taking a look at the broken crystal, he secretly took one away.

 Chapter 701

    Above the roof, Sean and Lucille quickly fled the warehouse.


    And behind you


    "Mentor, they seem to have followed!" Lucille looked back and found that ashoe and Steele followed, and their escape attracted the attention of others in the warehouse.


    Many people below are looking at their own side.


    It''s far away and fast. I can''t hear what''s said below, but I don''t have to guess what it should be!


    "Leave them alone, we''ll just get the things," Sean said.


    I don''t have the idea of fighting with Freya''s mentor Steele at all. If you can hide, just hide.


    "But they followed closely..."


    Different from Sean''s idea, Lucille felt very belligerent.


    "We have changed our appearance. As long as we have a little place, we can become other shapes. We can go straight without paying attention to them." Sean turned back and took Lucille''s hand.


    A little faster, but also looked back at Steele and ashoe.


    As long as you stare at the other party''s rapid pursuit, the time of the sky appears in your field of vision


    That is, at the normal time point at the moment, gently move it. As long as the time moves slightly, the other party should feel something wrong.


    The more capable people are, the easier they are to feel this subtle change, especially in this combat environment


    Time backtracking.


    "Let''s go!" Sean pulled Lucille to speed up.


    At the same time, ashoe and Steele also accelerated!


    However, at this moment, both ashoe and Steele felt a little abnormal illusion.


    I have just jumped over this roof, but why does it appear under my feet again, and even the jumping action is repeated!


    "Ashoe!"


    Steele called out the name next to him.


    AI Xiu felt the same at this time. They had been chasing two strangers in front of him, but there was a strange phenomenon in front of them.


    Just at this time, they jumped over a house and jumped up at the same time


    In the next second, almost in the blink of an eye, their position actually returned to before jumping up.


    "There''s a problem!" Steele said suddenly.


    "Let''s go to the side..."


    Both of them were surprised to find the strange phenomenon produced by the body, but there were other warehouse people chasing below, as if the guards were out.


    Can only quickly choose a place to stop temporarily.


    The view was blocked by the eaves. In such a few seconds, the two had run away!


    "Damn it, they''re gone."


    "This is not the time to take care of them... Let''s find a place to avoid the city guards," Steele said.


    Because they ran from the top of the roof, as long as they jumped out of the warehouse area and walked to the street, in fact, the guards may not be able to catch up, and most of them can''t catch up, so as long as they choose a secret place to change their clothes, those urban guards will never find them again.


    In a resident''s home, ashoe charmed the family with hypnotic Magic, and the two jumped in through the window.


    "How about..."


    "There''s no one here. Let''s change our clothes and leave."


    Attacking ordinary people is not a glorious thing for the two great wizards, but the situation forces us to escape the pursuit of the city guard.


    In this ordinary family near the harbor, they are not rich, but they still have a few clothes. They just change them and throw their old clothes into the fireplace to burn them


    After changing his clothes, ashoe looked at one of the pieces of purple crystal he got from the warehouse.


    Compared with the huge piece before, this one is the size of a palm.


    It has been destroyed. I don''t know if it''s still useful.


    "I didn''t expect that this small crystal would attract so many people."


    While ashoe was thinking, Steele, who had changed his clothes, came out.


    As one of the high-level Witches of basharan, Steele filomina, who has both beauty and strength, is naturally fascinating, but these appearance features don''t make much sense in Aixiu''s eyes.


    If it were not for the wizard organizations in the same country, they might not pay attention to each other''s types.


    But no matter what they think, now they are on the same rope.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect... It seems that this thing is really strange." Ai Xiu took it in his hand and showed it to the other party.


    Steele is a person who has seen many treasures. Compared with ashoe''s erudition, the characteristic of beautiful female wizards is that they can receive many gifts from nobles.


    Judging from the color, this purple crystal is nothing... It feels inferior.


    However, it will send out a cold but not divergent chill. It is tightly wrapped in its crystal and can be felt by hand, but it doesn''t feel when you put it on the table.


    "I haven''t seen anything like this. I think those two people came for it later."


    When it comes to those two people, ashoe and Steele both have blank faces.


    The other party''s magic is too weird


    Just now, they felt that their actions were traced back. It was definitely some kind of magic.


    "You should have felt the situation just now," Steele asked.


    Ashoe nodded.


    "Well, I jumped over the roof, but in the blink of an eye, my body returned to the state of jumping!"


    If it were not for their own experience, neither of them would believe that such a strange thing would happen.


    However, in connection with the existence of two people in front, they should use this magic.


    "It''s so weird. I''ve seen countless magic, but I''ve never seen this kind of magic..."


    "Is it possible that our route was tampered with by each other?"


    "Now we can''t check the things on the route. I''m afraid the escort in the city has taken action."


    I can''t explain, and now is not the time to study each other''s abilities. If that person really has magic unheard of by the two, they will fight in the previous battle.


    Of course, maybe the other party doesn''t want to fight.


    In short, now both sides have got a crystal stone


    Now we have to struggle with how to deal with the escort of the city.


    Steele opened the room''s pager when a group of people in the street began to come into view.


    "If they can''t find us, they may block the exits of all cities. It''s not easy for us to go out at that time."


    "I see," Steele frowned.


    It shouldn''t have been this time, but no one thought it would attract the attention of the city guard.


    If I had been cruel to kill the three people before, maybe I wouldn''t have so much trouble


    Just those two people!


    "Ai Xiu, your intelligence is the best. Do you recall those high-level wizards in this city?"

 Chapter 702

    As Elinda, the most perfect intelligence agency of the basharan Empire, AI Xiu can obviously know more information than the wings of the sky.


    Otherwise, the other party will not know his activities in this city, and accurately know which hotel he is in


    For high-level wizards, especially those who have become famous.


    No matter where they go, they are watched by people. They may be the intelligence departments of various organizations, or some local officials and forces, etc.


    In short, once you come to a place through normal ways, someone will know, especially celebrities!


    Steele just thought


    Now that the city''s escort has been alerted, other wizards must also be alerted. See if it is possible to find help among others, or find out the wizard with mysterious magic just now.


    "It seems that there are not many people in this city except you and me. There are two members of the older generation of local wizard rota, and an alchemist who has been in this city for many years. I don''t think they should be the person just now!" said aishou.


    High level wizards have no secrets.


    This sentence is not nonsense. For some senior people who never hide their strength, they are destined to be watched by countless eyes on the day when they leak their strength.


    No matter where he goes, anyone in a crowded city will surely notice him!


    So some wizards with relatively good strength will choose to hide their strength. As long as you don''t come out realistically, no one will know you. You can go anywhere.


    "I know none of them are... I''m just wondering if it''s someone who just came."


    "You''re talking about the wizard from the southern continent you saw yesterday?" said ashoe.


    Although I haven''t seen each other, I have seen each other''s disciples.


    I saw it only last night when I went to the place where the witches lived


    Thinking of this, AI Xiu suddenly reacted. Just now, the woman''s voice has always felt very familiar, but she can''t remember who it is. She doesn''t seem to know, but she just feels very familiar.


    If it is not as like as two peas, it is the person who has recently met, so that it will have an impression. Now, I recall that the voice is just like the white haired girl yesterday.


    "Master Steele."


    "What''s the matter?" Steele looked at ashoe, who was a little excited at the moment.


    "The wizard you followed yesterday, do you know where he lives?"


    "In the hotel where we live, why... Do you suspect it''s him?" Steele actually suspected it just now. After all, the man he met only yesterday, and today he also met a wizard with superb magic.


    It''s hard not to think of one!


    "Maybe we should visit this man!"


    "Let''s go," Steele said.


    At this time, the city guards on the street are still searching for suspicious people, but if important people are not captured, they will not come one by one. They will only send more people on the street, and will restrict the way of exit to prevent each other from leaving.


    Water, airship, land transportation and so on.


    These three roads are likely to be blocked


    Ashoe and Steele were not found, and they changed into ordinary people''s clothes. Even if they went out, no one would find them. Ashoe didn''t forget to leave some coins for the family before they left.


    This is a gift from the basharan empire.


    You always have to give some money when you take other people''s things, and the other party won''t talk about it until you receive the money.


    I''ll be at ease when I leave


    "Let''s go, there are more escorts in the street!" Steele reminded.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Sean came down from the roof with Lucille. When he walked in the alley, he changed himself and went out again.


    Anyway, his appearance has not been found. As long as the purple crystal is hidden well, no one knows.


    On the street,


    Many people heard that there was a theft in the warehouse and people died. A group of good people couldn''t help but want to go and have a look.


    The city''s escort reinforcements had just been called back from other blocks and were immediately blocked by the residents of their own city


    Uh


    "Hahaha, these people are really stupid. I didn''t expect it was their own people who blocked them." Lucille couldn''t help laughing after seeing such a scene.


    Even Sean was helpless.


    I have carefully considered the evacuation route. I have been very careful in the whole process, but sometimes it is not their own conspiracy that hinders the convoy, but their own people.


    It seems that I haven''t been in the position of managing the people for a long time, but I have ignored these habits.


    "If I had known this, I should have fought with that guy before I left. It''s rare for me to meet someone with equal strength!" Lucille also regretted.


    The guy she said should mean ashoe.


    The ashoe level of this era has been pulled apart by Lucille.


    But the victory lies in his rich experience and good magic understanding ability. Lucille''s words are just high level.


    To sum up, they are equal opponents!


    "There will be a chance next time, just don''t kill him then." Sean said casually.


    According to the future development trend of Lucille, her level will continue to grow and become stronger in the next ten years, and there are not many highlights of AI Xiu. When I last met him, it was only level 10, and now it is level 8.


    That is, he will rise two levels in the next ten years


    Erudite among wizards!


    It sounds good to say that they are talents who study magic and erudition in various regions, but in the view of real wizards, the other party may not be able to improve, so they will put more experience on supplementary knowledge.


    After all, national wizards, a country''s prosperity depends only on a few wizards and a few magic. People as knowledgeable as he later will be more valued


    However, in the eyes of extreme wizards, this is a loser''s attempt.


    "I can''t be so violent." Lucille retorted with her lips dissatisfied with Sean''s words, and suddenly seemed to recall something. "By the way, mentor. You don''t seem to be at war with the two wizards just now?"


    It''s just a feeling, but Lucille can feel that her mentor is actually trying to avoid the war with the two people just now.


    In Lucille''s opinion, the tutor''s strength is far above them, but why avoid the war? And the eyes of those little witches are always wrong.


    "Yes?"


    The little girl nodded strongly.


    Sean smiled.


    "After all, we can''t always talk about fighting."


    Although it makes a lot of sense, Lucille feels that this is very different from the original tutor''s character. It seems that this phenomenon has existed since the beginning of Mersin.


    "OK, don''t guess. Let''s find a place to settle down first, see the situation in the city, and I''ll study this stone by the way."

 Chapter 703

    As everyone expected, someone was killed in the warehouse area, and the contents were destroyed and stolen.


    Soon, the city guards blocked the road to the outside world


    To be exact, it''s not a blockade, but an inventory.


    The purpose is to find the culprit who stole the warehouse.


    The city depends on the seaport trade. If the merchants'' goods are lost, it is likely to arouse the dissatisfaction of many merchants. You know, Mersin is not only a port, but also a lot of places to enter the inland.


    If the city''s handling is not satisfactory to businessmen, they may choose other ports next time.


    Therefore, even if it is a gesture, the road should be blocked and suspicious people should be carefully investigated... And a notice has been posted outside the hotel in the evening, explaining what happened in the warehouse area today.


    The main idea is that someone secretly disguised city businessmen sneaked into the warehouse area, not only stole in it, but also killed two people, which is a provocation to the city guard.


    Therefore, hotels in all parts of the city should actively join the ranks of looking for killers. The thing stolen by the other party is a purple crystal. If you find it, you must report it, etc.


    Followed by a string of bounties.


    It''s only a few thousand dollars. I don''t know whether it was given by those businessmen or put forward by the city''s escort.


    This money is not a lot for Sean, but it is also a good money for ordinary people... In the hotel, those idle people really pay attention to it. They really stare into their bags before entering anyone, even if they can''t find it.


    In one room, Lucille looked at the idle people outside and laughed in her heart.


    "These people are so stupid that they think they can find us? What can those people do... It''s nonsense." there is an area in the private room where they can see the front of the hotel.


    You can''t stand idlers at the door. If you don''t go in, you''ll look at it.


    And he''s still a bully.


    If you see people who are strong or armed coming in, you don''t dare to look more. On the contrary, if they are slightly weaker businessmen, especially women or older ones, they are almost ready to rob things.


    Although Lucil seldom make complaints about others'' affairs on weekdays, he can not help but Tucao a few sentences after seeing this scene, otherwise he will not feel happy.


    "There are many people in the world who make use of the topic, and more people will use a certain policy to suppress people, stand in an invincible position, and then they can do whatever they want." Sean said in the room, too lazy to look outside.


    "These people really do whatever they want..."


    Lucille stared at the people at the door below. At this time, she wanted to teach them a lesson.


    If it hadn''t been for this, I might have really gone.


    "It''s so angry! I can''t see it anymore."


    Sean noticed the little girl''s mood change and said with a smile.


    "But these people are also the most in every city. There are not many people who can really sit on the top. Most people just live with a resentment. Once they have the opportunity to vent, they won''t let go of such a time..."


    Thanks to the existence of these people, the event has become more and more complex.


    Purple crystal can''t be owned only by yourself. Maybe someone will find that those jewelers actually have more hands in a few days. At that time, they will have more opportunities to leave the city.


    Lucille was angry, but she didn''t look at it at all.


    Close the window, walk across from Sean and sit down


    At this time, the purple crystal stone was placed on the table.


    Lucille doesn''t know how to look at the color. She just looks at the shape. Because she has been knocked, the stone is irregular and even has many cracks. It''s not good-looking.


    I once saw more beautiful stones in the imperial palace of kesselk and sister Rachel. Even the stones of alchemy materials are better than it. I don''t know what use this thing is.


    "Mentor, what''s the use of this stone you''ve worked so hard to get?" she asked.


    "In fact, I have already used it. You can reach out and touch it..."


    Lucille obediently reached out and stroked the purple stone.


    It''s a little cold, and it''s very cold.


    "It''s so cold."


    "Well, the temperature of this stone is lower than our body temperature, but it will not be affected by the surrounding environment," Sean said.


    Ashoe''s explanation wasn''t quite right before.


    Not because the stone is cold, but because the temperature of the stone itself is low, so the hand will feel cold when touching it, which should belong to the temperature of the stone itself.


    From the deep sea, that is different from the land!


    "What does this mean?" Lucille asked incomprehensibly.


    "In other words, it has some power to ensure that it will not be affected in the environment. This is very special... I''ll try it now."


    From the temperature alone, the ancient crystal is really special.


    It can not be disturbed by the outside world, which shows that it has a great power to resist the outside world, but a power can''t work by itself, because it is as simple as [ancient crystal] in its own vision.


    The name is right. It means you have the right thing.


    Moreover, according to Sean''s understanding of Utah Sotos, the other party will not send himself to other timelines. Since he wants to find the ancient, he will appear in the time related to them


    Sure enough, I met this time, but I don''t know what use this crystal is.


    Sean tried to recall the pictures he had seen before. He did see this crystal when he really called Yug Sotos for the first time in the battle of the basharan palace. His impression was very clear.


    Unfortunately, as I said before


    Human memory is selective. If we don''t recall the pictures that flash by, we will almost forget them. Moreover, after a few years, we continue to receive those information pictures from Yuge, and we can''t remember them over time.


    It''s just a sense of the picture, but there''s no specific story.


    Sean stroked the purple crystal, hoping to use Yug''s ability to recall something again. If he can''t remember, at least untie it.


    But after trying several times, I still don''t feel it


    If the use of crystal was too early, it may have gone beyond the scope of human cognition. No matter how you think about it, you can''t solve it unless you directly ask the person who knows it.


    But it was Yug who let himself come here. If he started telling stories, he had to start from the beginning, and Sean couldn''t bear the news from all over the world.


    Just like everything that happened in the world was passed on to you


    Maybe it''s been used to it in YOG, but Sean''s body is mortal after all!

 Chapter 704

    That power.


    Or the price of knowing all the truth, there is no strength to bear!


    It''s too uncomfortable. Even his transformed body still feels that the price of the truth is very uncomfortable. If he can, Sean prefers to explore it over a long period of time. After all, it''s much easier to control time. Even if he spends a few months here, he will still open his eyes around Freya when he wakes up.


    Moreover, many things in this era are only known through personal experience. Otherwise, how could I have thought that these things covered the wings of the sky were encountered by myself, and Freya''s mentor was also in this era


    It was only more than ten years ago that the strength of the whole sky covering wing changed again.


    I don''t know what problems the teacher of Freya encountered during this period. I feel that she has fallen off when she is still very young.


    But it''s better if she falls, otherwise it''s hard for the two to meet in COGA city


    After watching Sean for a long time, he didn''t see any difference, and it was time for dinner. Lucille would go to the bottom of the hotel to pick up the food. It was almost a daily routine, but a few more mockery of the people below today.


    It is said that several people below caught a man with a purple stone, insisted that the other party was a thief who killed in the warehouse area, and called the people of the guard to come.


    Of course, it''s not the most ridiculous to catch the wrong person. What''s more ridiculous is that those people fought for wages.


    I started to ask for credit before I confirmed it


    Two people said they saw the stone in the man''s backpack, and one said it was his hand. As a result, they fought.


    Lucille was originally upset about those people, but now she feels a little ridiculous


    "If they were not so interesting, we might not be able to get out of the city safely. In a sense, we might have to thank them."


    "Hahaha..."


    At Sean''s words, Lucille couldn''t help laughing.


    After dinner, they both stayed in the room and didn''t go out.


    Because today, this thing was watched everywhere, especially by outsiders like myself. When the idle people caught enough people, and then the guards were overwhelmed, they should be able to leave safely.


    At that time, with a little magic, Sean believes he can leave the city


    But now the key point is to unlock the secret of the ancient crystal, otherwise I don''t know where I''m going to find them.


    Look at the crystal,


    Still at a loss.


    The lights stayed on until late at night, and Lucille stayed with herself until late at night.


    On weekdays, at night, Lucille would go to the other side alone and write on her stomach. Sean didn''t know what to write, but he didn''t bother when he saw the state of [serious!] and [trying to write...] on the other party''s head.


    It''s probably to record magic and other things. After all, her magic book was given by her later. At that time, she said she was good at recording the new magic she developed.


    If it weren''t for this, I couldn''t give it to her!


    Speaking of time, there is continuity everywhere


    Only in myself, this is staggered.


    Together with Lucille, she has become a mysterious figure on the timeline. After the intersection of the future and the past, there is no cause and effect.


    It has become the result of a ring and a ring. Now it is unclear whether she taught Lucille or she taught herself.


    Everything on the timeline has continuity, but they become very complicated


    Sean didn''t know whether it was good or not, but it had become so now that he could only continue to go with her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    From late into the night, Sean went to rest after watching for a long time without results, and then Lucille went to sleep after writing.


    Maybe I''ve been thinking about the ancient crystal all day.


    Sean felt that he was getting closer to this topic in his dream


    Especially when fighting in the basharan palace, all the reasons were that King Simon''s child, a prince of the basharan Empire, died in the palace, and unknown magic was involved.


    But all this,


    All this


    Sean seemed to dream of the great wizard who had fought with him, lapushi.


    The name has been automatically lost in your memory!


    However, after a whole day''s recollection, it was remembered again in his dream. Not only lapushi, but also the tentacle monster attached to him at that time. Each tentacle was an eye, a body fluid as viscous as asphalt


    Winding around, crazy people attack... People almost fall into extreme fear at a glance.


    Like that.


    Hiss~


    I felt like I was about to recall, and then I summoned YOG Sotos regardless.


    Even one echo of Yug was enough to make the world tremble. Only then did the monster finally fall down and be torn off by itself in time.


    That name


    That name.


    Hughes!


    A twisted and wriggling body is as boring as maggots, but its green eyes are hard to forget.


    A mess, and then their master.


    An individual with a huge spindle barrel, the ancient!


    And Sean''s last picture was fixed on the sparsely populated ice sheet, at the top of the ice sheet


    "Ice sheet!"


    Sean suddenly sat up.


    In the dark, Lucille quickly opened her eyes.


    "What''s going on? Mentor." the finger lit Mars.


    Because the oil lamp had been out long after they slept, and the moon could not be seen in the backlit room, the flame lit by Lucille became the only light spot in the room.


    Sean gasped.


    Lucille sat up from the other bed, lit the lights in the room, and then hurried to Sean.


    "Mentor, what''s the matter with you!!"


    "It''s okay... I''m okay."


    The wandering process made Sean spend all his strength.


    Sean refused to give himself a torrent of information physically, but he could constantly see some illusions in his dreams, which was equivalent to one of the activities of the power of the time dominator. There had been similar situations before.


    It''s just that this kind of wandering will make you consume a lot of physical strength. Every time you wake up, you feel very collapsed.


    "I''ll get you some water," said Lucille hastily.


    Run to the table and pour a glass of water


    It''s cold, and my tutor likes to drink hot.


    The flame on your hand ignites. It''s hot water when you bring it back in a few seconds.


    "Mentor."


    "Well..."


    Sean ended up drinking from a water glass.


    "We found our next target."


    "What goal?"


    "The Plateau... The roof of the world," Sean said.

 Chapter 705

    The next morning, Sean was still in bed.


    Lucille was also worried that Sean would not sleep when he woke up last night. Unexpectedly, he got up as late as usual


    Since he came to this world, Sean has always lived as an aristocrat. With many excellent conditions, he will have a higher standard of living than ordinary people anyway.


    As for Lucille''s words, they are people who work on slave merchant ships. What good conditions do they have? They just get better in recent days. However, in order to repay Sean, Lucille has taken care of all his daily life over the years.


    Changing clothes, mending shoes and socks or changing season clothes are all prepared by Lucille.


    And so it is today


    With Sean still awake, Lucille will cook the water in advance and see what food is for breakfast in the hotel today.


    Walking in the room, I suddenly noticed the purple crystal placed on the table


    She took one more look and thought it was a very common thing.


    The appearance is not good-looking, and the color is not as bright as those gemstones. Why do your tutors stick to it?


    Since Lucille was sensible, she has always felt that the tutor seems to be acting in order to find something. She has been changing places since many years ago, and she doesn''t stay in each place for a long time. She is interested in the local library and ancient knowledge every time.


    For this matter, Lucille has asked many times, but the tutor didn''t seriously explain it.


    Before, I always felt that my ability was too low, so I didn''t tell myself, so I worked hard to practice magic... But now I feel that my level is very high, and the magic in my hand has become diverse. Unfortunately, the tutor is still unwilling to say.


    She went to the table, picked up the stone and looked carefully. She didn''t find anything unusual.


    Strange,


    Looking back, I was still a sleeping mentor!


    There is nothing unusual about this thing, but why can your mentor know the secret? And last night, he suddenly said he would go to the plateau, the roof of the world.


    How did he know about it?


    A string of questions that Lucille doesn''t understand.


    only!


    Put the stone back where it was. Since her mentor didn''t want to say it, there must be his reason. Lucille won''t achieve today until she accepted Sean''s gift, so she is very grateful to the mentor in front of her.


    There must be something else, so I don''t want to tell myself... Comfort myself in the bottom of my heart.


    The hotel in the morning is very quiet,


    Lucille went downstairs to get the water. At this time, only a few guys in the store would get up and clean.


    Although the doors of most hotels are open, the light inside is not good, mainly because the windows are rarely opened... On the one hand, it is the privacy of guests, on the other hand, it is also worried that more thieves will jump in through these windows.


    Therefore, the environment in most hotels is gray. There will be light during the day and only lights in the evening.


    In the morning, there will always be a smell of overnight alcohol in the room


    "Miss, you get up so early?!" said a hotel attendant who was cleaning after seeing Lucille downstairs.


    Although I live in a relatively prosperous city port, not every hotel will have a lot of people. Usually, there are few people here when it is not the peak harvest season. I don''t know the only people who check in every day.


    Besides, the girl with silver hair is so beautiful that it''s difficult to forget


    "Yes," replied Lucille kindly.


    The shop guys who smiled were stunned. They had seen such a moving but kind girl there before.


    "Do you... What do you need? Although it''s morning, the food and other things have been prepared in the kitchen. I''ll send them to you if the young lady needs them," said the shop man.


    Although I appreciate each other''s beauty, I know myself very well.


    I remember that yesterday, a handsome man came with the other party. His temperament was very aristocratic.


    No matter what their relationship is, they have demonstrated their circle. Such a big man has no chance to know him except when he lives in a hotel. Of course, he won''t have other ideas.


    Just want to be as gentlemanly as possible


    Perhaps it is the inferiority complex in your heart. Being able to talk and laugh with such people seems to bring great satisfaction.


    "Can''t it be left over from yesterday?"


    Of course, Lucille didn''t know what the store clerk was thinking at the moment, but replied according to what the other party said.


    "Of course not. How can we do that kind of thing? Although some guests like to eat back to the pot, we must do it again if you ask."


    "Then prepare some breakfast for you," said Lucille.


    "OK!"


    The answer was neat.


    "By the way, miss. If you want to go out today, my suggestion is not to go too far..." suddenly seemed to recall something and said hurriedly.


    "Why?"


    "It''s not all because of what happened yesterday. I don''t know who stole things in the warehouse area of the harbor and killed two people. It is said that the identity of Borg soldiers was found on those two people. It was originally an ordinary event, but now it has risen to the country."


    What the shopkeeper said surprised Lucille.


    Of course she knew the two dead people. After all, she and her mentor watched them fight on the roof.


    I didn''t expect to be Borg''s man!


    "Are you sure it''s Borg''s man?"


    "I can''t be wrong. I''ve received first-hand news here. Now the Lord is probably having a headache. You know, Borg is the most powerful country in our region. Although it''s far away from us, some soldiers who die in the city will certainly be investigated by the king. There will be more city guards these days than before. You''d better not go too far."


    Lucille''s appearance can easily be seen as an outsider, which is a kind of advice.


    "I see. Thank you."


    He answered, took advantage of the time to get hot water for Sean and hurried up.


    And Sean woke up at that time


    "Teacher, come and wash your face. I heard an important news just now."


    "What?" Sean looked at each other dimly.


    "The two who died in the warehouse yesterday are Borg people, and they are Borg soldiers. Now the city Lord is speeding up the search for those two guys. What shall we do next?"


    As for the identities of the two men, Sean had heard the news in the previous inquiry, and now he just repeated it.


    "It doesn''t matter. It won''t be long. According to what I said, when those idle people catch enough people these days, we''ll just go directly, preferably by airship. It''s faster!" Sean said.

 Chapter 706

    The identity of those two people was already known by themselves, and the response of the Lord here was also in his expectation


    Borg people are always overbearing. If they die, they will not give up.


    Unfortunately, this place is too far away from Borg. Ten years later, they will not be able to fight the saran Empire, let alone Mersin south of basharan.


    At most, it is a verbal bluff, and then use some machinery and other things to restrict exports.


    Borg''s machinery manufacturing is indeed strong, but it can not be replaced. Mersin is a small country. Life is mainly based on ordinary agriculture, and industrial restrictions will not have much impact.


    Not to mention the ability to buy from other countries


    At best, it''s a show, and then it''s over.


    Isn''t the point that one person is not dead?


    Sean recalled that there was a man alive when he fought yesterday. At that time, he and Lucille were busy fleeing. Finally, they didn''t see what happened to the man. If he hadn''t been caught or finally killed, he would tell his superiors the whole thing.


    At that time, it will only be said that the basharan empire is behind the mischief, and I can''t blame myself.


    "Wait a few days. We''ll just leave after a while anyway." Sean didn''t care about the trouble at all, or at all.


    The strength of a city''s escort team is limited.


    It won''t last long


    "When shall we wait?"


    Sean frowned and thought about it.


    "Probably, just a few days. It shouldn''t be too long!"


    A long time ago, when he was in Oro City, Sean asked Luke to study Mersin''s combat effectiveness. At that time, he was worried that the other party would attack Oro city during the war, so he specially investigated the strength of this country.


    There is strength, but it is much looser than other countries.


    Maybe it''s a characteristic of the coastal nation. Because there is a vast sea as a way back, many people will not be equal to death. For them, as long as they live safely in Mersin, a small country, they can retreat to the island if they have problems.


    That is, there are many nameless islands in the southern sea, and the United islands are the retreat of the whole country.


    It is indeed very rare, and it is this kind of pirate thought that makes this country without unity. The king is just a figure who can listen to in the general environment. If there is a real turmoil, they can sail independently immediately.


    Anyway,


    Rely on this rogue and helpless way to survive.


    Mersin is such a country!


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine in the end," Sean said with certainty.


    In the next few days, as Sean expected, the idle people in the city really kept finding those who hid purple gemstones, but they all caught them wrong.


    After that, Sean even thought they would choose one of them as a scapegoat.


    But it doesn''t seem to be so serious


    The whole city was being arrested by security guards, and normal life continued. On the fourth day, the situation improved a little.


    Sean took Lucille and got ready to go.


    Take an airship to see where the nearest city to the west is. Mersin''s territory does not seem to be connected to the plateau area, and there is no port on the plateau. The only means of transportation you can choose is an airship.


    On the fifth day, Sean prepared something, and they immediately set off for the airship tower


    "Mentor, are we going to the plateau now?"


    "Well, I said it a few days ago." Sean glanced at Lucille nearby.


    I know the other party has questions, and there are questions these days, but she doesn''t say it, and Sean can''t find a good excuse to explain.


    How to say that!


    Just tell her I came to find someone and went back when I found someone?


    I guess the little girl can''t understand what it means.


    "It''s a good place. Although I haven''t been there, I''ve seen descriptions of it in books. It''s a place worth visiting." Sean tried to make things easier.


    However, this tone has become immune to Lucille.


    She just nodded and answered, ''Oh''.


    It seems that I still care about the reason


    "Lucille."


    "Huh?"


    Sean suddenly stopped.


    "Do you know why I have been persistent in looking for things related to this stone?"


    Of course, the other party shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    "This involves something that has always been very important. Just like the alchemists pursuing truth in those years, we wizards also have a goal to pursue. It is related to me and your future, so I want to find it..."


    Lucille listened blankly, half understanding.


    "What''s that thing?"


    Sean shook his head incomprehensibly.


    "I''m not sure now, but it must exist."


    Suddenly, for such a moment, I subconsciously thought about the future of Lucille. Could it be my words that led the other party to wander around.


    Tried to persuade, but finally gave up.


    After all, Lucille''s situation on the normal time line more than ten years later is much better. If she didn''t travel before, she might not meet herself at that time. The world line must be connected. How to change the outcome has already appeared, so there is no need to tangle.


    "Then why are you looking for it?"


    "Someone always wants to know!"


    A conversation that you may not be able to explain yourself.


    Sean looked at each other [distressed!] and smiled and stroked each other''s head.


    "Don''t think so much. You''ll know later. You''ll always stay on the road in your life. When you feel tired, you''ll find a place to settle down. It''s good for your life!"


    Of course, Lucille, who is still fifteen or sixteen at the moment, doesn''t understand what Sean said. She may understand, but she won''t go deep into it.


    The world is still big for her, and the time is long enough


    The city''s airship tower is still built at the highest place in the city. After all, it will not affect the normal operation of the city.


    Lucille is also the first time to see an airship. She has heard of this kind of transportation before. She is very excited to see it for the first time.


    "It''s so beautiful. Can we really fly away in it?"


    Fantasy is always beautiful.


    However, only Sean knew that airship was probably the most difficult means of transportation in the world.


    Ha ha~


    "You won''t think so later. Remember to buy earplugs when you go up. You''d better buy some pickled cucumbers and pickles. It''s estimated that you can''t eat anything else these days," Sean said.


    I''ve come here. I''m so experienced!


    "Ah? Is it so serious?"


    "You go and buy it, and then you''ll know," Sean said directly.


    However, at this time, I heard another voice, which was very familiar.


    Freya


    Turn your head.


    I saw Steele and his party, including ashoe, whom I hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Horizontal trough~

 Chapter 707

    How can I see them everywhere!


    I have been very careful to avoid it. Unexpectedly, I still didn''t avoid it.


    Met again


    I hope they don''t follow themselves in the same airship.


    Sean deliberately avoided the sight of several people over there. Even if they saw him, they pretended not to see him.


    Quickly call Lucille and ask the other party to ask how to get to the airship that can go to the Plateau... However, the other party asked for a long time and hurried back.


    "How''s it going? Did you ask," Sean asked.


    "Yes, but I haven''t heard of that city." Lucille frowned.


    "What''s your name?"


    "It seems to be called... COGA city! I don''t know where it is."


    "COGA city?"


    Sean really felt that the galloping horse in his heart didn''t know where to run, COGA city. Don''t you let yourself go back!


    Today, the city of COGA in this time period


    Sean recalled that it was about ten years ago. At that time, ''little Sean'' should have been born, and the previous generation of Baron vigil was still there. Little Sean should be less than ten years old.


    Now I don''t know if I will meet my former ''self''?


    To tell you the truth, I''m still curious about Sean Weigel. Since I woke up, I''ve been borrowing each other''s body and identity to make waves in the world. However, these results are good, especially for myself who has a congenital identity and has borne many benefits from each other.


    From the beginning to now, Sean has never really considered the owner of the real identity


    How to put it?


    It''s a kind of fear.


    If I saw myself in the turbulence of time, what would it be like? Sean couldn''t believe it.


    Suddenly, he looked up at the sunny sky


    You can''t have arranged all this, YOG? Or gauze Nicholas, or NAIA.


    The last thing that the whole basharan Empire, or the whole western region wants to go to is the city of COGA, which is exactly where to go!


    "Mentor, are we going?" asked Lucille.


    After a long silence, Sean decided.


    "Go ~"


    Anyway, according to the previous story, if you don''t go to Tyler MIA Town, you won''t meet ''little Sean''. As long as you don''t meet him, it doesn''t matter to others.


    "Well, I''ll buy a ticket now... But I just met the two wizards we met before." Lucille also met Steele and asho when she went to inquire.


    Because they used camouflage magic in the warehouse, they should not be found


    So the intersection of the two sides is still at the time when they first met in the port, or when they lived together in a hotel.


    "Never mind, don''t forget that we used camouflage magic before, and the purple crystal was hidden and kept by me, and no one could find it," Sean said.


    The more powerful thing about my magic is to comply with what I think in my heart. I thought a lot when I first studied, but few can really exert it, but now it''s different. After the level is improved, I have more possibilities.


    Many magic can be imagined and can be used without being bound by power.


    Gradually, Sean also understood why wizards would pursue such high-level treatment.


    That is not only the improvement of status, but also their own satisfaction


    Who doesn''t like magic that can do whatever they want!


    "Go."


    "Yes."


    After urging Lucille to buy airship tickets, she should board on time


    Just stepped on the airship, there was a voice of greeting behind him.


    "What a coincidence, sir. I didn''t expect we could meet here." the voice was like a smile, without any feelings.


    Steele''s greeting stopped Sean.


    Looking back,


    The other party just took his three disciples and two accompanying witches aboard the airship.


    "It''s a coincidence that you''re going to COGA, too?" Sean said with a smile.


    Now, even Freya in this group is not what she wants to meet, but she can''t escape, and it''s not just them, but even ashoe.


    The two had never communicated on a formal occasion, so when the other party saw him, they first saluted respectfully. This etiquette was unique to the basharan Empire, and Sean was used to it before. Fortunately, he noticed this detail, so he used the etiquette of Adak.


    "I heard master Steele say that I met a master from the south when I was in the port. I think it should be your excellency."


    The attitude of [temptation!] is hanging overhead


    Sean laughed at it. It was too obvious!


    "Hello, but I''m not a master, but an ordinary traveler." Sean didn''t answer each other.


    After simple politeness, prepare to turn and leave.


    Subconsciously looked at Freya at the moment


    Just ignore them. Of course they have nothing to say.


    "Wait a minute, sir wizard." ashoe didn''t give up and was still trying to talk to Sean.


    "What''s up?"


    "I can feel your powerful magical energy. I think you must be a great wizard. Just... The city of COGA we are going to this time is my hometown. I want to invite you to sit in the wizard tower. Do you agree?"


    With this hand.


    Sean smiled to himself, which was in line with ashoe''s character.


    "Sorry, I''m not a master, and I have my own business to do. I appreciate your kindness." I''ve said repeatedly that I won''t answer no matter how these people move.


    As long as you don''t answer, it won''t have anything to do with it.


    Naturally, it won''t be related


    Just then Lucille trotted over to help herself with her things.


    Because of what happened in the warehouse area before, the ban is still there. Everyone who travels should check their backpacks.


    As the days passed, more and more people were caught wrong in the city, which also caused many people''s complaints. The ban seemed to be less strict than before.


    In addition, Sean wiped out the purple crystal object in his backpack with blindfold magic in advance. In the eyes of ordinary people, it is a magic guide book, a magic wand and some food.


    "What are these?"


    "Magic book, and wand!"


    Several soldiers who checked looked around with something and said.


    Many wizards will take airships. The soldiers who can check here are people who have seen the world. Even if the other party tells the identity of the wizard, they still have to continue to check.


    But when it was Shawn''s turn to cover the wings of the sky, he turned his head curiously.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s just a girl''s thing."


    A soldier picked up the box in Freya''s bag and said.


    "Open!"

 Chapter 708

    Because it was Freya''s thing, it attracted Sean''s attention.


    "This..."


    Freya looked a little embarrassed, and there were [worry!] and [uneasy!] emotions above her head.


    Huh?


    What''s going on? Can''t that crystal be put in this small box.


    Looking at the little red box picked up by the soldiers, it looked like a rouge box.


    Although Freya likes to dress up and has been like this since she was a child... She shouldn''t be old enough to use it.


    Uh


    I don''t know. Sean immediately denied it.


    After all, this is a world without much scientific basis. If she likes to use it or not, she takes a special look at the two girls next to her and Steele and others. There is a state of [worry!] on her head.


    No, it''s really hidden in that place.


    "What do you want to see about a girl''s things!" Freya retorted.


    "Hey, we were ordered to check. Whoever wants to leave has to go through our inspection, even you... If you don''t open it, I''ll know it." the soldier was polite, but there was another kind of anger in the hearts of the people at the moment.


    "Wait. You can''t see this. You can''t afford to pay for it!"


    Steele first stood up and said.


    It was OK to speak normally, but some people just can''t listen to the language they can''t speak and can''t afford to pay for it. That''s a changing curse.


    "I''m just going to open it today. How about you? We''re the escort of the city. As a wizard, you want to fight the whole city?"


    The appearance of the wings of the sky Witch and the appearance of AI Xiu have explained their identity, otherwise these soldiers would not be so easy to talk.


    But one yard to one yard, normal duties still have to be done... And these people even ridicule their poverty, so we must open it.


    "Wait."


    Ashoe was also busy standing up and talking at this time.


    "What do you want? I said... This is the city''s escort. I heard you just now. You said it was the wizard of COGA city? Did the basharan Empire dare to do so?"


    Suddenly it rose to the level of the country. This sentence really bluffed several people.


    Even though Steele has great strength, he can''t mess with other countries directly, especially the wizard organization that represents the will of the country like them.


    "Hum, open it and let me see!"


    He spoke with great momentum, but Sean could see that the soldiers were in a state of [guilty!] on their heads, and the only state of emotional change was [anger!]


    Maybe what Steele said just now made them feel insulted.


    Maybe it can be discussed if you don''t say so. After all, ordinary soldiers don''t dare to be enemies with so many wizards.


    Alas~


    Sometimes you just don''t know your temper, so you suffer a loss.


    At that time, he looked back at Sean and seemed to run over excitedly.


    "Your Excellency, the wizard, I saw you talking to these two people just now. I don''t think they are one of them."


    "I''m alone..." Sean replied.


    "That''s good. I think your disciples are from the other side of the desert. I want you to help me testify. This group of Wizards of the basharan Empire want to threaten me. If I get hurt, I hope you will tell me about it."


    Don''t say, the soldier not only has sharp eyes, but also has a smart mind.


    Thought of Shawn as a guarantee!


    It is estimated that they were indifferent when they talked with themselves just now, so they felt that they were not a group, and judged that they were also a powerful wizard with their attitude, and even recognized the uniqueness of Lucille''s hair color.


    Good~


    This kind of bastard who often stays on the transportation line can''t be underestimated by everyone.


    "Don''t bother. If you''re afraid, I''ll open it for you, and with my magic, nothing in it can be destroyed," Sean said.


    What can I do.


    It''s Freya. I have to do it myself.


    "That''s great!" the soldier replied and handed himself the rouge box directly.


    At this time, Steele and ashoe both looked [nervous!] and even saw that the other party had an attitude to do it.


    No matter how much


    Sean directly mobilized the time dominator to slow down the world''s time. Open it first.


    Sure enough, it''s a box of gouache and rouge, which is still very greasy.


    Freya is only a ten year old girl in this period. She actually uses this kind of thing?


    Because time slowed down, the greasy powder fell slowly... Directly use magic to restore it and protect it. Suddenly, I found that there was only a little water powder in the box, but the box itself was very big.


    There''s a mezzanine!


    Open the lower layer and put a compressed ancient crystal inside


    £¿£¿£¿


    What kind of Fairy Magic is this? It actually compresses things and puts them in it. In other words, this is Steele''s plan? If you want to take it away in this way, you might as well make it smaller and put it in your mouth.


    It is estimated that her magic can only achieve this effect. Sean no longer tangled and took out the purple crystal and hid it himself.


    Then time goes on


    It was opened before Hugh and Steele didn''t react.


    "Here, that''s it. It''s a high-grade gouache. You use it for a child?" Sean looked at Freya.


    At this time, Sean not only opened the gouache box, but also opened the next layer.


    The wings of the sky witches all had a [shocked!] expression, but they didn''t fully show it in front of the soldiers.


    "You... You care about me."


    He blushed and grabbed it subconsciously.


    I was surprised to find that the purple crystal inside was missing, and the box became much lighter.


    I don''t have time to think about it directly


    At this time, Sean launched his ability again to slow down the time, and put the purple crystal back into Freya''s box in a moment of freeze frame that no one noticed.


    Anyway, the other party is already his future wife. It''s unreasonable not to help him.


    Back to normal


    Freya''s first feeling was that the box was getting heavier again!


    "It''s this kind of thing, so you go in quickly." the soldier said reluctantly, with a relaxed expression, but the attitude on his head [breathed a sigh of relief!] showed that he was really flustered.


    "I want to thank your excellency."


    "No, it''s just a small effort," Sean said.


    Then he took Lucille into the cabin of the airship


    After inspection, Steele asked where the stone was.


    Freya shook her head and handed the powder box to each other.


    In fact, as long as you start, you will understand that there is something in it. After all, it is the product of magic compression.


    "How... Where did you put it just now?"


    "I don''t know," Freya said blankly.


    I just felt that after the other party opened it, everyone saw that there was nothing in it, but when I handed it to myself, it appeared again.


    What magic is this?!!

 Chapter 709

    The airship had just been out for less than half an hour, and Lucille realized what Sean had said before.


    Why do you let yourself buy appetizers first, and why do you have to prepare earplugs in advance


    The roar of machinery has been ringing since the airship started and will not stop. After only ten minutes, Lucille felt that she was dying, which was more serious than the shaking at sea.


    In any case, I am a person who has been on the sea for many years. Although I no longer go to sea these years, I just came from the southern continent a few days ago. I was fine at that time, but now I feel uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter? I''m beginning to feel uncomfortable?"


    "Ah?"


    Sean''s voice was inaudible.


    In fact, I can''t hear it at all, that is, I don''t have the spirit to concentrate on listening when my stomach is churning.


    I feel much better when I apply a [sober ~] magic to myself!


    "We didn''t know how many days it would take. You''d better use less such magic. Even if you can stay awake, your energy is limited and you can''t use this magic all the time," Sean said.


    The magic of strengthening the spirit is like playing stimulants. Of course, there is no problem once or twice, but if you use too much, you are overdrawing your mental power


    At present, Sean has never seen the appearance of overdraft, but once he reaches that level, it is estimated that he will fall down by releasing magic.


    "Then..."


    "If you feel bad, you can rest in the cabin. It''ll be fine at the end of the day," Sean said, patting each other on the shoulder.


    When Lucille was so young, she recovered quickly. It''s good to get used to it a little.


    "OK, mentor. I''ll have a rest first. Call me if you have anything."


    "Well," Sean nodded.


    I was probably in this state when I first took an airship. I didn''t slow down until I had a rest at night.


    The wind in the sky is similar to that on the sea. It seems that it is not as strong as the sea wind, but the cargo ship is large and stable after all. As for the airship, its weight is too small in order to lift off, it will shake when a little strong wind blows.


    Under such circumstances, ordinary people can''t bear it.


    Seeing Lucille rest in the cabin, Sean went to the deck alone in a daze.


    After getting used to this kind of sailing, the roar in my ears will become a musical instrument. This sentence seems to be what the workers on board said to themselves when they took an airship for the first or second time.


    I didn''t expect to be fulfilled in myself one day.


    After getting used to the tinnitus sound, I feel very good


    Hiss~


    Sean took a sudden deep breath.


    Is this some kind of quirk, like a young man who likes to smell the smell of oil.


    The kind that is obviously weird to others, but you enjoy it


    I really think so.


    But just as Sean was thinking, a approaching footsteps came. There was no footsteps at all under the roar, but at Sean''s current level, he could sense the undisguised targets around him.


    That is, the target that does not use magic to cover up the trace can be felt as long as it is close.


    And a familiar person!


    Sean turned his head and happened to see Freya coming


    They looked at each other with four eyes. Probably the other party didn''t expect to be found so early, which confirmed Sean''s strong strength.


    "Sorry, did I bother you?" Freya whispered.


    It may also be talking loudly. In this roar, my ears have become numb. I feel low when listening to any voice, but my speech has become loud.


    "What''s up?" Sean looked at each other curiously.


    The state above the head is more subtle, a little [shy!] and a little [confused!]


    Freya in this age is still the age of little Lori, but her height is close to Lucille. No wonder she will grow tall in the future. She has been like this since childhood.


    Her eyes were clear, which Freya had never had ten years later. Her figure had been slightly prominent, but there was nothing special. It was still the purity of a little girl, which was more attractive.


    Uh


    Sean suddenly interrupted himself in the bottom of his heart.


    Why did Lori control the city as soon as she came here!


    No, no, no, the other party will be his own princess in the future. Now it''s just a world problem. It''s nothing to look at more.


    However, at this time, Sean''s eyes made Freya uncomfortable, and all the words she wanted to say in her heart were held back.


    "You can tell me what''s going on. I''m listening." I probably saw it from the other party''s changing mood. Sean spoke first.


    "I... I want to ask you, did you help me hide the stone just now?"


    Freya summoned up a lot of courage to say this, because there was no stone when the other party opened the rouge box just now, but it appeared again when she put it back in her hand.


    In the whole process, only he touched the box, so it could only be him. But if there are other reasons, that is to say that the purple crystal is in your own hand, which is equivalent to saying that you don''t admit it, so you don''t dare to ask when you''re uncertain.


    But just now I was nervous and said everything.


    "I..."


    "Not..."


    Freya in this period did not take charge of a wizard organization as she did ten years later, and she often went in and out of the aristocratic circle. She didn''t know how to get back when she spoke.


    I feel I can''t continue. I can only lower my head.


    "I don''t know what you said. I just helped the soldier, and I felt that your mentor had plans to do it just now. If I did it in this place, it wouldn''t be good for me, so I helped the soldier," Sean said.


    In fact, Sean has admitted that he just doesn''t know if the other party can understand.


    But


    It seems that Freya at this stage is far less sensitive and wise than ten years later.


    Just Leng in situ thought for a long time, and finally said with a strange temper on his face.


    "We won''t do it indiscriminately. It''s you. You don''t come from unknown sources and often appear with us. You can''t be a wizard of the enemy country."


    "If I were an enemy, I would throw you down now!" Sean said with a smile.


    Ten years later, Freya seldom quarreled with herself. Even if she was dissatisfied, she would express it in another way, but she seldom quarreled with herself face to face.


    "Hum, I think you are..."


    "Maybe there''s something wrong with your eyes," Sean replied.


    "There''s no one like you." watching Freya get excited, she may want to say more important words, but her good quality remained. Finally, she only said these words.


    "I am!"


    "Hum, I won''t tell you."


    "Let''s go," Sean laughed to himself.

 Chapter 710

    Compared with Freya, who couldn''t help running to her to ask, her mentor and ashoe seemed much more calm, even too able to hold it.


    I can hold things in my heart for so long


    Sean thought it was ashoe or Steele who came to ask for advice. He was ready to answer, but they didn''t come.


    And during the day or two when the airship flew normally, both people seemed to know each other and didn''t say hello to each other. Only Freya occasionally turned her head and made a face to remind Sean that she was still dissatisfied with herself.


    The leap from the seaport of Mersin to the basharan Empire needs to cross the mountains, so the later part of the journey will not be so hot or even cool.


    Long before entering the mountains, the captain of the airship asked everyone to buy some thicker clothes in the next city in advance. Even if you don''t buy clothes, it''s good to put on a cloak, otherwise the night in the mountains will be really cold!


    And different from the sea, the temperature difference between day and night will be very large.


    Don''t worry about Sean''s side. Lucille had already bought herself clothes suitable for this side.


    That''s the gentleman''s dress like the black dress. It''s also the dress when Sean met her for the first time... The little girl is still nostalgic and will always prepare such a suit for Sean.


    "Mentor, are we going to enter basharan next?"


    After a few days in a row, Lucille seemed to be used to the rhythm of the airship. Now she could bear the tinnitus or shaking every day, and it was the same as her situation at that time.


    Get used to it and start enjoying this high-altitude life


    When overlooking the whole ground from above every day, the feeling of tension, numbness of legs, but feeling very exciting will gradually become addictive.


    Even people have the dream of flying


    "Yes, we''re going to enter that country soon," Sean replied with a smile.


    Basharan.


    I haven''t come back since I left last time. Although the time and age are different, this period should still be when count Hamill of the previous generation took charge.


    Now how could he think that more than ten years later, he would be forced to leave his room all year round because of happy torture, and finally die in his own home. The key is that he didn''t leave anything!


    A mess


    Lucille looked at Sean as if he were thinking, so she asked curiously.


    "Have you ever been to this country before?"


    "Yes, but I''m not familiar with it," Sean said.


    Besides jagong, I am probably most familiar with basharan. After all, it is the place where I grew up.


    "Is there any interesting place here?" said Lucille.


    For her age, travel and play are still linked.


    "I''m not sure. I don''t think there''s anything interesting. It''s a special person."


    "Special?"


    "You''ll find out."


    Although Sean''s impression of basharan is not very good, he has met many people here after all. Whether Freya or igunia, including those vigal family ministers, are from this country.


    Only they gave Sean a little good impression of the country.


    Although Lucille didn''t know what Sean was thinking at the moment, she could see from each other''s expression that there were very complex reasons, and suddenly she was curious about this country.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Entering the mountains is after evening.


    Sure enough, the temperature dropped a lot after entering the mountains and forests, and even the wind in the evening began to cool.


    Lucille put on her own skirts and shirts that she thought were very beautiful, coupled with a wide cloak with a red hood... As for Sean, it was a black dress after all. The aristocratic temperament has been held tight for several years.


    Even after seeing Sean''s dress, interests and temperament, ashoe and Steele couldn''t help talking one night when the airship was resting.


    Because the airship can not fly in the complete darkness at night, and these roads are the routes that people often take, even in the mountains without cities and villages, a five person guard stop will be set up to provide airship rest.


    A place similar to a hunter camp.


    On the top of the mountain, there is no guard, in fact, there will be no guard.


    But people often live back and forth, so even the camps in no man''s land will not seem too deserted.


    Fire racks, wooden houses, high platforms and fences are sound.


    At night, the airship workers will rest here with the guests... Because this is an area jointly managed by the airship workers, of course they are responsible for taking care of and cooking.


    At night, under the campfire.


    Sean and Lucille had just finished eating and looked at the night sky in a daze. Ashoe, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, came over.


    "I''m not bothering you, sir wizard." Ai Xiu always feels like a very cultured wizard.


    The feeling of aristocracy among wizards, after all, scholars, looks a little different.


    "What''s up?"


    In fact, when Sean boarded the ship, he made it clear that he didn''t want to communicate with each other. However, the matter of Freya still had something to do with them.


    Fortunately, they don''t bother themselves these days. They are just free


    "I just think we should get to know each other well after we''ve been together for so long. It''s thanks to your help," said AI Xiu politely.


    In fact, it''s not that they don''t want to talk to Sean, but that they showed their ability that day, which made ashoe and Steele sigh that they were inferior. They quietly erased something and appeared out of thin air!


    This ability is beyond the scope of ordinary magic. Even Steele, who is full of confidence in himself, thinks it can''t be compared. Therefore, these days, the two talents try to keep a distance from Sean because they can''t see through. Naturally, Sean was cold at the beginning.


    "My name is AI Xiu. I''m from elenta of the basharan empire. Now I''m also in charge of the affairs of the southern city of COGA, which is the city we''re going to now." Ai Xiu first introduced himself.


    Of course Sean knows all this information. It''s nothing special.


    "Oh!"


    The answer is still so simple and straightforward.


    Ashoe, to be honest, doesn''t make a good impression on himself, either now or ten years later... But from his point of view, everything he does is right.


    Belongs to the kind of person who is not a villain, but has principles!


    Unfortunately, his principles are often contrary to Sean''s behavior, so they often have differences.


    "In fact, I don''t mean you any harm, but I don''t like to be involved with others, and I''m just passing through COGA city... My destination is the plateau in the West."


    Sean still said his plan.

 Chapter 711

    "The plateau in the west? The omansha region?" asho said.


    The west of the world, perhaps the highest place in the world, is sparsely populated, but there are two countries. They call themselves the amansha nation, and this region has become the amansha region.


    Sean had seen descriptions of amansha in many allusions and books before. According to a detailed calculation, Freya''s hometown is also a nationality there, so she looks different from the girls of the ordinary basharan empire.


    "That''s right," Sean replied.


    I glanced at the fire on the other side


    And this action was noticed by AI Xiu.


    "The plateau area can indeed pass through the city of COGA, which may take some time, but it''s a relatively close place," aishou said. "Did you notice that the red haired girl over there is the amansha nationality?"


    Sean wouldn''t have thought of it if ashoe hadn''t said so.


    That''s right. If you want to calculate carefully, Freya is the amansha nationality. Only you know her ten years later. At that time, she was already the leader of the wings of the sky. People call her the red dragon witch to train the dragon blood instead of tangle with her original nationality.


    After all, I grew up in this country and have a position.


    After listening to AI Xiu''s words, Lucille was curious


    But Sean didn''t answer the other person directly, but asked other questions. "I hear you are a learned wizard?"


    Ashoe smiled confidently.


    "That''s just a compliment from others, but I do know a lot of things... What do you want to ask?"


    This guy is really like him more than ten years later. He''s not modest at all. He goes to whatever he says.


    But Sean did think of something he wanted to ask


    "I don''t know about the roof of the world. Does your highness ashoe know?"


    "Roof of the world, do you mean the highest mountain?"


    "That''s right," Sean nodded.


    I did see a huge mountain peak in my dream, and a faint message told me that the secret to find is in the highest place in the world. Only when I get there can I find the news of the ancient.


    "Why are you looking for that place?" compared with Sean''s doubt, ashoe looked [nervous!] up.


    "Is there a problem with that place?"


    Now that they have talked, Lucille is not ignorant. She will prepare a small wooden stool for ashoe opposite.


    There are many carpentry things in the camp in the no man''s land. From these aspects, it can be seen that the camp is often visited and occupied. Otherwise, these wooden stools would not exist, and the campfire is ready-made.


    Lucille lit the fireworks a little


    I don''t know if it''s my own illusion. I always feel that the wizard turns his eyes to himself from time to time, but the other party is talking to his mentor at the moment, so Lucille doesn''t care much about these.


    Ashoe did turn his eyes from the side to Sean


    "The highest place in the world is located in the northwest of the country of Xia TA. It is almost a deserted place, with continuous peaks and even a no man''s land. Some people say that the world''s most ferocious Warcraft may be hidden in that place, and few people go in and can come back completely..."


    Ashoe told Sean the story of the roof of the world.


    There is really such a place, on the plateau, the oxygen is thin, and Warcraft may appear all year round.


    Even the greatest mercenary guild in the world dare not go to that place. Once the Xiata people wanted to send a scientific research team to explore, but they haven''t come back since then.


    Some adventurers have also been to an area, but most of them can''t stand the environment and leave. It''s difficult for people who really go in to survive in that environment, and the records of that area are scattered.


    Some said that they would hear terrible howls that they had never heard at night, others said that there were some creatures that people didn''t know about. As soon as they went in, they would be stared at and see terrible scenes... Many adventurers and archaeologists died of serious illness within a few days after they came out from there, and of course, they were crazy.


    In short, it''s best not to go in that no man''s land!


    AI Xiuquan said: "although I haven''t really been to that place, many records don''t say that a place will have so many negative impressions for no reason. If so many can be recorded, it really shows that it is very dangerous. If you want to explore, I suggest not."


    Looking at the serious attitude on the other party''s head, Sean knew that these words were true.


    AI Xiu doesn''t have to lie to himself in this regard, so it must be true. Even if it''s not completely correct, there must be relevant records.


    "I see!"


    "Well, your age should be a little older than me. Among wizards, people with such a high level at this age are gifted. I don''t suggest you take risks in that place."


    Horizontal trough~


    Sean''s head was in a daze. There were people talking like that.


    You look older than me and gifted!


    Isn''t that a disguised boast of yourself... What the hell is this.


    To tell the truth, if ashoe said so more than ten years later, Sean might seriously consider it. After all, it''s dangerous. But on the timeline, I don''t need to consider these at all. In the future, Lucille is very good and won''t be involved. And the purpose of returning to the timeline this time is not to find them. How can I not go.


    "I''ll think about it," Sean said.


    However, this perfunctory way of answering didn''t seem to satisfy AI Xiu, he insisted.


    "Please seriously consider it, or if we go to COGA City, I can invite you to my wizard tower. I have a lot of records and regional maps about Ashman area. Maybe you can find a lot of answers from books. Besides, you also take your own disciples and don''t suggest going to such a dangerous place." I looked away at Lucille.


    "You mean I''m timid. To tell you the truth, even if we fight now, you don''t want to beat me."


    Lucille was the first to be unhappy when she heard this. It was obviously saying that she couldn''t.


    How can I accept


    However, as soon as this sentence came out, AI Xiu was surprised and excited.


    Ah?


    Sean saw it inexplicably. This guy usually listens to a serious person. He actually has this hobby.


    Do you mean


    He glanced at Lucille and knew it later.


    No, now Lucille is also a minor.


    "No, no, no, I''m not doubting you. I believe in your strength."


    "I think you just don''t believe my strength!" Lucille retorted.

 Chapter 712

    Lucille was fifteen or sixteen at this time.


    According to the customs of the world, it is indeed the age at which they can marry. Many girls marry at this age, but children may not be born immediately, but it is no problem to marry at this age.


    I''ve seen many young women in the town before. They may be younger than themselves, but they have married!


    But Lucille is a witch. It''s the best time to learn magic at this age. Of course, he won''t think of anything else, and Sean can''t let ashoe have any intersection with Lucille.


    Uh


    For a moment of sudden awakening, Sean seemed to recall something.


    Why is this scene so familiar!


    Don''t want to let the other party get close to her disciples. Isn''t igunia the same result more than ten years later.


    "I really didn''t say you, sister Lucille." ashoe was busy explaining.


    However, Lucille''s attitude is not good.


    "Who allows you to say that? Don''t get close..."


    It is said that girls are precocious, sometimes they are more sensitive to such things, and their indifferent attitude also represents her heart.


    It''s a pity that a person with such a high education as AI Xiu can''t understand the consciousness in the words and is still laughing.


    Alas, Sean had to sigh to himself.


    How can I think that Ashur, who will have a place among the Wizards of the basharan Empire more than ten years later, will see a girl five or six years younger than him. Although today''s Lucille is young and beautiful, he is still a celebrity of basharan.


    Hey, this man. Always hope to work hard in the impossible direction, but also feel very hopeful.


    Seeing that Lucille ignored him, and Sean was not asking about the roof of the world, it was more embarrassing for ashoe to stay here for a time.


    "If you are really interested in understanding, I sincerely ask you to come to my wizard tower." even if you are embarrassed, you have to force yourself to find a topic.


    "No, thanks. I just walk around. If I can''t go to the roof of the world, I''ll go to other countries on the plateau."


    Sean refused directly. In order to avoid possible trouble, it''s better to refuse directly, so as to save successive invitations.


    "You can also find a lot of information in my wizard tower. I don''t talk big. My place can be regarded as the most books and all kinds of information in the whole city of COGA." Ashu said confidently.


    That''s true,


    More than ten years later, igunia said the same thing to herself, and it was from her that she found the news about the sun crown.


    Not all of them are true, but that''s where Sean first learned about the sun crown!


    "I want to thank you for your kindness, but wizards like us don''t like to go to other people''s land. I hope you understand." he made up a random reason and finally let AI Xiu have nothing to say.


    "Then..."


    Open your mouth, but you can''t say it.


    After sitting for a while, I saw that Sean and Lucille had nothing to say, so I had to take the initiative to leave.


    "Well, you have a rest early. I still hope to invite you and your disciples to my wizard tower. You are welcome at any time." he behaved like a noble gentleman.


    "There will be a chance!"


    Sean also answered with a very gentlemanly manner.


    After seeing the other party leave, Lucille laughed and talked in Sean''s ear.


    "This man gives me a bad impression, and his arrogant tone when we fought last time and his pretending to be gentle today make people very uncomfortable."


    AI Xiu probably didn''t expect that his impression score was deducted during the game.


    "... especially weak!"


    The eyes looked contemptuously.


    Uh


    "All right, all right. Have a rest early. Otherwise you won''t have the spirit to go tomorrow," Sean advised.


    "I''d rather sleep in an airship," he said, leaning on Sean''s shoulder.


    Their own black windbreaker can be used as a quilt for two people and wrapped together. It''s warmer at night.


    At the same time, ashoe returned to Steele''s team.


    "What? Can you confirm if they were the two of them that day?" Steele asked.


    Ashoe thought for a moment and finally shook his head.


    "It should not be them. Their abilities are different from those of the other day, but there is no doubt that the man is really strong."


    "I knew it!" Steele said, looking at the position where Sean and Lucille were sitting.


    Freya also looked curiously.


    But no one expected that ashoe would lie for the little ripple in his heart. In fact, when he heard Lucille''s retort tone, he was sure that he was the woman of that day. His appearance could change, but his voice and posture could not be completely changed.


    Men do almost everything, while girls are young after all, and she can''t take these things into account.


    So the reason why they are unwilling to accept their invitation is understandable.


    But in his heart, AI Xiu didn''t want to expose them, and especially hoped that they could go to their own wizard tower, so they were very kind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, the airship continued to fly in the direction of COGA city.


    After entering the mountains, it means that the distance is getting closer and closer.


    I wonder if I can see the town of Tyler MIA in this period?


    Sean watched the scene below all day and asked the airship workers where to arrive from time to time.


    "It''s still far away now. We''re going to be over Xiaowan Town, where you can see the largest granary near COGA City, which is the treasure house in the southwest of basharan Empire," said the worker.


    Xiaowan town.


    It''s been a long time, but Sean still remembers some.


    The noble Viscount I first met, viscount Isaac, was the Lord here.


    According to the present time point, he should still be the Lord here


    Sure enough, after crossing the mountains, what appeared in front of everyone was a field.


    This season is the turn of summer and autumn. It can be seen that the wheat has matured in the distance, with yellow embellishment in a piece of green.


    "How beautiful."


    Lucille stood next to Sean and said in surprise.


    Not only she, but also other witches who covered the sky ran to the front of the airship cabin to see the scenery.


    It''s really beautiful. Look at the surrounding area and the reasonable layout of villages and farms.


    From this point of view, we can feel why our own town could not develop in those years. There was no such condition at all. It was very different from others. How to develop!


    After bypassing Xiaowan Town, Sean really saw a little bit of Tyler MIA town in a corner of a mountain


    A small part can''t be seen if you don''t pay attention.


    In the afternoon of that day, the airship officially entered the sky over the city of Koga.

 Chapter 713

    More than ten years ago, the city of COGA did not seem to have changed much than after.


    When Sean was a small town Baron, the Earl of the city was already afraid to climb up. The previous generation of Baron vigil never really went out of the small town in his life and was unwilling to contact these nobles.


    Sean felt too autistic at that time


    But a few years later, Sean even admires the family motto of the vigil family.


    Keep your hometown and don''t spy.


    At least there won''t be so much trouble. The residents of a small town are enough to support themselves. Even the subsequent outbreak of war should not affect such a remote mountain village.


    It''s like a paradise without much involvement


    The only problem is to pray that we will not be disturbed by the outside world!


    The airship gradually approached the city of COGA, and Lucille beside him was gradually excited.


    "Look, mentor. That place!"


    "Oh, that should be the location of the city college," Sean asked, looking at Lucille and pointing to a certain type of building.


    "Over there?"


    Took a look.


    "Maybe it''s an industrial area. It''s very similar..."


    Sean is no stranger to this city. After all, he has lived for a long time. Compared with the city he later went to, COGA city is not a big city, but a good place for the border. It is rich in products and resources. Even if he is self-sufficient, he can survive and develop alone.


    "Oh, is the tutor familiar with the city?" Lucille asked curiously.


    "No, it''s just the same," Sean replied.


    "In fact, there are few cities that can be built similar to COGA city. Your excellency is indeed a knowledgeable person."


    On the other side, ashoe came up cold.


    Many people gathered at the edge of the airship because they had to stand. Of course, the other party also leaned over.


    "It''s just a habit," Sean replied with a smile.


    The airship officially docked at the height of the mountain on the edge of the city of COGA. The most obvious place is the hundreds of meters long ladder extending from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain. What Sean remembers most is the time of the riots in the city of COGA


    As an invited witch, Freya had just arrived, and a fire broke out in the city, while she ran all the way to the Earl''s house with igunia.


    Speaking of Freya, the other party was timid and followed Steele behind him with two girls about his age.


    It seems to be a coincidence to notice that he is looking at her line of sight


    Turn around.


    Sean turned quickly.


    But the other party should have seen it. The corner of his eye had felt her line of sight at the moment of turning his head.


    When looking back, Freya fixed her eyes, glanced curiously, and spit her tongue at herself!


    Uh


    Oh~


    I don''t know if she will remember talking to Freya back to the normal timeline.


    There are still many people at the airship docking point in COGA city. For big cities, this airship is one of the important transportation hubs and an important means for rich businessmen and rich people. If someone wants to go to the north in all surrounding towns and villages, the fastest speed is still by airship, so there will be no fewer people.


    Sean took Lucille off the airship, followed by the wings of the sky Witch and ashoe.


    Walking down from the high platform, there were two children, a man and a woman.


    Shout "mentor... Here..."


    Huh?


    Of course they wouldn''t call themselves. Sean looked back and saw ashoe walking forward with a smile.


    I''ll go~


    It is destiny.


    When I came back this time, I saw all the people who had something to do with me. These two people should be igunia and Warren! AI Xiu''s two disciples are also the only two disciples.


    Sean thought to himself, looking at the slightly shorter girl, igunia... With short blond hair, dirty face, and mostly gray and black clothes, she was short and small. I can''t get in touch with the young and lively girl more than ten years later.


    Now it looks like a sloppy king.


    "Why are you here?"


    "We''ve received your letter, so we''ll arrive today, so we''ll wait here this morning!" said Warren.


    Warren is older and now looks like a boy of seven or eight years old, while igunia is at most a little girl of five years old, which may be a little younger than when she saved Lucille.


    "You too... If I want to come back, I will come back naturally. Don''t take NIA so far." ashoe scolded.


    "I asked my senior brother to bring me, mentor!"


    The little girl spoke with a milk voice and a fat face.


    A touch of bright red after drying on the balcony, but I don''t know how many times she has been touched by her dirty hand, and some of them are stained with dust.


    At this time, not only Sean was looking at them, but also Lucille was looking at them and pulled Sean''s arm a little. "Teacher, you see that little girl is so cute!"


    "Yes, it''s cute..."


    She''s always been cute.


    There is a feeling in my heart that is difficult to describe.


    Sean almost forgot when he last saw igunia. Did they meet at the basharan palace? Or finally, when the other party cried goodbye in COGA city


    In fact, a long time ago, Sean was very fond of the young, lively and lovely little witch. Whether it was her strange ideas and willingness to run around with her, she waited at the door of Claude''s shop every morning to find Warcraft.


    Even when the other Party promised to go to Tyler MIA town with him, he was very proud.


    But sometimes life is too far from what you think. It was impossible to stay in the basharan Empire at the beginning, and she is a disciple of the Wizards in this country.


    Will meet, will leave!


    If there were no later events, Sean believed that maybe one day a few years later, the blonde girl would appear in her own city of Oro as a wizard of eletta


    "It''s as small as a porcelain doll."


    Lucille''s words brought Sean back to the present.


    "Oh, really..."


    At this time, ashoe didn''t want to look back.


    "I''m sorry to make you laugh. Master Steele, would you like to visit my wizard tower?" the display invited the wings of the sky witches.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but we may have to visit count Hamilton''s house."


    This sentence attracted Sean''s attention. Did the wings of the sky know the Earl Hamilton''s family very early?


    Oh, yes.


    They were all forces on the prince''s side, and suddenly remembered.


    "That..." his eyes turned to Sean.


    "Would you like to think about it again, sir? Maybe my place will be helpful for your future trip."

 Chapter 714

    In fact, Sean admired the famous wizard for his persistence


    Whether it''s a favor for Lucille or a curiosity for yourself.


    His tireless invitation made Sean feel that if he didn''t go, it would be against the noble demeanor!


    "I should say thank you again for your invitation, but I won''t pass. Thank you for your kindness." Sean still answered decisively, which made ashoe look [lost!].


    "Would you like to go back with us? There are so many interesting things in our family!"


    Ashoe didn''t speak, but igunia next to him spoke.


    Ah?


    Uncle


    Sean looked blank.


    Well, at this age, the other party really wants to call himself uncle.


    "And the big sister!" igunia had great courage, which was the same as later. Even if she saw strangers, she dared to come forward and talk directly, and at the beginning, she dared to go with someone she knew for a day.


    "Me?"


    "Yes!"


    Igunia nodded and took Lucille''s arm directly.


    As soon as he came out, ashoe suddenly became [happy!] a lot


    "Er... My disciple is like this. He is very cheerful and warm to see people." he smiled awkwardly, but the state above his head was very happy.


    On the other side, Steele was leaving after saying goodbye to the Witch of the wings of the sky.


    After his own moment, he had a meaningful smile, and Sean looked at the other party and smiled faintly.


    The other party''s smile seemed to be thanking


    After all, in the other party''s opinion, Sean helped them when they got on the airship. Although he said he was unwilling to contact them more, as long as the wizard with a little mind could see that it was his own help, otherwise they couldn''t get on the airship safely.


    I didn''t speak all the way. I probably listened to the opinions I didn''t want to contact at that time.


    In Sean''s opinion, Steele is a female wizard with great self-esteem, which Freya also inherited. When she can''t fully understand her background and even feel that she can''t see her magic ways clearly, she won''t ask rashly, otherwise she can''t deny her.


    Looking at the witches who cover the wings of the sky to leave, what are left are the three masters and disciples of Ashu, himself and Lucille


    "Tutor, this..." Lucille may find a reason to refuse when she sees that igunia is too cute.


    But Sean refused.


    Squat down and gently caress the melon seeds of igunia''s small head, just like her in the future.


    During this period, igunia still had short hair. When she looked closer, there were still some small freckles around her face, not many, but there were a few. It was obvious that her nose seemed to flow out. She had to suck hard to keep smiling.


    Hey, hey


    "This and I will definitely go to your place later, because we have other things to do now. Let''s do it next time."


    "Ah, is there anything very important?" igunia looked disappointed.


    "Igunia, don''t look like that in front of the master," Warren murmured behind her.


    Of course, it''s hard for ashoe to interrupt when children talk, and Warren''s words seem to be tired of the feeling of igunia, which is far from the way he has been chasing after each other and getting angry after a few years.


    However, the little girl is really not a beautiful woman now. She looks completely different from when she grows up. At most, her eyes look very clear from beginning to end. She feels stupid with big cute eyes and water spirit. It''s the same for igunia in the future


    "Hum, I want you to take care of it!" she turned back and puffed at Warren.


    Sean pulled each other and didn''t let her move.


    "Next time, next time!"


    "That uncle hasn''t told me what you''re going to do!" his curious eyes kept blinking.


    At this time, Sean really didn''t think of any good excuses, and suddenly thought of one.


    "Go catch Warcraft."


    "Warcraft!" as soon as she said Warcraft, igunia''s eyes suddenly lit up, "is it the kind of animal that can be domesticated and intelligent?"


    "That''s right," Sean nodded.


    "I''m going too, I''m going too..."


    Of course, AI Xiu on one side could hear that Sean was fooling the children, but it was not good for igunia to get excited. Only he knew that once the disciple wanted to do something, he would always do it secretly!


    "Well... NIA, I''ll take you next time," he said comfortingly.


    "That''s no good. I want to go now. I want to go with this uncle," cried igunia.


    As soon as this was said, Sean didn''t know how to get around it.


    "That..."


    "Warcraft is dangerous. Your ability is not enough to control them. When you grow up and become stronger, I''ll go with you?" Sean can only say so.


    Probably in the capacity of iuciya has been tucking many times, as long as make complaints about the ability and grade of this little girl quiet much.


    In other words, igunia was not a genius at first. She just had a little talent and was more playful. Therefore, she has never been a high-level wizard, even when she met her ten years later.


    "Well, I''ll study hard."


    Seeing that igunia was soft, both ashoe and Sean were relieved.


    "Well, I''ll learn at a higher level in the future. You take me to catch Warcraft."


    "Well, sure!" Sean replied with a smile.


    Finally solved the most troublesome man. Sean took this opportunity to take Lucille away first.


    AI Xiu probably knew that they were determined not to go to his site, but he couldn''t help introducing himself again. His name is ashoe. Wizard Elinda is also the guardian Wizard of the city. You can find him when you come to the city in the future. He also warned Sean not to go to the roof of the world because it''s too dangerous.


    Sean just casually promised to take Lucille first.


    Trot down from the top of the airship, and finally I couldn''t see anyone before I slowed down!


    "Mentor, are we going to catch Warcraft now?"


    Sean frowned at Lucille.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "What you just said."


    "I was just talking nonsense, or the little girl would have to pester us."


    Lucille was surprised to find out. "Tutor, how dare you cheat children..."


    "I''m not a liar, and I said I would take her. Let''s go!" without going on, I took Lucille away.


    I really didn''t lie. One day in the next ten years, I did follow igunia to several places to catch Warcraft.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Rest first, plan the route... We''ll go on the road."

 Chapter 715

    It''s not too late, but it''s very late at dusk. Sean has enough time to enter the city


    "Mentor, where are we going in this direction?" asked Lucille nearby.


    "Didn''t you just say..."


    Maybe Lucille wonders why Sean = no one stays in the busy block, but chooses to walk all the time. On weekdays, if they are in other cities, they usually choose to rest in the busy block, but this time is different.


    "Just follow me anyway." Sean took Lucille''s hand and walked around the block of COGA city.


    In fact, they are not very familiar with these fairs, but the general direction is through.


    Now I want to go to the place of brukan Avenue, which is known as the largest market in COGA city. At the same time, it is also the place where I first came to the city to live.


    "Oh!"


    Lucille just nodded and continued to follow Sean.


    Dusk


    The last ray of sunshine shines on the streets of this ancient city, and the golden road is also the last heavy color before nightfall.


    After all, COGA city is still the largest city in the southwest. There are many people on the streets, and it has almost reached the peak at this time. Groups of adventurers will come back before dark. Even when the vendors are busiest, the citizens will rush home, or other residents of surrounding towns who come to the city to sell things.


    At this time, you should be ready to clean up, otherwise you can''t go back before nightfall


    Every time she comes to this kind of market, she likes to look around. Every city has its own specialties, and she often likes to buy them.


    Sean himself is an aristocrat and carries a lot of money. It''s enough to take out one of the prince''s portable jewelry and sell it for a long time. In Lucille''s memory, the two will choose the bounty task to fight only when Sean teaches her to practice magic.


    The purpose is not for those rewards, but for combat experience. Of course, the rest are paid by themselves!


    The desert prince can still support the expenses of the two for more than ten years, which is no problem at all.


    "Would you like some fruit, sir?"


    When they came out of Zhongzheng street and were just about to enter the corner of brukan Avenue, they suddenly heard this sentence.


    Sean hesitated.


    This move seems to have attracted the attention of two fruit vendors. They are just habitually Hawking when people pass by. It''s worth introducing if someone stops.


    "Sir."


    It was a couple who bought things, that is, the ordinary couple often seen in Southern farmers. The most popular kind of people, but their mental state was very good. When they saw Sean and Lucille, they were smiling, and they were still very simple smiles, not fake smiles.


    "Miss... Do you want to bring some fruit?" the woman looked at Sean immediately after seeing Lucille next to her.


    "We planted it ourselves. It''s delicious!"


    I''ve just got off the airship and I''m already hungry.


    In addition, Lucille eats light food. She doesn''t like to try all kinds of delicious food like Sean. She can''t help looking at the fruit.


    "What is this?"


    Hold a shiny peach in your hand.


    "A unique peach in our village. Would you like to try one?" the woman smiled and encouraged Lucille to try.


    His eyes lit up with a bite.


    "MMM ~ delicious."


    "Well, that''s all we have left. If you want, take them all a little cheaper, just 10 silver coins." the couple spoke very plainly.


    Ten silver coins!


    Sean has not brought any silver coins so far.


    Looking at more than a dozen such peaches next to them, it''s a silver coin. It''s estimated to be the cheapest price.


    "Are you residents of the neighborhood?" Sean asked.


    The couple didn''t know why each other asked, but they answered with a smile.


    "Yes, not far from the south of the city of COGA, there is a small village over there. It is not a famous place. I planted some fruits at home. What do you think, sir? Would you like to try one?" the man said.


    The man is dark and doesn''t match the woman''s slightly fair skin, but he is very strong. He must be the labor force of the whole family.


    "OK, I''ll take it all. But I don''t have any silver coins. Is this OK!" Sean directly handed a gold coin to the other party


    The couple also panicked at this time.


    In fact, a gold coin is not a huge sum of money. As long as you are willing to work hard for a period of time, you can still save a lot of money in this rich place of COGA City, but I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to find and get money now.


    "Yes, sir. Just a moment. We''ll give you your change."


    "No, just take it. I don''t like silver coins!" although Sean said it decisively, the couple could see that each other was rewarding themselves and busy being grateful.


    Wrapped in fruit, suffering from nothing else.


    Take out a beautiful basket from the back of the stall. It''s all hand woven. It''s still very new.


    Use it to pack the fruit and hand it over


    "We sold a lot today. Maybe we don''t have any other gifts for sir. If Sir comes next time, we''ll give you some more." the woman said shyly.


    "Well, OK."


    Even ordinary families have dignity. Receiving a reward does not mean that there is no reward.


    And Sean knew that, so he readily agreed!


    Give the basket to Lucille, and they take the fruit and go on.


    Behind her, Lucille curiously took a bite, and then handed Sean a curious question: "did the tutor intend to give the two couples more money?"


    My tutor is full of noble temperament, and his consumption and accommodation are very inconsistent with the ordinary people. As long as it is not a special period or when there are no conditions, whenever there is a chance, he must eat the best and live the best. He never carries a smaller silver coin with his money. However, even such a habit will not reward indiscriminately.


    Lucille obviously felt that her tutor had just intended to give money to the two couples!


    "You see?" Sean asked with a smile.


    "HMM." nodded and waited for the other party''s reply.


    "After all, I met them. I hope they live better. Who knows what will happen in the future."


    Hearing this inexplicable explanation, Lucille was even more confused and was busy asking, but Sean smiled without answering.


    All the way from brukan avenue to the deep, it is close to the direction of the industrial zone


    Sean stopped in front of a small shop.


    Lucille glanced at the name at the door.


    Skovi gun store.


    Muskets?


    It seems that the tutor has the habit of using fire guns. Do you want to buy another one.


    When thinking about it, they have walked into the store


    As soon as the bell at the door rang, the people inside hurried to speak.


    "Welcome!"

 Chapter 716

    Standing in the shop was a man of about forty or fifty.


    Sean was stunned.


    Oh ~ Yes!


    Now, more than ten years ago, the original owners of the skovi store, Claude and esmeda''s father, should also be alive


    "Welcome to skovi''s gun shop. What would you like to see?"


    This smile doesn''t mention how much it looks like Claude. Even on this man''s face, Sean can see what Claude looks like after he is 40 or 50 years old.


    "Come and see the new products in your store!"


    Sean said, and the other party''s eyes lit up.


    Lucille doesn''t understand guns, and under her magic, these guns don''t have much use. At most, she just takes them as some toys that her tutor likes to play with, just like those jewelry and rouge she can use.


    Oh ~ when it comes to cosmetics, Lucille really thinks it''s time to buy some new ones, so she sits in the chair in the middle of the store and thinks slowly, waiting for Sean to finish shopping.


    I saw the man put out several styles of guns in the safe, wiped them shiny, and specially lit the candles next to them so that Sean could watch carefully


    "What do you think of this one, sir? Our flint gun can ensure accurate hit within 20 steps!" the man said confidently.


    Sean took it in his hand and looked


    I have tried all kinds of guns, especially in Oro City, and asked Claude to transform the details of this flint gun, followed by continuous firing and bullet production, etc.


    In my opinion, it''s good to be able to hit within ten steps. The accuracy is very low. If you have used it, you need to constantly use magic to add buff!


    "Anything else? I need the best."


    "I wonder if Sir likes long guns?"


    "That''s the distance."


    The man shouted back, and his name was Claude''s.


    Soon, the sound of "Dong Dong Dong" speeding up came from the attic of the wooden house, and a seven or eight year old boy ran out.


    "Father..."


    "Why is it just you, your sister?" the man said discontentedly.


    Claude was still a little boy in this period. He was very fashionable. He was dressed in leather clothes and suspenders, with a certain black leather hat. His face should be black and thin. He smiled and nodded when he saw himself.


    "Her sister."


    "Did she run to meet the poor students of the city college again? How many times have I said... They..."


    I was about to get angry, but suddenly felt that there were guests present at the moment. I shouldn''t say so, so I turned around and apologized quickly.


    "I''m sorry, sir. There''s some trouble at home. I''ll show you the best one now." he replied with a smile.


    Esmeda wasn''t there, and she went to the school park?


    Oh!


    Sean recalled that it was not Luke''s most traumatic love history, with a rich merchant. I didn''t expect it to happen at this time.


    "Well, there''s trouble at home?" Sean asked.


    Although I already know what the story is, esmeda and Luke have officially become husband and wife in their own time, and Luke is allowed to inherit the name of the vigil family, which is the best ending.


    But at this time, I can''t help asking gossip.


    It seemed that Lucille was suddenly interested in this gossip, and ran cold behind Sean.


    "Alas," said Claude''s father with a wry smile. He didn''t know how to say such family affairs.


    However, looking at Sean''s dress and behavior, he was like an aristocrat, and he knew a lot about guns, which made him put down some precautions.


    "I have a daughter who has been intimate with a man at the City College of COGA recently."


    "Isn''t that good? As long as the man is not a bad man," said Lucille behind him.


    Although Lucille is not interested in these men and women, it does not prevent her from listening to other people''s stories, especially those among ordinary people.


    "The young lady is joking. It''s not as simple as the story of those artists'' performances... Of course, I hope my daughter can marry a good family. It doesn''t have to be rich, but she can live a stable life. You see, although my shop is small, it is also famous in the area of brukan Avenue."


    "... I once hoped my daughter would inherit my shop, even if not, my youngest son would inherit it, but the man was born in a small town in the mountains. It is said that people in that place hardly come out of the mountains. If my daughter married to that place, I don''t know how miserable it would be!"


    What the other party said surprised Sean.


    Luke had been listening to what they said because esmeda''s father didn''t agree with him. He returned to the town disheartened. If not, he might settle down in COGA.


    However, when I really heard the attitude of the two brothers and sisters'' fathers, I felt that they were not like that. They didn''t seem to have such power. They just had a bad attitude towards Tyler MIA town


    Born in a small town, I''m used to it. Anyway, I''m surrounded by many people when I come out. That''s why.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the completely closed town is like a mystery. It is shrinking and curious, but on the whole, it looks down on it and feels too closed.


    Just then, Claude took out the latest gun and put it on the table. He ran to the attic himself.


    At this age, he won''t help his family share the work. When he can escape


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. A place will not be closed forever. Maybe there will be different opportunities in a few years," Sean said.


    But the other party just reluctantly smiled with him and didn''t take it to heart.


    "Sir, maybe he''s foreign. He knows nothing about the town. It''s a remote place in the mountains. Almost the whole town doesn''t like to come out and be self-sufficient. Although life is comfortable, people in that place will slowly become walking corpses."


    There is no way to explain to others where it is too closed.


    Sean stopped arguing about it, but reminded the other party.


    "If the store manager thinks they are inappropriate, he might as well ask the man to talk alone sometime. Maybe he will react after you tell the reason."


    "Well, I''ll take this one." finally, he pointed to the new gun on the table.


    A total of 400 gold coins!


    Luxury goods are very different from ordinary agricultural and sideline products. As long as it is not the time of famine, it will always be the cheapest in the nobility, as if it was the famine!


    "Sir''s opinion really woke me up. I''ll consider it!"


    Give the gun to Sean.


    After purchasing weapons, you need to add some medicine or other food. When you have enough materials, you can start high and far!

 Chapter 717

    Get everything ready, and it''s time for Sean and Lucille to start


    There may be many people you may know in this city, but Sean doesn''t intend to find them one by one. After all, the future story has been determined. Even if you change it, it just meets your expectations.


    Just ignore it. Everyone has his destiny to go, including himself!


    Sean and Lucille stayed in the city of COGA for two days. During these two days, they were almost busy preparing necessary materials in various stores. Since they were going to the plateau, they should prepare more things.


    Although Sean and Lucille already have the absolute strength among ordinary people at this time, the plateau has natural conditions after all


    Essential medicines and food, including some daily necessities, will be brought.


    As for Lucille''s words, she didn''t think so much of Sean. Even if she arranged a pile of things, she still went her own way and prepared some living goods for herself. It felt that in her mind, this past was just the same as the previous trip.


    It''s just a place I''ve never been.


    The plateau is no more unique than other places. Maybe the two have been to the most unique terrain.


    The time of departure is, and the first place where the bounty hunter profession appeared is the plateau.


    These two people look similar to the people of the basharan empire. They should not have been born on the Plateau


    The level can only be regarded as careless. Since businessmen don''t choose to come by airship, most of those who can get on airship should be capable people.


    After all, if the physique is not good, it is estimated that we can''t withstand the climatic conditions over the Plateau


    "This is more. I think they should be wizards from basharan?" said one of them.

 Chapter 718

    One of them has a big beard and looks older and burly. The other one is a little thin and looks young.


    "Yes," Sean replied.


    There is no denying. It is useless to deny at this time. After all, we all know that the other party is capable.


    Sean''s words are good. She has always been dressed in a black dress. Lucille''s words are more like the ordinary dress of a witch. Even the magic wand is still hanging outside the small backpack behind her.


    "Sure enough, I saw two magicians who used magic to make me sleep. I thought they should be wizards, but I never had a chance to know them." the old man with my beard said first.


    Originally, there were only four guests in this airship. They looked up and looked down.


    But to Sean''s surprise, they could see that Lucille used [hypnosis ~] magic.


    "I''m not used to flying in an airship, so I''ll use this magic to restrain my discomfort," said Lucille before Sean could speak.


    I could see that after a long silence, she began to talk to others like Sean.


    Sean could see the psychological changes of the two at the moment, so he deliberately didn''t talk and listened to their chat


    The conversation was about a beautiful witch. The two bounty hunters looked a lot more gentleman.


    "I see. The plateau is really difficult, especially for people living in low-lying areas. I think your Excellency the witch came from far away. " Asked the older man.


    At this time, Lucille hasn''t learned to disguise her hair color. Silver hair is special in the crowd. People with a little common sense understand that they come from the people on the other side of the desert. Even if there may be blood relatives here, they are also ancestors from far away areas, so they can understand at a glance.


    "Yes, my tutor and I traveled here."


    "Travel?"


    The two bounty hunters glanced at Sean, and Sean nodded friendly.


    Sean looks older than Lucille, so it''s not strange that he is a mentor, but it''s really rare for wizards to travel here.


    "I once met some wizards from basharan in shata, but not many came from COGA city... After all, the climate and environment in the plateau area are bad, and most people can''t adapt," said the man.


    Wizard travel is actually nothing new in the world.


    Many wizards will travel around with their knowledge, especially those who are relatively free. They will travel around the world and visit local sages to expand their magic knowledge. This is also a kind of growth.


    That''s why Sean kept using this excuse all the time.


    "But there are, right?"


    "Hahaha... That''s right. I can imagine that the two must be very diligent wizard scholars." another slightly younger bounty hunter smiled and said.


    "By the way, what are you doing here?" asked Lucille.


    Shatta.


    This is the country to which the airship is going, and it is also one of the two major countries on the plateau. Sean once saw this country from a regional map. The territory is very large, but compared with the plateau, a large area is no man''s land, and only the cities in Shanao and flat places can be inhabited.


    It''s hard to see anyone in those deep mountains.


    Maybe, it''s difficult to meet estimation


    A few years ago, under the normal timeline, during the battle between basharan and Borg, the borgs wanted to encircle the southern rear of the basharan empire from the left and right sides in batches. Of course, the army on one side was defeated by Sean, while the army on the other side was planted in the hands of the shatta.


    Before that, Sean had not really seen the combat effectiveness of the shatta people, but from that battle, it can be estimated that the country is not weak.


    Even in the self rescue plan of the basharan Empire, there was a plan to ask Xiata to send troops for help, but the other party didn''t agree.


    After listening to Lucille''s question, they were silent for a while, with [thinking!] on their heads.


    "Of course we come here to work. Bounty hunters live on bounty, and this place is the best battlefield for hunters, so we often come here," said the old man.


    "So it''s not your first time?"


    "Yes, we come almost once a year..."


    "Is there any special purpose?" continued Lucille.


    Suddenly, Sean felt that the good thing was that she was a girl. If she asked her own questions, the two people would never answer. Lucille''s female advantage was immediately reflected.


    "Yes, little sister... Have you ever heard of dragons?"


    The three chatted for a while, and probably saw that Lucille was really young, and her name changed all of a sudden.


    "Dragons!"


    Sean asked curiously.


    "Yes, since you are traveling wizards, you should have heard that there is a special beast flying dragon in the desert?" the two bounty hunters said carefully, feeling like a secret.


    "I know," replied Lucille.


    "Well, dragons can be said to be one of the most strange creatures in the world. They are born with powerful flesh and blood bodies, and dragons have their own magic, which is much stronger than ordinary Warcraft. Many ethnic groups have a history of domesticating them in the plateau area."


    What they said reminded Sean of Freya''s hometown.


    Why Freya is called the blood of the dragon training witch is because her hometown people are famous for domesticating and integrating certain dragons in the history of the plateau.


    Of course, these were told by Lucille more than ten years later... But now they have come to this land in person.


    "Are they any different?" continued Lucille.


    "That''s more. Pterodactyls are just more powerful in flying and physical ability. Their species are still single, and they have degenerated a lot in life in the desert... What is really called the hometown of dragons is the plateau area. Although they rarely appear, the summer tower will release a task to be captured by Bounty hunters every year."


    The two explained that the country of Xiata would release the task of looking for dragons every year during the melting season of snow mountain roads, and those skilled animal trainers or bounty hunters would go to try their hand. After all, if they met and caught it, it would be a very large income. Even if they got dragon eggs, it would be valuable and completely worth the risk.


    They really came over because of this. The snow melting season is almost these days.


    "And such a thing?"


    "Of course."


    They said with certainty.


    And Sean is thinking about the summer tower more than ten years later. He doesn''t seem to have heard of the task. Is it only now more than ten years ago?

 Chapter 719

    As one of the two great empires on the plateau and adjacent to zambutar, shata is the most well-known plateau country.


    Whether in the future or now, the plateau country that can communicate with the five zanbutar countries most is here, and many special identities of bounty hunters were first passed out from here.


    Sean still remembers what he met on his way north with Freya for the first time. It was his first marriage with a bounty hunter


    And the next time, probably the only time, Sean participated in the mission of the mercenary regiment.


    At that time, I used the identity of bounty hunter to participate, and this identity also brought me a lot of benefits.


    Although it is only a city in the south of basharan, it does not represent how powerful bounty hunters are in the mercenaries, the only thing that can be confirmed is that even bounty hunters who specialize in various assassination techniques in mercenaries have a certain deterrent.


    Although the two in front of him looked kind, Sean knew from the bottom of his heart that since he dared to call himself a bounty hunter, his hands were full of blood!


    Are two cruel characters.


    What interests Sean more is that the place where dragons live is actually on this plateau!


    I thought the flying dragon was a native beast in IDAK. I didn''t expect that the birthplace was still here, but it was still that problem.


    What? There was dragon hunting more than ten years ago, but she didn''t listen to it more than ten years later. As for the rumors that she was good at using dragons to improve her strength, it''s not called rumors. Freya''s hometown is such an ethnic group. She told herself more than once or twice.


    It was Steele who took her away on the plateau, and at that time the dragon training witch disappeared, leaving her alone!


    Dragons.


    Plus the reward task of capturing dragons


    It seems that almost all the Xiata countries or plateau areas live on these Warcraft, and a large number of animal trainers also appear in this place.


    Animal trainer is a profession that Sean had heard people talk about a long time ago, but in recent years, he has met all kinds of occupations and even ancient gods, but he has not really met animal trainers, because they live in a large number of plateau areas.


    I haven''t been here before, so I can''t meet it, but now I''m a little closer to this special occupation.


    The city reached by airship is called wooden tower


    The meaning of the tall tower made of wood is simple and clear, and Lucil make complaints about the name of the place as Sean explained in his heart.


    "This place used to be the location of a highland sentry tower, but later because of the geographical location and a large number of airships parked in this place, it formed a city." the person answering was still the airship workers.


    No one knows these place names better than they do.


    At the location, Sean and Lucille got off the airship.


    Although it is still sunny at this time, the temperature is very low. All the people you can see in the whole block are wearing thick animal fur coats.


    People in the plateau area are tall, which is like that in the desert, but they are not so dark, and their skin is more white, just like the snow on the snow mountain. Only Sean on both sides of his face noticed that most people seem to have a red halo.


    Like a person with a cold.


    Like braiding, both men and women are all kinds of long whips on the back of the head. Under the thick coat, the whole person is as tall as a soldier.


    "Two wizards, your excellency."


    Just after Sean got off the airship, two other bounty hunters followed.


    It should be a time to go their separate ways, but they followed behind and walked forward to say.


    "Is there anything else?" Sean asked them.


    We all introduced each other on the last airship just now. The middle-aged of the two bounty hunters is Soren, while the young is sol. They are brothers and are regarded as old hunters in their seventh year as bounty hunters. They have always been active in the five major countries of zambutar and nearby shata.


    Even bounty hunters can also participate in general mercenary missions. From the conversation between them just now, they are not only old hunters, but also old mercenaries.


    "Well, our brothers are actually observing the actions of the two observers these days... Of course, they don''t want anything, but they are on the same airship. You know, this one can''t be avoided." the elder Soren said first.


    "I understand," Sean said.


    It''s not just them. In fact, I''m also observing them.


    People in the same trade will pay attention to strangers walking with each other, which is not something worth concealing during travel, and it is normal.


    "That''s great. In fact, our brothers want to invite you to join us in the task of looking for dragons. Of course, if we do find them, the subsequent price must be divided equally. We must have credit as bounty hunters for so many years."


    While Soren was talking, Sean had been observing the changing emotions on each other''s heads.


    I didn''t tell the truth, but I didn''t lie


    It seems that he is not sure whether these words are true or not. He just said so for the time being. After all, they still ask for themselves.


    "Although we haven''t really seen their magic ability, we can see that they must have strength, otherwise they won''t travel so far, and we just need teammates. I hope we can invite you."


    When I said this, I was [sincere!].


    Of course it doesn''t matter


    In fact, she still doesn''t know the specific purpose of Sean''s coming here. Although she said she would go to the highest peak in the world before, what exactly would she do? And what is the use of the purple crystal in her backpack? She doesn''t know at all.


    But in any case, the other party is her own mentor, which deserves her unconditional trust.


    As long as Sean agrees, Lucille will follow


    "Shall I ask where you''re going this time?" Sean asked.


    "Usually, the place where dragons appear most is in the Kampas mountains, which is also the place where the world''s highest peak is located. It is said to be very risky. Otherwise, we won''t invite two colleagues. In addition, many bounty hunters will go to each dragon search task. You know... If everyone fails to complete the task in the same direction, it is a friend. If one side completes it ... then... "


    The other party didn''t finish his words, but this kind of hunting and killing others for task reward is not new in the mercenary regiment. It will happen in many places.


    become inured to the unusual!


    But the place they want to go is actually the same as themselves


    Campas mountains.


    "Well, I agree to join you."

 Chapter 720

    "Well, I agree to join you."


    After hearing Sean''s answer, Soren and sol were relieved.


    Two wizards with good levels are added to the reward task, which is twice the result with half the effort. Especially when moving forward in such mountains and rivers, the ability of wizards can help a lot of things.


    And if they go alone, they may have to pay a lot of price!


    "That''s great. With the help of two wizards, we will be able to complete our task this time. Maybe we can really meet dragons this time!" sol, a little younger, said cheerfully.


    From the airship docking station, the two brothers took Sean and Lucille to the adventurer hall in the city


    This bounty task will not appear on the task card of the adventurer mercenary. There are special people to take over, and if they really catch the dragon, they also have special channels to hand in the task. They come here just to buy some commonly used props.


    "Mr. Sean, would you like to take some with you?" his brother sol kindly reminded.


    "No, we have all brought them!"


    Sean looked at the backpack that Lucille was carrying. When they came out, they were already at home in COGA city. Everything was ready.


    "I see. It seems that Lord Sean is really good at living in the wild," Sol replied with a smile.


    Both of them are buying props, and Sean and Lucille can take advantage of this to see the environment of the so-called wooden tower city... The plateau area is indeed a plateau area. Wherever you can look up, there must be snow mountains. The whole building complex is shorter, and the people here are dressed proudly.


    Basically, they are animal fur coats with epithelial boots and gloves. A gentleman in a finely dressed dress like Sean looks very different.


    Wherever you go, you will attract a lot of attention


    Of course, these eyes also include those on Lucille.


    "You two should have seen the aborigines on the plateau for the first time." Sol probably noticed that Lucille''s curious eyes had been stopping on all kinds of pedestrians in the street, so he asked.


    "I''ve heard of it before, but the people I see here are different!"


    "Of course... The climate in the plains is not so changeable. Even locals will wear local clothes when they go to zambutar, which can only be seen here," Sol said.


    Sean did see some people from the plateau, but he looked similar to people from other areas.


    To be strong, there are strong people in every region, especially in the IDAK desert, so this can not be regarded as a standard, but only when you really set foot on the plateau can you feel the folk customs and customs here.


    The three waited in the street directly opposite the mercenary guild for a long time. It was probably not until after the afternoon that Soren came back with a bag of things


    I must have run a lot for these things.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    "Well, have you bought all?" Sean didn''t care about the other party''s time.


    In fact, I just heard that the other party''s place to go was the same as myself. I just joined when someone led the way. Otherwise, if I go alone with Lucille, I don''t know how many roads to go around. It''s nothing to count this little time!


    "All right, let''s either start now or we can camp by the river outside," Sauron said hurriedly.


    Oh~


    By the way, camping!


    I almost forgot this thing


    After all, the two bounty hunters came to do the bounty task. If they had money, they wouldn''t do this task. Therefore, camping is the norm for adventurers. It was the same when they last participated in the mercenary mission.


    "OK," Sean nodded, not picky at a particular time.


    Looking at Lucille, the other party didn''t seem to care about these. The four people set out when they were ready.


    Wooden tower city is really the same as what airship workers said before. It was once the place where the sentry tower was built. Now the city is also built at a high place, similar to the city built in an open area at the top of the cliff.


    Not big, but very powerful.


    The key to leaving is to go down, the way down the mountain!


    During the journey, Sauron said the news he had just heard while shopping.


    "Maybe we can find dragons this time?" he said excitedly.


    "Why, is there any rumor..."


    Through the communication between the two sides this day, Sean still knows something about the two people. Although they accept reward tasks in various places and will also participate in the travel tasks of teams temporarily formed by other mercenaries, Xiata comes back according to the time point.


    It was because the probability of dragons'' presence became higher after the snow melted in summer, so they came here. It''s better for people who haven''t come back temporarily than Sean.


    Therefore, they will inquire about the relevant news with the local mercenaries in the near future


    "I just heard from several mercenaries. In the spring before, someone heard the sound of dragons in the mountain stream. At that time, some people had seen it, but the mountain was steep and could not go deep. In addition, the snow didn''t melt and it was difficult to walk at that time, so they finally gave up."


    He said and looked at his brother and Sean and Lucille.


    "Melting snow is the best time now. We all returned in vain a few years ago and haven''t heard similar news, but this time it''s different... Maybe we''ll have good luck."


    It''s right to give confidence before you start.


    "However, since there was news before, will there be more people looking for dragons this year?"


    This cannot be denied. Since there is hope, others will seize the opportunity.


    "We can only pray to find it!"


    Look at the state of [thinking!] on the other party''s head.


    The more people there are, the more chaos there will be.


    It is troublesome whether we can find it or not. We can not find a few sentences when we encounter most of them. We can not make complaints about fighting. But if it is found, it is fighting each other. The last person to arrest the dragon or find the dragon''s egg can survive.


    "Don''t worry, we have experience in this, and sister Lucille doesn''t have to worry," Sol said with a smile.


    Of course, Lucille can only smile awkwardly.


    If they really fight, they can''t beat her together. It''s too much to say!


    "In short, this opportunity must be greater than before."


    Soren is more willing to find a target than to encounter danger. It can be seen that he is very confident in his strength.


    I heard Freya say a few years ago that this hunter is good at using all kinds of props as weapons. He can do anything as long as he can survive. He probably bought a lot of props this time.


    Sean glanced at each other''s backpack.


    Before dusk, the four went into the jungle down the mountain

 Chapter 721

    The roads on the plateau always make people feel that the mountains and rivers are desolate. The temperature directly drops many degrees at night.


    Lucille was walking, but when it was too cold, she couldn''t help moving closer to Sean.


    "Cold?" Sean asked at Lucille.


    "A little..."


    "The climate here is also different from the desert, more different than the sea. If you''re not used to it, use magic to maintain your temperature," Sean whispered.


    In fact, for wizards, many things can be made simple, and even easier in life. If it''s cold, get yourself a magic to keep the temperature, and if it''s hot, get yourself a magic to reduce the temperature.


    In short, high-level wizards are the same as strong ones in front of anyone!


    "Is sister Lucille not used to the climate here?" Sol seemed to notice that Lucille had been rubbing against Sean and asked subconsciously.


    And Lucille nodded seriously.


    "I''ve never been on the plateau in the future, and I''m not used to the climate here..."


    "Ha ha... People here don''t get used to steel Dao, but you will gradually like this place over time. Compared with the seaside and plain areas, it has a unique pace of life and rich food."


    Places that people can miss are often the simplest enjoyment, and delicious food is also an important part.


    If the food in a place is delicious, it can be remembered for a long time.


    "Mr. sol, will you all come back to the plateau on weekdays?" it was dark, and then the temperature began to drop. There was no chat topic all the way, so Sean found one.


    After hearing this, the other party frowned and thought.


    A look of memory


    "In fact, there are few. I have to say that the rich countries under the plateau are very attractive. In contrast, the amansha area is a lot behind. It is used to living in big cities. In fact, it doesn''t want to come back, but after all, this is our home and comes back every year."


    In the communication, Sean also gradually formed the impression of the two brothers in his head.


    They were originally people who grew up in the country of Xiata. Then they ran away from home and worked hard for various reasons. After learning some combat skills from others, they gradually embarked on the road of being able to become bounty hunters.


    Then he left Xiata and entered zambutar and other countries to accept tasks


    Like those mercenaries, as the main source of life, they either die in the process of the task. As long as they don''t die, such a way of life will continue.


    Most of the so-called employed people in this world live like this.


    Therefore, they will insist on looking for dragons every year. It is also for this reason that finding the publisher of dragons is the task released by the ruler of Xiata. If they can complete it, they can not only obtain high rewards, but also directly change their identity.


    To know how important identity is to a person, especially for ordinary people.


    If Sean hadn''t been lucky enough to pass through the noble family, he didn''t know what his whole life would be like. He might slowly blend into the mercenary regiment and shine, but in the end, he was easy to be targeted by the high-level of the Empire. He was a count in those years, and he still didn''t escape the frame of the basharan Empire, let alone the life of ordinary people.


    If you can get a post or even the identity of a baron after the completion of the Dragon search task, you will have no worries for the rest of your life.


    It is for this dream that the two brothers insist on searching every year


    The four of them went down the mountain after dusk. Now it''s almost nightfall and they are still walking in the mountains and forests.


    The mountains and forests on the plateau are quite special. The so-called going up or down the mountain is actually walking back and forth in different mountains and rivers. You go from one side to the other, and the whole road is bare and can''t see anything. There are few forests, mostly green grass and stones.


    "It''s late. We can camp on the riverside grassland in front. If we remember correctly, there''s a good place there," said Soren, who had been walking in front of us.


    "Is it far away?"


    "It''s not far. You can see it over here."


    At this time, the four people just came out of the forest, similar to the uneven hills. Suddenly, there were many bright lights in the gray environment.


    "Look, that''s it!" Sauron said, pointing to the flat ground in the distance.


    It''s like an open place in a depression.


    There are a large number of snow mountains in the plateau area. It is estimated that more than half of the rivers in the whole northern continent originate from here. As long as there is a little open space for water storage, almost all rivers can be found.


    But the open space in front of us is not only the river, but also many camps.


    "It seems that you guessed right before, and many people have come this year!" Sauron said.


    "Are these people all looking for dragons?"


    "Very likely."


    After all, the two brothers only come back to this place once or twice a year. They don''t know much about the daily situation. They only know that this is a good place for tourists to camp, because if they miss this side, it is likely that the next step is the road on the mountain. Only this is the best place.


    "Of course, it may be some traveling businessmen, but no matter what they are, we just have to do our own thing."


    Time was tight, and it was already late at night. Seeing that there was still a distance, the four people hurried down.


    Set up your tent before it''s completely dark.


    Sean and Lucille don''t know the local situation. Of course, they can only follow the two brothers


    Down from the hill, there is a flat place in the middle of the depression. There are probably more than 20 stars, which at least shows that more than 20 Bo people choose to camp here.


    And we all have one thing in common, that is to be as far away from each other as possible.


    We can see each other''s camp light, but we are not close, and we can''t hear what each other is saying


    It is estimated that this is a kind of protection for yourself.


    The four chose a place and hurried to make the tent.


    "It seems that we will take turns to watch the night tonight. After all, there are so many people that no one can trust anyone!"


    "Yes."


    "Well, sol and I are on duty in the middle of the night. Lord Sean will hold on ahead. As for sister Lucille, you can rest all the time."


    Even the Soren brothers are willing to give in to the only woman in the team, who is still young.


    "Well, since I have joined the team, I am a member of the team. My mentor and I are on duty in the first midnight..." Lucille refused to give in.


    "I believe my disciples, you don''t have to be humble, or you won''t respect us," Sean said.


    Now that they have said so, the two brothers can only nod their heads in agreement.

 Chapter 722

    The team simply had dinner, and then sat by the campfire and talked for a while.


    In fact, the first midnight is good for Sean and Lucille, because they can''t sleep after eating. They can continue to talk deeply for a long time


    As for Soren and sol, of course, the two brothers can only harden their heads to rest, otherwise they will have no spirit in the second half of the night.


    Sean and Lucille were left before the campfire.


    The cold wind roars on the Plateau... There are still many mosquitoes. They need to be driven away by magic to be less disturbing.


    Late at night, Sean glanced at the door of the nearest camp next door. There was also a man watching the night. It seemed that it was everyone''s consensus that there was no trust when he was outside. As for a team, it was just the contract spirit of barely making do. Otherwise, there would be another contradiction within himself, which would be waiting for others to kill him!


    "It seems that the people over there are sleeping too," said Lucille, suddenly looking in the direction Sean looked.


    "Well, after all, we''ll be on our way tomorrow morning." Sean turned back to Lucille. "Are you tired today? If you are tired, you can have a rest."


    The other party shook his head and grabbed Sean''s arm with one hand


    "Not tired!"


    The whole person almost stuck to Sean.


    In fact, Sean''s attitude towards this person, even if he is a disciple and a mentor, is more complex. It''s not that he has any arbitrary thoughts. After all, the other person was brought out by himself. He was brought together when he was a child. Now he has grown up and become a beautiful girl.


    More of the situation may be more like family affection. The old saying of my hometown is not to be a teacher for one day and a father for life.


    For a little girl who has been with her for such a long time on the timeline, this kind of family affection will surpass many emotions. However, Sean at this time just doesn''t remember the stories that happened in the past ten years, otherwise the two will get along better.


    It''s good to say so. If you go back in the future, you won''t be so embarrassed to see adult Lucille


    "Tired?"


    "No, I''ll lean for a while..." Lucille seems to rely on herself. She often leans on Sean when she has nothing to do.


    "Mentor."


    "What?"


    Suddenly asked.


    "What are we going to the highest mountains for this time? Is it related to purple crystal stones? Last time you just said let''s go to the roof of the world, but you didn''t explain the reason." it is estimated that Lucille has guessed this action countless times in her mind.


    But she wouldn''t ask if Sean didn''t say.


    Just at this time, when the atmosphere was quiet and they were calm, she asked the questions she had been hiding in her heart these days.


    To tell the truth, in just over a month, they actually came to the northern continent from the sea, and came to the plateau through two countries. After crossing more than half of the world map, it doesn''t make sense not to know what to do.


    Sean was silent for a moment. Lucille saw that the other party didn''t want to say, so she immediately added. "It doesn''t matter if the tutor thinks he shouldn''t tell me. I''ll just follow the tutor!"


    The performance tutor is very clever.


    This is far from her ten years later... Of course, one of the reasons is the relationship of identity transfer.


    "In fact, it''s not that I can''t tell you, but I''m not sure myself. I saw some illusions before... That is, the day we just got the crystal from Mersin. You know, I can see some illusions under my ability."


    It seemed that Sean had talked about it with each other, because Lucille had talked about it in another chat.


    Seeing that the illusion was regarded by Lucille as a prophet, it was also the embodiment of her mentor''s unique strength, so she did not believe it, but worshipped it.


    "So the mentor saw the illusion and led us here?"


    "Yes, I think there should be the answer we''re looking for, but I don''t know what the answer is," Sean said.


    What I''m looking for is the cause and effect in the mouth of YOG Sotos.


    If the other party doesn''t want to say, find it by yourself. If you can untie everything, will you no longer have to fall into the struggle seen by the ancient god, and all the stories have been answered.


    That''s what Sean wants


    "So it is," said Lucille nodding.


    Since that was the reason, she stopped asking and lay quietly on Sean''s arm, half leaning against it, as if she were asleep.


    Suddenly he looked up again


    "Mentor, someone is coming!"


    "Yes."


    They almost felt the footsteps of someone coming at the same time.


    In fact, you can''t see the shadow of people walking in the dark. Because the light of the campfire is nearby, it will make the line of sight unable to fully adapt to the darkness. Therefore, if you walk in the dark, you can''t see it under the campfire.


    But for two high-level and alert people, this little move can be found


    Sean stood up and looked in the dark behind him.


    "You wait for me."


    A magic flame was kneaded in the palm of his hand and directly thrown into the distance.


    "Who?!" shouted into the darkness.


    a moment,


    There was still no response.


    So he pinched out a flame in his hand


    "This attack is a kill," Sean said sternly.


    It means that littering without leaving hands will be a direct attack.


    "No, sir wizard." the man in the dark hurried out, but he was a big bald head!


    Wearing a coat of animal skin, there were still animals like falcons on his shoulders. Sean looked at each other. The level was not high, the order was level 6, and then he was an animal trainer!


    "Sorry, I broke into your camp by mistake... I''m a member next door. Because my pet ran over, I came to look for it." big bald head said with a smile.


    Soon a ghostly beast appeared around him.


    Cats that have always looked like leopards can still be invisible!


    Even Sean didn''t find out


    If it is simply to explore invisibility, it can be completed with the power of magic, but Sean rarely meets opponents who can sneak in these years, and who will waste magic with an anti submarine buff. So I didn''t notice the beast for the first time.


    The key is that the beast has a level!


    In Sean''s view, this ghostly leopard has [700000] blood on its head.


    Trainer!


    I''ll go~


    This level is even higher than people. Is it true that the beast is the noumenon for them!


    "So it is." Sean waved and put out the fireworks just thrown out.


    This action attracted the attention of the ghost leopard and roared a little. Fortunately, the master calmed down next to him.


    "I''m really sorry, my pet is difficult to teach. Are you two here to take part in the Dragon hunt?" the bald head asked.

 Chapter 723

    Asked the bald man opposite.


    But Lucille didn''t dare to answer immediately. She turned her head and looked at Sean as if she was waiting for the other party to answer the question.


    "Yes, so are you?" he asked.


    According to Soren''s previous statement, most of the people who can appear here are those who participated in the Dragon Hunt mission, and this bounty mission does exist every year, but it is not released separately. It is only spread by word of mouth among bounty hunters.


    Look at each other''s posture. They should also be one of the bounty hunters. When they come here, what are they doing fooling each other.


    "Yes, but you don''t look like local bounty hunters," said bald head, slowly approaching the campfire.


    Perhaps it was an unintentional behavior in the chat. As long as you see that Sean and the two are not hostile, the other party can slowly approach. However, the ghost leopard around bareheaded leopard began to be vigilant within a few steps.


    The roar never stopped


    It seemed to sense the danger of Sean and Lucille.


    "Er... I''m really sorry. My pet really keeps discipline."


    Sean sneered.


    "No harm, would you like to come and have a seat?" he kindly invited the other party.


    But the bald man shook his head reluctantly and said, "no, I just came to find this pet. Now if I find it, we''ll go back, otherwise my teammates will be in a hurry. I hope you can find the dragon as you wish!"


    I didn''t forget a blessing before I left.


    When the other party walked away, Lucille frowned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mentor, I always think this person is strange."


    "Oh, you can see the strange?" Sean smiled. "Then what''s strange?"


    "How could he be a trainer who couldn''t control his wild animals and came here without authorization, and you refused to invite him... Anyway, it''s strange."


    Lucille probably can''t say anything else, but her first feeling is that the other party is very strange.


    "You''re right," Sean affirmed.


    "Ah?"


    In fact, when the other party approached, the changing mood on his head kept Sean thinking until the other party hurriedly chose to leave, including the vigilance shown by the ghost leopard.


    This man is here to collect information.


    "Gathering intelligence?"


    "HMM. it''s estimated that people who come here know that they are competitors looking for the whereabouts of dragons, but they don''t know who the competitors are, so they need to be bold to explore."


    "Oh, I came here with the help of that beast!"


    When Sean said that, Lucille reacted.


    Yes, the other party can really come and have a look at other camps with the excuse of looking for the ghost leopard, and the vigilant roar of the ghost leopard just now has proved their ability to frighten the beast.


    That''s why the other Party chose to leave


    One is that we have collected intelligence, and the other is the prevention of Sean and Lucille.


    "These people are really cunning and wicked," said Lucille.


    "If they weren''t bad, there wouldn''t be so much competition in the world! It''s inevitable to go out," Sean comforted.


    They continued to chat next to the campfire, and their eyes paid special attention to the bald animal trainer on the other side.


    Sure enough,


    The other party also went to other camps in the same way


    Because there was no hostility, even if the opposite camp knew his intention, it was hard to say. It was just to be careful of the animal trainer.


    As for Sean''s words, he also reminded himself when the other party approached. The invisible monster has paid little attention. It seems that he must open a buff for himself during this period of time, otherwise he doesn''t know when he meets the sneaking monster.


    They talked very late at night,


    When they were sleepy, they continued to stay up for a while until the two brothers woke up in the middle of the night.


    And that night, not much happened.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Sean was awakened by the more uplifted Lucille.


    The whole team is ready to pack up and set off again. Today, Sauron thinks it should be faster, because during the day, four people find that there are many tents to rest in this mountain depression.


    Yesterday, it was said that there were more than 20. After dawn, there were at least 30 people. There were at least four or five people in a team, which counted more than 100 people.


    If more than 100 people walk along a road, it is the number of a large mercenary regiment, and it is still a very large one


    It''s not possible to come back later.


    Soren believes that if you want to hurry up the mountain as soon as possible, without saying anything else, someone may cheat to set up roadblocks on the road or deliberately cut off forests and road signs to mislead the people coming later. If you don''t start quickly, you will be regarded as the latecomer.


    Sean and Lucille nodded, packed up quickly and followed the team away.


    The follow-up road will always lead to the depths of the mountains, which is not easy to walk, but this is the real place to enter the unknown territory.


    And in order to avoid each other, a large group of people seem to deliberately choose different mountain roads, or deliberately diverge from each other and don''t take the same road


    Before entering the mountain, Lucille specially looked for the bald man yesterday in the crowd, but she didn''t see him.


    Such a conspicuous bald head seems to have left directly early and was not in the team that started this time.


    After the four people went up the mountain, the road became more and more difficult, and the oxygen on the plateau became more and more thin and uncomfortable.


    "Does your excellency Sean know why the plateau is called a place of terror?"


    On the way, perhaps to find some topics to kill time, sol will talk with Sean and Lucille about the plateau.


    "Because of the environment?"


    "Part of the reason..."


    "That is, there are those unknown Warcraft."


    "That''s part of it," Sol replied.


    "Why is that?" Sean asked.


    "The more reason is that this place is rarely known by outsiders, and few people can enter the place at the top of the plateau deep in the mountain. It is said that there are unknown secrets there, which has attracted many people. But up to now, no one has publicly said that he has gone to the top of the plateau."


    Saul''s words are almost the same as what ashoe said at that time. They are described from the perspective of those scholars.


    "Aren''t we dangerous this time?" Sean asked with a smile.


    "It''s not so serious... After all, it''s good if we don''t go so deep. At most, it''s good to reach the no man''s land. In fact, although we have come to participate in the Dragon search mission every year over the years, we don''t dare to go too deep. We will choose the season when the snow melts. In the past, we just walked a little more."


    Sol''s words probably gave Sean an understanding of the mission.


    "I see."


    It seems that there are some things deep in the plateau, but many people can''t go deep inside because of the limitations of environment and conditions.


    Xuerong just gave this opportunity.

 Chapter 724

    The team entered the mountains


    Sean also began to feel the cold air brought by the melting snow all the time.


    Further down, the clouds on the top of the mountain became thicker and thicker.


    The snow mountain has indeed melted and exposed the bare land that does not show all year round. From a distance, the snow mountain opposite seems to have no vitality. You can see green below, but the part above is like wasteland.


    Very special, but it also confirmed that the snow began to melt.


    Usually when traveling, the most important thing is water except some dry food, but everyone didn''t bring water this time.


    Because the snow melts, you can see puddles flowing across the mountain path


    When there is no water, Sean will come forward to pick up some, and then boil it by magic and drink it slowly. The water quality of this kind of snow water melts tastes very bad, but after all, it is impossible to tangle with these things in the mountains.


    And whenever this time, sol would ask Sean curiously


    "Lord Sean, why do you like boiling water? It''s not natural enough, and it has a strange smell."


    Most people in the world drink the water quality of nature directly. Many people drink it directly when they see river or sea water, so Sean is too lazy to explain.


    It''s just a habit


    "Will it be different from others?"


    "No difference," he replied with a smile.


    At this time, it was the second day when the team walked into the depths of the mountain. No other team could feel close around. Perhaps the other party was too big and couldn''t get a position after their dispersion.


    There are only four people walking on the whole road.


    And thank you that the snow mountain has melted at this time, otherwise the cement depression under your feet will become snow, which will be more difficult to walk at that time.


    "Did you go looking for dragons in this environment before?" Lucille couldn''t help asking the two as she walked through the mud all the way.


    "It''s almost the same, but we take a different road. This year is the fourth time we''ve been here. This road has only been here for the first time. Last year and the year before last were different."


    So the last time I left was three years ago!


    "But you can rest assured that even if we don''t come, someone will come. We set out early. At that time, there will be a team from the rear. Looking for the dragon is the highest bounty task of the Xiata empire. Hunters will come back no matter how far they are over the years."


    And two brothers, many people dream of finding at least one or two dragon eggs for promotion.


    Even if many people lose confidence, there will be others later. In short, as long as the reward conditions for this task are still there, someone will complete it.


    Just see if you''re so lucky.


    "Has anyone really done it over the years?" asked Lucille.


    "Of course..."


    This time even Soren scrambled to answer.


    "There was a time the year before last. We also knew that person. At that time, we gave up because we thought there would be no result in the next section of the road. However, it was a pity that the other party found Youlong!"


    The two brothers told a story the year before last, which was almost the closest they had to the dragon egg.


    They had already reached the door. As a result, they didn''t move forward because of the steep mountains, and there was not enough food at that time, but the people on the other side insisted on walking. As a result, they really met on a high cliff.


    "Later, I heard that they didn''t have any food. They secretly ate a dragon egg to survive, and the young dragon was brought back! Alas, it''s a pity..." the two brothers also said how the two people picked up cheap, and their ability was not strong. But they got it and finally closed a big manor in the city.


    Now the two men are ranchers. It is said that the women have married four.


    The more you say it, the more you admire it... It makes Lucille despise it.


    "Anyway, let''s stick to it this time. I''ve heard that some people hear dragons in summer. Maybe they will wander in the mountains," Soren said.


    Sean has seen the flying dragon


    The image of pterodactyl in the desert just doesn''t know what the Dragon here looks like.


    After one day, the sky in Sen mountain will soon be dark, and it will be colder at night. If you don''t wear a coat on the ship, you should use cream to clean your eyes and eyebrows.


    Lucille still likes to walk next to Sean, and the team will choose to rest at this time


    The remaining food needs to be calculated for several days. If fruits or wild animals can be found, they must be eaten first, so that more food can be stored, so that there are more possibilities for follow-up.


    At night, the team rested in an open space somewhere in the mountain forest.


    There are still cold and muddy roads around, but there is no way. They have reached this place, and it is impossible to turn back, and Sean''s plan is to go deeper, otherwise they can''t reach the highest peak.


    In fact, the location of the four people is not far from the highest mountain. If you can look up, you can see the real snow in the distance. You can''t see the top mountain group, but it''s still far away.


    And according to the Sauron brothers, few people in that no man''s land dare to really approach


    It''s possible that they can''t get out when they go in. They also advised them not to go in!


    The night in the depths of the mountains is quieter and colder than the previous depression. The four people still take turns to be on duty for two midnight, while Sean and Lucille have always been in the first midnight


    As long as they had eaten, Soren and his brothers went to bed early, leaving only Sean and his disciples sitting and chatting under the campfire.


    The day before, Lucille felt that there was still a lot to say. However, when she reached the depths of the mountains, she seldom spoke. The main reason was that the climate was uncomfortable and her breathing was not smooth.


    If they don''t have very strong strength, it''s estimated that they can''t stick to this time


    "Mentor, how do we get to the highest peak?"


    "We''ll see if we can''t, and we''ll separate from them," Sean said.


    As long as the two brothers finally find or fail to find the dragon egg, the team can be dissolved on the spot, and now the place where they continue to go deep is the highest peak in the world. Even if they are not here, Sean can continue to go deep.


    "Yeah." Lucille nodded.


    At this time, a loud cry came from the deep mountain in the dark.


    Sean had never heard such a tone


    Like a whale in the deep sea or an ape in the mountains, the loud voice can''t tell what animal it is.


    Soren and sol were suddenly awakened by the cry.


    "It''s the dragon, it''s the dragon!"


    Hurried out of the tent.


    Loong?


    Sean looked in the direction of the sound in the dark. At this time, it seemed that a faint blue light was flashing rapidly in the dark distance.


    "Yes, it must be dragons... They are in that direction!"

 Chapter 725

    "Dragon, that must be a dragon!"


    Soren and sol brothers were able to get up in a hurry after hearing the sound in their deep sleep.


    Get out of the tent.


    At present


    The distance of the campfire is still dark, and I can''t see anything at all. However, if I calm down and listen carefully, I can hear the low roar from the darkness in the distance.


    "It''s over there, that''s right. Lord Sean, did you hear that?" Sol asked excitedly. Sean''s two teachers and disciples asked.


    We can see the excitement of the two brothers at the moment.


    After all, according to the previous statement, the two have been participating in the Dragon search mission for the fourth year, but they have never gained anything. The only time they even shoulder to shoulder with the dragon egg is now that they hear the cry of the Dragon again. How can they not be excited.


    "Yes, it''s clear," Sean said.


    "Yes, it must be... Let''s go and have a look."


    It''s late at night and the road is hard to walk, but they insist on going to have a look.


    "Lord Sean and sister Lucille will stay here and wait for us. Let''s go and see and come back." although the two brothers are excited, they still have reason in their hearts.


    In the dark night when the road was almost invisible, Sean and Lucille were not allowed to move forward, but they planned to go up and have a look.


    Of course, it may also be some small abacus in my heart


    "Well, we''ll wait for you at the camp. Be careful... Whatever you encounter, remember to come back first. We''re not suitable for fighting in the mountains at night," Sean said.


    However, the last persuasion seemed to have no effect on the two people. The other party just nodded carelessly, and then hurried to take out the torch from the campfire, and walked towards the direction of the Dragon sound with the help of their little lighting.


    "Hurry up, the voice over there is far away. You may not hear it later."


    "I''m leaving, I''m leaving!"


    Sean and Lucille watched them leave, and even before they left, they had to quarrel about how to pass quickly.


    It seems that this dragon search task is completely stunned them. As long as there is a goal, they can ignore anything


    I watched Mars gradually fade away in my sight until I could hardly see the light spot.


    "Mentor, do we really have to wait here?"


    "Or you wouldn''t want to go," Sean asked back.


    And Lucille shook her head as hard as she could.


    Their goal was not the dragons. There was no need to act in complete darkness for them.


    I can''t see my fingers in front of me!


    "I don''t want to go."


    "Well, just wait for them and see what happens next," Sean said.


    I didn''t expect that I could really meet dragons in the mountains, and the sound was not as shocking as I thought. The tone was relatively large and could be heard everywhere in the whole mountains.


    It is estimated that the people who went up the mountain from other places at the moment should have heard it, so Soren and sol are in such a hurry to go and have a look


    Otherwise, if they miss it again, they will be deeply hit.


    So Sean followed Lucille and waited at the temporary camp


    At night, the cold wind on the plateau blew in bursts, accompanied by the howling of dragons.


    It sounds like it''s getting farther and farther away. I don''t know what it''s doing.


    Lucille added some firewood to the campfire, and then leaned on Sean''s shoulder to sleep. For a long time, even Sean couldn''t carry it. They still didn''t come back.


    Nothing''s gonna happen?


    Seeing nothing in the night, there was still no light from the campfire in the distance.


    Sean began to guess in his heart.


    After a while, Lucille, sleeping on Sean''s shoulder, woke up, rubbed her eyes and looked around.


    "Mentor, haven''t they come back yet?"


    "Not yet!"


    At the moment, my heart is more or less worried.


    At least it''s a group of people who follow out of the city, and this task is the opinion of both of them. If the captain is gone, the team will be in trouble.


    "Is something wrong?" even Lucille thought.


    At this time, the sound of the dragon''s cry in the mountains had disappeared.


    I guess I''ve gone far, but I still haven''t seen the two brothers come back.


    Lucille suddenly noticed Sean''s appearance at this time and said, "mentor, otherwise you can sleep for a while. I''ll watch it for you. If they come back, I''ll call you."


    According to the time, it''s already early morning. The horizon is gradually gray, with some rudiments of day, and the field of vision is no longer as dark as before.


    Sean is really sleepy after staying alone until now.


    "Well, I''ll have a rest. If they come back, you call me."


    "Well," replied Lucille.


    Sean closed his eyes in a comfortable way.


    With high-level ability to protect yourself, you can actually recover your physical strength in various ways. Mental fatigue can recover in a short time.


    After all, time is actually on its own side.


    With the arrival of sunrise the next day, Sean opened his eyes.


    Opposite, Lucille was staring at the fire in a daze and said hello when she saw Sean wake up.


    "Mentor, you''re awake!"


    "Well, haven''t they come back yet?"


    Shake your head.


    "Not yet. I suspect something happened there."


    No matter who doesn''t come back all night, there will be speculation, especially in the end, the cry of the Dragon disappeared.


    "It seems that we are going to look for them." after looking around, in fact, it is only one night. After dawn, we can see footprints in the mud.


    "Could it be someone else?"


    Lucille guessed that after all, the Dragon hunt task is a public task that anyone can accept.


    I''m afraid the two brothers didn''t really find something and were stopped by others.


    "We didn''t see any other team passing by this night... In short, go and see the situation first," Wang Shuo said.


    They simply packed up their things and followed the footprints of Soren and sol last night to find them.


    Before leaving, I specially asked you not to come back first if you are in trouble. I didn''t expect to be able to come back


    They walked along the footprints.


    Because the passage of time is not long, it is less than one night. Those footprints can be found intermittently. Continue to move forward, as long as you follow the footprints, you can find them.


    Sean took Lucille through the barren mountains quickly, but with the deepening of the distance, a strange smell gradually filled the air.


    It''s like rotten meat, and it feels like the humic feeling of plants frozen all year round after being exposed to the sun.


    "Mentor."


    "Well, you smell it, too?"


    "Yes, it''s so thick!" said Lucille.


    The more they move forward, the more serious the smell becomes.

 Chapter 726

    The sun shines on the mountains on the Plateau


    The feeling of being able to stand on this high ground is different from that of any other plain area.


    You may walk on a hill, and then you will see another hill immediately, but except for the really best mountains, everything else is under your own eyes.


    The so-called one fan and one mountain high is just a metaphor.


    There is the highest peak in the world, and it is still unique!


    The smell grew stronger and stronger, and Lucille couldn''t help covering her nose and moving forward.


    At this time, the footprints of sol and Soren were almost invisible


    Because of the dead branches and leaves hidden below for unknown years and the bodies of unknown animals that are about to turn into water before the snow melts.


    It is estimated that this is how the smell diffuses around!


    I can''t stand it, but I can only move forward.


    However, under the cover of these plants, we can''t find the footprints of the two brothers. We can only judge the general position according to the possible direction of each other and the surrounding conditions.


    It takes about an hour or two to go up and down the hill.


    The two brothers left at night and couldn''t go too far.


    "Look ahead, mentor!"


    Lucille suddenly pointed to the distance, and the road suddenly disappeared in front of their sight.


    Specifically, it''s not without, but should be down... It''s equivalent to a position where the hill goes down. In the line of sight, the road they''ve been walking along suddenly "faults".


    There is a mountain depression.


    The depression on the plateau is not like the cliff, but continuous hills. In fact, it is not steep, and you can even go down directly.


    As Sean took Lucille to the top of the hill, he was stunned by the scene in front of him!


    Not far away is indeed a depression.


    Just like the water area where they came earlier, a slightly gentle open space


    But in front of us are not the bounty hunter camps, but the fallen beast corpses, many of which are human corpses.


    Dozens or even hundreds... All fell in the middle of the depression.


    "This..." Lucille was too surprised to speak.


    "Go down and have a look!"


    For Sean, who has seen a lot of similar tragic death scenes, this is light. He hurriedly took Lucille''s hand and let the other party follow him. At the same time, he opened your ability to explore ~, and vigilantly looked for the surrounding targets.


    Who killed these people? And the animals.


    Is it the dragon?


    Sean has controlled the scope of magic perception to the maximum, but he didn''t find anything else except the fallen people in front of him.


    Lucille, who followed closely, was also alert to possible dangers around


    Suddenly, she noticed something.


    "Teacher, look at that man! Over there..." pointed to a man lying on the ground not far from them and said hurriedly.


    The bald head on the ground is very conspicuous, including the dead ghost leopard next to him!


    It''s him.


    Sean was surprised. This was the trainer they met at the water source after they came out on the first day.


    The two hurried to see each other''s injuries.


    "Do you have any more potions, Lucille?"


    "Yes."


    After checking his breathing, it seemed that there was still a breath. Sean hurriedly asked Lucille to take out the potion and pour it down.


    In fact, the quality of the potions that can be bought in the market is not very good, but they are somewhat useful. Most of them flowed out and drank most of them.


    Blood began to appear on the bald man''s face.


    "Hey, wake up. Wake up..."


    Sean shook each other hard and finally became a little conscious after coughing all over.


    "You..."


    "What happened to you? What happened here." he hurriedly asked each other.


    The state above the head has been in a state of [chaos!] and [dying!], and the blood volume of level 6 representing the order has been low.


    According to Sean''s previous experience, such a person with only a few hundred points of blood can''t be saved. Unless some high priest rescues him together, or transfuses blood directly in the way of alchemist blood exchange, it is possible to bring him back.


    Otherwise it makes no sense.


    "What do you see, the dragon!"


    The bald man''s eyes have begun to turn white, and this breath is also the last breath.


    "Go, go!" the only thing you can say is to let them leave quickly.


    "What is it?"


    Sean still insisted on rushing to ask and shaking each other''s body madly. He couldn''t lose his will, otherwise he would really be speechless.


    "Dragon... The dragon was eaten, over there!"


    The bald man''s hand trembled and pointed to a place.


    When Sean and Lucille looked in that direction, they found nothing, except that the land in that area was different from other places, as if there was a black part.


    Sean tried to keep his eyes on it.


    As long as you look at a place carefully, all attributes and names will appear in your vision


    At the top of the black field, the words "Lurk!" appeared, followed by a series of numbers [10000001000000].


    That''s!


    100000


    There are hundreds of thousands of things.


    "Let''s go, many people are pulled down by it!" the bald man had a hard time talking at last, with the last bit of strength.


    Since then, the whole body began to relax, and the blood volume on the top of the head was also decreasing rapidly.


    Has entered the state of death countdown.


    Sean put down each other''s body and glanced at the ghost leopard next to him, that is, the ghost leopard quietly approached him the night before.


    There is a visible gap on its neck


    Open it slightly by hand,


    It''s actually a fault. The whole body of the leopard has been broken.


    "What harm is this!" said Lucille in amazement.


    Sean quickly took Lucille''s hand and ran back


    "Go."


    "Ah?"


    "Follow me!" it''s too late to explain.


    That thing.


    The thing lurking under the soil has a blood volume that Wang Shuo has never seen before. 100000 ah, what terrible existence is that!


    As soon as they took a few steps, the ground under their feet began to tremble, and the roaring sound of dragons came out of their ears again.


    Sean looked back.


    Underground, where the black earth was just now.


    Like centipedes and caterpillars, giant arthropods stick their heads out.


    There is no way to describe what kind of appearance it is


    The whole black skin, in front of it is a huge mouth full of barbs like the mouth of the abyss.

 Chapter 727

    "That... What is that!" even Lucille, who has more confidence in her ability, absolutely doesn''t want to face that creature.


    That''s not as simple as an ordinary beast!


    In a short moment, Sean''s head recalled all kinds of possibilities. How could he meet such a high-level Warcraft in such a place.


    Are those dragons talking about this?


    How could this be possible.


    Are dragons fake?


    "Don''t look back, let''s keep running." Sean took Lucille''s hand and accelerated his pace.


    However, the message of [danger] in the field of vision followed.


    "Spread out!"


    It may be too late. Sean can only use the power of [time dominator] as quickly as possible to slow down time and turn around quickly.


    The body suddenly backed back and almost fell down


    The burrowing bug didn''t know when it came directly behind the two people. In front of us, we could even see the inverted teeth in the middle of its wide mouthpiece.


    If I didn''t use my power fast enough, I''m afraid I could swallow myself and Lucille alive in the next second!


    Sean quickly picked up Lucille and ran away.


    Once you move things in reality under the ability of ectopic plane, the interweaving of two different times will quickly coincide.


    Sean discovered this situation a long time ago... Once he attacks people from the state of ectopic surface, the next second he is hit may be forced into normal time.


    This is like a forced balance, one of the laws of the world.


    Sean picked up Lucille and ran quickly to the outside world. After a few hundred meters, the two planes slowly began to coincide, and the slowed down time also accelerated to below normal.


    Lucille suddenly struggled instinctively,


    I looked up and found myself picked up by Sean for no reason.


    "Mentor?!"


    Just in the blink of an eye, the other party clearly said the scattered words, but at this moment, he was picked up and ran far.


    "Don''t talk yet, it''s tricky!" Sean''s words brought Lucille back from her doubts.


    Now is not the time to ask this. She looked back and the thing caught up again.


    "Damn it."


    Hundreds of meters away, you can catch up so quickly.


    Sean tried to put down Lucille and his magic worked quickly.


    [Alchemy: Earth Wall]


    Using Alchemy to transform the existing materials around will be harder than directly creating eyes with magic, because Sean is not sure whether such a huge body of the other party will directly break through the defense of the magic barrier.


    Clap your hands on the ground and draw a huge alchemy array


    Because he has run hundreds of meters in the time of ectopic surface, even if the other party''s body is huge, this distance can''t keep up in just a few seconds.


    During that period, the wall in the alchemy array rose up, and huge spikes grew on the surface of the wall.


    [Alchemy: smelting]


    Whether it''s the earth or the metal elements in the earth, under Sean''s magic, the city''s solid cone stab is directly blocked in front of him.


    The faster the giant moves, the less likely it is to stop.


    Boom~


    The whole wall began to tremble.


    "Be careful, mentor!"


    Seeing the rubble rolling down, Lucille also propped up magic to help Sean resist, but the wall still failed to stop the impact of the crypt giant, and the other party''s vortex mouth broke the wall.


    Lucille increased the support of the magic barrier and reached out to pull Sean out.


    The giant insect was stabbed by a cone on the wall, and black blood gushed out like a fountain.


    "Go first..."


    Supported by Lucille''s mill barrier, Sean was not injured. At most, he was stained with the black liquid. He hurried to pull Lucille to the side.


    Even if the giant could hit a wall full of spikes with its head, the injury slowed it down slightly.


    Roar~


    [wail!] and [anger!] appear overhead.


    "Attack with fire magic," Sean said suddenly.


    Thunder and fire is estimated to be the most destructive natural damage in nature. As long as the opponent slows down, he will have enough opportunities to use magic again.


    "Come on!"


    Quickly ordered Lucille to use flame magic.


    The other party nodded and began to carry flames in his hands.


    "Attack from above," he added.


    However, Sean himself did not use the fire magic with Lucille, but continued to surround the giant with alchemical earth walls and cone thorns.


    It seems that the other party''s head was seriously injured in the first impact. Even now it is shaking its head to try to freshen itself. The black blood splashes


    Taking advantage of this gap, Sean used the wall again to surround the front, back, left and right.


    Lucille seemed to understand her mentor''s intention


    All around, and then leave a hole at the top. As long as the flame explodes in it, even the largest insect will be hit with a fatal blow.


    As the wall rises


    The appearance of the cone thorn made the giant dare not hit so bravely as before. It began to break through with a harder body and tail.


    The huge body really has an advantage when facing several earth walls


    It was broken, and Sean continued to add.


    "Come on, I can''t last long," Sean said to Lucille.


    "Right away, mentor!"


    In order to be able to cause fatal damage, Lucille almost emptied her existing magic to maintain a huge fireball like a flame fluid at the top.


    Still adding, but the wall was broken.


    Sean can only force Lucille''s magic to be completed quickly with the ability of [time controller].


    I just feel that the magic is evacuated in an instant and several flame fluids are formed.


    However, the earth wall can not be completely covered!


    There''s no way. Sean can only use the ability of the ectopic surface to stand the time again, and rely on this opportunity to replenish the tightness of the wall and compress the surrounding air in it.


    When magic is applied, the powerful magic pulls the two planes together again


    Back to reality, Lucille only felt strange, but the flame fluid was completed by one kilogram.


    Fell to the ground like a falling meteor.


    Boom


    The sound shook the mountains, and even the ice and snow that had not completely melted were shaken down.


    Suffocating heat all around.


    The grass was blown away, dispersed, and finally even directly blackened in the hot air.


    There was no time to see what it looked like. Sean fell down on the open space with Lucille in his arms. The mill barrier on his body was about to crack, and Sean almost blocked his whole body on Lucille.


    After all, I still have a buff of [black goat gift], which is stronger in recovery ability!

 Chapter 728

    It was the first time Sean felt the feeling of being barbecued by hot fireworks.


    And this kind of fireworks was released by his own disciples!


    During this period, Lucille has shown her unique talent of magic genius. The magic she took time to release the other party''s magic almost burned herself!


    "Mentor! Ah ~"


    "Bear it, it''ll be over soon."


    Not only the body, but also the clothes are burning. Finally, I feel that my hair is starting to burn.


    Sean subconsciously felt bad and quickly went deep into his arm


    That is, the arm with only the [black goat gift] buff. In fact, in retrospect, the power of each ancient god before him is very powerful. If the inflammation of ketugya is still there at the moment, it may not be so troublesome. Although it may burn the whole mountain, it''s nothing to knock down the other party.


    Sean endured the sharp pain. The clothes behind him were probably burned. Now the whole back is melting in the heat.


    Even the strongest human skin is still vulnerable to injury. Son, in front of the most fierce flame in nature, ordinary people may have been melted at the moment of explosion.


    But Sean and Lucille are so close to the explosion center


    "It hurts... Ah..."


    Under her, Lucille screamed bitterly, and even under the protection of Shawn''s almost whole body, she was still hurt.


    Black goat.


    By the way, the black goat that breeds all things


    He tried to rotate his arm in spite of the pain.


    The buff of [black goat gift] is launched again.


    "If you can feel my pain, show your strength. I need you now... SAB Nicholas!" Sean shouted in the violent shock wave.


    At hand, the whole arm began to highlight black slowly, just like the color soaked by ink.


    Your eyes are open and our destiny is one


    Whispers came from my ears.


    The sound


    Sean had no time to think about the origin of the sound, but now his body had changed.


    The body baked by the explosion shock wave was no longer painful for a moment, and even began to feel a little cool. At the same time, his whole body was covered with a layer of black.


    Half of the flesh and half of the body gradually became an unknown dark body.


    Like a swollen blister, like a twisted chaos


    Sean was surprised to find that his body had become distorted like an ancient god. The whole person stood up and even could stand directly in the shock wave without feeling, like a biochemical man!


    This


    When she looked down at Lucille, she was in a coma.


    The magic was evacuated, and in the explosion just now, Sean almost drained the surrounding air, breathing almost all the toxic gas produced after the explosion.


    If ordinary people inhale these things, they may survive.


    "Lucille! Lucille..."


    Sean shook Lucille''s body anxiously.


    There was no response, and even breathing became weak.


    He put his hand in front of Lucille''s breath and couldn''t feel any breath of the other party


    That''s possible!


    no


    You can''t die yet!


    "Lucille, answer me."


    Shaking each other''s body hard, but the feeling on his hand became more and more heavy, and there was no response.


    Turn around


    At this time, Lucille''s original white face was dirty. Under the shock wave, the skin of the meat exploded, and the black mud on her face was the blood of the giant insect just now.


    Sean found that even this was poisonous. It soon turned blue on Lucille.


    The shock wave stopped!


    And everything around has changed


    The place they were in was like the central area of the shell explosion. With the spread of the impact, almost the whole surrounding terrain was changed, and the grass on the ground was destroyed. Looking back at a deep pit in the center, it indicated how strong the explosion was. As for the cave giant, there was a little bloody soft mud left in place.


    Such a huge body has been evaporated by the high temperature, not to mention people!


    I''m afraid I''d be finished if I didn''t quickly become what I am now.


    But Sean didn''t care so much and hurried to check the condition of Lucille in front of him... Without vitality, the blood volume on his head directly decreased from 9000 to 300!


    Dying, or almost hopeless.


    No


    impossible.


    Lucille should not die in this place. Her future will be longer. The timeline should not be suspended here.


    How else did Lucille explain?!!


    Sean looked at the unconscious Lucille and kept thinking about the future.


    In the town, the two people in the future met again in different identities. Every night, the proud and beautiful white haired witch would come to teach her magic, and she would wait on her roof every night.


    The memory is still there, indicating that the future is still there. She could not have died in an accident more than ten years ago!


    Sean stretched out his hand to lift Lucille, and realized that half of his body was like the flesh and blood of black goat Sabu Nicholas and other ancient gods.


    right.


    I also have the ability to give gifts, the ability to give birth to the mother of all things.


    The world does have its own laws, but the three pillars themselves are the laws of the universe.


    If life and death are doomed, only one thing can surpass it... The power of the ancient god.


    Sean put his tentacle like arm on Lucille and tried to lift her up slowly.


    After being swept by the hot shock wave, Lucille''s body was almost dried and her clothes were blackened... Now it seems that she is almost out of shape.


    Sean took a deep breath.


    There is still a chance, as long as the power of the black goat is still there


    He closed his eyes and began to read silently.


    "But now I finally know the fate of those who meet the great God. The wise men know that all the symbols in the world are not empty, and what is shown here is one of them... This power is unspeakable, unspeakable, and can not be understood by ordinary people."


    The tentacles on her hands gradually penetrated from Lucille''s mouth


    At the same time, the other party''s body began to be gradually stained with black.


    "It can only exist under some weft covering its essence, in some poetic and strange stories, and now... The story will start again."


    "Can you hear me, Lucille? You will come back, and this power will change you... And we will meet again in fate!"


    With the injection of life energy into the tentacles, Lucille''s black shrouded body began to fade, and her flesh and blood appeared like a newborn, and even the blood volume on her head began to increase madly.


    300 ~ 5000... 9000, finally even broke through 9000, directly became 1000011000, and even reached 12000


    The level rose madly at this moment.

 Chapter 729

    At level 12, I haven''t stopped yet!


    Still growing madly


    A level that many people have never imagined in their lives is now so insignificant in front of Sean.


    When he transferred the power of life to Lucille, the level of the other party increased rapidly, and with the gradual retreat of the blackened body, the whole person was reborn as if he had been baptized again.


    The black blood on his face dispersed and began to appear blood color.


    From white to ruddy, there is gradually vitality... The fluctuation of body breathing is also gradually obvious.


    The final blood volume bar on the head is fixed at [1350013500].


    This will not be his own level, Sean subconsciously thought. After all, he passed on the power belonging to the ancient god to Lucille, which is also a part of his own ability.


    The fate of the two is one


    Gauze Nicholas''s power is to breed all things, the mother of the universe, and any creature is a part of her offspring.


    Sean felt this when he saw gauze Nicholas with his own eyes. Countless biological rudiments appeared under each other''s huge body, which means that almost all things in the world come from her, and the human flesh and blood can also be regarded as her offspring.


    What Sean shared out was the equity of the black goat gift, and perhaps the only existence that could bring people back from the dead!


    The tentacles are pulled out of Lucille''s mouth. When the level reaches level 13 and a half, it will not increase any more. It means it''s over!


    And now Lucille also recovered her original blood color, and her body began to rise and fall like breathing


    Sean put the other side down and looked left and right.


    Everything around has been melted by the high-temperature shock wave. Even the land has been changed. There is nothing else.


    But the backpack is still there


    That is, the backpack that Lucille has been carrying, because part of it was protected when it was pressed by Sean and did not completely melt.


    I found some decent clothes from inside. The wizard''s robe was almost crumpled into a ball. Although it was burned a few holes, it was at least better than none.


    He quickly changed it for himself and blocked Lucille with a dress


    "Lucille, Lucille... Wake up, wake up!"


    Slapping each other in the face,


    Struggling for a while, it was like being awakened in a deep sleep, and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Mentor!" instinctively stretched out his hands at the first sight of Sean.


    Pick each other up.


    "How''s it going? Are you feeling better?"


    Lucille sat up. At this moment, her head seemed empty. What happened to herself? What happened just now? I don''t seem to understand anything.


    It''s even hazy when I just woke up.


    "Where are we, mentor?"


    Sitting up, Lucille felt the cold under her ass and some pain in her legs. Only then did she find that she didn''t wear clothes.


    "Change your clothes quickly..."


    Sean didn''t know what expression to make for a moment. He could only try to behave normally without so many ideas.


    He is a great noble, a prince in the desert and the heir of the most powerful country in the world!


    What kind of girl I haven''t seen, and my princess Freya has a charming figure. She should be calm and act indifferent.


    After all, in her chat with Lucille, they were teachers and apprentices who had lived together for ten years. When she was a child, she would certainly have the scene of running around naked after taking a bath and helping to wipe her hair.


    More like the feelings of father and daughter


    But Sean has no memory of the past ten years. He can only remind himself at bottom of the his heart.


    Fortunately, Lucille didn''t seem to have much reaction, just nodded a little [shy!], and then put on her clothes generously in front of Sean.


    This magic robe should be a new dress for herself. She looks bigger in it, but it can cover her body


    When dressed, Lucille looked around.


    Just reborn, she seemed to have a lot of confusion in her head, desperately thinking about the current situation, but she was stunned for a long time and didn''t recall it.


    "Thanks to your magic, we finally eliminated the crypt giant. You did a good job and have been able to master such powerful magic," Sean said with admiration.


    I''ve seen a lot of witches'' magic, but only the large-scale magic shown by Lucille can really destroy heaven and earth.


    Whether it is the ability of the two people to chase pirates at sea more than ten years later, or the shocking effect brought by the destruction missile explosion this time, Lucille is unique in the use of large-scale magic.


    Of all the Wizards Sean has seen, only she can achieve such a devastating and disastrous effect.


    More than ten years later, the notorious Alice witch didn''t seem to be a random name. From this point of view, it''s enough for those wizards in the desert to fear for many years!


    "I did it?" Lucille tried to recall, but she couldn''t remember it in her head.


    "You''re injured. I''ll recover your injury. Just now you lost consciousness for a short time. I''m afraid you''re in a coma due to excessive pain, so I knocked you out temporarily and restored your wound. If you can''t remember for a while, don''t think about it. You''ll recover later," Sean advised.


    Lucille''s body is equivalent to reshaping it with the power of the ancient god. With the help of the other party''s little blood, she will completely recover it. There may be sequelae. Don''t think too much for the time being.


    "Oh, thank you, mentor."


    Lucille nodded.


    Slightly touched the position of her chest. In fact, she also felt a little strange about her body.


    It''s like the feeling of being paralyzed, re congested and gaining control. Some actions feel unreal, as if they have been emptied.


    But the vitality of the heartbeat is very full


    Lucille even felt that her ability had been greatly enhanced and had more abundant magical power.


    "By the way, where are the two big mercenaries?" after feeling calm, Lucille suddenly remembered the purpose of coming out this time.


    Look for the dragon, and then the two brothers who didn''t return overnight.


    "Now I can''t say whether they are still there, or whether they seem to be alive..."


    Sean looked around. After the violent explosion, the whole landform of the depression was changed.


    The bodies lying on the ground in the distance are all gone. It is estimated that the body will melt at the moment of the outbreak of the high-temperature shock wave.


    The only difference is that there is a huge natural hole in the place where the giant bug lived!

 Chapter 730

    "Is this place really caused by my magic?"


    Even after seeing the scene in front of her, Lucille still looked incredulous. Her magic could be so powerful.


    He walked forward carefully, with incredible expressions on his face.


    "There are many forms of magic, but few people can interpret the power of destruction so skillfully. It''s your talent, and it''s your magic that defeated the giant bug," Sean said.


    In fact, if you want to calculate it carefully, it also has its own help.


    Use the power of [time dominator] to empty each other''s magic directly


    Few wizards are willing to exhaust their magic with one magic, which is an extreme effect, just as people who lift weights or run can''t put all their strength on one action.


    The human body will protect itself and make more or less surplus, but with Sean''s ability to fluctuate time, it empties Lucille''s magic at one time. In addition, it closes the space around the giant insect and compresses the air.


    All the effects broke out at one point, which caused the immediate phenomenon


    "But I never thought I had this ability." even if Sean was persuading Lucille, it was hard to accept.


    That''s too much more than expected.


    "As long as you keep exploring magic, I believe you will become more powerful than this in the future," Sean said.


    Pulled Lucille a little closer to her.


    After the giant insect dies, the danger around it is relieved, and there seems to be no such creature. Otherwise, if there is any under the explosion, it should wake up.


    And not now!


    They went to the cave, and down came a very deep huge cave


    As the surrounding corpses and grasslands were burned out, this area became a wasteland, but the hole made people curious.


    "Sauron and sol, they won''t have an accident," said Lucille anxiously.


    At this age, Lucille''s state of mind is still very pure. Although she can''t talk about friendship with the two brothers who came together, she will give them some water or something to eat on weekdays, and the two brothers are also very loving to the young and beautiful wizard girl.


    Now their whereabouts are unknown, which is more or less worrying.


    "I can''t confirm now. Shall we go down?" Sean asked Lucille for advice.


    As long as she dares, she is certainly willing to go down.


    "Well, we have to go down and have a look, or we''ll have to go back, and it''s close to the highest peak," said Lucille.


    The Dragon search mission was invited by the two brothers. Unexpectedly, they were missing. Without a guide, Sean could only choose to move on to the roof of the world or temporarily choose to return and wait for a group of people to follow.


    But there must be an explanation for the disappearance of those two people.


    The long-lasting sound of the Dragon last night now looks more like the sound of the giant bug. It attracted other bounty hunters and finally fell down.


    Even when Sean faced the giant alone, he was not sure to retreat without using the power of the ancient god, let alone ordinary people... The venom of the giant was enough to scare many people.


    But in the crowd before, Sean didn''t find Soren and sol. I don''t know what happened to them!


    of course,


    There is another possibility


    Sean thought it was possible that the two brothers and some bounty hunters were swallowed by each other in the battle with the giant bug, so they were not found in the surrounding bodies.


    Then the question becomes what this giant is!


    Why is it here?


    Is the so-called unknown territory deep in the plateau dangerous because of unknown giants like this?


    "Then go down and have a look. Follow me closely. If we are in danger, our first reaction is to escape. Don''t love war."


    "Yes!" Lucille nodded.


    After all, you can''t even see the depth where you want to enter. What kind of world is below also makes Sean curious.


    Pick up a stone on the edge of the hole and use magic to burn the flame


    Throw it down,


    I saw the fire fall in the dark. I didn''t stop where I couldn''t see it, and finally disappeared completely in the dark.


    "How deep."


    "Let''s go down with flying magic. Be careful."


    "All right!" replied Lucille.


    Wizards with a level of more than 10 have a strong ability to fight gravity. In addition, Sean''s teaching method has exceeded some discipline theories in the world, so Lucille''s growth is also different from ordinary people.


    They held hands and slowly moved downward with the help of the light of the torch.


    In order to keep the magic for a long time, Sean even directly threw down the burning stones to explore the way. As long as he didn''t reach the bottom, he let himself fall freely, and then slowed down sharply at a specific time to stay in mid air.


    Four or five times in this way, they haven''t reached the bottom yet


    This place is really terrible.


    "How could there be such a deep place in the mountains?" Lucille felt ill after falling for a long time.


    The oxygen in the plateau area is thin. Unexpectedly, the same is true in the deep pit.


    There are such deep caves in the world!


    The key is to look at the surrounding environment, which looks like the giant insect crawling out through swallowing and biting. It is also a miracle that it can climb so high!


    "This place looks like a natural karst cave, but even if it is a natural cave, it is difficult to reach such a deep distance. It is like a miracle of the creator."


    "Creator?" asked Lucille curiously.


    "Oh, that''s all. The priests in those churches don''t often sing praises to the gods," Sean explained.


    "But that thing is deceptive."


    "I know!"


    Didn''t explain much.


    Because after entering the cave, Sean also vaguely felt that the existence of this thing was too incredible. In addition, this time he originally came to look for something related to the ancient. When he saw all this in front of him, he could not help connecting the two.


    I don''t know how long it fell. The stones in Lucille''s hand were almost used up. The last few were pinched together and burned and thrown down.


    The sound of landing was finally heard in the dark


    "There''s ground below, mentor."


    "Well, I see."


    It''s finally the end. If you want to go further, Sean is worried that the torch won''t light up at that time.


    Fortunately, this distance is not a real no man''s land, and the air can still lead here


    The two fell to the ground slowly. What appeared in front of them under the fire was a pile of white bones and another part of the body that had been broken.

 Chapter 731

    "Mentor, look over there!"


    Because it is in the dark, you have to observe carefully with the help of weak fire light to fully see everything here.


    A pile of scattered white bones and those who fell from the top of the cave


    Just in the direction of Lucille, reflective water appeared.


    By the way, there must be groundwater in such a deep underground, and it''s still a plateau. If it''s on weekdays, there''s ice and snow outside!


    Sean took Lucille''s hand and walked slowly forward


    As the light came on, Sean saw two familiar lines of armor on the edge of the underground pond.


    Soren and sol brothers!


    Lucille quickly let go of her hand, ran forward and squatted down to see. She took out the only bottles of potions from the burned backpack and prepared to give them a drink


    Sean also squatted down quickly. At this time, he looked at the remaining life value on their heads. He only saved more than 50 points. He had never seen so little blood except the dead.


    Reach out and feel the breath between each other''s noses


    "Are they still saved? Mentor."


    Sean didn''t dare to answer Lucille''s question. There was only less blood left than those dying people he had seen. What about rescue.


    Looking to the other side, sol has only 30 points left.


    This time, Soren lost a little


    Has entered the final countdown of life.


    "Brother Soren, brother Soren..." Lucille shook each other''s body, but Sean estimated that their bones were broken from the position of muscle movement.


    Finally, this little bit of blood may just be that the thought has not completely died.


    However, Lucille didn''t give up and tried to help Soren, and Sean came to help.


    The liquid medicine purchased by the alchemist in Kejia city is directly poured into the other party''s mouth, but people at this time are unconscious. It also flows down. The only thing that may be useful is that the liquid medicine flows down the other party''s neck and onto the wounds of his arms and body, slightly alleviating some wounds.


    But even if it eased, they didn''t realize it.


    "It is estimated that they accidentally fell into this cave during the battle with the giant bug last night. Their bodies were not broken like other bodies. It is estimated that they were buffered with weapons and armor during their fall."


    Sean found Soren and Sol''s weapons.


    Their weapons are ordinary long swords, not just long swords... There are all kinds of iron props in the pockets of bounty hunters.


    Claws, iron nails, and even some twisted assassination daggers.


    But one side of these things has been ground flat!


    Even their common weapon, the long sword, was directly broken, and there were signs of wear on the fault plane.


    Look up again to the top where there is almost no light


    Generally speaking, if it''s just an ordinary cave, it''s day outside, and the light can shine in. But the cave was too deep for the light to come in.


    At this depth, these so-called buffer weapons are useless. Even Sean and Lucille spent a lot of time flying. In addition to falling, the traces left by the black venom of the crypt giant can be clearly seen on the two brothers.


    "They... Are hopeless."


    The last amount of blood fell very slowly. After all, if they fought earlier than last night, there would be no blood in the middle of the night.


    This little bit represents their consciousness.


    Even if the body has no function, the brain can still operate with the last little energy supplied by the body. At this time, their thoughts can still operate. In short, they can still dream.


    However, such a situation is only that they are unwilling to die. Physically, they are hopeless!


    After hearing Sean''s words, Lucille also put down the medicine bottle in her hand, and there was a last little remaining, which was no longer used.


    "Mentor..."


    Lucille''s sad expression turned and her tone became soft.


    Sean understood each other''s consciousness and directly hugged the little girl in his arms


    At this time, Lucille was only fifteen or sixteen years old. Unlike Lucille, who was used to seeing all kinds of life and death, her state of mind was still relatively pure.


    "I didn''t expect them to end up in this place."


    "But obviously they all ate together last night," said Lucille with red eyes.


    Two people who talked together not long ago died in an instant. It''s hard to describe


    Heavy? Sorry?


    If you want to count up, their friendship with Soren and sol is not deep. Even this invitation to come out to do the dragon training task has ulterior motives. At the beginning, Sean even thought that they would make a mischief when they really found the dragon egg.


    However, with a few days of getting along, the estrangement gradually decreased a lot.


    Aside from those mutual suspicions, the two brothers are just ordinary bounty hunters. They become bounty hunters for life and for their foreseeable future.


    There''s nothing shady about living people.


    But it''s a little sad to see them die like this and haven''t found the dragon egg yet.


    Lucille flushed her eyes and wiped her tears. It is estimated that she feels the same at the moment.


    Fleeting


    This man''s life is too fragile.


    "Why don''t we bury them."


    "Well," Sean nodded.


    In this suburban area, for many dead adventurers, the real burial is not due to dust, but direct cremation. I hope the light smoke can float away with their thoughts.


    Speaking of Sean, they don''t know what else the two brothers are worried about in the world. Otherwise, they can take their relics to their relatives... I remember when we talked before, they just said that their hometown was remote and there were no relatives, otherwise they wouldn''t come out to do this kind of work.


    Sighed.


    In fact, the two sides have never really understood each other.


    Sean and Lucille put the bodies of the two brothers together, slightly facing the groundwater.


    The fire magic ignited and directly burned two bodies.


    "Goodbye, brother Soren, brother sol... Although we haven''t been together for a long time, I will remember the days when you gave me delicious dinner every day. I thank you very much. I wish you a good home in the next life." Lucille squatted on the ground and prayed silently.


    Seeing their bodies burned in situ, a little cave breeze dispersed the Mars, floated into the groundwater and went out.


    The story of two bounty hunters is probably here!


    There are few achievements to boast about, and there are not many stories left to future generations.


    Almost like most adventurers in the world


    Come out of obscurity and die alone in solitude.


    Sean glanced at the depths of the cave. There seemed to be a deeper boundary besides here.

 Chapter 732

    "Let''s go in and see why there is such a deep cave!"


    Sean looked back at Lucille.


    There were still some tears on his face, but he nodded firmly immediately.


    "Yes."


    Lucille herself also wanted to know what was under the cave and the giant bug just now. If it hadn''t appeared, so many people wouldn''t have died here.


    Before departure, Sean looked carefully at the white bones that fell under the cave again. If Soren and sol brothers fell in recently, many white bones here have fallen for a long time. Most of their bones were broken naturally and had not been eaten.


    "Did you find any problems? Tutor."


    "Have you noticed, Lucille? Everything here is a little strange from the giant bug just now," Sean said.


    "What''s strange?"


    Lucille also looked at the white bones.


    Because they belong to all kinds of animals, some of them also have some unknown creatures, and even some creatures seem to have ancient wings.


    "Does this thing want to be a dragon?" said Lucille, pointing to a skeleton like a bone wing.


    "Maybe dragons, but they also died in the cave..."


    It''s not surprising to have dragons.


    According to the previous explanation of the Soren brothers, even the ancestors of flying dragons in the desert may have migrated from the plateau. It''s not surprising that there are dragons here. They have also taken flying dragons. That kind of beast does have the quality of natural strong rope ladder.


    It is estimated that any country hopes to tame them and become a good combat effectiveness.


    "But these bones look old, and that''s not what I''m talking about."


    "What''s that?" Lucille didn''t think of it for a moment.


    Have you noticed that if the giant insect we killed just now wants to live here, it should at least have food. Even if there is no community living alone, it should eat, but there is no trace of gnawing on these bones, indicating that the other party does not need to eat.


    It''s not just eating. If you eat, there should be excreta.


    If this cave is really the other party''s habitat, it should have a strong taste


    Just like those wild bears, wolves, etc.


    Excreta and the smell of body fluids will contaminate the place where you live, but there is no such thing here?


    If you hadn''t seen each other''s heads floating at the cave exit, you wouldn''t believe that there used to be a huge bug here.


    "Yes, it''s too clean here!"


    After being reminded by Sean, Lucille reacted.


    It really doesn''t look like a cave where creatures live. It''s too clean.


    "Does it have another place to live, and here can lead to that place?"


    "It''s possible, but there''s another possibility!" Sean said.


    "What is it?"


    "That thing doesn''t need to eat normally." although Sean felt incredible when he said it, it was really strange from the situation shown by the giant bug.


    "Is there anything you don''t want to eat?!"


    Lucille replied in surprise.


    "I''m just guessing. Let''s go deep to see the details." holding each other''s hands, the two continued to go deep with the torch.


    A giant beast that exists alone has a high enough level!


    100000 HP


    If Sean remembered correctly, when he saw the iron hoof ox and flying dragon in the sea or in the desert, they didn''t have such a high blood volume. The blood volume of animals is different from that of humans. Some Warcraft will generally be higher.


    But tens of thousands of blood can be understood as high-level Warcraft, but 100000 is too much!


    If the person who represents level 100 of the orderer is changed, what level is it? It is estimated that it is no longer human.


    At present, Sean thinks that the largest level of human beings will not increase beyond level 20. Flesh and blood has limits


    If you go up, I''m afraid you will go to another field. At that time, human beings can no longer be called human beings. Maybe they will become other monsters.


    I have seen Octopus people, deep divers may be another form of human form, but I don''t know if they can continue to go up. As for the species formed in nature, such as wood elves and tree people, they are more like another living thing.


    But on the whole, it can not reach the human thinking ability, and the level will be lower.


    Going up will only become more and more strange


    At this moment, Sean recalled that he had escaped the shock wave.


    The ability of [black goat gift] turns half of his body into a monster, and the body will not receive shock wave damage, and even has the ability to heal.


    Looked at Lucille.


    I healed Lucille and restored her body with the power of the ancient god. I don''t know if it will affect her in the future.


    Now it''s just reflected that more than ten years later, her powerful ability may have this convenient reason. You know, it''s the power of gauze Nicholas. The mother of the world who gave birth to all things has the same possibility.


    Power is undoubtedly part of her pregnancy.


    Because I met her in a special space and gained this power, I directly led to the instantaneous rise of the level, and so is Lucille now.


    If this continues, she may be taller


    At this moment, Sean recalled seeing Lucille''s growing blood volume in the normal timeline more than ten years later, which showed that her level was still rising.


    More than level 18!


    If he continues to be above level 20, Sean is really worried that Lucille will be in danger at that time.


    "What''s the matter, mentor?"


    It seemed to notice that Sean was looking at himself at the moment, and Lucille turned curiously and asked.


    "It''s all right. Do you feel unwell now? After all, I just cured you with strength."


    Reaching out and touching his chest, Lucille was in a state of [moved!] and [happy!] on her head.


    "I''m fine, mentor. Thank you for saving me."


    "It''s all right. Shouldn''t I save you!"


    Under normal conditions, they have been together for more than ten years, and this relationship has long been close.


    Even affecting Sean, who walked out of the timeline, he would care about a few words every time he faced the "mentor" more than ten years later. Now he probably understands why the elixir witch whose reputation shocked the world was so willing to listen to her own words and sometimes dared not debate with herself.


    The name "Sean" may also have a special place in her mind.


    Therefore, in recent years, except when teaching magic, he behaved like a relative rather than a mentor at any time.


    "But thank you!"


    Lucille insisted, and the whole man stuck to Sean again.


    In the dark cave, the fire is the only light to illuminate their shadows!

 Chapter 733

    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking


    Sean couldn''t see the weather in the dark. It''s probably more than half an hour.


    However, there is enough spacious space in the cave. I can''t see the key points all the time. The surrounding is as empty as a bunker.


    If it weren''t for the plateau, Xiaosen would even doubt whether it was a military fortress before!


    "Why does this place look like a man-made thing?" Lucille also felt the abnormality here. In any way, the cave looked too much like a underground palace.


    "It shouldn''t be!"


    Sean replied.


    If it is man-made, it can only show that people in ancient times were too strong in science and technology.


    It''s thousands of meters deep underground. It''s good for ordinary people to dig down 100 meters. Ordinary underground palaces are only this deep. What tools do you have to use to dig below thousands of meters?!!


    Today, I have seen many historical documents. If there were such a powerful era, it would be impossible to leave nothing behind. Moreover, this is an uninhabited plateau area, which is not suitable for human long-term residence. There is no need to build a fortress here.


    But


    If not, it doesn''t seem so sure.


    The surrounding environment always makes people feel that it is deliberately polished. Even the walls are very smooth. It is impossible for naturally formed things to be like this, even if it is excavated by the giant insect.


    If the burrow giant is digging, the place should be like an earthworm hole. There are crisscross roads everywhere. It is impossible to have only one road like this, and it really looks like a bunker.


    "But it''s really similar here!"


    "It''s very similar, but I can''t think of anyone who will build a bunker here."


    To store national wealth?


    It seems possible.


    Just like those novels and stories, so and so country is too strong, deeply afraid that their descendants will be retaliated or destroyed. When it is strong, it buries the national secret treasure somewhere, waiting for future generations to open it when they encounter difficulties.


    This is not only in the novel story, but also in reality. It seems that Jiagong did so.


    But the area here is not general after all


    There have never been any powerful ethnic groups in the history of the plateau area. Even many historians believe that the original residents of Xiata country migrated. In order to avoid the war in the plain, they had to go to the plateau and slowly formed the local race.


    Whether this research is true or not, it is certain that there is no powerful country in the history of the plateau. It is too difficult for them to dig underground fortifications thousands of meters underground!


    Sean pulled Lucille on.


    It''s strange not only that it''s as confusing as underground works, but also that there''s plenty of oxygen here.


    Such a deep underground can maintain the same environment as the surface air, which means that there must be a channel facing the outside, but even if there are other channels, the air can not be completely the same as the surface.


    It must be some other device.


    Sean subconsciously thought it was some kind of magic


    Now they are walking in the depths of the plateau.


    Because it is not easy to walk on the surface, it takes time to walk through the mountains, but once they come to the flat road under the ground, they must walk faster.


    It''s estimated that it''s a lot closer


    According to the distance on the surface, Sean felt that he might have reached the bottom of the earth below the highest mountain.


    That means you''re close to what you''re looking for this time.


    The place where the ancient crystal guides itself should be here.


    "Are we going to where we''re going? Mentor." Lucille also felt something different, but didn''t think about that.


    I just think this place should be close to the roof of the world they planned to go to before.


    Although it''s underground, it must be above!


    "It should be here... Do you feel that the air here is the same as the surface temperature." after all, it is thousands of meters deep underground. I felt stuffy before, but I felt much better after walking.


    "Yes, curious!"


    Said Lucille, looking around.


    It''s strange


    "I''m afraid it''s some kind of magic, or something with energy," Sean said.


    "Is the stone still there?"


    Lucille quickly opened her purse


    "Still there."


    In the previous violent blasting, the shock wave almost destroyed most of the things carried by the two people, and there was not much left. When she was on the ground, Lucille sorted out the rest, of which the purple crystal stone was the only thing without any damage.


    It looks intact and feels like it has not been affected.


    "Here..."


    Lucille took him out and gave him to Sean.


    Holding it in the palm of your hand really feels cold.


    This thing stores some power that even humans can''t explain, but this power can''t be opened by existing technology or magic. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, it is a strange stone with cold characteristics.


    Even if you have a strong ability, if you can''t use it, it can only be a stone.


    Sean didn''t know who had the ability to activate the ancient crystal and make the Hughes leap out when he was in the kingdom of basharan more than ten years later.


    Sean still doesn''t know that.


    But this time it should be much better. Even if xiugus appears again, he is not afraid of any creatures with his current strength, even ancient creations.


    The two continued to move forward. The more they moved forward, the feeling of the bunker and the comfort of the environment became more and more obvious


    It seems that this place has deliberately created a place for people to live. Neither the air nor the environment is the feeling of deep underground. Even leaving aside the surrounding walls, it is not too much to say that it is on the ground and on a comfortable plain at this time.


    Lucille and Sean went to the plateau in thick coats, but now they feel hot.


    The surrounding environment began to become more comfortable!


    There was light in the dark distance.


    "There''s light over there."


    "Well, go and have a look!"


    Sean also found light in the distance.


    Like the colorful beams of ice under the sun, the dark underground cave is illuminated like day.


    When Sean and Lucille approached, they found that the reflective parts were all huge crystal blocks, extending from hundreds of them underground to the top, even so high that they couldn''t see the top.


    This thing should be the part that leads directly to the surface


    Light is refracted in from the outside.


    "There are statues in it!"

 Chapter 734

    "There are statues inside..."


    Said Lucille, pointing to the center of the crystal.


    The whole surrounding crystal seems to form a large barrier. The light in the space surrounded by it is very bright and the temperature is particularly good.


    Sean saw grass growing out of the central pile of stones


    The statue that Lucille refers to is located in the center of the crystal barrier, with several separate piled up places.


    It does look like a statue from a distance.


    "This is probably where we''re looking," Sean said excitedly.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with the guidance of the ancient crystal. If you enter from the depths of the plateau, you can find something related to it as long as you are close to the roof of the world.


    Because in Sean''s vision, these crystals appeared names, which also marked the words [ancient crystal].


    "Here it is?"


    "Yes, here we are... This is the ancient crystal, and the statue in the center is the ancient!"


    Sean looked at a statue in the center. There were two statues in total, and the whole had been damaged in many places. The only parts that could be seen were the axe feet with five pointed star appendages similar to shellfish at the bottom, five pairs of leather like wings and five groups of tentacles germinating from the main body.


    This is what Lilith and they found.


    When he came back from kesselk, Sean met a student he personally met when he was an earl. Now she belongs to jagong''s archaeologist.


    In many materials brought by the other party from the southern sea, Sean has seen the records of the ancient people, but the appearance of this one is almost similar, but the details seem to be a little different


    It should belong to different branches.


    One is deep in the South China Sea, and this is below the highest peak in the west of the world.


    Tens of thousands of kilometers away, they actually exist.


    It seems that these races have spread all over the world long ago!


    "The old man? What''s that?" asked Lucille, puzzled.


    Sean was silent.


    Finally, I thought about it and said seriously to the other party: "Lucille, what you see today must not be told to anyone. Even if you meet someone, your lover or your relatives in the future, this matter must not be known to any third person, and you don''t want to see Soren and sol again."


    When Sean said that she would love her later, Lucille was still a little embarrassed, but looking at her mentor''s serious expression, she nodded firmly.


    "I will keep it a secret. It will never be known to a third person," Lucille vowed.


    Sean thought he was the only one who could come here, but he didn''t expect that Lucille was actually one of the witnesses on the timeline more than ten years ago.


    Although she doesn''t know anything now, she knows that this place has surpassed most people in the world.


    A person who is really close to the truth of the world, no wonder she will be so powerful later!


    He was not only changed by the power of the black goat gift, but even followed him to the place where he revealed the secret.


    She later learned more information than she thought


    At the moment, Sean finally understood why she stopped talking every time she asked each other a lot of things, and was very embarrassed when she stopped tracking down the ancient god.


    Now it seems that Lucille also knows everything.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    They entered the center of the crystal barrier. There was nothing here.


    There are two crystal statues left alone, and then there are dense crystals. There seems to be handwriting under the statues.


    Squat down and look, it''s a kind of text I haven''t seen at all, and it''s more like hieroglyphics.


    "I''ve never seen these words before." Lucille squatted down and looked at the words in front of her.


    "Because it''s not the words used by humans, it should be what they recorded!"


    "They?"


    Took a look at the two statues.


    "Their looks are too strange. They look like monsters."


    "Because human beings are used to human appearance, they feel beautiful. If human beings also had tentacles at the beginning, they may look like monsters now," Sean said.


    This is a natural result of habit.


    Species will feel beautiful when they are used to it, and if they are born like this, even if it is difficult to accept it, it is also beautiful.


    It is just a kind of racial exclusion, which does not affect that the ancients themselves are a great race.


    Sean looked at the words carefully


    Because you can slowly analyze some things from your own perspective, you can gradually read them as long as they are not garbled.


    This is an introduction to the use of crystal. It introduces the use of ancient crystal, and also introduces that this kind of thing is a memory, which not only records most of their knowledge in history, but also the way to control Hughes, etc.


    Sean subconsciously picked up the crystal in his hand and began to analyze it according to the above method


    "What''s the problem, mentor?"


    "Look at everything here. I''ll try to see if I can use this water to explain the answer we want."


    "OK, mentor."


    Lucille was clever at this time.


    If she couldn''t find anything else to do, she would obey Sean''s orders


    The crystal barrier they entered was not large. Looking at a place of more than 100 square meters, everything here can be seen directly.


    Lucille stood up and looked around to find out the details in this place that he hadn''t noticed. As for Sean, he used the way engraved on the stone tablet to open the ancient crystal and learn the ancient secret from it.


    Maybe this is what YOG Sotos asked himself to come here for


    After a big circle, the secret is actually in hand.


    Sean slowly untied the ancient crystal using the way on the stone tablet.


    The whole person seemed to be connected to some strange thinking space, and many pictures that had never been seen began to appear in front of him and in his mind.


    That was billions of years ago


    The ancients who came here from among the stars.


    The so-called stars are the most central place in the universe, an ancient star community centered on azatos, the Lord of all things and the head of the demon God. It is a middle zone without the concepts of time, space and dimension.


    And this is also the place where the ancient great existence established the rules for the first time.


    The ancient gods are different from the powerful ancient gods. They are born with weak creatures bred by weak demon God cells. Their own strength is not enough to compete with the three pillar gods who are in charge of the rules, or even the ancient gods, but they have their own powerful civilization.


    When it came to this world billions of years ago, the ancestors of mankind did not appear.

 Chapter 735

    But at that time, the ancient had come to the world.


    Sean''s mind came up with ancient pictures


    In the ancient wilderness billions of years ago, the ancients had officially entered the world. At that time, the world did not even exist, and the harsh environment made it difficult for species to survive.


    But the ancients gradually transformed the world and themselves with their highly developed civilization and technology.


    Slowly, their settlements spread all over the world, which is the earliest kind of creatures.


    Hundreds of millions of years.


    It is enough for countless generations of races to inhabit and multiply. Even today, mankind has only a short history of thousands of years, less than 10000, not to mention hundreds of millions of years and billions of years ago.


    Various prosperous cities gradually appeared in Sean''s mind. Ancient cities were established on land and in the sea, and their gradually developed brilliance was far more than that of today''s mankind.


    But


    They are like all creatures.


    At the beginning, it is the peak, and then it will gradually become weak.


    In fact, Sean has encountered this view many times, including in alchemists and wizards. In ancient times, witchcraft and alchemy were the peak of the world, but with the slow development, they have become more and more common. Now, casually integrating some iron and medicine is a good alchemy.


    The same is true of the development history of the ancients.


    As billions of years passed, they also began to degenerate, losing their greatest technology and their ability to soar in space without technical assistance.


    In the following 200 million years, the survival of the ancient ushered in great challenges


    Because a powerful ancient God appeared in this world.


    The great ksuru.


    An ancient god who rarely really appeared and had unknown great power, his residence was under the abyss of the South China Sea.


    Here''s the story. Sean woke up subconsciously


    "What''s the matter, mentor?" Lucille, who was playing on the other side, suddenly noticed Sean''s recovery and asked curiously.


    "I... I was distracted just now?"


    Looking at the crystal on his hand, it seems that there is no change.


    But in the moment just now, Sean saw so many stories, and even slightly peeped into the appearance of an ancient god. There was a giant lurking in the hollow bottom of the abyss sea in the far south. He hadn''t woken up yet.


    Or I don''t know if he will wake up. Sean just peeped gently under the guidance of the ancient crystal, and the creepy feeling immediately came back to him.


    "The tutor just looked at it. Didn''t you ask me to check around?" Lucille asked puzzled.


    At this time, Sean noticed that neither of them had been on the edge of the barrier.


    That is, the moment I just went out after I ordered


    i see.


    There are so many fragments of the story in my mind, but in reality, it is the moment I just told Lucille to check the words around.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Lucille came up curiously at this time.


    Looking at the purple crystal in Sean''s hand


    In fact, this stone has been in his backpack before. When checking whether there is any omission every night, he will see that he doesn''t feel anything except that his appearance is a little colder than other stones.


    I don''t know what this stone can study!


    "I found something, but... It''s more complicated."


    "What is it!"


    Asked Lucille curiously.


    "About the old stories of the ancients, I think I should write them down and study them slowly." Sean said casually.


    It seems that only you can understand the words on the stone tablet, so only you can use this method.


    For the time being, it''s better not to tell Lucille. After all, no one can face the things about the ancient god. Even now, I can''t compete with the spiritual oppression of the ancient god in human flesh.


    "Shall I copy them down?"


    "No, I''ll keep a record. Go and find something valuable around first!" Sean said.


    "Yes."


    Watching Lucille walk away, Sean will continue to read the story.


    Great ksuru


    An ancient god hidden in the deep sea!


    No wonder the diver he met looked like a fishman, and many times Sean found all kinds of targets pointing to the sea.


    But no one dares to draw a direct conclusion about what is under the deep sea, and now the story of the ancient man has told himself.


    Sean closed his eyes and continued the story of the ancient


    Although they have degenerated over the years, they still have good strength to be retained.


    In the next few hundred million years, the ancient fought a protracted war with many races such as the star family and deep divers of kesulu, the great race of Isis and flying Hydra. And also successfully reached a peace treaty with the ksuru faction, and the two engines delimited their own boundaries in peace.


    Seeing this, Sean was surprised at the strength of this primitive race. He was able to draw with the ancient gods and their families. He is worthy of being a race bred from the stars in the universe, and his own strength is still strong.


    But over time, the world''s environment has changed.


    The ancients who were able to fight with so many powerful races also came to the end of history


    Finally, some of them returned to their homes deep in the sea and waited for death, while others began to live in places where various resources still exist.


    The western plateau was still flat at that time, that is, the last home of this group of ancient people on the land, and this crystal barrier was also made by them for the survival of the last species


    Knowing the irreparable end of the extinction, the ancients placed all their hopes on their Creator.


    Not the demon God among the stars in the universe.


    Because azatos, the Lord of all things, has long fallen asleep and can''t wake up. If he waits for him to wake up, I''m afraid the universe will restart again.


    They are looking for the master of another Creator!


    The true God of the gods!

 Chapter 736

    Sean saw the story in this place and recalled his previous experiences.


    Before nayaratotip''s incarnation finally disappeared, he mentioned that the great creation was only the hometown. Sean heard it clearly at that time, but later he didn''t delve into this problem.


    Because we can''t find these clues, we can''t even understand the unknown of the world, and we still want to find out the real creator?


    So Sean didn''t take it to heart


    Then he met SAB Nicholas. In the mouth of the mother of all things, Sean also learned that he was not her offspring, that is to say, his source did not belong to her descendants.


    Subconsciously, Sean had an answer he didn''t dare to say but wanted to find.


    Who is the creator?


    What does he have to do with himself


    Hometown people.


    Is he also


    Continue to look down, the end of the story is more tragic, drums are the ancient people waiting aimlessly.


    They didn''t want to perish, but the environmental and social problems at that time had to make these ancient residents of the world despair. All science and technology and all wisdom could not find a solution.


    They began to seek higher dimensional answers.


    And the only person who can answer is the creator.


    To this end, they activated the ancient ability... For the ancient, their existence is ancient enough, more than a billion years ago! I''m afraid no one can imagine that time.


    History is only a few thousand years. What is the concept of a billion.


    Even if the world was not the world at that time, some people should believe it.


    What the ancients want to start is the knowledge left by their ancestors when they came to the world. The ancients in the doomsday period have lived in the world for hundreds of millions of years, so for them, ancient times is when their ancestors just came to the world


    At that time, they could shuttle among the stars in the universe.


    They want to use this method to contact, or attract the attention of the great creator to tell them the next direction.


    That technology is called great white space.


    It is a place that can connect the dimensional gate and connect trillions of star tunnels for real interstellar crossing.


    But they finally failed!


    The ancient technology is also incomplete, not to mention the ancient people who have declined later. After many times of common sense, they can''t really open the power of white space, and even attracted the attention of other ancient gods. The most special thing is that the great Crusoe has movement and silence again.


    And attracted the attention of other ancient gods to the world


    In that case, it is also the time for the real destruction of the world.


    Fortunately, the ancients immediately stopped the experiment and abandoned the test site at that time, and the barrier crystal was originally a test site.


    Sean looked around with a feeling of hindsight.


    No wonder this place is like a bunker. It was originally a test site!


    The ancients stopped all experiments and waited for the long and unavoidable extinction process. Finally, all parts of the body of the ancients scattered into the world. With the recovery of the world again, those living cells reorganized again to form the life of the next era.


    The era that really belongs to Warcraft and beasts has come!


    Here all the stories are over


    Sean looked at two ancient statues that had been destroyed with the mark of the times.


    In this way, the ancient may be the master of all things in the world, because their death enables other lives to reproduce and appear. It is estimated that later humans evolved from those Warcraft.


    Like the final chapter of a great story, Sean felt unspeakable in his heart after reading the passage of the whole ancient man


    That is the awe of nature and the respect for life.


    If a species is not extinct, there will be no next species.


    It turns out that everything comes from this. The ancients belong to the ancestors of human and beast branches. The ancient gods are the ancient Titan lives of their peers, but they don''t care about the existence of other lives, just doing their own things alone.


    As for other ancient gods, including NAIA and ketugya, they should have noticed the world when the ancient people tried to open the white space.


    It has had an impact on some later humans, but in the final analysis, these effects are not big.


    It just affects the existence of people''s belief, but it is absolutely impossible for human beings to awaken the ancient god. Now there is no such power as the ancient people in ancient times. The human body can''t resist the oppression of the ancient god. I''m afraid that hearing his voice will fall into eternal madness


    But what makes Sean more concerned is the existence of the great creator.


    What is the other party?


    Why would NAIA say she was from her hometown.


    My hometown!


    Sean tried his best to recall the experience of his last life. It was as if he had been interrupted by something every time he recalled it. He couldn''t remember it at all.


    There are some fragments scattered, but they can''t converge.


    He knows that he has received higher education, and knows many scientific bases that do not exist or have not been found in the world. These disciplines can be recalled, but he can''t remember his own things at all.


    Even every time I think about it, it will be interspersed with the story that this body belongs to ''Sean''.


    Why is this? Who is interfering with themselves?


    Or is this the limit of the universe, so that you can''t escape.


    "Lucille."


    Ah?


    In the distance, Lucille looked up as soon as she heard her name called.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Go? Now?"


    "I found a lot of interesting crystals. Do you want to take them with me?" Lucille thought it was too sudden. She had just found some interesting things.


    "Take it with you if you like. We can leave."


    Looking at Sean''s serious expression, Lucille knew that the other party must have found something.


    Hurriedly ran to Sean


    "Let''s go, mentor."


    "Yes."


    Sean looked at each other.


    It seems that the answer I want to find in this era has been found, but there are new problems, and I''m afraid I can''t solve this problem.


    "Come with me... By the way, Lucille. You should remember that you are not allowed to tell anyone about today. I also want you to forget what happened today and never remember. It will be good for us."


    Lucille didn''t quite understand, but she nodded for sure.


    "Sorry, let you come to this place, but also because I changed your life."


    Sean said with a smile.


    The line of sight began to blur slowly.


    When the story is over, as long as you find the answer, you will wake up.

 Chapter 737

    "Why did the tutor say such words? Without you, I would still be an ordinary boatman!"


    Lucille didn''t understand why Sean said this seriously after coming out of the crystal barrier, but she still answered very seriously.


    "That''s good... You remember, in the future, you should pay more attention and don''t trust others at will. Most of the worship in the world is just strength, which has nothing to do with you personally. As long as you can survive, you should stick to it in any way."


    Sean said a lot, but Lucille heard very little. They just kept running.


    Ran in the direction of the cave before


    It was a long way to go back. The rising process almost consumed most of Sean''s magic power. It was already dusk when he finally reached the surface.


    They have spent a day since they came here in the morning


    The blasted surface had long been out of shape, but after Sean and the two stepped forward, they met other bounty hunters.


    The Dragon hunt is not just for a group of people, but for bounty hunters throughout the season.


    Passers by began to ask Sean about the situation here, and Sean''s answer was that there was a giant beast here, but finally escaped. Many people were swallowed in the battle with it and fell into the cave


    However, some people still don''t believe this reason. They think Sean and Sean are lying, so they continue to look for the whereabouts of dragons. Some even want to go deep into the bottom.


    "Mentor, they don''t believe it!"


    "If you don''t believe it, they can''t go down anyway. Even if they go down and find the place just now, they can''t do anything else. Let''s go."


    Sean doesn''t care about the so-called dragon hunt. The truth he wants has been obtained.


    And I already feel that my body is about to leave this timeline and hold on to time to bring Lucille out.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Yes!"


    The little girl still nodded very cleverly.


    It took four or five days to come, but it was faster to go back. Because a large amount of food had been destroyed in the explosion, they had to speed up their journey while hunting.


    In less than three days, they returned to the city they came to before.


    Bounty hunters still go to the depths of the mountains every day to look for dragons, but Sean thinks it''s worthless.


    Perhaps there are one or two species of dragons in the mountains, but so many people have not found them in the past, indicating that the number of dragons is too small. I''m afraid they are on the verge of extinction.


    No wonder I haven''t heard of this task in more than ten years. It''s estimated that a task like this will give up in a few more years.


    In the hotel that day


    Lucille is still excited about what she buys on the street during the day.


    I''ve been peeping at the cosmetics I bought, and occasionally I have to take them out and smell them.


    "Mentor, where are we going next?"


    In Lucille''s heart, she almost took the trip with Sean as a routine. She has been walking around various countries and cities over the years. In fact, she is looking forward to that feeling.


    "Next..."


    "Yes."


    "Maybe not!"


    Lucille turned her head in surprise.


    "We''re in this country? Actually, it''s very good, but it''s cold sooner or later."


    At this time, Lucille didn''t care, but only Sean knew that his time should be running out. This time seemed different from before.


    Sean really felt he was leaving and might never come back.


    Originally, this era should not have its own existence. It has spent ten years with Lucille. Although she is only a 15-year-old girl, her ability has been more than level 13 because of the rebirth ability of the black goat gift.


    More than ten years later, Freya didn''t have such a high level. It can be said that she has almost been invincible among her peers.


    As long as you don''t challenge the senior Wizards of the older generation, there will be no enemies


    The only thing to worry about is her simple state of mind.


    But then again, Lucille on the future timeline is also doing well, and the process should not be bad.


    That night, while Lucille was sleeping, Sean thought he should leave some last words.


    I don''t want to lie.


    But some lies are not necessarily bad.


    As a person who does not exist on the timeline, he should not interfere too much in the process of history. It''s time to leave.


    In the letter, Sean just said that he had decided to leave because time was running out... Thank you for having Lucille''s company over the years and living a colorful life. He also told the other party that her strength has reached level 14 after all. Only by practicing can she achieve higher achievements.


    There are still many unsolved mysteries in the world. Many things are worth looking for. Don''t worry about yourself too much.


    It''s time to end their relationship!


    [you will also meet your own disciple in the future. If so, teach him our magic.]


    [all this will eventually gather and disperse... I just hope you can find your own way and your own happiness!]


    Finally, he cast a [coma ~] magic and put the letter by Lucille''s bed.


    Sean once again the power of luck [time dominator]


    Consciousness returned to an unidentified place in space.


    And the man sitting as like as two peas on the throne is not Jude.


    "You''re back. Now you know the truth."


    "I do know the truth, but I am confused by the truth... According to the ancient records, the world is probably produced under their transformation, so why should I be involved? And my origin, the origin of the great creation?"


    In Sean''s answer, the earliest primitive indigenous life in the world should be the ancients, and their source is somewhere in the stars of the universe. The subsequent life may be a species recombined by the cells and tissues left in the world after their death.


    Including humans may also be


    According to this reasoning, there should be no mistake that the ancient is the origin of all things in the world.


    As for the ancient god, it is another creation.


    They were indeed born in the center of the universe, but they came from other ancient gods, the primitive three pillar God and the demon God azatos.


    However, there is still no explanation of why Sean himself came here and the origin of the great creation.


    "Everything about the great creation is the only existence I know... He does not exist in the universe itself, or under his billions of stars. Our power can''t touch him, let alone predict anything about him."

 Chapter 738

    "So you know nothing about him?"


    "That''s right," said YOG Sotos positively.


    "Lie!"


    Facing an omniscient and omniscient God, Sean didn''t expect to say that the other party was lying.


    "Why do you say that?"


    Now, as like as two peas, he is sitting on the throne, but there are changes in his expression. Otherwise, Sean will have a false look in the mirror.


    "You should know what I think. Of course, you know why I said you lied."


    Sean wouldn''t have said such a thing if he hadn''t experienced it, but it was also on the timeline that NAIA said the phrase "hometown of great creation".


    Does that mean that the great creation is the man of his hometown?


    My hometown


    The home of the last life.


    Sean tried hard to recall the past, but he couldn''t remember the details.


    "What you want to ask is this matter? But you can''t remember it. Everything about you seems to have been deliberately erased. You are the only existence I can''t see through the past."


    "Then why does NAIA know this..."


    "He just found the same breath as the great existence from your source. Think back to why you can constantly meet our three pillar gods? Is it really your opportunity? Aren''t you born extraordinary." Eug''s words made Sean sink into deep thought.


    There are indeed opportunities in the world, and there are indeed the favored ones of heaven.


    But these things are difficult for the whole tribe to one person''s luck, just like Sean''s natural fortune.


    It seems that he met a high-level witch, was elected as an earl in the chaos, and was recognized in the trial


    But the reason for all this is that "Sean" was originally the son of the queen of the desert. He was born to be extraordinary. The later opportunities and challenges just added a story to his extraordinary life.


    "So I can meet you constantly because the source makes you unable to start?"


    "Maybe."


    "Maybe?"


    "Everything in the universe is in my expectation, whether in the future or in the past, but only you are no longer in my expectation. You didn''t exist in the history of the world, but you just came into the world. I always think it is a great existence arrangement, but I can''t communicate with it."


    It''s better for an existence like Utah Sotos to be unable to see the so-called Great Creator. How do you find this source?


    "The cause and effect of the world is inevitable. If you have become the result, there must be a reason. Maybe you just can''t accept your destiny."


    That kind of vague and mysterious words came out again.


    But Sean didn''t have time to play charades with Yug


    "Go back quickly. Your journey is not over. I''m afraid another ancient god will wake up."


    Another one?


    There seems to be no other ancient gods in the world except krusu sleeping in the deep sea.


    Is it it?


    Sean subconsciously took a step back, but it was this step that woke up his whole consciousness.


    This time I really woke up!


    I lay in the room of my palace, next to the big bed, and Freya fell asleep by the bed.


    Reached out and stroked each other''s hair.


    "Ah ~"


    A very small thing can wake her up. It seems that she didn''t sleep too hard.


    "Sean, you''re awake! Do you feel any better?" Freya asked with concern.


    Stunned, Sean needs to think about his time at the moment


    I feel that every time I wake up, I can even exist in different times, even without any feeling of dreaming. Each one is the real world.


    Whether it''s going back to the past timeline or coming back again


    In the years when he had the power of time dominator, Sean gradually felt its power.


    If I didn''t determine that the normal timeline should be the Baron''s struggle history starting from the town, I guess I would be lost in time. After all, all places are too real, and it will be very uncomfortable for a long time.


    This time Sean came back to think about what had happened at the current point in time.


    In the normal time line, I should be in jiagongli and in the summer resort next to the capital of Jiagong. The recent incident was a ghost incident on the coast. I wanted to go, but Princess saizia, the compatriot sister, robbed the opportunity. However, because I was not confident about it, I let Lucille pass.


    Now it''s just light up. I should have accepted the [black goat gift] effect again before I fell down.


    "It''s all right, I feel much better!" Sean said with a smile.


    "Is it really all right? Why didn''t you hide in the room before?"


    Sean recalled what had happened at that time.


    I ran out to close myself up because I wanted to vomit, mainly because the ancient god''s power in my body woke up again, and this time it was an unreported awakening.


    If you don''t take the initiative on your own side, there is a problem on the other side!


    Sean, who came back from the timeline more than ten years ago, has understood the cause of the matter and experienced it personally.


    It is because she used the power of black goat gift to give part of her life to resurrect Lucille. Now she is also a wizard with the power of ancient gods, but she doesn''t know it.


    She did cover her body with stronger strength, so she could become the youngest and highest level wizard in the world!


    It''s like what Yug said.


    All this is inevitable for a reason, even if it is the chosen son, it is also because of the reason to become the chosen son.


    It is because she has the power of the ancient god given by herself and the power of SAB Nicholas that Lucille can become so powerful.


    But giving also tied their fate together


    So I will change for no reason. There must be something wrong on that side.


    "I just suddenly feel bad."


    "Shall I go to the Royal pharmacist and get you some medicine?" said Freya with worried eyes.


    Sean turned his head and looked straight at each other.


    Now Freya seems to be less shy when facing herself!


    After all, both of them are married. If they are shy again, it won''t make sense.


    Her eyes responded curiously to herself, and she didn''t look away. She looked like this... After looking for a long time, her eyes softened again.


    "I''d better get you some medicine."


    "Hmm!" Sean reached out and touched each other''s face.


    Suddenly I remembered Freya who looked like little Lori more than ten years ago. I helped her more or less once.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Just about to leave, but because Sean held his face, he stopped and asked.


    "Just think you''re cute."


    "Hum, I''m worried about you. You said that... Then I''ll get the medicine."


    Freya stood up and looked at her back with a happy look.

 Chapter 739

    When you get out of time, there will always be a period of time when you can''t adapt to the current life.


    In fact, I just got used to living on the other side and immediately changed back. I just don''t adapt. I need to think about what happened now.


    Because it''s hard to be emotional, Sean usually doesn''t talk much at this time.


    After all, if you were sad before, you will slowly forget your emotions when you encounter happy things in the timeline, and you will feel incoherent when you come back again.


    So Sean seldom talks these days. Even when guests come, he tries to talk less. He is almost listening to Freya


    Slowly want to put their thoughts back.


    The news of the eastern ghost incident reached the imperial capital four days later. As the eldest prince of jagong, Sean was the first group of people who should know the situation.


    That day, the Sun King gathered all the nobles and officials in the hall.


    Of course Sean is


    Princess serya volunteered to go to the east to investigate what happened, so she was not present.


    Among the princes, only Sean and Mudan sat in their seats


    "Today I invite you to come here to talk about the ghost incident on the east coast, and this time we have reached a new conclusion." the sun king saw that everyone had arrived, so he began to speak loudly.


    All along, the feeling of the sun king is that he has few words and wants to listen to the following opinions.


    However, only Sean, who has more private contact, understands that the sun king is the real calm but resolute Lord.


    Many things he already has ideas in his heart. He just waits for people to put forward the same idea as him before it can be really finalized, and he will wait for both sides to persuade him slowly if he can raise objections.


    Never deny anyone, is to let others help him deny!


    "Internal officer, tell me about the situation." he ordered the next internal officer.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    The court official stood up and opened the confidential letter in his hand, and then told all the information in front of everyone.


    Everyone, including Sean, didn''t know what was going on there before.


    Unexpectedly, another village was destroyed, and this time it was really investigated... It was not a ghost, but a mutant monster that ate people.


    In the letter, it was written that the local army and so many troops brought by serya did not hurt each other, and even nearly died on the spot. Fortunately, the emergence of the witch aliheath turned the situation around.


    With unheard of strong strength, the other party forcibly frozen the whole sea area, which gave people the opportunity to kill the monster. In this process, it also found the intervention of other forces, like a terrorist organization.


    And it is also their propaganda that it is a ghost event that brings the dead back to life, so as to mislead the public.


    The information was very clear, and even the details of the battle were very clear... The whole local garrison was almost defeated, but the emergence of the Alice witch turned the war around, which was amazing.


    Sean noticed that many people''s eyes were fixed on themselves.


    [watched...] * 66


    Lucille brought it by herself, and she brought it into the palace by herself at the beginning. Later, many people thought that such a person was too dangerous to drive out. Even the palace wizards were unwilling to let each other join in.


    But now it seems that Lucille''s practice really slapped the other party in the face!


    He is worthy of his own disciple (Mentor) and has done well.


    After reading the letter, the nobles and officials in the whole hall were silent.


    "This is the latest news from serya. What do you think?" the Sun King spoke first, and other officials had to speak.


    "Your Majesty..." those who can take the lead in speaking are the former ministers who want to speak. Lu Bin stood up and looked at Sean across the street, smiled and then said, "I think this matter may have something to do with the desert countries. The news came from there at first. Many people misled the public by word of mouth. I think we should actively investigate the desert countries."


    Rubin''s focus is still on the desert countries


    Indeed, it can be seen from Sean''s wedding that many desert countries have formed their own small groups. Although they dare not compete with a big country like jagong in the open, they don''t know what they are planning in private, and the news this time is really the first to spread from them.


    "It''s worth noting," said the sun king.


    "I object to this..."


    Another former Minister stood up.


    "In the absence of conclusive evidence, doing so is tantamount to directly lowering the level of jagong. Originally, the desert countries have been complaining about us, but these complaints are not painful. If they are targeted, they will be forced to hold a group."


    Because jagong''s geographical location is indeed the best one in the desert, it is the first and only barrier directly from the desert to the oasis. If any desert country wants to trade with zambutar in the west, it must pass through jagong


    This is to the west, and to the south, the two major ports are directly connected with kesselk, which can be said to occupy the best position.


    Therefore, what is often heard among the desert countries is that Jiagong deprived 80% of the resources of the desert, which is why today''s achievements have been made. Many people living in poor countries have many grievances under the perennial publicity.


    If these were lit, it would not be a good thing for jagong.


    It is not that having military strength against other countries must be reckless


    If we really want to quarrel with the desert countries, it may also involve a lot of people in jagong. After all, there are exchanges among the people.


    If they want to fight, they will be damaged, and the damage will affect jagong''s own people''s livelihood.


    The war between countries is not a simple military confrontation. If it is just that, it will be much easier, but for the larger countries, many problems should be considered. Otherwise, a post-war war war of consumption will easily lead to domestic chaos. At that time, it will not be a foreign struggle, but internal repression.


    It''s easy to consume national power!


    "The investigation team I mentioned is not necessarily a national mobilization. We can send a professional team with enough strength, such as the Alice witch," Rubin said. Sean looked at each other subconsciously.


    i see.


    That smile just now is to get this right for yourself.


    But in the bottom of his heart, Sean personally did not want to let Lucille become a national spy. After all, she was her own disciple (Mentor), not a tool man.


    "Witch Alice!" the sun king turned his eyes to Sean.

 Chapter 740

    Almost the whole hall knew that Sean had brought him.


    The witch who has a legend in the desert countries is powerful enough to make all wizards ashamed


    Even the capital of the palace wizards did not dare to say that they had the ability to kill each other, because after listening to many stories, judging from each other''s combat effectiveness, this person''s strength may be one of the best in the whole desert.


    "Sean, can you ensure the loyalty of witch Alice?"


    "Your Highness, I think such a person is too difficult to control after all. It''s difficult for us to say what purpose each other has. I heard that some time ago, she wanted to enter the palace, but the wizard was rejected, so she harbored a grudge and always showed great unhappiness."


    An official stood up.


    Sean looked at each other. Isn''t this the person around Mu Dan?


    It seems that this time is still a time of struggle on both sides of the crown prince


    After all, Lupin wanted to win the command of the army for Sean. Even if others were stupid, they would have to stand up and fight.


    Because she has been alone all the year round, Lucille was a very clever girl when she was 15 or 16 years old. She didn''t know what she had encountered in the past ten years and became what she is now.


    They do whatever they want and are not subject to all kinds of discipline.


    This kind of character is too obvious. It is easy to arouse their criticism if they do a little wrong.


    At that time, Lucille was really unhappy, and it was even more obvious... She was dissatisfied with the guards and wizards of the whole court. This process was easy to be used.


    However


    This time it''s Sean standing up.


    Of course, his disciples should speak by themselves.


    Perhaps on the timeline, Sean''s view of Lucille has gradually changed, and now he is willing to stand up and speak for each other.


    "Lucille just lives too independently and has never been disciplined. She was not born in a good family, but her loyalty is no worse than anyone else. Sean stood up and spoke more effectively than anyone.


    Jagong is a country where the royal family is respected. Others dare not even refute his prince''s words.


    Unless, again, the royal family


    "My brother''s statement is too arbitrary. I have been in contact with the witch. She gives people the feeling that she is indifferent and it is difficult to have a topic. How can you confirm her loyalty?" Mu Dan also stood up and said.


    "If she doesn''t have loyalty, sister saizia will be hard to come back this time. You should know that the enemy is unknown. No matter how powerful the wizard is, he doesn''t dare to face it rashly. It''s very clear in the letter."


    In fact, in this letter, serya obviously spoke in favor of Lucille.


    I don''t know if it''s her own illusion. Serya should also understand that Lucille is her own talent. Yes, speaking for her is actually helping herself.


    The princess who is praised for her wisdom as her mother should not make such a mistake


    But this time it is.


    It felt as if he was supporting his feelings in this way. If so, it would be great. It would be great for Sean to have a sister no longer against himself.


    I''m very glad that Lucille can help this time, so that the other party''s point of view has changed.


    "But..." Mu Dan wanted to refute, but he couldn''t find the topic for a while.


    "Being able to take the initiative to rescue people in such a dangerous situation, I don''t think it can show loyalty. What is loyalty?"


    Everyone present should understand that the competition seen by the crown prince exists, and the two princes and princesses are candidates.


    Even if Sean ordered the other party to help, he may not get such a good praise in such a crisis, but the princess said so this time, and she attributed almost all the credit to the other party and took nothing.


    As one of the people competing for the crown prince, this should not happen.


    Even if the other party really helps, it shouldn''t be!


    However, such praise will only make people speechless and have no way to refute.


    Nonsense~


    Even his master said so. The people standing on the side of the princess must have nothing to say. Moreover, this time, in addition to the princess, there are many descendants of princes and nobles. Although their lives are not as valuable as the princess, they are family in their hearts.


    So when Sean spoke, no one came forward to refute, which already represented silent approval.


    Sean turned his head and looked at the Sun King


    "Uncle, Lucille has the ability to approach level 19 of the orderer. She is not only in the desert, but also one of the best wizards in the world. Moreover, she is so old that she doesn''t know what will happen in the future!"


    While everyone had nothing to say, Sean threw out the grade words again.


    For a country, high-level wizards may not be necessary, but people who can really stand at the top of the world are different.


    What does orderer level 19 mean


    Moreover, the other party''s age is indeed very young. I''m afraid he is younger than anyone else except the two princes. Although the head of the court wizard also has the ability of level 18, the other party is almost 80 years old. It''s clear who has a better future at such an old age and a girl in her early thirties.


    High ranking people can be treated specially, and Sean''s words are just more firm in the necessary conditions for the existence of Lucille.


    "Are you sure that the other party''s loyalty can always be loyal to jagong?"


    "Of course!" Sean answered the Sun King directly.


    If it had been hard for him to say this before, but now Sean, who has fully understood each other, has no hesitation.


    "That''s good. A person who is about to reach level 19 of order is necessary for the whole country. Maybe in a few years, we can see the emergence of wizards who have climbed to the peak of mankind again. This is our guarantee. I declare that this matter must be strictly investigated. If someone wants to threaten the security of our country, he is very wrong."


    The Sun King no longer hesitated and directly handed over the command of all the troops to Sean.


    If this thing finally succeeds, it means that Sean has almost obtained the military power of the whole country. Many officials in the hall have slightly felt that the situation of the royal family has changed.


    Mu Dan was the only one who was secretly angry and dissatisfied.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this point,


    In a country far away in the desert, a place as magnificent as a royal palace, a group of people gathered together.


    "The situation may be worse than expected. They were defeated and undoubtedly destroyed," said one of the heralds.


    "It seems that we have to act ahead of time. I heard that Princess serya took a lot of artillery weapons to the place she went this time?"


    "That''s right."


    "We should act in advance and take these things for ourselves!"

 Chapter 741

    Compared with other countries and what happened in the palace of jagong, the biggest mystery in Lucille''s mind at the moment is what she showed before the diver and the summoning Warlock.


    For more than ten years, I almost forget things.


    In other words, this thing was originally something you chose to forget. It was not remembered for many years, so it was deeply buried in the depths of memory.


    But when her body blackened and showed strange power directly, Lucille recalled a lot of previous things.


    That was more than ten years ago


    The last time I went on a mission with my mentor.


    In fact, he cried many times in the later years. If he didn''t choose to go or drag his mentor to other places at that time, maybe he could accompany himself for a long time because he had found what he was looking for.


    That year, Lucille searched all over the plateau area. As long as someone passed through the place and city, she found nothing in three years. Her mentor seemed to have really disappeared, and there was no record of this person at all


    Even when he recalled what he had said, there was no trace from the beginning.


    No one has ever seen such a powerful wizard, and no one has ever heard of the names of Sean and so on. Therefore, she changed her name to alisis.


    As my tutor said many years ago: a name is just a code.


    If the name ''Sean'' is also false, I will be forced to let him appear.


    Five years later, at that time, Lucille was 20 years old and had the strength close to level 17 of order. According to others, as long as she didn''t face the hermits and experts in state secrets, she was almost invincible in any region


    And that''s what Lucille did.


    She began to change her previous character and challenge experts in various regions at will. As long as she heard that the man was a bad man, she would kill him directly.


    For this reason, the name of elixir witch is becoming more and more famous, and the wizard organization of sustainable light is gradually spreading among high-level wizards because of its own existence.


    The eighth year


    At the age of 24, Lucille has a level close to her present level.


    In those years, the tutor was right. As long as you keep practicing, you can become stronger and stronger, and feel the unpredictable power more and more.


    He slowly put down his practice, but he still didn''t have any whereabouts of his mentor. After so many years of fruitless search, his original enthusiasm gradually faded.


    Although she still loves her mentor in the bottom of her heart, she also hates him and hates him leaving without saying goodbye!


    With the level 18 strength of the orderer, Lucille began to turn her life goal to looking for the unknown power itself, because her mentor repeatedly stressed that she should not get involved in the field, and because resentment is to get involved, so there is a later story.


    And the same story as Kessel and Rachel''s sister.


    It''s just that I''m much better. I don''t pursue that power directly like the other party. I just want to know the existence of this power.


    Want to see what the mentor is pursuing!


    As time goes by, and the previous stories often make me feel uncomfortable when I think back, Lucille instinctively chose to forget this history


    But,


    Just before fighting with the sea monster and the two men, the physical changes appeared in front of him again.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the plateau, in the mountains close to the roof of the world


    He was fully protected by his mentor. He was almost killed under the evacuated magic and the heat of the shock wave.


    I should say I was dead!


    Because the picture that can be remembered is that the whole world is dark, without a trace of feeling or even any perception, but then you can hear the intermittent voice of the teacher in your ear.


    [from then on, our destiny will become one... We will meet again in many years...] and so on.


    Because I also felt that a special thing had entered my body, from my mouth to my lower body... The feeling became stronger after my consciousness gradually woke up. However, Lucille was still young at that time and was always embarrassed to say something about herself.


    Gradually there will be no chance to say it again.


    However, after his body changed in this battle, the memory was awakened. These words echoed in his ears, and the voice became clearer and even more familiar.


    In a flash picture, Lucille even saw the prince Sean thousands of miles away hiding in a corner with the same changes as himself


    His heart was beating fast, so this time he refused the invitation of Lord Anu kobila and princess segia and rushed back directly.


    In just three or four days, he came to the capital of jagong through the flying dragon day and night.


    At this time, I heard that Sean had inexplicably become the person in charge of the whole jagong army. It seemed that she had her own reason. She surpassed Prince Mudan directly in support and was elected the best person in charge. As for Princess saizia, she didn''t even fight for it, but gave in.


    Sean, who is deploying troops to other countries to investigate in the palace, saw Lucille come back and appear in front of him


    I was surprised, and then I was happy immediately.


    "You''re back, mentor!"


    Because no one else was there, Sean would call each other his mentor.


    Although this kind of address seems very unaccustomed now, who cares!


    As Yug said, he was originally a very special existence in the universe and the only thing that could confuse the timeline.


    Therefore, it will never be clear about the identity with Lucille


    "What''s the matter? You don''t seem happy?"


    Sean smiled and asked the other party''s favorite question before.


    "I..."


    There were a lot of words in my heart, but I didn''t dare to say it when I really saw Sean.


    It seems that I am still the teenage girl in front of this name. Even if I am angry in my heart, I will be obedient when I see each other.


    "I''ve finished my task." finally, I said this sentence after holding it for a long time.


    "Well, that''s great!"


    "On your side, I heard you got the right to inherit." Lucille said faintly.


    "It''s not so exaggerated. It''s just in charge of the personnel scheduling, and your credit is not small, in part because he borrowed your name." on this point, Sean never lied and said whatever it was.


    Lucille doesn''t care anyway.


    "It''s a day or two before you borrow my name. What about you? Have you had any changes in your body recently?"


    Now that they''ve all come back, Lucille finally decided to ask.

 Chapter 742

    Lucille''s question silenced Sean.


    The complex emotional changes on each other''s heads made Sean sigh in his heart.


    Does Lucille feel the change?


    No.


    Because he is the power of [time dominator] and the blessing of [black goat gift], he can have that effect... The reason for the variation at that time is that he borrowed part of Lucille''s body more than ten years ago, so I''m afraid the curse of black goat gift will also be triggered in case of crisis.


    This can help her avoid danger, but the power of the black goat is not omniscient, so she should not be able to find her own change.


    Wait


    Thinking of this, Sean found another possibility.


    According to the order of gaining power, the time dominator is ahead. It is precisely because of it that he can perceive the world and return to the past time.


    Is it also possible that one''s power can be distributed when one''s own share is given to the other?


    "I''m fine, but you... Serya''s report has been sent back. You weren''t hurt in the battle with the monster?" Sean asked knowingly.


    In fact, I don''t want to admit it.


    What can we do if we admit it? They used to be mentors and apprentices. It''s the same with changing a relationship, and the Sean in the original history should not exist... It''s been more than ten years, so don''t let him appear again. Besides, now Lucille lives well. If possible, Sean is even willing to share his glory with her.


    "I''m fine," said Lucille.


    Probably still a little lost


    I took a look at the molds played in front of Sean, which were on the map of the whole desert of IDAK.


    "Are you sending troops?"


    Unhappy or unhappy, but Lucille is still very concerned about the situation of her disciple. When she came earlier, she heard that the other party has become the only candidate for jagong''s successor.


    Now it seems that the other prince and princess are about to lose their qualification. Even the imperial army is under the command of Sean


    "Well, I was wondering how it would be better to sneak into other countries. The ghost incident came from the East. I think someone there may be deliberately spreading the news. By the way, what information did you know when you were fighting?"


    Lucille told Sean what she had encountered in the battle at the seaside of Corsica city.


    It also mentioned deep divers


    "Have you seen the diver, too?"


    "Well, as you said before, that disgusting fish gill and the whole smelly body."


    The creatures that live in the underwater world are different from those on the ground. Even if you see them, you will think they are very special and even scary.


    "Who is the other wizard?"


    "I don''t know, but he told me about you."


    Lucille remembered that the wizard told him what had happened in the basharan empire. In fact, the deep divers had always cooperated with them, but they were blocked last time, and the people who blocked them were their own disciples.


    Two masters and disciples saved the world twice!


    "Immortal, I see!" Sean recalled a few years ago.


    At that time, I also thought about whether those people would have other help. I didn''t expect that after so many years, I finally explained what happened that year.


    "What do you understand? Is it their origin?"


    "Well, I should have told you before. Since they have something to do with the call of the ancient god of the basharan Empire, I can guess their identity!"


    Immortal.


    The wizard who became an octopus mentioned this organization, and at the same time, there was the mysterious night circus that couldn''t find its footprints.


    "I now think they might have arranged the circus," Sean looked at Adak''s map.


    From the West where the basharan empire is located


    If there was no problem with the information at that time, the circus should have sailed around the south from the port of Mersin.


    "Yes."


    "What''s the matter!"


    Asked Lucille curiously.


    "Why didn''t I pay attention to this place before."


    "The mysterious circus you''re talking about?" these things have just been mentioned. Of course, Lucille knows.


    "Yes, I thought before why they would go around such a long place instead of walking directly to the desert. It doesn''t matter even when they get to jagong. They are just a circus, and there are few people in the desert, so they may not be found."


    Lucille still didn''t seem to understand what Sean meant.


    "I mean, they are afraid of being found, so they avoid jagong. What can be found means that they are local people? Or people in the desert."


    It was so obvious that Lucille finally reacted.


    "You mean they are people from the desert countries?"


    "Yes, so the reason why I haven''t found it is that I didn''t send someone to the depths of the east to look near other countries..."


    After sparing a circle from the sea, you can go back to the desert through the eastern port.


    Although Ken takes trouble, this is the best explanation.


    "I''ll call Freya."


    "What do you want her to do?" asked Lucille.


    "People who used to be such a circus persecuted her three members of the wizard organization. She should be informed of the results of the investigation for so many years."


    When Sean and Freya first heard about the night circus, they encountered people being solidified.


    After all these years, this matter has come to an end.


    I didn''t expect to make progress at this time


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean, the capital of jagong, was on the other side when he was busy deploying investigation teams from desert countries.


    That is, near the border of karistan among the desert countries near the city of kerxia, an army has quietly entered the territory of the city of kerxia.


    At this time, ANU kobila, the local Lord, and Princess Seiya, who had not yet had time to go back, received the news at the same time


    "No, marquis. Your highness!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Border... There are troops from karistan on the border. They have broken through the defense line and are coming directly towards our city."


    "What are you talking about?!"


    Serya couldn''t believe that there was really a country in the desert that would take the lead in fighting against jagong, and it was karistan who had been silent all the time.


    News continued to spread along the border. Not only karistan, but even Horton, located in the east of jagong, suddenly transferred a large number of soldiers to the borde

 Chapter 743

    The news of border unrest soon spread to the city of King jagong


    Even the Sun King and his ministers did not expect that some of those desert countries really dared to fight against themselves. Isn''t this a joke?


    But things have happened, so people have to be alert.


    Now, as the most powerful prince and the only one who has been on the battlefield and has War Merit bonus, Sean has become the focus of this discussion... Almost all marshals and generals of jagong were present.


    "The supreme king, calistan and Horton kingdom are obviously premeditated rebellions. We must severely punish them and send troops directly to their capital... Let them know who is the master of the desert."


    The discussion in powerful countries was much more hostile than Sean''s participation in the strategic meeting of the basharan empire.


    Almost all the officials demanded that the two kingdoms be severely punished.


    At present, all the troops representing jagong, the royal guards and the national Imperial Army, including those noble representatives, also joined in.


    At this time, everyone felt that as long as they mixed into the army to participate in the war, they would be able to obtain military achievements at will. After all, jagong''s military strength is far above the two countries. These people are simply hitting stones with eggs.


    However, what really calmed everyone was the former ministers who put forward various aggressive policies.


    "Wait a minute, don''t you think it''s too sudden? Even if the desert countries are united, they are not our opponents. Why would they attack us at this time? It''s suicide." Lu Bin looked at the huge map placed in the center of the hall.


    Whoever looks at it feels completely funny.


    The gap is too big!


    Jagong is like a glance in the desert. The city wall almost includes all the countries in the desert, and other countries dare not do it. Can the two slightly powerful kingdoms choose to destroy themselves.


    "Lord lupin was too careful. Maybe they found out that we were going to monitor the desert countries and were afraid of the leakage of what they did, so they chose such a risky approach... Dying struggle!"


    Many people remember the issues raised in the hall before.


    That is, just a few days ago, the Sun King absolutely handed over the temporary military command of the whole country to Prince Sean and asked him to be responsible for assigning each person for national secret investigation. Because the ghost incident came from the East and was confirmed or false, it means that someone in the desert kingdom in the East said it deliberately.


    If it''s not good for Jiagong, it has threatened Jiagong''s safety and almost made the princess fall into a life and death crisis, so we must take action!


    This kind of news may be leaked out, or they feel this possibility in advance, so they will attack first.


    "But even if we find out that they did it, the most we can do is make an apology or send our heirs as hostages. It''s obviously a danger of subjugation if we don''t start a war."


    This is what lupin can''t understand.


    Even if karistan and Horton are really wrong among the desert countries, they can still be made up in other ways, but I''m afraid the rule of this country will be over if we start a war.


    None of the people present felt that their country would lose. They didn''t even have to write the word "lose". Dozens of times their military strength and strong combat effectiveness almost crushed the two countries. They were crazy to do so.


    "Lord Lupin is so careful. Others are bullying us. Of course, we should fight back, and we should fight back thoroughly. Otherwise, the desert countries will make trouble once a few years. Aren''t we overwhelmed?"


    Now, when everyone feels that they can snatch the war achievements immediately, of course, they will not choose to retreat


    I''m afraid it''s the idea of all nobles and generals to fight directly and capture their king in the city.


    Even in the prince''s seat, Mu Dan was very positive


    He hasn''t given up, or the sudden war has given him a chance to backhand. Before, he couldn''t compete with Sean in fame and popularity, but if he led a team to conquer a country, it is bound to reverse the current situation.


    No matter how bad it is, I won''t be completely hopeless.


    So I really want to fight for a chance to go out


    Jia Gong is a country respected by the royal family. Whenever there are various crises, the prince himself is regarded as the most capable performance, so he also hopes to win a victory on the battlefield.


    Turn around and look at Sean. At this time, Sean is not so positive.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean quietly observed the people in the whole hall to ensure that there were no people with too low popularity and that there were no traitors.


    But if there were no insider, it wouldn''t make sense!


    Are these two countries really crazy?


    I just thought that the immortal and the ksuru servants were probably in the eastern Kingdom, which could be the two karristan and Horton kingdoms, but since I had to wait for the awakening of the ancient god, why did I launch such a meaningless battle?


    Is it necessary or is it really just an impulse of those in power.


    No.


    Looking at the map, because the terrain projection will be displayed where they have been, they have not been to the front of the war, so they are shrouded in shadows.


    One from the East, one from the southeast of the sea


    According to the report, the garrison troops at the border were unexpected, but with the strong national defense strength of jagong and the rapid response of the Border Lord, the other party''s attack did not seem to be as powerful as expected.


    It seems weak, especially the relatively weak kingdom of Horton in the two countries.


    But the more so, Sean felt more incredible. It was even better than gambling!


    It is not an order of magnitude national comparison at all.


    "Sean," cried the sun king, "what do you think?"


    Everyone in the hall was quiet.


    From the return of the eldest prince to the present two or three years, many people have seen that the only son of the former empress may be the most capable and powerful person to ascend the throne.


    Both the decision-making and the strength at hand are already below one person and above ten thousand people!


    All eyes were looking at Sean, as if waiting for a king''s order


    Come back from thinking.


    Sean walked down the steps and directly onto the map.


    "Since everyone else has called, of course we have to fight back, but we need to be allocated to fight back."


    At first, it pointed to the East, which was the location of the attack of Horton kingdom.


    "Although there are many cities in the East, this oasis is also the widest. We can''t let them fight in, and even we have to send teams directly to fight back against them from the front and side... We can''t be limited to the urban defensive war, otherwise it will be endless. Catch the thief first and catch the king, and we will kill their king directly."


    Sean said an idea that made everyone feel very bold.

 Chapter 744

    No matter which country in the desert is respected by the royal family, which has something to do with the creed of the sun god religion.


    Only those who follow the king can have the honor and hope to live


    Therefore, the king of any country is the aspiration of the local people. Won''t killing him directly arouse the fierce resistance of the people?


    "Is this method risky?"


    "It''s a bit risky, but on the other hand, killing the royal family means conquering the country, and then stirring up local bandits and militia unrest. We can''t fall into their battlefield, as long as they get into chaos."


    In Sean''s mind, he never thought about how to deal with the country.


    The only thing we can be sure of now is that jagong''s counterattack may be defeated in a short time. Just like the battle with Borg in those years, Borg is still the strongest country in other regions and can withstand it slightly. These countries in the desert can''t compete with jagong at all.


    But once they retreat, they will become what they were in the basharan war.


    City defense, roadway warfare, and even guerrilla warfare


    Even if jagon has stronger military strength, it will take a long time, so Sean can''t see any meaningful action.


    Of course, he will win in the end, unless he faces the Heavenly God soldiers... It is estimated that the Heavenly God soldiers have no way. He has upgraded Jia Gong''s equipment. This time, he will not only fight against flying dragons and iron hoof cattle, but also against stronger artillery, explosives and close combat pistols.


    There is no chance of losing


    But the national war is too variable. Sean doesn''t want to.


    Or if you don''t understand what the other party is doing in such a series of operations, just mess him up.


    Don''t clean up, let them live and die!


    It''s always strange to leave more troops and war materials behind.


    Maybe it was what Yug said when he left the timeline, or he couldn''t understand this set of operations, which made Sean feel that he didn''t master the overall situation. In short, it''s not very good!


    Suspicious


    "Mess up the opposite side in this way and let them clean up by themselves. We don''t care."


    When Sean looked up at the crowd, there was a suffocating atmosphere in the whole hall.


    Many people are in a state of [admiration!] and [fear!].


    "Proxy war... No, no proxy war is more cruel. Just give up this country and become a chess piece." the sun king thought for a moment and said.


    Proxy war may have some means of control, but this way of leaving it alone may actually raise a tiger for the future, but in the short term, it is actually the most cost-effective way. The Sun King seems to see Sean''s intention.


    At present, although Jia Gong is strong, several battles and the capital incident still hurt the whole country. This weakness can not be felt in the high-level, but it may be reflected in the people


    As a result, some people lost their families and their homes that could normally support their lives were destroyed.


    If the follow-up stability is better, but in the long run, they will become a factor of unrest in jagong.


    Foreign wars are rarely lost on the battlefield. The only thing that can make the country full of holes is often the internal moth!


    "Isn''t Prince Sean''s way too unjust?"


    "I always think the way to stabilize the country is a good way. There are no conspiracies and villains. This is the best way to deal with it," Sean said.


    If you want to fight in the way of a hero or a conquering king, it is to crush the other party''s capital directly, and then look at the opposite king and bow his head to admit his mistake.


    In fact, it''s not difficult. It''s not difficult in terms of jagong''s strength, but it will take a lot of time, and the variables in the middle war are too large. Sean dare not gamble like this, even if he carries a vicious title, this is the best way.


    "What about the other side?" said the sun king.


    In fact, when Sean proposed this method, neither the Sun King nor the former minister refuted it.


    People who can manage the country are not fools. They can hear important information from it


    Although I didn''t think of it myself, I will understand the intention immediately after hearing the method.


    "Karistan''s words..."


    To tell the truth, this is the country that Sean can''t understand. The two rebel countries, only karistan, have strong combat effectiveness. They chose to attack the city where the "ghost incident" just happened in kerxia city.


    But next door to this city is Lukang.


    What is the most terrible result


    Sean didn''t think that serya, who was still in that place, would give up the city. She would lead the army to resist to the death, and she was a royal family and could mobilize the navy of Lukang.


    The most terrible result was the fall of kerxia City, and serya fled to the sea with the rest of her troops and became like a pirate.


    The battle at sea is not as simple as that on land. As long as he hides in the depths of the sea, karistan can''t help it. At that time, the reinforcements will pass and the other party will become a state of double attack.


    More terrible than suicide


    Give it for nothing!


    That''s what Sean doesn''t understand.


    "I''ll go to this place myself with commander melsousa and commander Ben Tari of the guards," Sean said.


    Look at the two generals in the center, bow their heads and stand out.


    Now I''m afraid there is no more reassuring commander than Sean in the jagong hall. It''s more reassuring for him to go in person than anyone else.


    "Well, it will be done according to Sean''s assignment, and the other side will be led by osharya and Mudan."


    Probably in order not to cause too many internal contradictions, the sun king let Mu Dan go, but the way was to follow Sean''s plan.


    Worried that the other party would refute his plan, Sean wanted to let Mu Dan follow him, but the other party seemed to agree with his plan, so he didn''t discuss it again.


    "The imperial army gathered at the fastest speed and set out in two days..."


    Everyone knelt down and shouted the title of the sun king.


    No one thought the war would lose. Even Sean thought it was easy to win, but he couldn''t understand the other party''s operation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Back home from the main hall, Freya and Lucille were already waiting. At the same time, Barnier and others appeared. This time, Sean specially invited Prince longfield and Princess Langley of the kingdom of tour.


    They''re still in the capital!


    "How''s it going, Sean?" Freya asked.


    "Almost as we thought, the two countries suddenly attacked, but people can''t understand their plans."


    Sean first looked at the royal brothers and sisters of the kingdom of tour.


    "Prince longfield, you must have thought about inviting you to come this time. If we can maintain our alliance, I hope the kingdom of tour will help us and let you attack the enemy behind the back."


    "Of course, Prince Sean. We''ve always been allies!"


    Longfield was always good at standing in line and followed jagong.


    "I don''t know what your highness Sean needs our country to do?"


    "Don''t need too much. Spread some rumors to buy their money, gold and materials."


    Longfield seemed to understand Sean''s intention and replied with a smile, "this is very simple!"


    "But I hope you use these things to raise a group of rebels, preferably the people at the bottom!"


    "And Barnier..."


    "I''m here, your highness."


    Nowadays, it seems that there are some officials and ministers in banier, who are no longer the same person as before.


    "You are our most important eye. Your task this time can''t be less. Gather all your men. There''s no need to recall in the West... At the same time, tell Oro city that I hope Luke can prepare the army!"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 745

    Almost all the available military forces around him were mobilized, and even the city of Oro thought of it.


    Freya and Lucille seem to realize that this is unusual


    "Is this war serious?" Freya asked with concern.


    For Freya, she had been on the battlefield and was still the front line of the war. In fact, even if it was not the battle of the basharan empire a few years ago, she had followed her mentor and participated in many battles of flat top rebellion earlier.


    At any time, he was only one of the main combat effectiveness of cooperating with the war commander, and did not personally participate in the command.


    But this time the conductor was his husband, and he was more or less worried.


    "It''s just... These incomprehensible places."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll stand by your side and help you, we will!" I wanted to say some intimate words, but I immediately realized that there were many people nearby, so I immediately added us.


    None of the others, whether Barnier or Lucille, had ever been on a real battlefield.


    Although both of them have experienced many battles, especially Lucille is a super master cultivated by herself. Now she knows that she is protected by the power of an ancient god like herself.


    The strongest and most evil forces in the world come together


    "Yes, your highness. We will do our best to support you. I can recall Latina and several others. I''ll write to the city of Oro myself," said Barnier.


    "Of course I know your loyalty... Well, I''ll tell you what I''m going to do this time."


    Sean set out the map in front of the people, and then repeated what he had said in the hall.


    Strategic deployment, as well as the mode of battle, etc.


    Longfield was shocked by the way of disturbing the interior of the enemy country


    Originally, as a prince of other countries, he should avoid this matter. However, since the other party said he would become a firm ally, he would not avoid this matter, and even if you know this kind of conspiracy, you will certainly do it. After all, people''s desire is causing trouble.


    As long as you give money and promise to give the right of land autonomy, someone will rise up, and there are still many!


    "I heard before that his highness Sean personally commanded the battle with the desert gold regiment and the battle to eliminate pirates. I still had doubts, but now I feel how stupid I was."


    As an aristocrat who can save face, he is indeed a very courageous aristocrat, and the prince longfield is one of them.


    When he talked about the desert gold regiment, Sean suddenly thought of something


    Yes, the desert gold regiment was destroyed by itself, so the opponents of the whole desert countries have become jagong. They no longer need to shrink back as before, and then they have to rely on jagong''s troop suppression.


    That''s why.


    It was originally a good time to get along, but suddenly changed his mind during this period, and there were a lot of things.


    Careful calculation is the time when the golden mass was destroyed.


    Oh~


    It seems that it is time to reorganize the golden group. Although this kind of bandit organization has been despised and sprayed by countless people, it can unexpectedly balance the relations among countries.


    "It''s just a bit of luck. Your highness longfield doesn''t have to worry about it. I''ll write a request to you for specific things. I hope we can cooperate happily."


    "Happy cooperation... I wish your highness Sean a successful start in advance."


    "Then we''ll talk later."


    The other party smiled.


    "It''s the same anyway."


    The longfield brothers and sisters left Sean''s palace and directly chose another way to go to the place where jagong had intelligence contact with the tour kingdom.


    "Brother, are we going back now?"


    Listening to his sister''s questions, longfield nodded.


    "Yes, there''s nothing worth waiting for in this place. Jagon''s army will go to the border in large numbers. Their war with karistan and Horton will begin soon. We need to go back and deploy everything quickly."


    Even the prince, who thought he was extremely intelligent, wondered why the two countries chose to go to war with jagong at this time.


    Do you think Jiagong''s combat effectiveness is not as good as before after being hit several times in the past two years?


    However, this country''s prosperity is not something they can resist, and small countries fighting big countries can either occupy places and cause unrest in big countries, or they are forced to be led by the nose.


    Otherwise, the royal family would not do such a stupid thing.


    "Karistan and Horton have no chance of winning. Even if they can win one or two battles, they have no chance of winning in the long-term confrontation. Moreover, the prince Sean''s plot is so vicious that they simply don''t give each other a way to live. They have to directly erase the name of this country."


    "What shall we do?"


    Langley on one side still didn''t understand her brother''s words, but since she wants to go back, go back.


    "Let''s follow the method given by Prince Sean and cooperate with them. No matter what the final result is, I don''t believe that jagong will fail..." longfield looked at his sister and said seriously, "Langley, you should understand that politics is also gambling. As long as we win this game, the Kingdom of tour will develop better."


    "Are we going to advise our father to send troops?"


    "Maybe."


    Longfield said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean''s troops set out directly the next day, accompanied by the escort of melsousa and Ben Tari, as well as Freya and Lucille.


    Now Princess Freya is the leader of the sun crown wizard. She follows. All the Wizards belonging to the sun crown of jagong will secretly follow away


    The army and wizards will not act together, but will eventually meet at their destination.


    This is mainly to prevent intelligence personnel from knowing the specific time and place of their march route. Wizards will gather from various places and give protection to the flanks of the army on the way.


    All the armies, including the private soldiers of the great nobles, began to move towards the East.


    For a moment, the anger of the whole jagong was like the hot sun king in the desert,


    Such a huge and magnificent army can not be resisted by any desert country. The front-line soldiers were also excited when they heard the arrival of reinforcements.


    Sean led the army to fly quickly. After a few days, he entered the territory of Kesha city. He had never been to this place. He would subconsciously open the military map and look around every time he went to a place.


    Are there any enemy troops in ambush in the mountains, rivers and woods shown on the map.


    Fortunately, there was nothing on the way, but when I entered the boundary of kerxia City, I saw a lot of dark red dots piled up in a and place.


    A Town Besieged?


    Kesha city is surrounded?!!

 Chapter 746

    In Kesha city


    Serya and the aristocratic children who were forced to stay could not imagine that they would be trapped in the city and could not go back.


    It''s been seven days!


    The sudden arrival of the carinsky be taken by surprise to the border garrison, and the combat effectiveness of the border garrison is not good enough, plus the former force of the Marquis, who is mostly transferred by the anune marquis to hunt for the ghost incident, and to protect the Royal Highness.


    Taking advantage of the emptiness, the karristans took advantage of the emptiness and used the most elite troops of the Empire to quickly break into the boundary of kerxia city. Now, most of the villages and towns outside except the main city of kerxia city have been occupied.


    "What shall we do now? Aidan, have a word with you."


    A group of aristocratic children gathered around to ask Eden for an answer.


    As the son of a former imperial minister, his position should be good among the nobles. He not only occupies the important lifeline of the Empire, but also the whole family. Others are local managers in various regions. It is a huge family system.


    Now the nobles are asking Aiden whether to join the army or persuade the princess to invite Lugang soldiers.


    "Wait a minute. There may be a turn for the better."


    "What''s the turn for the better? I heard that the Horton kingdom in the East has also sent troops. The Empire will certainly go to the other side first to calm down the chaos. After all, the East is closer to the capital. It''s very late to come to this side at that time!"


    "Yes, Aiden... You have the best relationship with the princess on weekdays. You can persuade her."


    A group of noble children hoped that Eden could persuade the princess to transfer troops to Lugang as her royal blood, because among all the troops nearby, only Lugang has elite troops at the national level, and made contributions when accompanying Prince Sean to eliminate pirates not long ago.


    Although it is a navy, there are a lot of regular infantry. They are different when they come here. They are sure to break through.


    However, this idea was denied by the local Marquis of Anu


    The reason is that Lugang is a state-level force and shoulders the task of guarding the coastline of the Empire. It cannot be mobilized until it is absolutely necessary. It is convinced that its troops and kerxia city can last for half a year or even longer and can wait until the reinforcements come.


    On the contrary, the calistan army of the attacking side can''t.


    It is because they attack too fast and can''t keep up with their supplies. It can only take a few months to annihilate themselves in this siege.


    At that time, Aiden and other nobles also thought it was feasible. However, a new accident occurred a few days later, that is, the other party transferred iron-hoofed cattle


    This powerful engineering weapon highlighted its power in yesterday''s battle, but the army of kerxia city is not weak. He beat the iron hoof ox half to death with a powerful covering attack. Now the attack has retreated, but the damage to the wall can''t be repaired so soon. He''s even paying close attention to the rest of the second layer of defense.


    "This is the first iron hoof cow. If we have more, can we hold it as before? We must summon reinforcements to return, otherwise it will be late."


    Time does not wait. Under the persuasion of many people, Aiden finally decided to go to persuade the princess.


    However, the princess stayed with the Marquis of Anu


    This close relationship, coupled with the more profound relationship between the two people, made Aiden see that he was still angry.


    "Here you are, Aiden. We are about to discuss counterattack. Marquis Anu thinks it is not the best policy to continue to stick to it and wants to find a chance to counterattack."


    "If we could fight back, we would have acted long ago. There was no result before!"


    Eden''s tone of voice caught Anu''s attention.


    The noble children had their own opinions. It was obviously not good for the other party to speak so strongly against themselves.


    "What''s the matter with you, Aiden?" serya noticed this.


    "Princess highness, on behalf of all the nobles, I suggest that you order the Lukang army to come to the rescue."


    "No, that will harm the Imperial Navy. They are not good at land warfare and can''t give full play to their advantages. It''s better to stick to the imperial coastline, and how can you be sure that karistan won''t take the opportunity to attack?"


    It''s this opinion again. Anu opposed it when he heard it!


    "That''s just your idea, marquis Anu. As long as the battle is fast, they can go back when they help us out, and even if the sea is attacked at that time, we can help."


    "If the sea is attacked, the port will be blocked! Do you know what the consequences will be? The imperial businessmen who depend on the coastline will have problems, and the whole economic chain will be impressed. Moreover, the sinking of ships can not be built simply... Infantry can let farmers take up weapons, but the navy can''t."


    After all, ANU is the Lord of a region. He knows that the navy is the most difficult to maintain and shape among all the armies.


    Once the loss is serious


    "I said, that''s your idea. Is it not important for your royal highness to be safe?" Aydin retorted.


    "You are changing the concept, Aydin. I am thinking of the whole foundation of the Empire. He is not as good as our country. Even if we lose our guard, we will not be able to return to Lukang. I will send the princess to other ports in person, but if the state economy is cut off, the loss is not something you can make up for."


    "Don''t scare people. I know what you''re doing, ANU. You''ve been such a person since the beginning. You pretend to be far sighted. We know what you''re thinking."


    With Anu''s own status, we don''t need to listen to these noble children, and we can even catch them, but the families behind them are very strong, and there are great combat effectiveness in the city. They are all private soldiers.


    If you start, your side will be in chaos first.


    "Shilly Shally... Anyway, we still think so. If you are still hesitant, we will not take part in the next defensive battle."


    "You are rebellious, Eden!" cried the Marquis of Anu.


    At last, it made the boy anxious.


    Aiden felt a dark joy


    At this time, serya also hesitated at this time. If the children of the aristocracy make trouble, there must be a problem.


    But if you really call the Navy, if something goes wrong, you will be a great crime!


    Just then, some soldiers reported.


    "Your Excellency, your excellency... Your highness, the reinforcements, the reinforcements arrived!"


    Everyone was overjoyed when they heard about the reinforcements.


    The quarrel just now was forgotten, and he hurried up the wall with serya to see it.


    Sure enough, a large number of Flying Dragon Knights appeared in the distant sky


    "It''s the Flying Dragon Knights! Is commander melsousa coming?"


    Just when serya was confused, huge rolling thunder and lightning suddenly ran in the sky.


    The huge magic power tilted down like thunder.


    Everyone was stunned that someone could use such powerful magic power!

 Chapter 747

    Looking down from above, Sean noticed the camp deployed by karistan.


    It has been deployed more than ten kilometers outside the city, and the city is surrounded.


    "This is the city of kerschach. It has been besieged to this extent!" said Freya, who was walking next to her.


    As the former leader of the wings of the sky witch organization, he had been on the battlefield. When he saw this situation, he knew that the troops in kerxia city had no room for resistance. All forces curled up behind a city wall, hoping that the other party could consume materials, and then get better.


    However, this kind of thing is basically impossible in the early stage of the battlefield, and the enemy is not a fool and will not fight unprepared wars.


    "After all, the resistance of the border soldiers is limited, but isn''t serya still there? Was she and her noble local army beaten like this in such a short time?"


    The private soldiers of the nobility are also called local armies. Their combat effectiveness is uneven, but serya fell out from near the capital.


    Many aristocratic fiefs are no longer in the capital, but in other surrounding cities and regions, but there are elite teachers in that place. Even if they fight hard, they will not become like this.


    "Hum, do you expect those noble CHILDES to resist bravely? Don''t be silly. The last time I saw them fighting, I knew that these troops had no hope. They all harboured ghosts and were not as useful as the troops of the local Marquis of Anu." Lucille on the other side also laughed.


    Anu kobila.


    This name was mentioned when she was the capital city, especially when serya was sent to investigate the ghost incident. It seems that they were a couple a long time ago.


    That''s why serya chose his place to resell arms!


    Lucille had told herself about seria''s plan when she came back


    In a sense, Sean admires his compatriot sister very much. She is indeed a sober woman in mind. If she was not born by herself, I''m afraid Mudan can''t compare with her.


    It is a great idea to come here to resell arms to make up for their own use, and they are also good at taking advantage of their female advantages. The people they choose are their old lovers!


    "After these things are discussed, we are ready to give each other a surprise attack. Mentor, it depends on your magic."


    On the bright side, Lucille orderer''s level 18 and a half ability is unique. Her magic will give a good deterrent to the enemy.


    "That goes without saying!"


    Lucille in the sky has begun to guide her magic.


    At that time, many winged dragons in the Flying Dragon Knights began to worry and fear, and their whole body was sinking. If the riders were not experienced in hundreds of battles, I''m afraid they couldn''t appease the flying dragons.


    The height gradually decreases


    I believe reinforcements should also be found in the enemy camp. Sean saw many people hurried out of the camp, and then hurried to the place where weapons were stacked to take out arrows that could be used in the air.


    "Freya!"


    "I understand ~"


    Freya around her made the fire magic in her hand start to move, and Mars fell into the enemy camp in the fastest and most dispersed way.


    Because the weather at the moment is summer and autumn, and the climate is not hot near the sea, many camps are made of dried animal skin and oily cloth. In fact, they are also fireproof, but it is much worse for Freya''s flame.


    Mars scattered and fell, and instantly lit a piece under it.


    "Air raid is the enemy''s reinforcement..."


    I could vaguely hear such a sound from the camp below.


    But the attack on Sean''s side has obviously just begun. After the magic of several great wizards, it''s melsousa''s Flying Dragon Knights.


    The Knights are not only good at close combat, but also have no problem shooting in the air. They can even dive directly and pass the enemy camp at the fastest speed. In the process, they rely on the powerful mobility of flying dragons and the strength of soldiers to destroy or kill the personnel of the enemy camp.


    "Ben Tari, you fly directly to the Kesha tower, tell them it''s me, and let them take their soldiers out of the city to meet!"


    "Yes, your highness."


    Air strikes can quickly destroy the enemy''s fortifications and reactive combat forces, but to completely annihilate and drive them away, we still need to rely on reinforcements.


    This time, the Royal Flying Dragon Knights led by Sean still came in advance. There are hundreds of thousands of troops on the way. The process may be slow for a day or two. At the moment, it can only be regarded as the attack of the leading forces.


    Seeing Ben Tari with several flying dragon cavalry rush towards the direction of the city wall of kerxia, Lucille''s magic is almost ready.


    "Give up all your people, Sean."


    Also specially reminded.


    Reach out,


    Let the Flying Dragon Knights dive into the sky quickly


    The enemy''s bows and arrows and artillery fire were also heard at this time.


    These guys still have artillery!


    If Sean looked more carefully, he would find that those things were part of the weapons he had sent to serya before. Karistan''s troops installed artillery on the iron hoof cow to fight back at high altitude.


    But it''s still a step slow


    The sky began to be shrouded in black clouds, and huge rolling thunder and lightning sounded like a heavy rain.


    Boom~


    At this time, the sound of artillery bombardment became much quieter.


    A group of soldiers and generals in karistan camp are looking into the dark clouds that have become strange and crazy... Lightning and thunder seem to fall with the gods.


    "What''s that!"


    "How can there be such magic? Who is the other party?"


    "Ah, I remember that there really seems to be a super high-level wizard in jagong''s army."


    Boom, boom


    Before the voice fell, thousands of lightning rushed down like an electric rain.


    The whole plain only heard the sound of continuous bombing, and a group of Flying Dragon Knights overlooking from the high altitude were almost thrown away by their own flying dragons. Their expressions were shocked when they looked at Lucille. Almost no one had the opportunity to see the magic released by the so-called level 18 orderlies.


    It turns out that at this level, one person has the strength to destroy a city!


    Not only the Flying Dragon Knights, but also the serya people standing on the wall of kerxia city are looking at the same expression.


    I don''t know who else can survive this attack


    When she saw the Flying Dragon Knights approaching, she knew who came to save herself this time. Only Sean could fully command the Flying Dragon Knights.


    And this time, he can only come


    Soon, in the roar of thunder and lightning, several flying dragons approached the city wall.


    "Is princess segia there?"


    "I''m..."


    "I''m commander bentari. His highness Sean hopes that the garrison in the city can break through and cooperate with us to drive out karistan''s troops."

 Chapter 748

    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and Anu will certainly not miss it.


    "Your Highness, this is a good opportunity. After this attack, we will be able to rush the enemy back to the border with our royal highness," Sean said.


    "Yes."


    Although serya doesn''t know much about fighting, of course this opportunity in front of her will not be missed. The team can have more opportunities only by opening the door of Kesha city.


    Otherwise, I''ve been trapped in the city these days. Even if the enemy can''t break through this place in a short time, I''m afraid there will be civil strife after a long time.


    "I''ll organize a team right away!"


    "Wait a moment, your highness..."


    Just as serya was about to give orders, Aiden retorted.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Eden looked at the commander of the Flying Dragon Knights, and other things came to his mind.


    "Saria, your highness Sean is coming across?"


    "Yes, it''s big brother."


    Sean is the eldest brother of all royal children, so no matter other princes or princesses have to call him eldest brother, but what''s the meaning of suddenly saying this now?


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, since his highness Sean has come, he must have led the troops to come together. His troops don''t raid from the flank and let us defeated troops rush into battle. Is that good?" Aiden looked at serya frowning at the moment and thought of all kinds of possible things in his heart.


    Obviously, it''s reinforcements. Of course, it came with tens of thousands of troops.


    So many people don''t attack from the flank and let their troops break through from the front


    Although the lightning in front of us is powerful, it is only a range attack and can kill many low-level people.


    But some high-level people and those who evade very well must still be alive, and the people left behind are high-level people. Isn''t that more terrible! Their own troops don''t know how many people will die before they can kill each other.


    "Don''t forget, his highness Sean is a real conspirator!"


    After several battles, I''m afraid his highness Sean''s position in the eyes of the public has been similar to that of a politician playing with power, and he is still an expert.


    Every step he takes may be planning for the future!


    "When is it? You still care about this... But our enemy is in front of us. If his highness Sean didn''t come to the rescue force, we would probably all die here!" Anu, who was watching behind, said angrily.


    "It''s because of the urgency that we have to be more careful. What''s the matter, Princess serya!"


    Anu didn''t want to discuss with the people in front of him. He hurried to call his troops and hurried to go there.


    "If your troops want to go, go, but we can''t move."


    "Your Highness serya!"


    Anu had no choice but to speak to serya, who made the final decision, but the other party was a little hesitant at the moment


    However, a moment later, he finally said, "Aiden, let your troops follow, otherwise we can''t completely defeat karistan''s army."


    Got such an answer, but Aiden still refused to give up.


    "Princess serya, are you too tired recently? I can''t make a smart decision. In that case, I need to reserve my opinion. Others follow me, and our troops can''t attack so easily!" Aiden took other noble children with him to go, probably to inform his own people that they can''t act without authorization.


    There are only serya and Anu on the wall


    After seeing this result, ANU angrily accused the noble children.


    "They''re crazy. They have to intrigue on this battlefield?"


    "They are not intriguing, but worried about the loss of their soldiers," said serya suddenly.


    Anu looked at the beautiful but suddenly tired woman in front of her.


    "Your Highness segia."


    "Just call me serya!" he looked at each other with a smile. "In fact, it''s my problem this time. I brought them here, and all the noble children hope to make achievements, but they lost so many people this time, which is difficult for them to accept."


    "But there is no way."


    Think of the monster that day. Even Anu felt like he was dying!


    "But in the end, the news I reported didn''t mention them, but attributed the credit to brother Sean''s subordinates."


    The purpose of serya''s doing this seems to be obvious. She doesn''t want to compete for the credit, and this idea came to her mind when she met the monster and felt that she was about to die. In addition, a remark made by the alisis witch at that time finally made serya decide to give up the opportunity to invite credit.


    "Without credit and the noble children have not received military merit, of course they will not pay unconditionally... I have been relying on the help of noble forces over the years, but only I know that I am using them in doing so, and they also hope that my efforts will be rewarded after I ascend the throne."


    However, in that battle, serya felt for the first time that her strength was too small, and even she couldn''t show it in the real battlefield.


    What talent, what trick!


    Only when you really face fear will you feel helpless.


    I don''t know what happened to brother Sean. He lost with such a powerful wizard. It can be seen that the enemy he has to face is more powerful.


    And it was at that time that sairiya realized that brother Sean had never regarded himself or Mudan as an enemy, and the enemy he really had to face was even more terrible!


    "I''m a little tired, ANU."


    "Then I''ll send all my troops!"


    "Yes." serya nodded.


    His eyes always stay on the other side, the knight who is willing to die for himself at the final moment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The sudden attack on the other side had an effect, and the whole karistan army had little room for resistance and had to escape.


    However, the flying dragon cavalry is not good at pursuing after all. They can only force the enemy to gather in the middle from both wings, and the soldiers who can really destroy the enemy are the main forces from Kesha city.


    However, there are too few soldiers this time.


    How does it feel that there are only more than 10000 people when this wave rushes up?


    "What about the others?"


    "I don''t know. It''s reasonable to say that this should not be the only thing left. Otherwise, how can we hold a city..." Ben Tari, who came back to report, said.


    Sean subconsciously felt that something was wrong and flew with Freya and Lucille in the direction of corxia city.


    "It''s up to you to command here, melsousa. You must see all the enemies annihilated. Don''t give them any chance!"


    "Yes, your highness..."


    I came to the city first.

 Chapter 749

    Snap~


    Sean slapped Eden in the face!


    The eldest young master of the yifuli family, as the son of the former Minister of Jiagong, is the manager of many important departments. However, these official positions are not worth mentioning in front of Sean.


    He just slapped him and didn''t directly ask the soldiers to hang him, which has given great face to the former imperial minister!


    "You know what you did! You bastard, you delayed the best fighter. We could have rushed karistan''s troops directly to the border, but now they are all scattered around our border. How do you want to destroy them! Say!"


    Sean roared, and the whole hall was so quiet that no one dared to speak.


    Freya held her hands and looked contemptuous. As for Lucille, she didn''t look this way at all.


    The battle just now was almost rolling, but when the Flying Dragon Knights swooped down from the flank and tangled with the enemy, the main forces sent out from Kesha City couldn''t give the enemy a fatal interlude invasion!


    It was as if the enemy had set up an array to besiege the city, but the Kesha City Army, which should have broken through with the cooperation of external reinforcements, could not completely resist the place.


    The charging soldiers are brave enough, but the retreat trend of the enemy''s huge army is not that a little army can keep up at all. When they find that the other party is scattered, the team can only follow the dispersion. However, at this time, they feel that the number of their team is seriously insufficient. If it were not for the cover of the Flying Dragon Knights, I''m afraid some people would even be refuted.


    Imagine that thousands of karistan troops who had fled looked back and saw that hundreds of kerxiacheng troops were chasing after them. Then they could wipe out the chasing soldiers with a direct backhand!


    Although this did not happen, due to the insufficient number of soldiers, the enemy began to flee to the farms and plains on the edge after finally dispersing, and some seemed to flee to the seaside.


    Deserters will not cause trouble in a short time, but if they are not found in a long time, even when Sean ends the battle, they will become a serious internal worry in the local area.


    They may become thieves and robbers directly


    Or get on the fleet and become pirates.


    The campaign of encirclement and annihilation that could have been carried out soon left a hidden danger to itself.


    And when Sean came to Kexia city to ask, he knew that it was the noble children who made decisions without authorization. In order to preserve their own forces and forces, he deliberately did not send troops. This stupid behavior was simply adding trouble to himself.


    Sean looked angry and beat Eden directly in front of everyone


    At the moment, the nobles around were too frightened to speak.


    If you were familiar with the princess and saw that the other party was a girl, so you dare to speak, then you are facing one of the real future heirs of jagong, perhaps Prince Sean.


    All kinds of rumors about this man should have been heard even if you don''t know him.


    Who dares to stand up and speak!


    That''s death.


    One of the nobles walked quietly behind serya and touched each other.


    Serya looks back.


    "What?"


    "Your Highness, do you want to persuade Prince Sean? If you fight like this again, I''m afraid Aydin will be disfigured."


    No one expected that Prince Sean''s hand was so strong that he almost hit Aiden with a few slaps. His face was red and swollen, and soon turned purple again.


    It looks more serious than being directly injured by a weapon


    Serya was also angry, but it was mainly because these nobles seemed unwilling to listen to themselves after the ghost incident.


    Of course, she also knows that it may be the reason why she is close to the Marquis of Anu recently, but since that event, serya really feels that she is not as good as the big brother in front of her. If she starts from the future direction of jagong, the other party becomes the sun king, which is the best result for the country.


    Besides


    Took a look at Anu next to him.


    Although the Marquis of Anu did not speak, he could also see the feeling of wanting to speak and stopping from his expression.


    It seems that we can only talk.


    Serya walked up to Freya in small steps.


    "Sister-in-law, why don''t you persuade the eldest brother? After all, Evelyn is a family of former ministers. It''s not good to beat him like this if something goes wrong."


    Now Freya is already the identity of the princess, that is, the sister of serya. Although Freya rarely heard them call herself that when she was in the imperial capital, she was a little surprised at the moment.


    It seems that Sean is right. After the ghost incident, serya''s attitude towards herself is much better!


    "Your brother is angry now. Wait a minute. I''ll persuade him."


    "Yes." serya nodded.


    It seems that this is the first time for them to communicate in private. In fact, they don''t feel bad.


    Before, I knew that the other party was not a born aristocrat and was still the leader of an ordinary wizard organization. I still felt incompetent for this identity, but now it seems that the other party behaved more appropriately than the noble lady.


    Ah!!


    Sean almost kicked Eden away with the last kick.


    Lying on the ground, I guess the whole person passed out


    At this time, Freya hurried forward and whispered a few words, which calmed Sean''s anger.


    "What we need to do now is to consider that if we fight back against karistan and find out why the other party launched a war at this time, the villagers outside the city are still fleeing... It''s better to let him hand over his military power and use those soldiers to help the people settle down."


    Although karistan''s army did not beat kerxia City, the surrounding villages suffered. It is said that many people fled and almost all those who failed to escape were robbed.


    This is almost what many wars do.


    Let refugees be the means to bring down the country


    Therefore, even if the enemy is defeated, there is still a lot to do.


    "Hum, I''ll let you go this time. I''ll recover your military power. Go back and reflect on yourself." Sean shook his hand.


    Turning back, he motioned melsousa and Ben Tari, the two commanders, including the Lord of the city and Sergia, to other rooms to discuss the next direction of action.


    The enemy''s attack seems to have been repulsed, but if those deserters fight guerrilla warfare, it is Sean''s biggest headache, which is why he is angry.


    It was originally a direct counterattack to karistan in the shortest time. Now it seems to be slow for some time!


    For the battlefield, a few days may change a result. At present, I don''t know what''s going on in the eastern Horton battlefield. If they follow their own methods, they should have hit the enemy outside the country at the moment.


    The combat effectiveness of jagong''s army is impeccable. It is rolling against any country in the desert


    Just keep going, even if you have more money, you can''t stand it.

 Chapter 750

    "Are you the Marquis of Anu?"


    Sean looked and asked a noble who came forward behind him.


    The other party has been silent next to serya, but the temperament they show is much stronger than those dandies in the imperial capital... Although not all imperial nobles are like Aiden, after all, many people live in that circle and are more or less infected with that temper.


    And Anu is completely different.


    "Yes, your highness Sean!" Anu whispered.


    marquis.


    Even if you look at the whole empire as a great title, you just feel very general in front of the dandy of the imperial capital over there and your prince and princess. Even the whole body size of the other party is only an earl at most. It seems that the reason why it is sealed has something to do with giving up Lugang.


    "You have done well. At least you are willing to send troops to break through karistan''s defense line, and I have heard that you have resisted waves of attacks under your command recently!"


    On the whole, the other party is indeed a talent.


    It is said that Anu won the inheritance right of his legitimate son from a common son by relying on his own ability, and now there seems to be no one in his family in the whole kerxia city. It can be imagined that the other party also used overt and covert means in that competition.


    People who can come out of that environment are experts!


    At least the mentality is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    "Your Highness is joking. Kesha city was originally my territory. Even without any reinforcements, I will fight to the death," Anu said.


    "Oh! Well... I''m a little curious about how you would handle the situation if I didn''t bring reinforcements," Sean asked.


    It looks like some kind of assessment


    Serya seemed to want to speak, but Freya held her for a moment.


    This is Sean''s question. Of course, I hope the other party will answer it in person.


    Anu thought about it and finally said.


    "In that case, I can only mobilize all the soldiers to break through and let the princess and the main forces escape to the sea with the strength of the whole kerxia city. Close to Lugang, there is our country''s strongest naval fleet, which can rely on the advantages of the sea. Finally, wait for us to recover kerxia city..."


    Yes, the result is as bad as I thought.


    But also from the Lord here


    Being able to take the initiative to withdraw from their territory shows that the other party has already made such plans. Even if it is the worst plan, the other party dares to directly give up its foundation for the sake of the overall situation.


    After all, if serya is caught by karistan''s people, it will be more troublesome and will become a bargaining chip!


    "Well, you have a lot of ideas. Just this time, I also want to ask you how you want to fight against karistan?"


    Now the Flying Dragon Knights of the leading forces have arrived, coupled with the Wizards led by Lucille and Freya, and the infantry will soon follow. In a short time, the karistan forces in the whole kerxia city territory have no chance to live


    But just getting rid of them is not enough.


    Jia Gong is a big country. If a big country is attacked first and doesn''t fight back, there will be no way to convince those desert countries in the future, and it''s hard for the people to explain.


    Therefore, we must fight back, and it''s a beautiful rolling fight. It''s best to directly capture the other party''s King alive and let them admit their mistakes in front of the sun king.


    "The karistan troops in the territory do not have a climate. I suggest distributing weapons to all small towns to let them organize militia patrols, and let some of our soldiers stationed locally, mainly to help eliminate the scattered soldiers who may attack. As for the regular troops in karistan, I think... They have organized defense when we organized this attack."


    Anu''s idea is almost the same as Sean''s.


    Karistan doesn''t have the strength to fight with jagon head-on. In the end, they can only become a defensive war. Because of various relations, even if the other side is defensive, Sean needs to attack.


    Therefore, we must find effective ways.


    "It works, but the fortifications on the other side of the border are not so easy," Sean said.


    "Your Highness Sean, don''t worry. Over the years, I have strengthened many places on the border, not only the trails and bunkers that can be traveled, but also many places I have arranged."


    Anu''s words surprised everyone present.


    Unexpectedly, the Lord on the border took the whole place into account!


    "Because I know that the combat effectiveness of our border forces is not strong, I spent six or seven years building a place where I can attack and defend, but this karistan attack was sudden, our defense was not reflected, but there must be no problem with the way of attack."


    Anu promised.


    It seems that he is a cruel man. He is ready for a possible war.


    This is a necessary course for a Border Lord, but it rarely takes energy to do things. When I was early in Oro City, I didn''t have extra money and energy to do these things.


    Otherwise, the golden regiment would not attack so smoothly.


    "That''s it. I''ll let the troops start tonight and push all the way to the border defense line to recapture our border area as soon as possible. As for the domestic defense, let the Marquis Anu deploy... Melsousa, you will lead the troops."


    "I see!"


    In recent years, melsusa may be the general who participated in the most battles. In terms of the status of the whole jagong army, melsusa has a vague tendency to become a Grand Marshal.


    Although jagong doesn''t have this position, she is the highest in military merit recently.


    "As for Ben Tari, you are responsible for the arrival of the seasonal follow-up troops to support the border. Once we recover the lost land, we will burn the war into the enemy''s territory and stir up the local rebel strength. These Marquis Anu should know better."


    Anu didn''t expect his highness Sean to fight in this way.


    It seems a little inhumane, or not aboveboard


    Ijagon''s army can crush each other, even if it is a frontal battle.


    "I know you all have doubts, but I still insist on fighting in this way. We should reduce losses and casualties as much as possible and quickly end the battlefield. Although I don''t know why the two countries suddenly attacked us, I''m afraid the reason behind it is not so simple."


    Completely hitting the stone with an egg


    No normal king would do such a thing.


    "We see!"


    The people present were not stupid. They knew the purpose of each other''s doing so after hearing Sean''s instructions.


    Now is to end the battle as quickly as possible. As for whether you can capture each other''s King alive, let''s talk about it at that time!

 Chapter 751

    The subsequent reinforcements arrived in kerschach city one after another within two days, and some of them had rushed to the front line under the leadership of Ben Tari.


    Now the border between the two countries is the front of the war


    As long as that place is defended, there will be no problem.


    As for Sean, he didn''t move in kerxia city. If he wants to go to the front, he needs to arrange everything in the rear.


    At present, the most important thing for so many people is the supply problem. It is obvious that the supply of Kesha city is not enough to support the whole huge army supply, so it is necessary to urgently recruit materials from other places, of course, the nearby cities bear the brunt.


    "Let me finish it, brother."


    Of course, serya understood the current situation, so she volunteered to transfer materials for the soldiers.


    Serya is an imperial princess, one of her heirs and the only adult princess at present. It may be easier for her to collect food and supplies from other lords.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you."


    After all, the other party is his own sibling sister, and after coming here this time, Sean found that the other party''s favor has changed a lot, and now it has actually become [reverence]. According to the previous comparison, this favor can only be enjoyed by his close subordinates.


    Yes, of course.


    Serya used to be friendly.


    At least they are both descendants of the Jiagong royal family, which still has a good impression, but now they have suddenly improved so much!


    It seems that the ghost incident has a great impact on her arrival


    For a long time, neither serya nor Mudan has really faced the ancient gods and their believers. Once they really face them, they will understand what that unspeakable fear is.


    Another point is


    Sean seems to have discovered the unusual relationship between the Marquis of Anu and segia.


    Earlier, Lucille mentioned them when she talked about fighting in the ghost incident. It is said that the Marquis of Anu is even willing to die instead of serya. How difficult it is for a noble with high city government and talent.


    The more rational a person is, he will not be so emotional. Moreover, the other party is an aristocrat. The aristocrat can get everything, as long as he is not a person with a higher status than himself.


    Think of the story about them


    Princess and Knight?


    It seems that fairy tales are not all deceptive.


    "That... Sean, your highness, let me go with your royal highness. I believe we will be able to collect enough supplies for the troops."


    "No!"


    Both serya and Anu looked at Sean in surprise.


    "As the Lord of kerxia City, if you leave, no one will sit in this city."


    The prestige of local lords was sometimes even higher than that of other nobles, something Sean had experienced before.


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let my best subordinates go to other cities with serya. There will be no problem... Honey."


    "I am, your highness!"


    Honey, who rarely speaks in the team, can also travel with her at the moment. There will be no problem for a person with level 17 of order, not to mention that honey is the fastest person to transmit information.


    "Great palace wizard, honey!" serya called out the other party''s title.


    "To be exact, your highness should call me a former court wizard... I am the sun crown."


    As a person of the same generation as her mother, Queen Aila, honey had been in the palace wizard earlier, but she gave up the title of palace wizard after the queen left her position and accompanied her on a long journey.


    By the way, serya should have seen it!


    "If it were you, I would be much more relieved."


    "Willing to worry about the royal highness of the princess!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That''s the way to ask for food and materials. Secondly, Sean needs a person to stabilize the rear of kerxia city. Of course, this person is the most suitable Marquis Anu.


    He requisitioned the troops of all the noble children, and scattered around the towns and villages near kerxia city to search for the escaped karistan soldiers. In the process, those noble children did not know whether they would make trouble again.


    Sean only told Anu one word.


    "The interests of the country are paramount. If someone wants to make trouble, you can exercise all your rights when necessary."


    This is equivalent to directly granting the other party the right to punish the nobility.


    "I understand, your highness Sean."


    "I will ask some of my capable assistants to help you. The rest will follow me to the front of the war today. We should end the battle as soon as possible and bring to justice those who dare to challenge the Empire."


    Of course, the latter sentence is for others present. As long as he goes to the front line to see the specific situation, Sean will make a judgment.


    As for the king of karistan, he also wanted to arrest the other party. He wanted to ask what the situation was. He would rashly go to war against jagong!


    After everything was arranged, Sean took Freya and Lucille to the border defense line that afternoon


    On the way, Freya seemed to see Sean''s frown all the time and couldn''t help asking.


    "Sean, are you still worried about the war?"


    Looked up at each other.


    It is estimated that a prince and princess will go to the front line at the same time, but they can''t have their own special abilities. Moreover, Freya is still the first Wizard of the sun crown and must lead the troops on the front line.


    "I still don''t trust..."


    "Maybe the enemy is too anxious or misjudged?"


    "What do you mean?" Sean asked, looking at Freya.


    "Now it seems that someone is making trouble behind the ghost incident, and the mastermind may be in the kingdom of karistan and Horton. They rashly launched a war against us, perhaps just to escape," Freya said.


    But it still doesn''t make sense


    "It''s possible that there won''t be such a stupid king. Even if he admits his mistakes, he won''t be punished more severely than war criminals. There must be other reasons." Sean always believed that his judgment was OK.


    But this time no one can answer.


    By the time the team reached the border defense line, it was noon the next day.


    Ben Tari, who had been deployed in advance, hurried to report his situation when he saw Sean coming.


    In two days, the army built fortifications along the border and directly feigned against the troops opposite karistan. As before, karistan''s troops had no room to parry in front of jagong. In just one morning, the nearest military fort opposite was demolished, and karistan''s soldiers continued to retreat 50 miles.


    "They have been retreating... As if to resist tenaciously."

 Chapter 752

    "Resistance is another matter. Our soldiers are not afraid of their defense," Sean said.


    "Of course. It''s just..."


    "But what?"


    Ben Tari hesitated and said, "I''m worried that they will become the same in kerschach city again. If they can''t fight, they will disperse around and organize guerrilla warfare. This is our biggest headache. Although we are not afraid, it will take a long time."


    Although Sean always wanted to end the battle as quickly as possible, the battlefield changed rapidly.


    No national battle can end in an instant. In fact, even if they win the king of karistan, they will not necessarily surrender.


    As long as karistan''s royal family is still there, or the army is willing to support them, the battle can continue, and the results have not been seen for a short time.


    How hard it is to get out of the first World War


    The war of the basharan Empire lasted for many years to heal the pain, and most of the time it was a problem left over from the war.


    Now, if Sean wants to break into calistan, he must plan to be delayed


    "What about the front battlefield?"


    "We are almost invincible!" said Ben Tari.


    In the face of the most powerful empire in the desert, other desert countries still do not have the strength to compete, and almost all frontal battles have to retreat.


    "When do you plan for them to retreat?" Sean asked.


    On the other side, melsousa also took out her clothes and looked at the map. Just at this time, everyone gathered around.


    "Your Highness, please look." pointing to the boundary on a plain somewhere. "We are here now. It is our border all the way to the sea, and our army can almost push it to the depths of karistan."


    His fingers pointed to the deep city.


    "This... This, and this circle, we can almost easily occupy it, but it''s troublesome to manage. We need to allocate a lot of troops here, unless it''s no matter or direct robbery." melsusa is worthy of following Sean for so many years.


    There was less awe in her character, especially after she came back from dealing with pirates and kesselk, Sean found that she had changed a little.


    "What problems will it cause if you rob directly?"


    "Not for the time being. As long as we drive away the residents and let them go to the east of karistan, I think even the king of karistan will have a headache."


    Sean glanced at Freya beside him. How did he feel that this tactic was very familiar.


    The battle between the borgs and basharan seemed like this, and these refugees became the most difficult problem in basharan many years later.


    In fact, if the war continues, they get far more than karristan, and they will lose more... If they don''t think about ending the war quickly, Sean can even completely enslave the country.


    "That''s it. The vanguard troops keep attacking the enemy''s cities, and we just grab them wherever we go. Tell the soldiers that half of them can be turned over and the rest can be kept private."


    "That... Your highness!"


    Ben Tari seems to have something to say.


    "What?"


    "Will it be criticized for doing so? After all, you will have more time in jagong in the future, and I''m afraid your cruel remarks will come from the desert countries." Ben Tari really thinks about Sean''s future. If he becomes the sun king in the future, this title is indecent.


    "Remember, bentari. Only friends deserve to be treated politely. Those enemies who attack us for no reason, even if they divide their country," Sean said seriously.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Having ordered the current strategy, Sean would not be in charge of tactics and front-line combat. After all, there are so many generals and commanders in jagong, and with the invincibility of jagong''s own army, they have enough ability to win the battlefield.


    "And by the way, contact Prince longfield of the kingdom of tour. He should speed up his work!"


    Now jagong has become the enemy of karistan. If you think about standing in the people of the other country, it is the existence of hatred to the bone.


    It''s difficult to cultivate rebel forces by yourself. It''s best for a third party to fan them.


    Especially in the neutral kingdom of tour, they only need to send some people to the kingdom of karistan or Horton to stir up riots. At that time, the refugees expelled from the two countries will gather.


    A little support behind them can make them become bandits


    The desert gold group was destroyed by itself. However, a few years later, Sean found that the desert gold group actually has their existence value. At least they exist. The smaller countries in the whole desert will rely more on jagong.


    Once there is no such organization, all contradictions become conflicts between States


    "Yes, your highness!" answered melsousa.


    The generals left the room, leaving Freya and Lucille behind.


    For Freya, she thought about the same estimate as Sean, but Lucille might not think about it at all.


    "If you cultivate another Desert Gold regiment, don''t you find enemies for yourself?" said Lucille.


    Speaking of the desert gold regiment, she seems to have met some. It was many years ago. Someone once invited her to join it, but Lu Hill didn''t like plundering and killing, and she was a lot higher than those high-level cadres, so she didn''t promise.


    The reputation of the golden regiment has been rampant in the desert for decades. If it is reorganized, it may cause trouble to jagong!


    "If I can support them, I can certainly suppress them. Moreover, their existence is necessary to help me stabilize the existence of desert countries," Sean explained.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On one side of the battlefield, under the fierce attack of Jia Gongqiang''s army, karistan''s troops hardly had room to fight back. Even on the front battlefield, the team was just rushed out and destroyed by a group of Flying Dragon Knights. The powerful wizards gave the city wall a terrible wound.


    Karistan''s troops may never have wondered why jagon has been called the strongest desert for so many years and praised as a country with the strength to fight all desert kingdoms.


    And now


    That''s a real name.


    Boom~


    A distant sound immediately woke up the tired karistan garrison soldiers who fell on the wall.


    "What! Is the enemy coming!"


    He was so nervous that he stood up and found that the enemy hadn''t hit yet.


    "Every day, every day... When will this day come, we are not Jia Gong''s opponent at all. Now there are only 10 soldiers left in our regiment!"


    After being awakened, a soldier with red eyes cried.


    "We shouldn''t start fighting!"

 Chapter 753

    For more karistan soldiers, this war is tantamount to a one-sided massacre.


    Many soldiers summoned up the courage to rush into the enemy''s camp, but before the leading troops came to the enemy, countless magic, shells and the arrows of the flying dragon knight had already hit!


    At the end of the round, almost all the troops in the front row were killed.


    Especially in those places where the front was relatively long, tens of thousands of troops died before they even met the opposite side. Seeing such a situation, the troops behind did not dare to charge and simply retreated back.


    However, the army was defeated like a mountain. Once someone retreated, the whole army became the object of slaughter.


    Almost all of them are running, and they can''t fight with jagong''s army at all. Even in the end, they begin to fear the confrontation of this frontal spread out array!


    Karistan''s generals were afraid to deploy such a campaign, otherwise the morale of the troops would be destroyed sooner or later.


    Only the city defense can resist a little,


    But it''s just a moment. Jagong''s troops are really too aggressive. In less than half a month, the whole army lost its fighting spirit, which is fatal to an army.


    "We shouldn''t have started this war at all, we shouldn''t have!"


    This dialogue is constantly heard among soldiers.


    And at this time, the generals will come up.


    "Was that man talking just now?"


    Seeing that no one answered, my heart became more angry.


    "This is a war. Do you think the enemy won''t fight after you retreat? We just received the news that the lost cities in front have been robbed by the beasts of jagong. Do you hear! All of them have been robbed!" the general shouted loudly.


    Even I didn''t expect that a powerful country such as jagong would send such a shameful way. Every time I went to a city, I always directly robbed, robbed money and food, enslaved soldiers to help them transport, and finally released the defeated army and citizens.


    This is going to kill the country.


    Many cities are afraid to open the door because they are worried that local troops will be mixed with refugees.


    But after all, they are all the people of their own country. If they are not let in here, they will really become homeless. They have no food and shelter. A large number of refugees have poured into many pastures and rural areas outside the city, and they have also driven away the local people.


    More and more people began to move towards the east of the country


    As a result, those who are still defending on the front line have no backup. Who knows if they will be confused by refugee riots, and there will be no chance to retreat at that time.


    If you want to recruit, you also need to be equipped with weapons and food.


    Now these refugees have become a burden to the whole country, but you can''t lose them, because they are likely to have soldiers'' families, and even threaten the families of soldiers in the whole country!


    It''s so mean.


    A big desert country fought in such an shameless way, and it became more and more fierce.


    It is said that the soldiers can be credited with the looted things in jagong, which makes the soldiers more excited and more life-threatening. Someone even robbed women in private.


    This has become more and more difficult for karistan, but what is more terrible is that his soldiers still have to flinch.


    Why did they start a war and the remarks that they should not start a war spread seriously among the soldiers in private


    This is not what any general wants to see.


    "Remember, they are our enemies now. They have stepped into our home. They have robbed us of our wealth, the wealth we have prepared for the future. Our women, our land. Jagong in such a despicable way has lost the face of the sun god. We should cheer up." the arrival did not forget to cheer up the soldiers.


    What we can do now is to defend and win on the battlefield.


    Or a big win!


    Now we need a victory to inspire the whole people, or the country will be finished.


    "Don''t take chances, because the enemy won''t pity you because you are weak. We want to fight... Fight!"


    "Fight!!"


    A crowd shouted.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the military camp of jagong, the army besieged the city. The soldiers are still calculating the benefits this time.


    "Oh, listen. Is there a sound?"


    Many jagong soldiers went out of the camp tent to check because they heard the shouting in the distance.


    It was far away. I couldn''t hear what was said, and the tone changed after everyone roared together.


    "I don''t know what they''re shouting."


    "Don''t worry about them. Anyway, as soon as those siege soldiers of the iron hoof ox arrive, we can directly take the city." today''s jagong soldiers are even confident of taking other people''s cities.


    "How much did you make last time?"


    "Not much anyway, but it''s higher than my one-year money!"


    One thing that can make soldiers so positive is the special welfare of this war, which allows soldiers to rob.


    This is the best thing in the world... You know, even cities that occupy other countries will be strictly guarded during the war, and soldiers will be ordered not to hurt local soldiers for future negotiations or occupation.


    Many times, even if citizens spit and abuse at soldiers, they can''t fight back, otherwise it''s bad for the overall situation.


    But this time it''s not


    Prince Sean actually ordered that he could rob at will, and did not recruit slaves and put them all back.


    Without the burden, the soldiers were able to earn a lot of money, and they were happy to blossom. I''m very motivated when fighting!


    "Alas, if I knew Prince Sean was so good, I wouldn''t listen to the nonsense of the imperial army before. I''d just follow his army directly, so my hometown would have developed long ago."


    "Don''t say you regret it. It is estimated that many people regret it in the army!"


    Because the soldiers were scattered, both the Imperial Army and the guards had.


    Many imperial armies were not interested in Prince Sean when they served under the command of osharya. They wanted to support Prince Mudan who was better for the people. However, it seems that those rumors are wrong this time. Prince Sean is the one who will find benefits for his team.


    "Or we''ll join the guards directly later."


    "You can go to the guards if you want? But it must be right to follow Prince Sean more in the future."


    They looked at the city that was still shouting in the distance. They didn''t know what they were shouting, but if they waited until the siege troops came, it was estimated that the other party would have no chance to shout.


    Everyone is eager to invade the city


    In a short period of half a month, jagong''s army has successively won more than ten cities of the other party. If it continues to rise, it is estimated that it will reach the interior of karistan country.


    The eastern region is also their capital!

 Chapter 754

    In the rear headquarters, Sean looked at the map on the table.


    Although I don''t go to the front battlefield in person, I always open that part of the map with the observation of falcons. Now, this map on the table is basically opened except for some places where few people have entered.


    The most special thing in the vision is that their troops surround the city, then there are a circle of white and green dots, and then there are a dense red dots in the city.


    As long as it appears, he can see it, and Sean can decide which city to attack next with the control of this map


    It''s wonderful!


    The camp was opened, and Freya, who had been busy all day, came back in a hurry.


    "Back."


    "Yes!"


    She was used to sitting next to Sean, but Freya seemed to notice that Sean was looking at the map when she went out, and she still looked at the map when she came back.


    "What''s wrong with this map?" it seems that Freya discovered it very early. Sean has a special love for the map.


    I remember that at that time, I even learned to draw with karyana, a member of my organization. Although the subsequent semi-finished products, I could see his obsession with maps at that time.


    "No problem, very good." Sean seemed to react.


    I''m too attached to the map.


    After all, people will move on the map from their own perspective. You can see different things from a slightly different angle. This kind of fun is just like playing strategy games in those years.


    In recent years, Sean can''t find any fun except to show off his wealth and live a luxurious life. It''s rare to play a real-life game once!


    "But you''ve been watching it all day!"


    Cough~


    "Well, I''ve just seen it," Sean explained.


    "You obviously haven''t moved the stool..."


    Now they have lived together, and many details can''t escape. They can fool the past before, but now they can''t.


    "But I got up. Besides, who can insist on seeing a thing for such a long time."


    "You!" said Freya angrily.


    Sean said, but he simply pulled the other party close to himself.


    "Come on, I''ll show you some places." deliberately being ambiguous will embarrass Freya to continue talking.


    Just


    It seems that after more such actions, the other party is also immune. There is no previous shyness, but he is used to letting Sean tease him.


    "What do you want to show me?"


    "Er... Let''s take a look at the city we''re going to occupy next. What do you think of this?" actually refers to the city closest to the front-line troops.


    "The news I just received seems to say that the soldiers on the front line have hit the city and may attack the city in the next three days."


    According to the battle data of these days, the resistance of karistan empire in front of jagong''s army is not strong. It can hardly create a lasting street battle, and it is easy to fight down. Even in order to escape for their lives, they will try their best to break through with the remaining troops before the Kongpo gate, so as to reserve some strength for the last strength of the country.


    "You got the news too slowly!"


    "There are also actions in the kingdom of tour. Their special forces have gone deep into the interior of the kingdom of karistan and Horton, began to use their excellent propaganda power to incite refugees to rebel, and have found several people who can take the lead."


    It was Sean''s idea to raise the rebels in the name of the kingdom of tour. Of course, the final money was paid by himself, and the money invested was robbed from their country.


    I really beat you with your money!


    If the top leaders of the two countries knew at the moment, they would be angry.


    In fact, over the years


    It should be said that since he left the town, Sean never felt that his thought from another world would be much higher than that of this world. After all, the composition of the universe on both sides is different, and human beings are born with the attribute of orderer.


    Only in some aspects of careful study of science will be better


    If you really go to the battlefield, maybe you can come up with some bad moves like the big bang in the valley, and it also depends on science and technology and your own special abilities.


    Now it depends on jagong''s strong army and its own mature wings.


    Compared with any other time, Sean has the confidence to challenge any enemy, even any country!


    "Your fighting is bad enough. If people still know that you are the one behind the rebels, it is estimated that the citizens of these two countries will hate you forever."


    "Do I expect them to love me forever? It''s deserved to launch a war against us. Now I''m just treating them in a cruel way."


    Look at Freya.


    In fact, although Freya thought the way was a little sinister, it was very suitable for her country.


    Every war, whether victory or failure, will suffer heavy losses, but if it is dealt with directly in a vicious way, it will reduce a lot of losses. After all, each country still has a certain bottom line. The bottom line is that the people of the two countries will be friendly in the future, so as not to stimulate the national resistance of the other party.


    But if they were rebels, they would fight themselves.


    Proxy war seems to be a better means


    "By the way, I didn''t see mentor Lucille today. Where has she gone?" Freya asked suddenly.


    Because the other party is Sean''s mentor, she will call the other party''s mentor when she gets used to it. Even recently, she will think of a lot of previous things.


    "He may have gone somewhere else. Don''t worry... No one in the world can hurt her. Maybe she went to the front." the only person Sean can''t control is Lucille.


    In this era, she is her own mentor, and her ability is close to the peak of human beings.


    "Indeed, I didn''t expect her real level to be close to level 19 of orderer, but she is still so young... She''s not afraid of your jokes. In fact, recently, when I dream, I will recall that when I was very young, I seem to have met Lucille and his mentor in Mersin."


    Uh


    "Recently? Not before," Sean said.


    Indeed, I saw Freya and helped her once when I walked into the timeline recently, but she didn''t say it before, but I suddenly remembered it at this time.


    "At that time, after all, I was very young and didn''t remember too many things, but recently I often think of the past. I remember the mentor who met her, as if he were zambutar!"


    Sean couldn''t be more familiar with that process.


    But what Freya said made Sean feel that this paragraph was suddenly added because of her own appearance?

 Chapter 755

    Not so lax.


    Although Sean believed that the world time was the fixed result earlier, it would be different only in himself.


    The best explanation is that his own existence and his apprenticeship with Lucille have now become an inseparable closed loop... Without himself, there is no future, and only with the future can he have himself.


    You can never tell the feeling of chicken and egg first.


    Anyway, in addition to themselves, the rest can be connected together


    Because of his cognitive shortcomings before, Sean would not pursue the truth too much even if he could not explain it, but now he feels that the truth may be the original intention of his existence.


    No longer the exception within the control of the ancient god, and the super Creator with only name!


    All this seems to be arranged.


    "When I look back recently, I have a lot of luck. I remember Lucille''s mentor helped me. Although I don''t remember what he looks like, I still vaguely remember it. You are her disciple. Generally speaking, I have something to do with you!" Freya subconsciously raised her chin.


    "Yes, of course we have fate."


    "You start to perfunctory me again!"


    "I''m talking from the bottom of my heart," Sean said helplessly.


    If you don''t know, you may still be interested. Originally, you only helped when you know the identity of the other party, so there''s nothing to be surprised.


    It can only be said that everything, as YOG said, is an established destiny.


    Just as they were playing and fighting, there was a report at the door


    "Your Highness!"


    Sean put down Freya and then asked the other party to come in.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Since melsousa has gone to the front line to command, and Ben Tari is covering the main force on the side and cooperating with the front line to encroach on the city of karistan Kingdom step by step, the wealth seized every time and the captured soldiers and residents should be disposed of separately.


    But in the end, they took the money and put it back.


    Sean was not afraid of retaliation, and if he could, he wouldn''t be late.


    It also needs materials and supplies to organize the regular army again, and that''s what Sean took. It will take a longer time if he wants to produce himself... Everyone can see that he is clearly dragging down karistan, but there is no way to deal with it.


    After all, from the beginning of the war, the other side should be ready to be destroyed.


    Sean wouldn''t be surprised if there was no more karistan in future history.


    Looking at the person who came in, he was an unknown recruit, a confidant on melsousa''s side, who was responsible for sending the front-line report to himself every day.


    "Yes, your highness. Our front-line troops will feel that they have captured Noba tonight. Commander melsousa has come to ask you whether everything is as usual."


    "Just reply to her and everything will be as usual!"


    "Yes."


    The soldiers had to order him to go out again.


    However, at the moment, Sean has seen a group of green and white spots on the map, and has been slowly approaching a city. So Norba city should mean here.


    Sean looked at the map and pointed to the current city


    "Is it here?" asked Freya curiously.


    "Well, today we will capture the city. In this way, we will completely break into the enemy. I will recall mentor Lucille. Then we will cooperate with the army to take a look at the front line when capturing the local capital. I also want to ask their king what interests can make him stupid enough to give up his country''s destiny and choose destruction?"


    The enemy''s city on the map has been occupied on a large scale.


    Now when I look at the map again, it seems that I see the feeling of splitting the country, and most of the completed country has fallen.


    The time is half a month


    I don''t know if I can get something in another month.


    The later the cities are, the harder it will be to fight, and when the enemy''s refugees are to a certain extent, if they continue to intimidate themselves, they may stimulate their fighting spirit and become sworn resistance.


    At present, their soldiers are happily searching for wealth. If they are defeated, it will also cause anger among the soldiers. If a little anger burns, the battle on both sides will be at an impasse.


    At that time, whether it''s a roadway war or a mountain war, you have to pick it up... Otherwise the soldiers don''t agree.


    While he was still in control during this period, how Sean hoped to win the war quickly.


    Look at the map,


    And the scene outside the camp


    I''ve been lucky for so long. I hope I''m lucky this time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night fell.


    At the same time, in the forefront of the war, melsousa led the siege team has arrived.


    Powerful iron hoof cattle and more advanced impact artillery were brought out


    These two things play a great role in every siege.


    A row of iron hoofed cattle tied fire cannons fired first, and the red steel balls rushed to the city wall like a shock wave, either the city wall perforated and collapsed, or the soldiers guarding the city fell down, and the impact and explosion of the internal attached bombs will bring more severe effects.


    For a long time, melsusa knew that when Prince Sean was in the imperial capital, he let his cronies get a metallurgical factory, and he had seen those guns himself, but for the flying dragon knight who was used to using his strength to shoot arrows, those guns were not worth mentioning.


    But it''s amazing to find it on the battlefield!


    Because even if their own strength is strong, they will lose their strength by shooting 100 arrows in a row, and few people can really shoot so many times.


    But these guns and guns are completely unlimited... Although they will overheat, they can be used after cooling, and they are deadly. That is the highest siege equipment.


    Prince Sean is indeed a super strategist like the queen. He knows how to think from all kinds of convenience.


    And since this time, the tactics have been a fatal way to kill the enemy. The wealth seized has also greatly boosted the morale of the whole army


    Melsousa had commanded so many battles, but this was the happiest time to see the soldiers.


    In the past, we had to consider from the national level, and let the interests belong to the state rather than individuals. For example, we paid so many soldiers'' lives in the war to support basharan, but the final result was to exchange a regional territory for the country.


    Although the conditions are good, it will comfort the families of the war dead to spend money for the soldiers themselves.


    But this time it''s different.


    The enthusiasm of the whole army was mobilized


    Looking at the news from the rear and waving again represents that the strategy is the same.


    Then you can charge without scruples!


    "Prepare, attack!"


    With the cry of melsousa, the killing sound almost rang through the night sky.

 Chapter 756

    At the moment, the karistan troops on the city wall looked at the attacking team in front with fear.


    "They''re coming, they''re coming! Fight to the death... For the country! For karistan..."


    The general behind him also shouted, almost tearing his throat.


    In order to encourage the soldiers, even senior generals have to stand on the front line of the city wall.


    At the front of the night, all the soldiers guarding the city were ready with their bows and arrows, waiting for the other party to enter the range.


    "See the fire, they''re close!"


    The reporter shouted loudly.


    "There are 500 steps left, ready!"


    All arrows are ready.


    In order to be deadly, karistan also took out a sinister way and coated the arrow with the worst poison.


    The troops before jagong''s artillery attack have seen it, but usually the artillery does not finish a round of shooting, and the other party also enters its own range. As long as they counterattack, they still have the opportunity to kill the enemy.


    Today''s karistan troops no longer expect to annihilate the enemy at one time. Being able to consume the number of enemies in defense again and again and let the expensive iron-hoof cattle die is the greatest protection for the cities behind and even the imperial capital.


    Of course, these words cannot be said in front of soldiers, otherwise no one will have combat effectiveness.


    But now the actual situation is like this, either die or endure


    "Ready..." the last shout.


    However, at this time, the night sky first appeared faster than the siege troops opposite, and the Flying Dragon Knights came first with fire.


    "Up, hit up first!"


    The highly poisonous arrows were raised, but the flying dragon really flew too high, the distance was not enough, and even the gunpowder shells they dropped had no chance to escape.


    With the first explosion, the whole karistan army was ablaze with flames.


    Before they could Dodge, the iron hoof cattle fire came one after another


    The sound of artillery and thunderous cries of killing rang through the whole city wall, and even the strong city wall began to be damaged under the attack of the first round of artillery fire.


    "Go around to the damaged place, don''t let the iron hoof ox come near, and attack with all your strength... Cough..."


    The attack almost knocked out the elite just now in turn. The first second was the momentum of arranging troops and preparing for battle, but the next second there were almost few people, and all the troops almost fell in an instant.


    Soldiers who can still fight are also injured by stone fragments from artillery, and their attack power is greatly reduced.


    However, the horror is more than that. The head-on impact of the iron hoof cow in the next second is the most fatal damage to the city wall.


    The city wall, which has been fortified for decades, or had never imagined that it would collapse under such a fierce attack since the establishment of the city


    The first and last line of defense of a city disappeared in a short moment. No one could believe it if he didn''t direct the battle himself.


    Jagong.


    The king of the desert, the sun king, sat down in the greatest army.


    Desert pearl, the country with the longest history.


    It is also the birthplace of the sun god in the mouth of the people


    I didn''t expect to be so strong. I don''t even have the power to resist in front of such a country. It''s like a fight between children and adults.


    Looking at the huge iron hoofed cattle, they rushed into the city, and their soldiers began to flee in all directions.


    They have already entered the city, and there is no room for resistance. I''m afraid the only thing they can do is to escape.


    When I wanted to move, I found that my foot was broken when I didn''t know


    No sense at all!


    He could only lie on the ground and watch jagong''s army advance.


    We lost,


    Like all resistance cities, they couldn''t bear it the next day. Hey, the first wave of attack was defeated.


    The feeling of the body began to get heavier and heavier, and the front of the field of vision became blurred.


    Also able to think, the consciousness looks around... There are their own soldiers lying down everywhere.


    Failed,


    the whole army was wiped out!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side of the tur Kingdom, Prince longfield received reports from the front line.


    The report almost shocked the prince of the third country


    "I can''t believe it!"


    "How''s it going? Brother, is it the war report from the front line of jagong?" asked the princess on the other side.


    "Yes, it really surprised me... No, it''s not an accident that jagong will win, but the speed also shocked me!"


    Longfield combined intelligence on both fronts.


    At the other end, the troops led by Prince Mudan are mainly defensive and still send teams to attack. However, the pulling speed of one city is very slow, and they also use internal harassment, and even want to form troops to directly attack the local capital.


    However, it is not easy to fly directly before attacking the enemy''s most tenacious cities. Relatively speaking, it is also a win, but it is difficult to win.


    On the other side, the troops led by Prince Sean are very fast


    It was the first time longfield had seen a battle that could capture nearly a third of the enemy''s cities in half a month since he was able to read the books of war.


    And every city does not occupy, just rob and enslave people.


    Finally, put the enslaved people back and let them run!


    "Prince Sean is so cruel that he is going to destroy this country. I''m afraid calistan will become a historical country in the desert soon!" longfield looked at his sister.


    I dare not say this at any time, but I''m sure at this time.


    Prince Sean killed a country''s future in a vicious way that was rarely, or almost never, used in the desert.


    Now you still need to bewitch the rebels in that country


    According to the report from the front line, it was really useful. A large part of the people of karistan began to complain about why their king attacked the most powerful empire in the desert at this time, coupled with some inflammatory remarks spread by themselves.


    In less than a month, various voices have emerged in this country.


    Some people even want to organize to seek answers from King karistan.


    Not to mention whether they can go to see King karristan, but it is certain that this method has worked and someone is going to rebel.


    As long as the front line continues to collapse and the number of refugees continues to increase... The soldiers continue to die innocently, I''m afraid that in less than a month, the country will have many strengths.


    "Prince Sean was so strong!"


    "Oh ~ I''m afraid it''s just part of his habitual ability. The prince has participated in the battle and has excellent knowledge. I think karistan will be completely defeated in another month," longfield thought.


    "I''ll tell my father now that no matter what the other party asks, what we have to do now is to let it perish!"

 Chapter 757

    Longfield is more sober than ever.


    This is not only a very important choice for jagong, but also a very important choice opportunity for the tur kingdom.


    We must make a choice... When longfield sent troops to help Prince Sean, he was discovered by his father king Barnett, and repeatedly asked himself not to get involved in the wars of the three countries, otherwise it would bring him great trouble.


    His father is a typical conservative and is unwilling to do anything beyond the expected range.


    But such conservatives can steadily make the whole country rich and strong


    Because he did not participate in the dispute, he maintained a neutral attitude and made friends with all places. Relying on the state of "good people", the whole tur kingdom became rich and strong in just over a decade.


    Among the desert countries, even if they are not as good as the kingdoms of karistan and Horton, they have their own place and irreplaceable status.


    The kingdom of tour is full of talents


    Nowadays, people who do business or engage in academic research in all desert countries, including jagong country, are people from the tur kingdom. It can be said that their country is very strong, at least in the eyes of many people.


    However


    Longfield is also an ambitious man, not content with the status quo.


    [you know, all conformism is your stable capital. Good ways don''t need to be changed... But if you want to be better, you must break the rules.]


    This is an ancestral motto left in the businessmen of the kingdom of tour. It is said to be the motto of many businessmen. It also makes many famous chambers of Commerce and organizations appear in the whole kingdom of tour. Longfield himself is also one of its creeds.


    He has no doubt about this!


    Come to your father''s palace


    King Barnett.


    Among the desert countries, there has always been a king with a kind smile, which gives people a feeling of great affinity.


    But this is just an appearance, a live performance as a politician


    "Why are you here?" King Barnett looked at longfield who came in.


    Because he was very unhappy that he took part in the war between karistan and jagong without notifying himself last time. This kind of thing can''t be concealed. If it is known, karistan will not let go of his country. They may not be able to beat jagong, but they will turn around and fight with themselves.


    After all, fighting a weak country is a good way to boost morale.


    "Father, are you still struggling with my affairs?"


    "If you don''t make your own decisions and be smart, maybe I will be more happy." King Barnett said impolitely.


    Longfield is the most thoughtful among his many sons and has always been his most valued future successor, but he is too blind to discuss it with himself.


    Has he been given too much freedom over the years, so he has become unrestrained and fearless.


    "But I will bring you my purpose."


    "Needless to say about Prince Sean, the other party is not the Sun King now. Even if he becomes the sun king in the future, your selfless help will not bring any benefits... He is a power man, who has no good or evil in his heart, only interests."


    Longfield knew his father would use this hand to refute himself.


    After all, the time he lived was the most turbulent time in the desert countries. Not only was jagong abandoned, but also many bandit armies appeared in the whole desert, and even jagong rose again later. After 60 or 70 years, people see a different world.


    But I can''t be wrong about my ability to see people


    "You haven''t contacted Prince Sean, of course you don''t know. He is a man who abides by the contract."


    "That''s just a superficial appearance. He will also be touched in the face of real interests... Listen to me and call your people back and stop participating in the war between their two countries," Barnett finally warned.


    By this time, the pro guards around had appeared!


    Longfield knew his father too well. He was going to lock himself up and force his subordinates to call back the people sent out.


    This method has been used many times before, and many of them have been successful.


    "Father, can''t you listen to me?"


    "Your talent lies more in your debate, but your judgment of the situation is too weak!"


    "Then please look at this..."


    Longfield took out the news just now.


    Because he and Prince Sean are allies, some of the war reports on the front line will even appear in his own hands. They may come faster and more true than those received by other countries and even his father.


    A pro guard took the scroll and handed it to King Barnett.


    This is a scroll printed with the seal of Jiahui of his family and the sun crown wizard. There will be no false indication that it was sent by the sun crown wizard organization of jagong.


    After a simple reading, the expression on his face changed instantly.


    "What! This..."


    "Father, you see. There is nothing wrong with the ally I choose... Although jagong has three heirs, the only one who can really or only become the sun king is Prince Sean. Look at the comparison between his war and other battlefields. It''s a world apart... It''s not even too scary to describe it."


    In half a month, he won one-third of the other people''s cities. This speed is faster than pushing the charge.


    And the way of it makes people feel scared after watching it.


    It''s not a slaughterhouse, but it''s worse than a slaughterhouse.


    Slaughtering the city is for you to kill the enemy, and then the enemy will remember you for generations. This way of herding sheep and looting is more like trying to mess up karistan, and he doesn''t care whether to occupy or not. In the future, even if there is purgatory in the world, he doesn''t care if people eat people.


    In order to survive, the people of a country will make what kind of response, I know too well. After all, I was born in the era of famine


    "This prince Sean is so cruel!"


    "Compared with cruelty, he even provided for his army."


    "I''m afraid I''m going to follow him!"


    Longfield looked at the change in his father''s face and seemed to be touched.


    And I didn''t say anything to recall others


    "So I want to make friends with Prince Sean before he is fledgling, so that we can also become one of his rising forces."


    "Yes."


    King Barnett looked at what longfield seemed to be thinking, and then waved to his pro guards to go down.


    "In fact, before this war, karistan and Horton Kingdom sent someone to contact me secretly. Before, I didn''t talk to any of you because I didn''t want to participate in this matter. Now I should show you!"

 Chapter 758

    "What?!"


    Longfield looked at his father in surprise.


    This matter actually involved his own country... And before the war.


    "At that time, you were still playing in jaggon, so I didn''t talk to anyone about it. Later, the war broke out before you came back. I hope they will make it by themselves, so I didn''t mention it again... I just didn''t expect you to stand with King Sean of jaggon." King Barnett''s words surprised longfield.


    His father took out a cloth like file from his pocket and handed it to him.


    "I''m even worried that the maid who was cleaned didn''t dare to stay anywhere when she saw me. She always carried it with her. I thought it would burn down in the end. Unexpectedly, you''re already a person here!"


    Longfield''s results file opened.


    At the top is a circular icon unfolded like an octopus. One of the distorted stars in the middle seems to have the same pattern as eyes


    And the message was signed by the king of karistan.


    The content is: hope to join their Jihad, promise to get a very high report after victory, and get the opportunity to divide the land on the day of Jia Gong''s destruction.


    The conditions are very attractive, but it looks like a man without a head. Even if karistan and Horton are ten allies, they will be able to defeat jagong? May be hurt, even the whole jagong will be in a long war, but so will other countries.


    I can''t fight until the end. What''s the meaning of those!


    "Is the king of karistan crazy?"


    "Look at the back," suggested King Barnett.


    The following article introduces the relevant events of the ghost event... It turns out that the real planner behind the ghost event is karristan. They use some abilities obtained from other places to enable wizards to get stronger power and summon some frightening creatures.


    And this force is regarded by them as the ultimate means!


    "Some power?"


    "Have you noticed the mark on the letter!" King Barnett pointed to


    And longfield took a look.


    It''s really weird. It looks like some kind of pattern.


    "Is this the seal of an organization?"


    "Yes, they come from the special organization, immortal... Which appeared in the desert more than 60 years ago. It is said that this mark has been circulating for thousands of years. It is a real ancient seal. It represents a mysterious power, a power beyond all."


    Longfield never thought that his father would say such a dialogue like a priest and a high priest.


    Of course, the high priest can say so, but his father is the king of this country and a person who really wants to lead the people to prosperity. He should not say such unrealistic words.


    "I know you don''t believe it, but it happened when I was a child... It was a time of chaos..."


    King Barnett explained the story of his childhood, which must have been more than 60 years ago.


    The pattern of the whole desert is still in a relatively chaotic state, because the decline of jagong gave the desert countries an opportunity to see, and began to rise many schools and organizations.


    "At that time, I was very young and followed my father and your grandfather. They have always maintained the stability of this country. However, this old seal has appeared at that time. I have seen people related to it become crazy and crazy. No one can resist that power."


    In the description of King Barnett, this mysterious force is not known, but the people associated with them died one after another.


    No matter how many people go to investigate, no one can really come back. Even those who want to investigate in the end die at home. It is like a plague or a mysterious force that is difficult to describe.


    But everything related to it has perished.


    "You mean calistan got this power, so if he wants to resist, will he take me with him?"


    "Of course I don''t believe it... Even if they touch them, they will die. It''s a mysterious force beyond my control. That''s why I didn''t control it before."


    To put it bluntly, King Barnett didn''t want to participate at all. The posture of avoiding was the best self-protection.


    "Whether they have discovered the mysterious power of ancient times or not, there will be nothing if we don''t participate!"


    "But it also says that when the time is ripe, there will be magic soldiers falling from heaven..."


    King Barnett looked at his child''s expression of disdain, as if he didn''t care at all. All his attention was still on the war itself.


    After all, he didn''t go through that era and didn''t know the horror of that mysterious force... Some people contacted and some heard, but the whole person went crazy and chose to live and die in endless madness and chaos. At that time, everyone didn''t know why such a thing happened.


    And there''s no reason.


    At that time, although I was still a child, this matter has become a shadow in my childhood, which has been lingering.


    Later, it seems that someone deliberately suppressed this matter, so they didn''t hear about it... And no one went to look for things related to the old seal, so the world seems to be peaceful again.


    But when King Barnett saw this letter again, he was really shocked. Sixty years ago, that thing appeared again!


    "But your news also told me that since they lost so much land in half a month, no ancient power can help them. This may be a failed attempt. Based on my understanding of King karistan, he is a person who loves betting. He has been gambling almost all his life. I don''t know whether he is right or wrong this time!"


    "I think it''s wrong."


    Longfield said confidently.


    As long as you understand your father''s hesitation, it''s easy to find a targeted way, and the news you get now may also be the best gift you can give Prince Sean.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After another ten days on the front line of the war, jagong''s army seemed a little tired, and the speed of attacking cities and land became much slower, mainly due to the supply of iron-hoof cattle and artillery.


    However, compared with his own country, karistan is the country that is really on the verge of destroying the country


    Almost half the land was knocked down and everything was looted.


    Hunger and health have become the most serious problems.


    It is said that the news of an uprising in the East has been heard. This country may soon face the plunder of its own people.


    And this is the time when Sean really and absolutely directly attacked the enemy''s capital!


    "It''s almost time. We should serve the main course."

 Chapter 759

    A country is almost always beaten down by itself, and according to statistics, the military strength of the whole karistan has been less than 30%, and these 30% may have temporary recruits.


    It can be said that in this month, the whole karistan force has been almost completely destroyed


    One after another, the desert countries continue to receive information on the battlefields of jagong, karistan and Horton. Although the other side of the Horton kingdom is doomed to failure, the country''s strong resistance still moves many people, but karistan''s side is unimaginable.


    It is reasonable to say that even a country that takes the initiative to launch a war, once the war spreads to its own interior, there are many excuses to unite the people to fight. Although this struggle will appear weak, it can exchange the royal family''s chance of survival by relying on long-term consumption and then announcing surrender to the other party at a certain time.


    After all, if we continue to drag on, both sides will consume a lot. The failed side is broken. It doesn''t matter, but for jagong, we should consider the subsequent supply and return.


    Since the other party has surrendered and is willing to pay compensation within a certain period of time, that is the best result. There is no need to kill them all.


    This is probably the reason why the Horton kingdom is so tough to resist... At least it can ensure the survival of the royal family.


    However, karistan, which has always been regarded as the second power in the desert, has been defeated in the Vietnam War under this completely incredible situation, and even defeated like a mountain. Not only does it have no chance to organize militia resistance, but even the people have to turn against the ruling class of the country.


    It is said that the nobles died most in the war, not in the battle on the front line, but by their servants. Then the servants divided up their wealth and ran away to the mountains!


    When such war reports appeared in front of the king''s desk in other countries, many people took a breath.


    Hiss~


    That''s terrible.


    Karistan is completely over.


    More importantly, Prince Sean, who led the battle, once again made the desert countries know each other again... There were various rumors a few years ago. Princes and princesses of many countries saw each other when he was married. They thought it was very common at that time, but now they understand.


    It''s not ordinary. It''s too deep.


    If it goes on like this, karistan can only become a country in desert history!


    The royal families of many countries began to sort out all correspondence with karistan, those letters that had improper communication with each other and all cooperation agreements were torn up.


    No one will pity the weak, especially at this time


    The whole court was no longer allowed to discuss any topics related to karristan, and the country gradually became less and less in the discourse. In the end, the daily reports of war damage were numb.


    But even so, the war is not over.


    As the commander in chief of the front line, Sean began to order the preparation of the final attack.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A real total attack.


    With more than 200000 jagong troops in their hands, plus thousands of fleets of the Shanghai army, they launched a final general attack on the dying karistan at the same time, and this time it was a full-line attack without leaving any hindsight.


    And I will take the real elite troops to directly attack the king capital of karistan


    If you succeed, you will be able to end the battle within a month and a half. No matter how the result of the country is, you can leave directly. Anyway, all the booty has been received, and it is meaningless to consume it.


    "Everything is ready, your highness!" as the rear general Ben Tari and the Marquis of Anu who came later, have completed all the arrangements according to their orders.


    "Your Highness, do you really want to go there in person?"


    Anu said with some worry.


    Now, Princess Seiya, who came back from local lords in her own territory, has fully taken over her work. As one of the local military leaders, ANU has also been sent to the front of the enemy country, and now Prince Sean will give an order for an all-round attack.


    In fact, the time is enough!


    Now the whole karistan army has no room to parry, and the balance of the battlefield has completely tilted to its own side.


    But at the same time, Prince Sean secretly arranged a special force to rush directly to the enemy''s palace, and he himself led the team.


    "I have the most powerful wizard group in the world around me, and you are the real protagonists in this battlefield. What''s the problem?" Sean said.


    An all-round attack with such a large array is just a feint. What they carry is only a hundred troops.


    But among the 100 people, there are Lucille and Freya, all the sun crown high-level wizards including honey


    This lineup is not just a desert. Looking at the whole world, I''m afraid no troops dare to fight, not to mention the dying country.


    "But if you come out in person... Forget it, I won''t say... I wish your highness a successful start!"


    Sean smiled and patted each other on the shoulder.


    "That''s the inevitable result."


    I have been in this country for several years. Although I haven''t completely walked through the whole city of jagong in these years, ANU is definitely the most special Lord I''ve ever seen. He is very wise and dares to do it


    "Command your battle well. If the war is over, I naturally have the reward you want."


    Anu was stunned.


    What do you want?


    Look to Sean, how can you not know with each other''s extraordinary wisdom? Quickly thank him, and then promise to win and win the follow-up city.


    Waiting for everyone to leave, only Sean, Freya and Lucille stood here in a separate corner of the camp


    Not all the other wizards and knights Sean has seen, but almost all of them have the ability of level 10 or above. It is not difficult for countries like jagong to find elite troops.


    The hundred people regiment formed by ourselves can be regarded as a strong lineup. Coupled with the special existence of Lucille and herself, I''m afraid it''s OK to rush to the palace of Borg or kesselk. Now it''s even easier to go to the court of a defeated country.


    "I will simply say two points here... First, our goal this time is to end the battle. Second, our goal is only the king of karistan. If anyone else has obstacles, whoever will take killing as the principle."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone roared in unison.


    Sean glanced at Freya next to him and nodded.


    "Let''s go!"


    Honey on the other side can stand up and give orders to the people. Go!


    Everyone rode on the flying dragon. In order to reduce the possibility of being found, 100 people tried to ride two or three times, reducing the consumption by half, making the whole army more secretive.


    And Sean took Freya and Lucille


    Everyone took off directly and took advantage of the night to enter the territory of the capital of karistan.

 Chapter 760

    Night fell.


    The whole karistan is almost a country in the sea of fire. Facing the crazy attack of jagong, karistan doesn''t even have the courage to fight at the moment.


    If it had been before, it might have been a little tough resistance, but with no victory in one battle, more and more young soldiers died in the front line. The whole country has become defenseless!


    It is said that the soldiers can''t find young people now


    The young people in the farmland ran away, and still ran to the rebel organization.


    They don''t believe the state''s words, let alone forgive the meaningless battle launched by the king... Now they are not only resisting the attack of jagong, but even more against their own country, and there are people behind them who continue to support them with materials and money to compete with the state.


    And those who have been desperate have no dignity. As long as they have interests, do it, even the country!


    Sean flew all the way with people


    Although it is high in the sky, you can still see the city with a sea of fire below.


    If it is captured, it is understandable, and these places have become like this before even the front-line troops arrive.


    "Hum, this country is really funny. I knew it would be like this. Why should we start a war!" said Lucille behind him.


    Sean rode, Freya in the middle and Lucille in the back.


    With her ability, sitting and standing are the same, so she doesn''t care about these, but has a dark interest in the city below.


    "No one can predict the outcome of the war, and maybe they didn''t expect to lose so quickly," Freya said.


    Compared with Freya, although Lucille is stronger, she has little experience in war... She has never participated in war. Although she has met many war countries over the years, she has never really fought on either side, except this time.


    And still stood in the command seat.


    "Oh ~ I can only say that I deserve it!"


    Sean was surprised to hear the dialogue between the two. Lucille, who had always been indifferent to the world, had begun to look to her country, and even the victory in the battlefield began to have a sense of honor.


    This is a good thing, so she won''t have to run around anymore, or she can stay


    Since knowing each other''s life experience and experience, as a mentor and disciple, Sean certainly hopes that Lucille has a good home. He doesn''t need to run around like before, as long as this is enough!


    "Their city will collapse in the next ten days. We just need to capture the enemy''s King alive before that."


    "Isn''t that what we have to do now?"


    Said Lucille.


    At this time, dozens of flying dragons have gradually entered the territory of Wangdu


    The time was the same as Sean expected. After all, it was the time to watch the sky in person. He grasped this distance well and arrived at this place just in time for dark.


    Because when it gets dark, the flying dragon will not attract attention.


    However, it is unexpected that the king karistan at the moment is also like a battlefield scene


    There were many flames in the whole King''s capital, almost in all directions.


    "This is the king of karistan, isn''t it?" Sean asked.


    A flying dragon approached a little. There were mesura and Mirko... Mesura was an old member of the sun crown wizard organization. She was a high-level wizard in her mother''s time, and now she is also a newly established high-level wizard. When she was young, she traveled through many countries, including the king capital of karistan.


    "It can''t be wrong, this is the king''s capital of karistan!" even she wondered.


    This is not a battlefield for the time being, and as a king''s court, it should be the safest place in this country. How could it be like this!


    Looking at the arson site below, even around the fire, there are many civilians and soldiers running, and there is the sound of battle roaring... Crying or killing.


    The whole king was almost in a mess.


    "Did the rebels get here one step ahead of us?"


    "It can''t be so fast. Aren''t they all set up in some surrounding villages and towns?" Freya asked.


    rebel forces.


    That is, a group of people who let the tur Kingdom make trouble, choose better or ambitious people among them to support them, let them form their own troops, draw in the defeated troops and refugees from the front line, and form a team to ask the country for advice.


    Brainwashing propaganda and mobilization activities again and again have been recognized by a large number of people. They really got up like this.


    And also formed many such small teams to compete with the local garrison


    But after all, this is the king''s capital. It''s impossible to call in.


    Don''t say.


    "This is an uprising!"


    Sean suddenly thought of the possibility.


    "Uprising?" several wizards around, as well as Freya and Lucille, looked at themselves with questioning eyes.


    There are also a lot of [doubts!] in sight.


    "It''s estimated that some people at the bottom of the people have organized the action of robbing food or weapons, and it''s tonight, so the whole king will be in chaos."


    For Sean''s explanation, people understood at this time.


    you bet.


    Not all directions can be expected. After seeing so many defeated wars and rebels, someone will raise the flag and do something, and such people also exist in Wangdu Li!


    "Isn''t that a good thing for us? With their turmoil, it will be easier for us to get into the karistan palace."


    "It''s really a good thing..."


    Sean then took out the prepared map.


    Now all the maps close to the king of karistan are opened, and the one in my hand is the schematic diagram of the king of karistan, which is more detailed than the one used by tourists.


    In my own vision, the gradually opened fog peeled off layer by layer, and more red dots appeared... Most of them were concentrated in the east of the map, and that place was the palace.


    "Let''s go and land directly in front of the hall." Sean made a bold move.


    With his powerful fighting power, not limited to roadway warfare, as long as he directly killed the most people, the king of karistan would certainly choose to escape or hide. He must have seen a lot of movement at that time!


    "Yes!"


    A firm answer from the crowd.


    Flying dragon approaches


    The high-altitude earthquake began to attract the attention of the palace guards.


    "That... What is that!"


    "Feilong, it''s Feilong! Did Jia Gong''s troops rush over?!"


    "Not good."


    Even before the voice of the message was sent out, the magic of the Wizards was ready.


    Boom~


    In the broadest area of karistan palace, a huge explosion pulled down the prelude of the royal court.

 Chapter 761

    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!"


    The palace guards began to shout loudly. However, under the powerful magic attack of the wizards, the flying dragon had not landed yet. Those guards who came from all directions were almost killed.


    At this time, Freya stood up and started luck magic as planned. She shouted loudly in the palace


    "We are the troops from jagong. We have come to inform you at the order of the Sun King and Prince Sean... King Murray, your country is treacherous. It not only created a ghost incident and suffered the desert countries, but also rashly launched a war to damage the interests of the two countries."


    With Freya''s loud cry, the wizards and soldiers gradually landed, and at this time, the only flying dragons did not land, which was to create the illusion that people were still on the flying dragon.


    As for Sean himself and Lucille, they jumped out of the Dragon early and hid on the eaves of the other houses of the calistan palace


    "Now I''ll ask King Murray to speak out in the name of undermining the desert order and explain why you started the war, otherwise your country and people will be buried with you for your stupidity," Freya shouted.


    At this time, the karistan guards who rushed forward around dared not approach!


    Who dares to approach the person opposite when he sees that he can directly kill the second.


    He could only stand on the periphery of more than ten meters and looked at each other. No one dared to speak.


    "What? Your king Murray doesn''t dare to come out and let you die indefinitely? Don''t blame us for being ruthless. If you cherish your life, report it to your king and let him speak. His words may change the fate of all of you."


    These words were negotiated by Sean and Freya.


    The purpose of tonight is not only to attack karistan Palace at night, but also to force each other''s king to come forward.


    Divided into various plans


    If the king Murray really cares about his people and is willing to stand up and explain, everyone is happy and he can stand up.


    But if they don''t want to come out and just send representatives, they and Lucille will follow the soldiers who sent the letter to the king... Or if the other party hears that jagong''s army is coming and chooses to run away, they will find the other party according to the directions on the map.


    Several plans have follow-up. It depends on how the other party responds.


    On the roof, Sean opened it silently and looked at the map.


    There are more red spots in the field of vision, but these should be soldiers


    There are many, but not many.


    Now there are uprising civilians outside the palace, which gives themselves a great opportunity. Some guards have to participate in the encirclement and suppression of the city army, otherwise they can not ensure the safety of King karistan.


    The first show, which was originally planned to kill thousands of people first in Lucille and honey, also gave up.


    "Can you see the enemy like this?"


    Asked Lucille, squatting next to Sean.


    In fact, this trait reminds her of her mentor


    I don''t know what kind of magic this is. Why do you use maps to observe people''s actions? And so accurate every time.


    In Lucille''s memory, his mentor really had this ability. He clearly remembered that he understood the enemy''s direction in a short time after the other party took out the map, and he was still right.


    At that time, I didn''t dare to ask. I thought it was a new magic that I didn''t dare to touch.


    But the ''Sean'' in front of him is his disciple after all.


    Magic is taught by yourself


    How could he not know everything about him.


    [... Many years later, we will meet again in the established fate.] this sentence suddenly echoed in Lucille''s head.


    Recently


    It should be said that after the ghost incident, it seems to have opened his dusty memory for many years. Those things he chose to forget will be remembered brilliantly, especially when he dreams back at midnight, it seems to be an immersive feeling.


    I experienced that era again, and I can recall every word I said at that time!


    "Sean, are you hiding something from me?"


    Huh?


    Sean saw Lucille''s serious expression, but it was a little unbearable.


    "Can I hide something from you?" he said casually, but it was more like avoiding the topic.


    "Then why can you use this map to find the enemy?"


    "It''s just a mark. Didn''t you say that there are many forms of magic? As long as you can imagine, you can analyze more magic structures... I''ll explain this to you next time."


    I haven''t figured out how to answer, and the time is not suitable to discuss these. Sean muddled through with the excuse of the moment.


    Now,


    After Freya''s cry and a group of high-ranking wizards and soldiers around showed their strength, karistan''s guards seemed afraid to move, and a man who looked like a general came forward to talk.


    "We will inform the king. Please wait patiently."


    Sean glanced at each other''s level, and it was order 13, similar to Freya.


    In addition, there should be no problem with the presence of experts such as Mirko and mesura.


    "It seems that the country''s response is to waste time through dialogue. We followed the soldier."


    On his map, there were still intermittent guards coming, but only one came back, and he had just walked out of the courtyard. It should be the messenger to King Murray.


    "Let''s keep up with him."


    "Yes!"


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    I caught up with each other in an instant.


    Lucille, who almost represents the highest level wizard in the world, will never be found in this tracking, and Sean''s words keep up with him with his strong magic ability.


    The soldiers ran through the corridor next to the courtyard, and then thought about walking under another high tower with another courtyard


    There are high towers and houses here, but the other party didn''t enter any place, but chose to open a door in the center of the total rockery in the yard.


    They''re hiding.


    This king is interesting!


    It''s ready to run anytime, anywhere, right.


    It is not surprising that there are tunnels in a palace. It is estimated that there are tunnels in any palace, and the real way of these tunnels is only known by the heir to the throne.


    That''s why Sean followed.


    Lucille looked at each other, used her powerful [curtain ~] magic, covered Sean and herself in the invisible shadow, and followed the informer to sneak into the basement of calistan palace.


    "I want to see the king. I have important news. Jagong''s troops have come!" the soldier reported.

 Chapter 762

    "Jagong''s troops have come?!"


    The underground of the rockery looks like a dungeon. There are still guards, and the soldiers need to report to the guards.


    "Their Flying Dragon Knights have come, and our guards have suffered heavy casualties!"


    "They were the ones who blew up just now?" the guard said incredulously.


    Most people should have heard the voice just now, but as a close bodyguard guarding the king, he can''t leave here, and a voice can be heard vaguely.


    "Yes, it''s the Flying Dragon Knights of jagong. There are thousands of guards left in the palace. It''s not enough to fight them, so..."


    After thinking for a while, the man finally opened the door.


    "Then come in."


    At this time, Lucille gave Sean a look. They waited until the iron door opened and walked in directly


    The soldiers here are not high-level. Although they are called the forbidden guards, they are far worse than the whole jagong in terms of rank. They are not worth mentioning at all. As long as they follow the soldiers who reported just now, they can find King Murray.


    Boom~


    The whole basement was rattled by the sound outside me. It''s estimated that Freya is forcing the other party to speed up again.


    "Come on, come on... If they hurry, they will kill the guards."


    "OK, OK," said the guard hesitantly.


    Sean could see that the country''s army had no cohesion, perhaps because of rumors outside, or perhaps the continuous defeat had exhausted these people.


    Normally speaking, when they came to the king, they had to report that they were allowed before they could enter. However, the two people could come in on their own. Obviously, the king''s order has become fragile in their eyes.


    "Oh, your wife''s temper is really terrible. You''ll feel better after a long time." Lucille couldn''t help laughing when she heard the voice outside.


    This is no longer in the plan


    Maybe Freya couldn''t wait to start urging.


    "She is of this character. Don''t worry. There''s no problem."


    "How did you meet her? Right after me?"


    "Not all... I told you before that after the avalanche in my town, the local Countess came to find me in order to compete for the successor and gave me a lot of help. After that, I was invited out of the mountain and met many people. Freya was one of the people I met at that time."


    Lucille couldn''t help laughing at Sean''s story.


    "It seems that you are a good woman. You can meet a witch who is determined to you wherever you go!"


    If it sounds like it''s really a little like this


    But if you think about it, at least Sean was also a figure at the Lord level. His status there, coupled with the unique calm temperament of people from modern times, and a higher than first-class system, there must be.


    Those novels are not all nonsense. I have such a high status, such easy-to-use characteristics and good mood. It''s natural to attract some girls... What''s worth boasting about.


    "Isn''t that normal?"


    "Oh ~"


    Lucille sneered.


    Just opposite the two people chatting, the two people have brought themselves to the outside of another door.


    There were more people here, and they immediately calmed down.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "We want to see King Murray."


    "Your Majesty is resting. Come back later." the speaker is a man fully armed. It seems that he is a real master, perhaps a master of the king''s court.


    But in front of Sean, the other party still has a little more than level 12 of the orderer, which is already the highest person nearby.


    "We can''t wait any longer. Outside is the Flying Dragon Knights of jagong. They want to talk to the king, otherwise our whole guards will die." the soldier said anxiously.


    The pro guards can''t turn a blind eye to this. After all, now the whole karistan is at a dead end. The rebels are making trouble outside the palace, and all the soldiers have reached the lowest point. I''m afraid the remaining number of the forbidden guards can''t even form an army.


    "Just a moment. I''ll wake up your majesty."


    Listen to the man behind the door.


    And this time, Lucille is a little closer to Sean


    "Do you think it''s inside? Shall we rush in?"


    "Wait, what if the other party is not inside? Or it''s just an illusion."


    Sean is more cautious, and Lucille knows that.


    "Let''s see..."


    However, a moment later, the soldier behind the back door suddenly came and said.


    "Your majesty will send diplomats to talk with the other party. Since the other party intends to come to negotiate, we should also have the opportunity to negotiate. Moreover, the other party''s identity does not seem to be prince Sean, so you can''t talk to your majesty."


    Sean frowned at the explanation.


    Our country is almost gone, and we pay attention to so many rules.


    "What do you want to do? Now..."


    Lucille looked white and said, as if he had expected such a thing long ago.


    "I can only rush in."


    "It should have been like this!"


    In a moment [curtain ~] disappeared, and two people suddenly appeared around them. However, when no one reacted, Lucille''s magic directly opened the last big iron door.


    "Who! Ah!!!" many soldiers died before they even spoke.


    Speaking of these years, I''ve been used to fighting and killing on the battlefield. Sean doesn''t care so much about fighting and sacrifice. Sometimes he even thinks that fighting without sacrifice is called fighting.


    As for Lucille, she seems to have learned to be indifferent and fight together without a trace of emotion in her experience over the past ten years.


    Boom~


    The iron door was opened.


    "Protect your majesty!"


    Hearing the sound, Sean rejoiced that the other party was still here and motioned Lucille to drive away the minions around him and rush forward.


    "Be careful!"


    "Don''t worry."


    In front of the power of his [time dominator], there was no harm at all. Sean instantly entered the ectopic plane, the time of the world slowed down, and everyone rushed to the innermost place in a state of almost prohibition.


    There are still rooms in the basement. The place where a group of people scramble to go should be the resting place of King Murray.


    On the way, I saw several frightened children''s faces. These must be king Murray''s children, otherwise they wouldn''t be here


    Since there are children who still launch such a war with serious consequences, what''s wrong with your brain?


    When Sean came to the back row, he finally saw the legendary Murray king, and when he looked at the other party''s level, suddenly a special racial hint that the other party was no longer human.


    It''s a mutant!

 Chapter 763

    This thing


    Sean stood there for a few seconds and saw it again.


    you ''re right.


    I have seen the hint of this race, that is, when I met the believers of ancient gods for the first time and faced them in person in Tacoma city of basharan empire.


    Sean frowned. Unexpectedly, the king had something to do with those people? Even their own bodies have mutated!


    Damn it.


    Now that there are believers in the ancient god, Sean''s whole war has changed.


    At this moment, my heart even felt that the other party deliberately triggered the war, and even recalled all the events in the past month. Is it these people?


    Reach out and directly pinch each other''s throat


    "Your Majesty, let''s go into the secret road. Go somewhere else first. Someone rushed in outside!"


    The general next to him remembered that he had helped King Murray, but the king disappeared at the next sight!


    There was even another person


    "You."


    "Who are you?"


    The pro guards around the kings were surprised at the man who suddenly appeared in front of them. When he was about to release his weapons, Sean stopped him.


    "Don''t move, or I can''t guarantee what treatment your king will receive..."


    A group of soldiers rushed forward and were immediately scolded by others.


    "Stand back, stand back, be careful of the king''s safety!"


    The dagger in Sean''s hand bounced out of his sleeve and just against King Murray''s chest. This scene needs to be seen by everyone, otherwise they won''t step back


    "It seems that you still have a lot of dead attendants. The country is coming to an end. Some people are willing to die for you. To tell you the truth, our troops have launched a comprehensive attack. Your army and city will perish in less than a month at most. Then... You and your dead attendants will be buried together."


    "You are from the jagon empire!"


    King Murray struggled to say, but he moved the blade in his chest, which directly pierced his clothes and shed blood.


    "Protect the king."


    "Don''t be impulsive, or you have to protect the king''s body!"


    Sean has never had the experience of hostage taking in the face of dozens of heavily armed generals. In front of these generals of karistan army, the highest has the ability of about level 12 of order, but what he is holding in his hand is their king. Even if he has such a high level, he dare not fool around.


    If the other party wants to struggle, he presses the other party''s neck with a dagger


    Finally dare not move, just let Sean drag each other a little bit to move.


    When he moved one step, the soldiers in front of him stepped back, while the soldiers on the other side hurried forward.


    Turn your head and look at it. Then you flinch back!


    "You''d better let go of our king, or if the king makes a little mistake, I promise you won''t live in this place."


    "Hum, it depends on your ability!"


    Boom~


    The explosion sounded from the front door


    Since the place where King Murray is located is another door deep inside the iron gate at the beginning, she and Lucille are separated there. She comes to deal with others and catches the king herself.


    As the gate collapsed, the king''s Pro guards of karistan did not expect that their proud defense had broken through so quickly in front of the enemy.


    "You people still want not to let us leave alive. It''s killing me!"


    Lucille slapped a, and a dozen soldiers fell down.


    The general who spoke to Sean just now saw that there were people before and after. His first judgment was to rush up and face Lucille directly, thinking that he would also catch a prisoner for negotiation.


    However, when he raised his sword and rushed in front of Lucille, the other party hit and raised his hand, blocking his moving pace


    Cover your chest as if something was stuck.


    "Captain!"


    The soldiers around shouted each other''s names.


    But the other party knelt down in pain


    You can feel a chill on your face, arms and even the whole surrounding space.


    "You... Who the hell are you! Why..."


    Before he finished, the whole man turned blue in just a few seconds, his skin was frozen, fell to the ground and directly fell to pieces.


    [heat absorption ~]


    £¿£¿£¿


    Sean noticed that Lucille''s magic was to absorb heat rather than directly release frozen magic!


    This is a little special.


    Cold and heat are alternating pure. Human beings must have heat if they want to live. However, when all the heat is evacuated in the blink of an eye or even reaches the critical value, the whole person will condense and solidify.


    Not to mention, Sean knows these common sense of heat, but he is not as skilled as Lucille in the use of magic


    When the soldiers around saw that their captain had solidified and broken up before he could even start, the people who had just shouted to save the king began to retreat back.


    "I told you to get out of the way. I''m going to take your king to our prince to talk about the reasons for launching the war. If the answer is satisfactory, maybe your country can avoid destruction in a month!"


    When one king''s guard falls down, another will exist.


    But this one was obviously not as high as before. After hearing this sentence, the people also paused for a moment


    Sean didn''t tell his identity here directly in order to avoid the fish dying and the net being broken. Otherwise, it''s really troublesome for these dead waiters to block the door with their bodies. Another reason is the Murray king in their own hands!


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I couldn''t believe it. This guy is no longer human!


    To be exact, he is no longer an ordinary human. Although the level has not been raised, his blood volume can not be calculated by ordinary people after he is no longer a human.


    Now King Murray has more than 5000 HP!


    But I can feel that the other party has no combat effectiveness. This blood volume can only prove that he is not human.


    "Prince Sean is here, too?"


    This time it was king Murray who looked at Sean when he heard about meeting the prince.


    "You want to see it, your majesty, maybe you can save your country," Sean said deliberately to everyone.


    They can''t cheat people from their own perspective. Although these people are loyal to King Murray, it doesn''t mean they don''t care about the life and death of their country and the safety of their relatives. When they hear that they can negotiate, the knife in their hands is not so tight.


    There was also a state of [hesitation!] above his head.


    "Then put me down and I''ll see Prince Sean myself."


    "That''s not good... Who knows if you will run, you''d better follow me, and I''ll protect your safety."


    Look at the soldiers who have been killed and wounded but have filled back at the door.


    "Get out of the way!"

 Chapter 764

    Get out of the rockery cave.


    Every time Sean moved, the soldiers behind him followed closely, for fear that King Murray might have an accident in his own hands.


    But because of Lucille''s presence, they dare not be presumptuous


    A person with level 12 of orderliness was killed by Lucille in minutes and seconds. That level was enough to frighten other generals present, so they just followed and didn''t dare to approach.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a side. You''re very skilled!" said Lucille.


    Even when she was so nervous, she would still joke with herself.


    Maybe it''s a habit she has developed for many years. She is very comfortable in any battle. Her attitude will give the enemy a great sense of oppression, so they don''t dare to fight against Lucille.


    "I also have an unknown side. Let''s have a good chat next time."


    A hot sweat on the arm


    As Sean kept his hand around King Murray, the sweat from each other''s neck had penetrated into his clothes.


    This guy stared at the state of [worry!] and [suspicion!], and even [thinking plan!] and so on.


    Even if he is kidnapped, he can think seriously. That''s not a fool.


    There is clearly another purpose in waging war


    "Two people with the highest magic attainments, are they above level 16 of the order in chuanshui Europe?" King Murray suddenly said to Lucille.


    "Oh, do you have any advice from the king?"


    Soldiers followed around, but Lucille didn''t care. She spoke with such ease.


    "Since you two have such a high level, you must have seen the feeling of the top of magic. You are eager to have real detached strength... In fact, you all saw the war too simply and didn''t see the real thing, and there is another thing in the world that surpasses the magic itself." King Murray''s words convinced Sean that this guy had something to do with the believers of the ancient gods.


    He is the king of a country.


    How can you believe such a thing


    Or in the final analysis, who gave the king the magnificent ''truth''?!


    "Are you talking about the ghost incident you publicized? We have investigated it. You spread it here."


    In fact, Sean didn''t investigate at all, but the harvest tonight was really beyond his expectation


    If I could, I would like to know more about the war, even if I hijacked the king or forced the country to surrender. However, the intervention of ancient god believers finally made the incident difficult.


    "Ghosts? That''s just what we do to test our power."


    "Test what power?"


    Lucille also began to ask curiously.


    After all, Sean was not involved in the ghost incident this time. She was really involved, and Lucille defeated the monster called ''ghost''.


    "Are you interested? Female wizard... I''ve heard that it was a powerful female wizard who destroyed the creatures we summoned in jagong. I''m afraid it''s you. It doesn''t matter. It''s just one of them. The real power is much more powerful than that. It''s definitely beyond your imagination."


    Sean had taken King Murray out of the corridor and began to think about where Freya was.


    Around


    Countless soldiers around dared not approach.


    But anyone who moved was directly killed by Lucille on the spot!


    "Look around here. Your people are paying for your madness. They will reduce by half or even perish in the next month... And you did all this."


    "Some things must be done. You are not an emperor and will not understand the meaning!"


    The voices of the three people have been very low. Perhaps Freya''s momentum on the other side is very strong. The howls of all kinds of flying dragons have covered the three people''s dialogue with magic and swords. They can be heard almost only between each other.


    "What do you mean?"


    Sean was surprised by the secret that the other party blurted out directly.


    Unexpectedly, he had to be forced, so he said it himself.


    "You should have the power to make mankind move towards the future. I think your ability is close to the peak. Why not try to climb to a higher scene?"


    Oh~


    Holding back the laughter, even the nearby Lucille was dismissive.


    "Do you know, your majesty Murray? Only those who have never seen the peak will imagine the greatness at the top of him, but we have really seen..."


    Looking at the other party without saying a word, he has now reached the center of the largest military field of the calistan court, and it is also the center where Freya and others confront the calistan soldiers


    A crowd saw Sean coming out from the other side and the Kidnapped King Murray.


    Both sides wanted to act, but Sean stopped them.


    "Don''t be impulsive, your king is in my hand. I just want to talk to him, don''t you think? Your majesty Murray!"


    A sneer, but the other party looked at himself with [surprised!] eyes.


    "You... You are prince Sean!"


    "I''m surprised."


    Prince Sean!


    The soldiers who followed closely and the forbidden guards who confronted each other in the military field looked at this side with incredible eyes.


    The strongest prince in jagong, who is also the most troublesome person on this battlefield, has fallen half of the country''s cities in a month, stimulated the rebel strength in the country, and now has to attack on a large scale.


    At this juncture, the head of the other party swaggered here and kidnapped the king.


    "Let go of our king, you evil prince... As the heir of the supreme king in the desert, you should use such despicable means. Even if you win this war, it will be a stain of the world."


    "Let go of my father!"


    In karistan''s army, after hearing his identity, he began to speak in a threatening tone.


    significant.


    "Well, so you are the son of King Murray."


    Unexpectedly, there was a prince hidden in the confrontation team. If he hadn''t stood up, I''m afraid no one would know.


    It should be said that they were careless... Originally, these princes went to their wedding day, but they didn''t remember it.


    "Let go of my father."


    The prince roared again.


    "Well, let''s see your king and what kind of monster your father is not," said Sean, who directly used the dagger to penetrate the body of King Murray in the shocked eyes.


    Through the heart!


    Lucille didn''t expect Sean to do so and kill their king in front of the people of other countries. Isn''t it a declaration of death!


    "What did you do!"


    A roar came from karistan''s troops.


    However, when Sean let go and King Murray stood up straight, the other party didn''t fall.


    It didn''t fall at all

 Chapter 765

    "Father!"


    "You damn thing, evil bastard! What have you done!"


    The prince of karistan howled angrily in the crowd, and the soldiers around him rioted after seeing their king stabbed to death!


    Even if jagong''s senior wizards were magic, they all rushed forward and were desperate


    Lucille didn''t expect that Sean was really so bold. Even if he despised the affairs of the two countries, he was in front of each other''s kings. He killed them without asking anything. Wasn''t it designated to declare war on the surrounding guards.


    Countless soldiers rushed up from the front and behind.


    It''s no use losing your magic fast. There are too many people.


    Freya and honey on the other side didn''t expect Sean to do so, so they hurriedly called the accompanying team to rush over.


    "Stop!"


    Sean deliberately made way of a place.


    Lucille around him retreated


    At this time, just from human to octopus, biologically speaking, from a mammal to cephalopod, the whole human body has changed, and even the original body has changed. Unless you crush each other''s head, this simple piercing heart will not die.


    I don''t even know if the heart of the face is still in its original position!


    "Get out of the way..."


    Sean asked Lucille to step back with him.


    And a group of karistan troops rushed to protect their king.


    "Your Majesty, your majesty!"


    The leader of the guards grabbed King Murray and shook quickly. Strange things happened at this time


    Neither the leader of the guards nor the prince of karistan saw King Murray bleed, and even his body began to soften and become something completely unlike muscle tissue.


    "What the hell did you do! Sean..."


    Seeing that his king found a change, he even stopped using honorific terms.


    "I just want to kill him. Why not die is his own change!"


    At this time, Lucille seems to have noticed the change of each other''s body, and that change also makes herself feel very familiar. Then Freya and honey can rush to separate themselves from karistan''s troops again, and the two sides once again become a state of confrontation with each other.


    But this time karistan''s soldiers looked more [angry!] after all, their king was'' stabbed to death ''in front of his face!


    "Father, father... Are you still alive?"


    The prince of karistan felt very strange when he saw his father''s breath. He hurried to ask the people next to him to find a pharmacist.


    But before the pharmacist appeared, King Murray''s body had changed


    The face began to change from flesh color to dark color, and a small tentacle drilled out of the chin.


    "This..."


    The guards and the prince were at a loss at this strange scene.


    But soon King Murray''s original clothes could not support his body. He began to become soft and soften, but his head gradually expanded. The extreme distortion of his eyes and nose startled the soldiers around him and quickly moved away.


    More octopus tentacles grow under the mouth, and the whole head has completely changed into an octopus.


    Lucille beside her was surprised to cover her mouth as if she saw the original octopus, and Freya didn''t forget this face. She had seen it before


    "Octopus man."


    The people of jagong took out their weapons.


    Karistan''s troops did not know what had happened and why his king had become like this. Especially as the son of King Murray, he pulled out the dagger inserted in his father''s chest. Only then did he find that there was no blood on the dagger, and even the stab wound on his pierced chest was slowly recovering.


    Incredible!


    "Father... You..."


    "My child, you see what I really look like after all."


    "Why did you become like this!"


    The leader of the guards couldn''t believe that the king he swore to protect turned into a creature with an octopus head and arms like tentacles, and still stood, half as if it were human!


    "Your Majesty..."


    "My dear captain of the guard, it''s hard for you to be in charge of the guard all these years."


    In the face of such praise, people don''t know whether to accept it or not.


    The sudden change of the king made everyone unexpected, and even uncertain that the person in front of him was not the king himself.


    "Don''t be so surprised. I didn''t tell you a lot of things, but now that they have been seen... It should be said, that''s right. This is the power I get. Our future, everything we do is to get this stronger power."


    People didn''t understand why King Murray said such words.


    "What are you talking about, father? Aren''t we fighting for karistan''s future?"


    "Of course, it is the future, but not only the future of our country, but also the future of the whole mankind. We should have this power and its guidance... Mortals will serve!"


    King Murray came out in the puzzled eyes of the people.


    Knife wounds and even all physical scars are useless as long as they are not aimed at the head. Even in the form of this software, the head can still live when squeezed


    Giving up flesh and bones and getting a new body is like this. It is more like what a high-level civilization should have than anything.


    "You will eventually understand me, because with it, we can be immortal, and even no longer suffer from all kinds of diseases and life and death."


    King Murray walked confidently in front of the crowd


    Right across from Sean and Freya.


    The octopus man''s special appearance is really disgusting. The wriggling muscle tentacles look like they want to be cut off.


    "Haven''t you always wondered why I started war? Prince Sean."


    "Then I tell you... I''m here to allow greater troops to go to the desert temple, from the west, to where they can summon the great father."


    west!


    King Murray gave an answer that shocked Sean.


    West


    In my mind, I kept seeing what I had seen. I should have seen that thing many years ago, but I didn''t have the opportunity to go.


    "Borg!"


    It''s the Borg


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, in the west of the desert, a more powerful black armor force began to appear from the edge of the desert, and they can be seen in the nearest city.


    "What''s that? Look over there!"


    The arrival of this team was seen from a distance in Huangsha town on the border of the desert.

 Chapter 766

    The borgs are coming again!


    They cleverly avoided everyone''s sight with their best sneak attack. When the whole desert was paying attention to the war in the East, they suddenly appeared on the battlefield in the West


    And the fighting power of the borgs is not comparable to those desert countries. Once they attack the city.


    In the desert, some of the walls piled up with sand can''t withstand the beating of the Borg army. Even in less than a day, the Borg people have captured many cities!


    In jagong''s palace


    When the Sun King received the report from the west, he reacted that he was attacked, but it was too late.


    In just one day, the Borg people even landed in many border cities of jagong, and many cities could not even resist... After all, the Borg people are also one of the most powerful countries in the world, and even far surpass jagong in science and technology.


    "These borgs came here to avenge three years ago. Do they think our country will be the same as others?"


    Expedition to the desert.


    Hum!


    It''s like a fool talking in his sleep.


    "Supreme king, I think we should immediately recall the troops on the east line. Our defense force on the west line is weak. If the enemy drives straight in, it may affect our transportation line."


    In the palace hall of jagong, all the ministers were discussing this matter.


    No one expected that the country defeated by jagong three years ago would now organize an army to retaliate!


    "But the war in the East continues."


    "But Prince Sean''s problem has been solved," said Minister Rubin, who had always supported Sean.


    In fact, the war report on the eastern front has already appeared here. Compared with the rules on the other side, almost all the troops led by Prince Sean have won victory, and even the whole karistan country will disappear in a period of time.


    "You''re right, but seeing the victory in front of us, will it have an impact if we temporarily recruit troops from the front line to fight on the western front?"


    In fact, the sun king already knows the situation on Sean''s side.


    If he comes back, the battle on the Borg side will still be seen, but at present, there are enough troops at home. I want to buy another month or two, and then give Sean a chance to slowly search the battlefield and come back.


    If we withdraw directly, it may have an impact on the whole front line of the war.


    "This is not a time for hesitation, supreme king. The borgs must be prepared this time. Even the war launched by karistan and Horton may have something to do with them."


    "That''s right!"


    "When I think about why these two groups got together, I must have discussed it privately. Supreme King... I suggest transferring Prince Sean back." minister Rubin took the lead in saying.


    Soon other ministers followed


    I don''t know when Prince Sean''s prestige in the hall has become higher and higher. There is a faint posture of the heir. Even at this time, I can''t see the supporters of the other two successors speak.


    After all, no matter how good you do on weekdays, once you really go to the battlefield, it''s two yards.


    Not every time I look at Prince Sean with military achievements, I have the ability to compare with him


    Actually on the battlefield is another thing.


    Princess serya knew her ability because of a ghost incident, and Prince Mudan''s performance was not satisfactory this time. A weak Horton kingdom could fight with jagong''s regular army for so long, and the two sides had become an endless deadlock after fighting to a certain extent. Although they did it in the way of Prince Sean, they will soon see results.


    But from a strategic point of view, the remaining two successors are too different.


    To some extent, Prince Sean has stood at the peak that they can''t rush... So there are few objections in the whole hall.


    "Well, I can recall Sean in my name."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And at this point,


    In the Midwest of the world, Luke, the mayor of Oro City, which is located in the territory of the basharan Empire, also received the news from jagong. The borgs launched another attack, which is even larger than before. The first troops of the army have entered the desert, and the subsequent troops have just come out of the country.


    Around the border of the basharan empire.


    "The borgs sent out such a large army, and the target was jagong." Luke was unbelievable when he received the news.


    "What shall we do now?"


    Said esmeida, who is now the wife of the city Lord.


    For many years, because of Luke''s relationship, he continued to stay in Oro City, while his brother Claude took his dream away from the desert.


    This is more than three years


    "I''m afraid we have to send troops to support."


    Aslant, who had grown a moustache in front of them, took the lead in saying.


    Over the years, he married karyana, whom he always admired, and also became one of the guardians of the city. Due to the control of jagong, Oro city no longer belongs to basharan, but an enclave outside jagong''s country.


    Over the years, due to various convenient conditions, it has once become one of the fastest growing cities in jagong, and the appreciation alone is not inferior to other cities with background.


    "But his Highness has not called us."


    "But we have to be ready!"


    Aslant said again.


    It has been many years since I participated in the battle. Over the years, the urban development has become better and better, the whole focus has shifted to the economy, and the training of the army has stepped into the original so strict.


    "That''s right, but we can''t send troops until we receive the imperial edict of his highness, otherwise it will affect his Highness''s deployment."


    All the troops in Oro were Sean''s original men. No matter how many years passed, the orders of the other party were executed at the first time, and now it is the same.


    "It''s impossible for your highness not to know about it. Let''s wait for his order."


    At the same time, in the southeast of jagon, Sean had pulled back the troops in karistan in the fastest way, leaving almost only the Marquis Anu''s own troops to deal with the follow-up, but the speed was still slow.


    What should be robbed has been robbed. Now Sean is racing against time


    Get to the so-called memorial site before the borgs.


    If you guessed correctly, the place should be the Sun Temple in the middle of jagong, which belongs to the second largest temple, only second to the Sun Temple in the capital.


    After all, it is impossible for the capital of jagong to be occupied by a country with insufficient supply lines from afar. All they really have to do is get to that place.


    Believers of ancient gods hidden for many years


    Finally!

 Chapter 767

    On the way back from the front line, Sean was still thinking about what king Murray said.


    Is the Borg''s destination to go to the former site of the Sun Temple?


    Then I''ll just go there and keep the other side away, but simply keeping the Borg in one place will have an adverse impact on the whole jagong.


    Even the most powerful country in the desert can''t always fight on two lines, and this time the opponent is the Borg.


    It also has the title of one of the most powerful countries on the Mainland


    Although they are expeditions, they have been planned for so long that they will not end simply.


    "Sean, are you worried?" Freya said, looking at Sean who had been silent all the way.


    Anyone with a clear eye could see the worry Sean was almost writing on his face at the moment.


    "I''m always a little nervous..." Sean said.


    "Don''t worry. I have experience in fighting with Borg people, and we will win this time," he encouraged.


    The ability that Borg people have always been proud of is their scientific and technological strength. This time, airships and artillery may open the way. Compared with them, jagong''s artillery may be inferior in range and power


    But not completely inferior to each other.


    Jagong also has its own advantages. The unique combat effectiveness in the desert, flying dragon and iron hoof cow are the best helpers.


    Moreover, the jagong army generally has a higher level of combat than the borgs, which are advantages.


    It''s just


    Freya looked back at the Flying Dragon Knights flying above at the moment.


    The Flying Dragon Knights also suffered heavy losses after years of war. They almost had no time to supplement and had to go into battle. I remember that the Flying Dragon Knights who saw jagong for the first time were on the battlefield of the basharan empire. Jagong participated in the war as an ally at that time.


    At that time, there was the loss of flying dragon, plus the later expedition pirates and ghost Events


    And there were casualties in the attack on the capital, even on this battlefield, so there are few Flying Dragon Knights who can fly again.


    This point has to be divided. It''s really difficult for melsusa on different battlefields!


    Although she was not the commander-in-chief of the Flying Dragon Knights, Freya could see melsousa''s potential concerns. However, she never said these words even if she wanted to join the war


    "Isn''t there still me!"


    At this time, Lucille also caught up from behind, and she heard their conversation.


    you bet.


    The Flying Dragon Knights and the iron hoof ox have decreased a lot, but the wizards are still there. As long as their powerful magic is still there, it is possible to reverse the war!


    "Of course, there''s a mentor!" Sean echoed.


    It''s just that this sentence doesn''t sound so sure in Lucille.


    "I''ve never been afraid of any force of international love, really!"


    "Of course I know."


    "Come on, I''ll go to the front anyway." it''s rare for Lucille to say this.


    It has been almost impossible to avoid the war all the time. Lucille occasionally stirs up a beam


    And it has become more and more obvious throughout the year, which is a good thing for Sean. Moreover, having known all the secrets of the other party, he will no longer worry that the other party will encounter danger on the battlefield.


    Like myself, the flesh reshaped by the black goat gift is a weapon to some extent.


    Once the potential power is activated,


    The power of the black goat will never lose to the power of any ancient god.


    But I keep comforting myself, but there are always worries that can''t be healed.


    "Well, why didn''t you do it to the mutant king?" Lucille asked suddenly.


    King Murray.


    After the other side said the reason why karistan really started the war, Sean didn''t choose to kill the other side directly, but brought the troops back.


    Announced that the operation failed, but the key information to be obtained was successful!


    "Do you think it would be better for me to be stained with the blood of the royal family of a country?"


    The king had better not kill himself, otherwise there will always be a hatred for the family here.


    Although this hatred may not be resolved now


    However, in the scene at that time, after King Murray showed his "immortal body", the state of shock and disgust around him was accompanied at the same time. The purpose of a country''s war was not just or even beneficial, just to pave the way for another country, and there were no consequences.


    I''m afraid they won''t agree to such a battle.


    Although Sean could not guarantee that the rest of the calistan palace and the prince would personally blade his own king, he should sit empty.


    Then karistan has to face the whole angry people and rebels


    Even if the guards dare not do it, even if the prince is unwilling to do it, the people will not accept such a king.


    In the final stage of the large-scale attack, in fact, jagong was the winner. Almost a large number of cities were plundered and occupied, and more than half of the land of karistan was taken. The only thing that could dissatisfy the soldiers was that it was too fast to withdraw this time, and many people were unprepared.


    The Marquis of Anu and sazia came to take charge of the final material handling, and withdrew the troops to the border line as a whole to strengthen the border defense.


    The battlefield here began temporarily, and then ended temporarily.


    But the riots in karistan will not end so soon


    Even the real crisis will erupt in the next few months or years.


    The rising people began to be dissatisfied with the rulers. No one cultivated land. Everyone went to the revolution, and the whole karistan collapsed.


    This was originally coshawn''s plan, but it was dangerous. If karistan was a little stable, would they choose to retaliate against jagong


    But it was many years later.


    It would be nice if they could get through this level.


    Even karistan will destroy himself in this riot.


    "In short, we don''t care about things there for the time being. We have to face the borgs."


    On the day after returning to the battlefield, Sean received a letter from the imperial capital. The Sun King urgently warned him to go to the Western defense line


    The edict came too suddenly. Fortunately, I had plans to retreat.


    Therefore, we can catch up with it as quickly as possible.


    I hope you can hold on there.


    With the resistance of the regular jagong army, even if the Borg troops have a strong impact at the beginning, once they win several cities, their complementary line will be lengthened, and then it will be the key period of their own counter attack.


    "Honey can."


    Sean suddenly ordered.


    "I am, your highness!"


    The witch who had been silent stood up.


    "Go and inform Barnier that his underground assassins can make trouble behind the Borg people. If they can, let them also send a message to Oro city. Say this time, I hope Oro city will send troops to block the rear of the Borg people¡°


    I also have an enclave city.


    I didn''t expect this to be used at this time.

 Chapter 768

    On the front battlefield of the war between Borg and jagon,


    It''s probably the cruelest battlefield in the world.


    Many scholars in the world are discussing what it would be like if the three strongest empires in the world fought?


    Kesselk, jagon Empire and Borg


    Almost every country has strong backup power, and the strong army itself is awesome. If the three countries fight together under the same conditions, it is hard to say which one is stronger.


    Many scholars, especially those who like ranking, have always been interested in this matter.


    But it''s one thing to talk about it. The cruelty on the battlefield can''t be expressed by all scholars in all kinds of words.


    At the beginning, the borgs were able to win some victories in border cities by virtue of their preemptive advantage, and occupied several cities by the way


    However, those border Huangsha cities are of no use at all. They can neither defend nor occupy. Residents in the desert have the habit of migrating oases, so many residents have left long before the war. They have lost their dilapidated sandy houses and left with some gold, silver and jewelry.


    There is hardly any furniture. Anyway, the most in the desert is sand. You can make a house anytime, anywhere.


    When the borgs occupied these small cities, they found that there was no need to occupy these places along the border. Even dispersion may directly lead to the separation of the army.


    "No wonder they say that the aidak desert is an unconquerable place, and this sand is their natural barrier."


    After going deeper, Borg people felt the horror of this land more and more. Because many siege equipment were not used normally when they entered the sand, they can only occupy the place and then plan the best route.


    "We must seize the city in the oasis, which is the important place of jagong. Even if we only win a big city in the oasis, it is enough to connect the country with what we see... Their main force is still fighting on the eastern front, and we can break into it at this time."


    The Borg general gave the idea of seizing the oasis city.


    This is also the most in line with the current situation


    Only by winning the big city team can you have supplies and good camps, otherwise you can''t defend in the vast desert.


    "But the oasis city is very resistant. We have never seen a city that can resist our advance troops for such a long time," another said.


    "Can''t you take it?"


    Now,


    No one dares to answer.


    For the Borg team, this may be the most difficult battle in decades.


    Since the morning, hundreds of thousands of people have attacked the city in all directions. However, the persistence of the other party has exceeded everyone''s imagination. The tenacious character and super combat effectiveness of the desert nation have put pressure on the Borg people who claim to be the strongest country in the world for the first time.


    Even though the gate of the city wall was pushed down with great pains, what we met was countless arrow rain in the roadway.


    In particular, there are people in the desert who are good at fighting with iron claws with lock ropes. They seem to be walking fast in the roadway, shuttling between various high-rise buildings, harvesting Borg''s soldiers. They often just hit in, and immediately there are soldiers in the city who are constantly reinforced because of death and injury, resulting in being beaten out again.


    Batch after batch.


    The bodies of soldiers have even become the new walls of the city.


    "Their combat effectiveness is not trivial. The whole jagong soldiers seem to be higher than us. If we are one-on-one, we are not their opponents."


    "What I need now is a solution, not for you to ask questions... Can we go back like this for our revenge from afar? Hundreds of thousands of troops, go back like this?"


    The general whispered.


    No one dares to speak again.


    Obvious wounds or blood stains can be seen on everyone''s face, but anyone who has been to the front can feel the strong combat effectiveness of jagong''s army.


    It was difficult to besiege the city. In addition, the other party''s personal strength was stronger, which led to many times of charging and fighting without results, and all of them were based on withdrawal


    And not only these wounds, general Borg also noticed that many people''s necks and foreheads were covered with sweat.


    The Borg army does not need to be protected with heavy armor like other countries. They wear leather coats made of another material with small Seiko chain armour. The cross cutting of ordinary knives may not hurt the key, so they can only have a chance with strong puncture.


    And the coat is easy to carry all kinds of props, which makes the configuration of Borg''s army almost among the strongest in the whole world.


    "Is it hot?"


    "No, it''s not very hot..."


    It is estimated that no one believes this. The weather in the desert is very hot at noon, and there may be a high temperature of more than 40 degrees.


    Once the battle goes on for a long time, the most deadly thing is the heat and heat... Many soldiers are not unable to avoid the arrow rain of jagong, or they simply can''t see the attack in front of them after they are dizzy, so they have a high probability of being hit every time.


    If it is difficult for us to confront them head-on, we can only use other parties!


    "Another way?"


    People asked.


    "Where is their water source?"


    "There are also water sources in the city... Quite a lot."


    Looking at the map, after several shocks, some people have been able to distinguish the planning of the city.


    "Can we find a way to rush near the water source?"


    "The general means..." someone began to understand this method.


    "We will be hot, they will be hot, but our water source comes from the outside, and they can only be in the city. If the water source is polluted, if the dead bodies infect the whole water area, they will also kill themselves in self trap," said the general.


    "But in that case, we can''t live in this city!"


    "The reason why they can remain solid is that they still have one breath... Once the first strong wall is pushed down, the follow-up will become very simple. Not all the troops in jagong are on the front line. They have operations on the eastern front and internal contradictions that may arise. Our other army has slowly penetrated into the northwest, and the central area is their capital. Many soldiers Will be mobilized back. "


    The most important defense of a country is the city near the capital.


    Almost most of the economy, most of the industry and production are in that place. Once something goes wrong, the whole country will fall into material paralysis


    Therefore, it is crucial to keep important areas, and this time Borg''s army is more than a group of people.


    "I see. We need to break a point."


    "The others can''t keep up... Unless the eastern battlefield can end in an instant!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Planning at Borg camp.


    On the other hand, in various cities of jagong, many people began to spontaneously organize to participate in the battle.


    Kayla, who has not seen for a long time, needs to seize the time to collect important information for the Investigation Corps

 Chapter 769

    If Sean was present at the moment, he would be surprised at the changes of Kayla after many years


    From the female snitch who stole everywhere at the beginning, she has become a famous cadre of the Investigation Corps. The whole person has gradually found his future goal in the process of transformation.


    In a city on the west front of jagun, Kaila needs to complete the next intelligence gathering task of the Investigation Corps.


    Although this place is not the most front-line war City, it is also one of the big cities on the oasis, and it is very close to the front... Sometimes the cries of the Borg army at night will come along with the cold wind in the desert.


    Even if it''s not the front line, it''s better than the front line!


    Most ordinary residents have been trying to migrate to the interior of the oasis, but some people will continue to come.


    After coming to jagong for so many years, Kaila gradually found that the desert people are also a nation with great faith. In particular, their competitive heart is not weaker than that of any country in the world. Jagong has been able to stand among the desert countries for so many years and has a strong sense of belonging.


    Many able-bodied and strange men heard that the battle on the eastern front made the whole jagong''s army unable to pull away behind them, and took the initiative to join the battlefield.


    Now


    The strength of the local army is not enough to resist the borgs, but the strength of the people is very strong.


    It is even said that the real main force to resist the Borg people is the faint strength of the people.


    The provider of Kaila''s information is some strong people from the people


    According to the prior agreement, Kayla came to the place where the other party provided information, a relatively quiet hotel.


    Many houses in jagong are made of yellow sand. After all, this is the most common material in the desert. Most buildings are made of yellow sand mixed with a part of special plant liquid, plus the materials formed by the fusion of livestock manure and water.


    However, at least the design is relatively good. In fact, it is not ugly. On the contrary, it has many artistic details that wooden houses can''t reach.


    Kayla came to the agreed tavern early to wait


    No one has come yet.


    It''s time to make an appointment in advance. People haven''t come yet!


    After glancing at the door, there was no one worth paying attention to


    There are many people in the tavern, but few people have focused on themselves since they came in, which shows that the informant hasn''t come yet?


    Kayla was also born as a thief. She cares about the eyes of the pedestrians around her. The key is to see who has a problem from them and be able to distinguish


    But not now.


    Is the news wrong? Or an accident?


    Kayla is hard to confirm, but she is still in a fixed position.


    By the window,


    This is the agreed place. Now I''m here, but I don''t see the other person.


    "Guest, what can I do for you?"


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man like a bartender came over.


    "Any tea will do. By the way, have some camels."


    "Well, there is not much food now, and only these can be taken out..." said the bartender.


    "Is it difficult now?"


    After listening to each other''s words, Kayla couldn''t help asking.


    However, the bartender turned around and looked at him with a look of ''you don''t know''.


    "No, I mean, is the food supply on the front line difficult?" since she did the intelligence work, Kayla also paid great attention to these small details. She didn''t care about them before, but now she finds that this is what can determine the success or failure of many times.


    On the battlefield between the basharan Empire and Borg, in fact, basharan was able to resist in the front battlefield. Relying on the advantages of winter, he was able to drag Borg into a dead end


    But the borgs are not stupid. They can see basharan''s ideas. Therefore, the cities they laid down never engage in massacres. They all drive refugees to the south. This is very similar to the fighting mode of his Highness the prince today. They use the people of their country to bring them down!


    So it doesn''t cost too much


    Now, if the food supply is insufficient, it may become the fuse of the next problem.


    "Hey ~"


    The bartender sighed.


    ; "Now many Rangers and non imperial wizard organizations from other places have come, and even mercenaries have come to the front line to help. They have indeed helped a lot in the battle... But they don''t have food. All the food needs to be provided by the local Lord. We don''t have much inventory on weekdays, so we can''t take it all out to contribute¡°


    Some businessmen are not stingy. They know the truth of the collapse of the country and are willing to take out as long as they have food and materials.


    However, this is still not enough. The supply lines on the front line are in urgent need, while the supply lines on the rear cannot be transported normally because of the migration of a large number of civilians and the imperial army has not left the battlefield on the eastern line.


    Two front operations are very exhausting for a country... It is difficult to be orderly without a unified guidance.


    But the local lords can''t be completely unified!


    Although the Sun King has ordered, they still focus on their own city Lord defense. Even if they have troops and materials, they rarely take them out for supply.


    I''m afraid this will become a big problem.


    "Then you''ll be in trouble!"


    "That''s why we asked adults to think of ways for us. At the same time, there are other news to tell you!"


    Kayla was suddenly surprised and looked at the bartender in front of her again


    After looking for him, I didn''t find him.


    "It seems I''m hiding well."


    Kayla smiled helplessly.


    "It''s really good. I cheated me this time."


    The other party sat down opposite Kayla, and the bartenders in other places stood up again. After reading it, I realized that the whole tavern was the other party''s camp, and these bartenders were the real people to look for.


    "We used to belong to a non-governmental organization, but now we are willing to help when the country is in war, so we will try our best to get in touch with Lord Kayla this time."


    Kaila came here after receiving the news from the other party. Unexpectedly, her actions could be found by non-governmental organizations


    This shows that this organization is also very strong.


    "I won''t talk about gossip. The main thing is to hope that Lord Kayla can use your relationship to reopen the supply road, otherwise it''s difficult for us to persist in the battle on the front line. This is the first. However, second, we recently received news that the Borg people are likely to start with our water source!"


    "Water source?!"


    Kayla said in surprise.


    In the desert, water is a very important supply resource


    "Yes, it''s hard for them to win our city. The only thing they can do is these things. As for the third... We recently received news that a group of Borg''s troops are secretly moving towards the ruins of the Sun Temple. We don''t know the specific purpose."

 Chapter 770

    The guards led by Sean almost rushed to the front line in the west at the fastest speed


    In the journey, we can see the refugees from the West.


    Civilians are not soldiers. Even if they love their country, it is difficult for them to really take up arms to fight. In particular, there are women and children among them, so they can''t fight at all.


    The journey in the desert is much more difficult. The key thing is the food.


    In the west, close to the desert, the weather is harsh.


    Every few kilometers from here is fighting with their willpower. Even the well-trained guards have to slow down when marching, and the road will be blocked by refugees fleeing from the west, making it very difficult to March.


    Borg is not any of the desert countries. You must be prepared to fight them!


    So Sean didn''t send the Flying Dragon Knights to lead the battle as before... And then the other regiments followed.


    Whether this road condition can arrive on time is a problem, not to mention the shortage of food.


    On the way,


    Freya, who had been with her, took out a dry cake from her collection and handed it to Sean


    "Hungry, eat some."


    "If you''re not hungry, keep it first..."


    "Even if you keep it, it''s for you. It''s so hot now. How can you lead others if you don''t maintain your strength." after Freya''s persuasion, Sean caught the biscuit.


    This is a kind of compressed biscuit unique in the desert. It is made of grain. If you can eat one piece all day, you won''t feel hungry. When there is a food shortage, you can even eat one piece for two or three days.


    Jagong has always been the richest country in the desert, but while rich, many things need to be imported


    In fact, Sean discovered the problem of less cultivated land in jagong many years ago.


    But there is no way. After all, one third of the whole country is in the desert, and all kinds of cities have to be built in the rest of the country. Cultivated land can usually only meet daily needs, or even not enough. It can only be purchased from desert countries or from the South and West.


    That''s how the whole desert road came from.


    However, because the fighting with karistan and Horton almost blocked the trade routes in the East, and the war has spread from the East and the west, there is an impact within the country, resulting in many lands that should have a normal harvest.


    Yes, of course.


    Now, in Sean''s opinion, the most critical thing is the accumulation over the years!


    From jagong''s expedition to the basharan Empire, it began to consume national strength. In the following years, he also encountered various problems intermittently. The death of soldiers led to a lack of people in the family, and there was no one to cultivate farm work if he was forced to recruit soldiers.


    This is a problem accumulated one after another... Before, Sean only thought about how to improve the industrial level to improve productivity. Although the effect is good, the premise is that it is in a relatively stable state.


    No one expected that jagong would fight with many countries at the same time, and all the things accumulated before would have to be moved out.


    It''s like bleeding each other. It depends on who falls first!


    "The refugees asked our soldiers for food. I was worried that the follow-up troops would be robbed, so I sent high-level Wizards of the sun crown, including Mirko and mesura, to guard."


    Freya reported to Sean on the current problem.


    The supplies seized from karistan before, and some from the southeast Lord that serya asked for, were enough for the army to use.


    But now the problem is that after the army entered the west, it found that many cities were implicated along the way


    Like themselves, the borgs drove the refugees into the country.


    In this way, when refugees look at your grain transportation team on the road, they will feel that all their eyes are on themselves, especially under Sean''s special vision, almost * 1000 + attention.


    But even so, you can''t hand over and distribute general grain, otherwise you''re not sure what kind of situation you''ll encounter


    Sean can only choose to report the matter to the capital of jagong, hoping that the sun king can find a good way.


    "Well, just do it... Our goal now is Borg. Don''t worry about anything else."


    Whenever it was a war, Sean could not ensure everyone''s safety. There were always people who would sacrifice. He could only choose to keep the people around him, and as a prince, he must pay attention to the overall situation.


    "Or we''ll ask for help," Freya said suddenly.


    "Ask for help?"


    "Have you forgotten kesselk? We can ask their country for some food and supplies. It may be useful with your last meeting with the emperor kesselk, and..." his eyes looked at Lucille on the other side.


    Lucille is the one who doesn''t say a word in the process.


    She is only responsible for fighting, but rarely discusses the issue of war. After all, she knows that her ability is limited and should not interrupt these matters. But this time I mentioned kesselk and pulled her back from her distraction.


    "I''m not sure if sister Rachel can persuade emperor Searle, but I can try."


    "Better than nothing!"


    "The only source of food we can quickly solve now is assistance. Even at sea, we can''t quickly fill so many vacancies, and we have to provide military. I think the current Sun King must also have a headache."


    The war has been going on for more than a month.


    From the beginning, everyone felt that the victory was in hand. Up to now, although the karistan side has basically ended, you can''t completely ignore the things on the border. You have to defend and deal with the post-war. As for the battle between the East and Horton, it may still be the most intense thing.


    Regardless of casualties, even if jagong has an absolute advantage, it needs to spend a lot of energy there


    Sean didn''t know how Mudan fought with the enemy. Now he felt that it was very difficult for them to get out. They were completely caught in other people''s street battles and encounters.


    And it''s for the whole people.


    Such great resistance has made it difficult for the troops there to retreat, and they can''t reinforce the West in a day.


    "In short, I also wrote to sister Rachel to try and see the reply over there."


    "It''s best..." said Sean.


    The outcome we can encounter now is that even if we win, the country has paid a great price, and it may take five or six years or even longer to fully recover.


    While the three were discussing, the intelligence force from a distance quickly sent a sealed letter to Sean


    "Where did it come from?"


    "It''s an intelligence officer. Commander melsousa''s men got it from an intelligence officer."


    Intelligence agents, that''s just their own Investigation Corps?


    Sean hurried to open


    The two girls around me also came to see.


    The signed name is Kayla!


    The name that hasn''t appeared for several years has reappeared.


    Kayla is on the western front


    She said in the intelligence that the borgs would attack the water source on the front line this time, and some of them had secretly gone to the central region, and then the food problem.


    "Are these Berg people crazy?" and even Leah could not help but make complaints about the news.


    "No, they may have their own ideas."


    Sean quickly opened the map and looked at the middle of the country.


    I went to the middle secretly in such a hurry

 Chapter 771

    The eastern reinforcements arrived at the front line seven days later


    The whole battle on the western front has almost entered a stalemate.


    Just a few days ago, Borg''s army used cruel tactics to directly pollute the water sources in the city with poisons and dead bodies.


    The desert is hot. Once the body falls into the water, it will soon swell and stink... The parasites and viruses in the human body will soon pollute the whole water area, making it impossible for people who depend on water to drink.


    There is no food to find in the desert, especially on the battlefield. You have all kinds of ways to find food.


    However, once the water source is polluted, it will be fatal, and even cause the city to be unable to survive for a long time. It will be fatal to the future of the city and even the urban construction after jagong. Many refugees drink the water before.


    As a result, he suddenly fell ill during his journey to the interior of the oasis.


    In just a few days, it even caused the whole body to get black and sick


    The bright eyed Freya saw at first glance that it was an infected person!


    "Burn it, you can only burn it..."


    "But, princess. Their families are waiting outside!"


    A soldier whispered.


    Note that Freya and her entire Guard Corps and the Flying Dragon Knights gathered around her as soon as they reached the western front. Even the Wizards of the sun crown gathered around her.


    "This is no longer a matter of family affection. If this disease continues to spread in the barracks, our battles will be affected..."


    Freya said sternly.


    For the sake of the surrounding honey and mesulla, she kept silent, especially looking at the blackened body lying on the bed, which had only died for three days. It should be the most serious time of aging and skin decay, but it turned into this kind of scorched black.


    If it weren''t for high-level wizards, they wouldn''t dare to approach the body


    "Have you ever seen this disease, mesula?" Freya asked.


    Among all the sun crown wizards, the oldest one may be Mirko, who has the life of mystery, but the most knowledgeable one is, of course, mesura himself.


    As one of the palace wizards in the Queen''s period, he was also the think tank of the palace wizards at that time.


    Although he had already left his job, he called the other party back when he rebuilt the sun crown wizard organization. As the second leader under him, mesulla is absolutely qualified for this position.


    I saw the other party come forward


    She has also become old because of some corrosion.


    But the voice still maintained the tone of a woman in her forties, even her vitality. Only her face became sharp and didn''t dare to look directly, so she wore a hood and rarely exposed it all year round.


    I saw the other party groping for one side in front of the body and opening his closed mouth.


    A foul smell can be smelled here. In fact, not only the inside of the body, but also the epidermis began to fester, which almost covered the existence of the body spot itself, disgusting


    This is the third person Freya has found in the past few days.


    The front-line troops have been sent out, and commander melsousa personally commands the fight with the enemy. With the help of the constantly coming Jiagong folk, the Borg people are vaguely dragged into a deadlock and a dilemma. As long as this consumption continues, the other party will have no food and have to choose to retreat.


    In this way, there will be more opportunities to recover lost land or pursue the enemy.


    The battle on the eastern front is still not over, and because of continuous fighting, the whole country is always in a state of mental tension. Many businessmen hoard goods, and many refugees leave, etc.


    All prophets and scholars are saying that jagong can challenge any country in the desert, including all countries


    Yes, that''s right.


    Jagong''s troops can sweep a circle of desert countries and come back, but the price is also painful.


    And in the war, the situation in China is complex, and a little mistake may lead to problems in large areas.


    At present, the stable area is the location of the imperial capital. Some seaport cities in the south are not affected, but the troops there can not be transferred. The East is still consumed in the war, and the west is facing the death struggle of powerful countries from other regions. There are few people in the North, which can be almost ignored.


    In this case, Freya should make all possible plans on the front line


    "It looks like a highly contagious disease, your highness. I suggest burning the body on the spot and taking care of the people in contact alone. If a similar situation occurs, we can''t discharge the pharmacist for treatment..." the latter sentence didn''t come quickly and didn''t say anything.


    But Freya could hear what it meant.


    If you don''t believe it, it will be completely erased. This is the darkest side of almost all wars and the only side that won''t be recorded in books.


    Those who are ill and can''t be cured, as well as those prisoners who can''t afford to support, the final result is very sad, but it has never been written in history, and now people want to do so!


    "I see. Let''s do it. This is not the time to hesitate, honey." she looked at the witch next to her.


    "I see, princess."


    There are not many people who can know about it. We must do it neatly.


    Sean is no longer here. Everything is up to him


    Freya looked beyond the camp,


    Just a few days ago, after receiving the letter from the leader of the Investigation Corps, Sean hurriedly divided his troops, gave almost all his troops to himself, and asked him to lead melsusa and honey to the front line to fight the enemy.


    Since Freya was once the wartime commander of the basharan Empire, it was not difficult, but Sean alone took a small group of elite troops and his mentor to the middle of the Empire as soon as possible.


    The reason is that the news says that a group of borgs secretly went to the middle


    According to him, the borgs want to restart the events that took place in Oro city. In that case, the losses of the country will be more painful.


    This can''t happen, so he must go.


    As for myself


    "Princess."


    "Huh?"


    Freya, who was still thinking, was suddenly interrupted by the messenger outside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Two wizards came outside. They said they were your acquaintances and brought information from the Borg. I hope to see you."


    "My acquaintance?"


    Did Freya think of any acquaintances she didn''t know? After coming to jagong, not many people are familiar with it. Are they from Oro city.


    "Do you want me to show you," said mezula, standing up behind her.


    "I''ll go myself."


    Take a group of wizards out of the camp, order no one to get close to this place, and surround it with magic. Except for wizards of the same level, almost no one can get close


    After walking out of the camp, I went to see the acquaintance the soldier said.


    Outside the camp,


    There is really a familiar figure standing at the door.


    Ashoe.


    And igunia


    Freya still remembers the name.

 Chapter 772

    "Sister NIA!"


    Freya hasn''t called each other that for years.


    To tell you the truth, Freya doesn''t know what it feels like to see igunia at the moment. It''s hard to understand!


    My heart seems to go back to a few years ago


    Two living dead?


    Freya heard this for the first time.


    "You all come with me." feeling something wrong, they immediately asked them to follow them into the camp.


    I can''t tell the relevance of the news for the time being, but Sean estimates that he can think of more


    The matter must be reported to him in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As for Sean and Lucille who marched in the central area of jagong, they had almost reached the position of the Sun Temple.


    The largest temple in the central part of the country


    If the other party wants to do any ceremony, he will definitely choose here.


    However, when they were close to the temple, they found that there were almost no people around


    This place is the sun temple where the desert gold regiment excavated underground treasures in an attempt to find the immortal fire. After the last battle, it has almost razed the surrounding areas to the ground.


    There is nothing, and there are no villages and cities in such places.


    It''s a desolate place with nothing.


    What''s going on? Didn''t the other party come here?


    Sean thought

 Chapter 773

    No way.


    How did this happen?


    Is the intelligence wrong, or does the local government temporarily change its strategy.


    At the moment, the team is standing in front of the Sun Temple


    Different from the Sun Temple in the imperial capital, the sun temple here is more dilapidated, and because there is no one living a few kilometers around after the last event, it is almost an abandoned city.


    "Your Highness, there is no one living nearby. We have searched many places and there is nothing... What we can find has not been moved for months."


    It has been one or two years since the imperial capital incident. If it was a few months ago, it should have been occupied by a traveler, but it was also a few months ago.


    What happens now is in the present.


    "Are you sure you''ve looked for it?"


    "Yes, I''ve searched all over, and I haven''t even left the basement," replied the soldier.


    This is strange


    "Is there something wrong with your news?" Lucille reminded him. This kind of thing is not impossible. Even the most powerful investigation force may make mistakes. Moreover, it is a time of war. How much false intelligence will interfere with the judgment of those in power.


    In many stories of bards, they are praising how a winner plans strategies, how he finally wins, and so on.


    However, they will not say how much effort they have made behind these strategies


    Maybe a false intelligence will ruin the whole army.


    One will be successful and ten thousand bones will wither. This sentence is the same in any era.


    In countless intelligence, if you don''t know how to choose, you may eventually pay a huge price... And now


    Sean frowned.


    Now I don''t know if Kayla''s information may be wrong. After all, the other party has rarely contacted him directly. He has acted alone for several years. At the beginning, he asked the other party to inquire about the dark night circus and the statue of kesulu, and didn''t really collect any information.


    Wait


    Statue of ksuru.


    At this moment, Sean seemed to think of something.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it really wrong?" asked Lucille after seeing Sean''s surprised look.


    "I''m not sure, but I thought of another thing..."


    "What''s up?"


    While they were talking, Sean subconsciously appeared a picture in his head.


    This is the ability of the time controller, not to predict, but to see what happens at the other end of the world at the same time in the timeline.


    In a mysterious underground palace


    A group of people surrounded the old seal, four people, each holding a book.


    The appearance of the broken book is engraved with many patterns, ancient fabrics and old animal skins that the engraver can''t understand at all, but the words recorded on it can be vaguely seen.


    Book of the dead!


    Sean hurried back to his senses


    And the magical scene is that Lucille around her also has the same expression as herself.


    "What happened to you just now?"


    "What happened to you just now?!"


    They asked at the same time


    But they didn''t come back.


    "It''s just... Some strange hallucinations." Lucille said first.


    After all, she doesn''t know what this ability is. It looks like an illusion, but as a real ability, Sean is surprised that Lucille has begun to master this strength!


    After coming back ten years ago from the last timeline and knowing that Lucille''s body is shaped by herself, it seems that some ability buried deep in her body is similar to herself.


    Now Sean can understand why she is the only one in the world who can become the strongest person in today''s world at the age of about 30!


    Human beings have limits, but if they break through the limits, they may not be human!


    After the body is remodeled, Lucille has half the power of the ancient god, or half of her own power


    So over the years, she has been able to rise so fast. In just ten years, she can reach a level that many people can''t touch in their lives, and even continue to grow in the future. It is because the knowledge of the two timelines is connected by Sean. Now Lucille is more and more like her own strength.


    "Sean, you can''t see it too?" asked Lucille curiously.


    Inside


    Especially during this period of time, Lucille has this idea. What is the relationship between Sean and his former mentor, and why the more he feels, the more he feels like them!


    "No, I''m just thinking about something else. We may be induced. If the enemy goes so deep into our country, he must have something to ask, just..."


    Sean looked at the land in the vast ruins. He didn''t know where the scene he had just seen was.


    Calling ceremony,


    Underground altar?


    There are so many places like this. Where will they be?


    "Maybe we can start with the sacrifice. It''s the easiest place to buy things here in the central city in the middle of jiagongli. At present, many front-line food are transported from there. We can go there quickly!"


    Sure enough.


    When Lucille said this, Sean was convinced that the other party really saw what he saw and saw the sacrifice.


    The calling ceremony requires sacrifice, and that sacrifice is the statue of kesulu that I have been looking for.


    A thing I heard of many years ago, but I haven''t found it!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    this moment,


    Somewhere underground in the central region of jagong


    The four men were silent around the old seal.


    "Everything is ready. It''s time to start!" said one of them.


    If Sean or Freya were present at this time, he would be surprised at the identity of the speaker, because it was no other than Philip, the southern Prince of the basharan Empire and the master of Freya.


    The book of the dead has always been in his hand. Specifically, he may have got it back to the incident in Tacoma.


    Although he didn''t let anyone trace the situation at that time, he had obtained the whereabouts of the book of the dead under the secret forces, and according to later understanding, the reason why the other party would launch such a large-scale and high-profile attack on Tacoma city was for this book.


    Prince Philip has been studying since he got the book


    From the beginning I didn''t understand it, to now I am fascinated by its great and magnificent truth.


    That power is amazing!


    This is the real world, a world that is really unknown to mankind


    For the vastness and stars, it is much greater than wanting to be the king of basharan. This is the real pursuit.


    "Once we recite the above spell, we will change, because humans can''t make such a sound, except for the servants of the great Lord."


    "We are ready to be loyal to it!"

 Chapter 774

    If you want to gain power, you must pay a price, not to mention this price is to gain the strongest power in the world!


    "No one can gain real power without paying. We are ready!" said Prince Philip.


    From getting the book of the dead


    Or from the moment I opened it, I seemed to see a more magnificent and great world truth, a frightening but fascinating world.


    In fact, after the Tacoma incident, the prince said, "yes, this is what the master''s servants should look like!"


    A group of voices were laughing, and Philip found that the people around him had changed themselves in advance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, in the westernmost part of the world''s sea, a mysterious sea area inaccessible to ships and humans, a continuous cry comes out from the endless deep sea, and even fishermen hundreds of kilometers away can hear it.


    "What''s that!!"


    "Look, what''s that!!"


    Hundreds of miles away in the sea, the fishermen on the fishing boat looked at the dark sky in the distance.


    It''s still daytime, but why is there darkness here.


    storm?


    But when people saw it clearly, they found that there seemed to be a huge figure standing up in the dark.


    Even if you look at it in the farthest place, you fall into chaos

 Chapter 775

    Somewhere in the middle of jaggon, Sean felt for the first time a feeling he had never felt before.


    "Sean!"


    Lucille around also felt a strong sense of oppression from afar!


    More powerful than all the enemies I''ve seen before, even


    "I know."


    "What about the others?" Sean looked back at the team behind him. This time, he followed his elite team. Although the number was small, everyone''s level was very high.


    "We''re here, your highness. What''s the matter?"


    Everyone ran to Sean curiously. They didn''t know how the two people in front of them suddenly fell down.


    "It''s all right, I''m all right," Sean replied.


    Seeing that his highness seems to be in bad spirits, they hurriedly asked the team to stop first.


    "Let''s take a break, your highness. You''re tired, too."


    "Yes."


    Just nodding, no superfluous action.


    And this time is already evening!


    It will be cold at night in the desert, and the wind and sand are too big to move on. In addition, people don''t know where to go at present, and they can''t move on.


    At this time, Sean gradually felt that his thinking was difficult to converge, that is, he couldn''t think... As if he would be interrupted by himself every time he had to think carefully, just like being drunk.


    The eyes are blurred, and the thinking can''t condense.


    "Your Highness is not in good health. Let''s rest in place." the leader of the team ordered.


    In this deserted desert, if you walk aimlessly, you are like a headless fly. Only when tomorrow, people will find a way to find the nearest city to let the prince rest first.


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Set up a tent first and let the prince rest for a while... Take out all your water. By the way, do you have any potions?"


    "I have here!"


    Said Lucille, who was also uncomfortable.


    Originally, Lucille always carried all kinds of potions in her pocket. Even if she never drank them on weekdays, she would still buy new ones when the potions expired.


    This is a habit formed over the years. It can''t be changed!


    "Ms. Lucille, what do you think?!" a group of soldiers also gathered around Lucille.


    Strange.


    It was fine just now. Why did his Highness the prince and wizard Lucille become like this in a moment?


    In everyone''s opinion, the symptoms of the two people are very similar. They both have virtual sweating on their forehead, and then the whole person looks very uncomfortable... But the other party has no sign of fever, and all body temperatures are normal.


    "It''s spirit."


    "What?"


    "Sean and I are oppressed by some spiritual force. Can you continue to the nearest wizard group? If you can, let them find ways to find people who blend into the country!" Lucille released a [clear ~] magic to herself, but it was useless.


    It feels like drinking too much at the moment.


    I''m so distracted that I can''t think of anything else.


    "Are we under attack?" a group of soldiers asked hurriedly.


    You should know that the female wizard in front of you is the strongest person in the whole jagong at this stage. After learning that the other party is a person with order above level 18, the whole team is much relieved. Otherwise, the work of protecting the prince will be very stressful.


    But now


    The other party fell down inexplicably.


    "It should not be. No one''s magic can reach this point."


    "What''s going on?"


    "No one, but that doesn''t mean no..." Lucille struggled to get up.


    Not people?


    People couldn''t understand what Lucille meant.


    "Go and prepare quickly, then find the nearest wizard group near here, and consider the rest later... If we can''t find the enemy, we''ll ask reinforcements, and the battle on the front line should be over soon!"


    According to the time, the troops led by Freya should have reached the front line. With the addition of this group of strong troops, the troops on the front line should launch a counterattack soon.


    Once the war enters the most frenzied period, any prediction has no effect, but absolute strength and supply lines can help. The most elite troops of the real empire are the forbidden guards led by Sean, which will show up after they join the battlefield.


    And then the supplies of local lords should also be continuously transported to the front line. At that time, the war will be one-sided.


    Front line victory should be just a matter of time


    What matters now is the latter group.


    Now, Lucille also began to think that this war is just an illusion, and the real purpose of the other party has begun!


    "Yes, Ms. Lucille."


    Several people were busy and went out. Then the people who took care of Sean left for a moment. Only Sean and Lucille were left in the tent.


    "You really have something to hide from me."


    "Why do you say that..."


    Although headache, although uncomfortable.


    But it was far from falling, and Sean could still sit up with willpower.


    The only uncomfortable thing is that I feel very bad at the moment


    "I''ve found before that you can always think of many ways at critical times. At first, I thought it was your ability, but over this period of time, I can gradually see some illusions. Now I think you are the same?"


    Sean turned his head and looked at Lucille.


    "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "I knew you would deny it, but recently I gradually have a little memory of the past. I chose to forget that memory, but it has been very clear in the recent period of time."


    Lucille turned a little when she said this.


    "Sean, tell me the truth... Have you seen me before?"


    I''ve never seen Lucille look so serious.


    The appearance was originally very beautiful, but the eyes were always severe, but Sean saw a little tenderness in it at this time.


    "No."


    Still shake your head.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you in town... Mentor Lucille."


    Sean called out the name of the other party''s mentor, which means that the other party''s identity is higher.


    Maybe it''s this sentence that makes Lucille wake up. Yes, he is a mentor. He should be more a teacher


    "Maybe I think too much." some lost eyes.


    "But if you want to ask me why I see this, I can tell you with an answer."


    "Huh?" Lucille suddenly turned to look at each other again.


    "The magic in this world comes from known substances, and any secret arts have traces to follow, but if it goes beyond people''s common sense, it is unknown. There is only one unknown power in this world... The power of ancient gods."


    "We..."


    Sean looked at Lucille and said firmly.


    This matter is nothing to hide. After all, both of them have felt the ability of this omen.


    "At a certain time, we all touched the power of the ancient god."

 Chapter 776

    Destiny is what you decide from the beginning.


    No matter how hard you struggle, you can''t escape its manipulation


    Sean and Lucille may have been settled at the beginning, even if they can''t hide it completely.


    And now it is


    "You mean, you and I?"


    "That''s right. We''re all the same. Don''t you notice?" Sean looked at each other seriously.


    Lucille''s eyes.


    After spanning decades, the disciples in the original impression have also changed. People grow up and become more mature. They are not as clingy as before, and they are more feminine!


    Only at a specific time, she will still show the emotion of her childhood


    "I had this feeling before, but I''m not sure. At the beginning, my mentor, your ancestor, made me promise not to get involved in the power of ancient gods."


    "So you keep looking for Caine slate?" Sean said with a smile.


    Because two people chat will feel that the discomfort of the body will gradually weaken, perhaps because of distraction.


    Anyway, I would rather make complaints about myself. Since Sean has already said this, he has to talk about it.


    you bet,


    I said it myself at that time.


    Let Lucille never fall into the obsession with ancient god magic, but she fell into it when she met her later. Although she didn''t find anything at this time point, the other party did come for the secret of Caine slate.


    "I... why do you have so many things all of a sudden!" could not refute, and Lucille simply pressed people with her identity.


    I did listen to my tutor''s advice a long time ago and didn''t want to get involved in the magic of the ancient god. Even in the early and middle stages of taking Sean as an apprentice, I asked the other party not to stick to the magic abyss that can''t see the direction.


    It''s a good reminder.


    It is also the most mentor''s responsibility


    However, in this world, people are often prevented from getting involved because of their good heart, but they are deeply involved.


    Just like in the wind and moon field, my sister told my sister never to enter such an occasion, but I can''t extricate myself from it.


    Just use care to make others no longer close, but you can''t do it!


    Actually,


    At first, Lucille didn''t think about these things.


    Simply because he was angry, his mentor left without saying goodbye and left so many instructions. He seemed to care about himself, but he never let himself know his story.


    Gradually, this rebellious mood rose, and Lucille wanted to do things against her orders. Later, at the instigation of her sister Rachel, she kept looking for Caine slate to solve puzzles, which became her later appearance.


    It''s funny in retrospect.


    I don''t know what I want to do from my starting point. I''m just angry!


    Bet, bet.


    It has really become your goal in life.


    However, coincidentally, in front of the disciple he received later, the other party asked him not to get involved in the power of the ancient god


    During that time, Lucille was very tangled. She had the same requirements, the same name, vaguely and even felt that her appearance was the same.


    It was uncomfortable to say the same thing, so I actually resisted at that time!


    But after returning from the kesselk Empire, Lucille changed her mind a little... Now she doesn''t feel so uncomfortable after living in jagong country for a period of time.


    There are wizards and apprentices who ask themselves every day, disciples and couples who care about themselves. More importantly, there are many unfinished things and people who worship themselves.


    It''s good to live here all the time!


    "What are you thinking?"


    Sean saw a state of [memory!] and [thinking!] on each other''s head.


    Occasionally there will be some happy expressions


    "A lot of things," Lucille just said.


    "By the way, how do you feel now?" asked.


    "It''s fine. I don''t feel bad about my body!" Sean could try to stand up.


    More importantly, the spirit has recovered and is not as uncomfortable as before.


    "It''s all right."


    Sean got up from the mat on the floor


    "It''s strange why they haven''t heard from each other after they''ve been out for so long."


    Look at the time. It''s dark now. After they had a rest here for a period of time, it''s dark, and most of them have arrived at night. The soldiers haven''t reported the situation to themselves.


    "Can''t you find the way or can''t get in touch with the city? I''ll go out and have a look..." Lucille said and went out first.


    Sean was still thinking about how to find the people who had infiltrated the country, or choose to go back to Freya''s front line.


    Suddenly,


    "Sean, come out!"


    An eager cry outside interrupted Sean''s thoughts.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hurried outside the camp


    Sean was stunned by the scene in front of him!


    My soldiers, who were supposed to perform their duties around the camp, were wandering in place like walking corpses.


    The key is that there are [chaos!] and [crazy!] hanging overhead.


    "Hey, what''s matter with the you? Talk." Lucille quickly called a soldier passing by and shook each other''s body hard.


    But the other party seemed to fall into a dream and couldn''t hear it at all


    Even shaking too much will start biting at Lucille.


    That impossible reaction.


    A slap directly knocked him down on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    "This..."


    "They are in chaos..."


    "Chaos?" Lucille turned to look at Sean.


    "Do you remember when I told you about the old city of Tacoma, the situation was the same as now, even the way they looked." even Sean couldn''t believe the scene.


    Why did your soldiers become like this for no reason.


    No, if it''s the power of the ancient god, there should be some signs nearby.


    Can''t the calling ceremony of those believers be nearby?


    Sean jumped directly to the top of the tent to see


    At this time, he found that not only the soldiers, but also the flying dragon fell into this [chaos!] state.


    The accompanying Lucille immediately followed.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "I''m afraid something big has happened!"


    His eyes became serious and looked at Lucille. He recalled the abnormality he had felt just before the evening. If the soldiers were in chaos and Lucille and he were all right, it should be because of the strength in his body.


    But you


    "Mentor..."


    "Yes."


    "I''m afraid their calling ceremony has been completed, and now everyone is in this state first." Sean inferred a fact he didn''t want to believe.


    Because only this can explain.


    "What!"


    "Let''s go to the nearby city and have a look."


    "Then they!"


    "There''s no time for this... You can''t wake them up unless the power of the ancient god disappears."


    Sean looked up at the moon in the sky.


    It seems that another equally huge black ball appears behind the moon!

 Chapter 777

    the dim light of night.


    The night that Lucille couldn''t understand.


    I feel like I''ve been following Sean for a long time. It''s supposed to be dawn. Why is it still in this state of night, and I feel that the sky hasn''t changed all the way.


    Even if it''s not dawn, there should be signs of dawn.


    "Sean, have you noticed that the weather has never changed?"


    "Well, because time won''t go!"


    "Ah?"


    Lucille asked somewhat puzzled.


    "What do you mean?" after coming out of the camp, Lucille felt that Sean had a special change. She seemed to know all this very well. She didn''t even see each other panic in the whole process.


    After such a long time, Sean has really grown up a lot compared with the little baron who didn''t know the world before


    Being a prince or future sterilizer is really neither humble nor arrogant.


    But now


    "That means some force has changed the rules of the world!" Sean said slowly, looking at Lucille behind him.


    [doubt!] and [suspicion!]... And other emotional states are clearly visible on the other party''s head.


    However, this is not the time to worry about this. Sean looked at the time that no longer moved in the sky, even with the touch of the time controller, it was just that.


    On the whole, it will not change!


    "You say ancient gods?"


    "Yes."


    Sean believed that Lucille actually saw it, otherwise she wouldn''t be as fine as herself.


    All night!


    Sean used his ability to constantly move the world, but the time was a few more seconds, and there would be no change to the whole world.


    [day: windy, 6:35:30]


    Day and night will still change, but the time of the environment will not change.


    People who can have this ability... No, it should be said that they are not people. Only the ability of ancient gods can change the existence of the world.


    Their call has been completed!


    "Look, Sean." just then Lucille noticed somewhere not far away.


    night,


    But there is light, and there is still a lot of light.


    "It''s a city!"


    Only cities have so much light.


    Although those people are in a state of chaos and unclear, what they do will not change at night. The lit lights will still be on... And the burning torch will still burn.


    But it may go out soon when no one controls it.


    "Shall we go in and have a look?"


    "Do we have somewhere else to go?"


    "That''s right!"


    It''s too dark


    If it stays like this all the time, Sean, be careful. Something will happen later.


    If those burning flames continue like this, I''m afraid the whole city will end, and I don''t know what to do now.


    It is estimated that the whole world will become like this!


    "Are you worried about your princess?" suddenly Lucille said.


    He seemed to notice Sean''s frown and probably guessed what the other party thought.


    Turn your head,


    See the [complex!] eyes of your mentor.


    "It''s impossible to say I don''t worry... I just didn''t think about what to do next," Sean said.


    At this time, the two have gone to the city


    The gate to the city.


    The city gates of jagong are almost made of earth and stone walls. The size of the city can be directly judged according to its size. As Sean heard when he came to the desert area before, desert cities sometimes even migrate out. In that case, smaller cities can give up at any time and go to places with water sources.


    The city in front of us is obviously a big city.


    Into the city


    Countless figures moved like walking corpses.


    "It''s all the same. I''m afraid everything is the same," said Lucille.


    And Sean didn''t answer.


    "Why don''t we go back to Freya?" I thought Sean was worried, and Lucille suddenly said.


    But Sean shook his head!


    "Not now."


    "Why?"


    "Look at the sky..."


    Sweetheart looked up at the same time, but there was a special black sphere next to the moonlight, which seemed to be slowly getting bigger.


    Sean was not as big as the next moon when he looked at it, but now it seems to be bigger than the next moon!


    "That thing doesn''t seem so big just now."


    "Did you notice, too? Mentor... I guess it felt like something was going to fall. Maybe we were the only two people in the world who could stay awake. What we had to do was solve it!" Sean said.


    Sean, who has always been aiming at keeping a low profile, took the initiative to ask Lucille to stop the ancient god with himself.


    "Do you know how to untie it?"


    "Maybe..."


    "If I''m not mistaken, that guy has woken up in the abyss, so this world will become like this."


    "What''s that guy?"


    Asked Lucille hastily.


    But Sean didn''t answer immediately.


    Instead of not answering, I suddenly found it difficult to say each other''s name


    As if something was in front of him to stop him from speaking, the fear and uneasiness came at once.


    Hiss~


    "I can''t say its name, because as soon as I say it, it will know that we are going to the South China Sea... Fortunately, the distance is not far. It only takes two days at our flying speed. If we can''t stop that thing, I''m afraid our world will be over."


    Countless ancient gods and books record that the arrival of the old dominator will destroy the whole world.


    But Sean still doesn''t know what they''re doing to destroy the world?


    Since you are not interested in small human beings, why do you want to destroy them?


    This is a problem that Sean rarely mentioned... Because he always advocated not to contact the ancient gods or even hear any news from each other.


    I''m afraid I can''t avoid it now. I can only face it.


    Face the eyes in the abyss!


    "We have to hurry, or the darkness will continue. I don''t know what will land in the world next."


    Both of them can see the special existence in the sky, but they can''t tell what it is?


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    "Thank you, mentor!"


    "Why did you say that? Didn''t you say it? Maybe there are only two of us alive in the world. Even if I don''t help you, I will face it alone. So we can only be together!" Lucille said firmly.


    "That''s good!"


    The two quickly flew south.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It is still night, even the night when there will be no dawn.


    The moon in the sky was quite big at the beginning, but the unknown thing next to it didn''t know what became bigger.


    Even vaguely there is a posture to cover the moon


    meanwhile,


    Sean and Lucille can feel a strange feeling.


    In the south of the world, it seems that something is calling itself to go.

 Chapter 778

    They walked for more than ten days in a row.


    And the world has almost no vitality


    Everything was dead, and the whole world was in chaos.


    And as the chaos continued, Sean gradually found that there was a certain variation in the people in those cities. It seemed that the whole person was more crazy and distorted, and his facial features were also extremely distorted.


    I feel that in a few days, these people may really become believers of ancient gods.


    Now Sean is beginning to understand how the octopus came. They can''t bear such great spiritual oppression, so the whole talent becomes distorted.


    Even the closer you are to the sea, the more difficult it is to sleep


    I can''t sleep all day and all night.


    It seems that his spirit is also under great pressure.


    "Mentor."


    There is no difference between day and night. The whole sky has always been in this gray state.


    "Don''t talk... I know how you feel, but I can''t help you now," said Lucille jokingly.


    Now they may be the only people who continue to wander in the world under this force. If they continue to do so, I don''t know what will happen next. Even closer to the coast, Sean feels a little afraid to move forward.


    "I can''t solve it now."


    "Don''t say it when you don''t know how to solve it, or others will worry with you," said Lucille, who was burning a campfire.


    They rest when they are tired, and then get up and continue on their way.


    Because not only humans, but also animals have entered this [crazy!] and [chaotic!] state, and there is no way to ride the flying dragon to the south.


    You can only fly by two people or walk.


    "You haven''t taught me this before." when my spirit is oppressed, I feel that my head has been rising and rising.


    I feel as weak as I stayed up all night.


    In a few days, Sean will recall those things he rarely thought about before, and occasionally when he sleeps, he will think of his last life, the streets he walked through, and so on.


    I don''t know if it is because of the oppression of this spirit that I gradually think of many things. The details that have been gradually forgotten over the years will also be gradually recalled, even about Sean''s childhood.


    "I didn''t teach you before, so listen now... Keep it in mind, otherwise if you forget, don''t say it''s my Alicia disciple." only at this time will Lucille say some irrelevant topics.


    Maybe find something to distract.


    "Here..."


    The cooked stew is in front of Sean.


    "You, a great prince, should not do these things."


    Think about it. These days may be Sean''s unique experience.


    Then, the former high-ranking tutor, or the tutor who needs respect, will follow her two people, and during this period, she will be responsible for her daily life and meals.


    Especially when time goes back to the feeling of decades ago


    Although Lucille didn''t say it, Sean was sure that the other party''s memory was awakened a little because of this oppressive mental state.


    In fact, everyone will forget a lot of things, which is almost caused by the human brain structure. Needless to say, the things and people decades ago, even a few years ago... You may remember such a person, but you will gradually forget his appearance.


    Unless you are very close, you may not remember your name.


    Although he was very close to Lucille in those years, he chose to leave without saying goodbye when he finally left her, so the "disciple and master" chose to forget himself.


    But with these days, the other party should think of the past a little bit.


    Just like I will recall the events of the previous life, it feels like it happened only yesterday


    "Don''t underestimate me, I can do a lot of things."


    "Oh, including cheating on the little girl?"


    "Alas... Mentor. You''re wrong to say that. When did I deceive others!"


    Sean could hear that Lucille was actually looking for the shadow of herself in those days. Perhaps the more he recalled it, the more he felt like himself now.


    Habits, actions, even looks.


    "No wonder."


    "No..."


    "Then don''t eat!"


    "That''s too much."


    Simple conversations often appear these days.


    A sea breeze blew.


    They are now close to the original Dansu City, and the port is in front.


    But the situation in the city is not much better than that in other places. Even the people here are closer to the sea and are affected more thoroughly.


    "We''re going to sea tomorrow."


    "Do you still know when tomorrow is?" said Lucille with a smile.


    I really don''t know whether it''s dark or dawn. They both wake up and act these days.


    "Even so, we may not be able to come back after this sea trip," Sean said.


    Having several blessings from ancient gods, I didn''t expect to fail, but I also felt a little pressure when I saw the world after kesulu woke up.


    The thing in the sky like an octopus suction cup is getting bigger and bigger, as if it will completely fall down in a period of time


    "But it''s better than waiting here to die. It''s a pity that you didn''t die with your little princess," Lucille said.


    "It''s a pity."


    Speaking of Freya, Sean just couldn''t go back to her in a hurry, and even if he found her, he should be in chaos at the moment.


    "She''s very nice. You told me her story before..."


    "Yes."


    "It''s hard for a girl to help you like this. You should treat her well in the future."


    It sounds like a farewell ceremony.


    But if this fails, neither Sean nor Lucille can escape.


    "I wish we could all survive."


    Lucille looked at Sean


    They are similar and smile.


    I didn''t say much. After eating, I lay down and had a rest.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When he woke up, Sean woke up first... Looking at the sleeping Lucille next to him, he even had an impulse to go first.


    Suddenly,


    One hand caught his arm.


    "Don''t think about going first. You can''t handle the opponent alone."


    Sean smiled.


    "Then go."


    They found a fairly completed ship in the port of Dansu, not big or small, so that both of them can operate. The key is that Sean can also use magic to control the ship.


    As the ship slowly sailed into the sea, the two finally officially entered the most dangerous area.


    Although they don''t know the direction, they always feel that they already know where the other party is.


    The dark fog,


    Waves in the distance.


    And the seeming surge of creatures in the sea.

 Chapter 779

    Three days before sailing to the sea, Lucille always felt very strange.


    The strangest place is the sea


    Although the sun has been covered and can no longer rise, there is still a little brilliance through the dark halo.


    There''s always something under the sea.


    "Do you see anything under the sea?" Lucille asked Sean, who was holding the sail with magic.


    "Don''t look, that''s its body."


    "You said kesulu?" said Lucille curiously.


    "Well, it wakes up, and those bodies that were lurking at the bottom of the sea are slowly stretching out. All the tentacles you see are part of its body," Sean said, looking at the bottom of the sea.


    Now you look at the sea


    Although the light is not strong, you can definitely see a huge creeping tentacle. No... it should be said that there is more than one. There are such tentacles above and below the whole sea. It seems to be rooted in any place of the sea.


    Now it wakes up and the whole sea is part of it.


    Hiss~


    Lucille took a deep breath.


    To tell the truth, I don''t want to see such a place, which makes people have an inexplicable sense of fear, but because of curiosity, I can''t help looking at the place under the sea.


    Sometimes it''s just strange.


    Obviously afraid, but the more you want to see it!


    "Don''t look, although we can resist its temptation, I can''t guarantee you won''t fall into it after you''ve seen it for a long time..." Sean quickly stopped Lucille''s idea of continuing to look.


    The ship continued to sail towards the deep sea.


    There''s no direction, but Sean thinks that''s the direction.


    "By the way, Sean. You said kesulu had existed in this world for a long time. Why did you know these things?"


    "It may be strange for me to tell you now... I''ve been exploring all these years, but it feels like it''s going around with me. I''ve made a circle and finally found the origin!" Sean said, as Lucille seemed to understand.


    "I don''t understand."


    "In fact, I don''t understand!"


    During this time, Sean''s thinking has become clearer and clearer


    From myself, from my last life.


    He began to gradually remember that the myth of kesulu was clearly something that appeared in his last life. It was just a story. Why did it appear in this place?


    The more you think about it, the more strange you feel, and in the previous explanation of Eug Sotos, it means that their existence does not belong to the universe in which they are located


    This made Sean suddenly feel very special.


    At the same time, with the power of ugg Sotos and gauze Nicholas, the only difference of the three pillars God is the ability of nayaratotip, but the guy himself is the protonucleus of chaos. The reason why human beings say not to be tempted but can''t help looking for temptation is the proof of its existence.


    And now Sean has found this contradiction


    Their own contradictions!


    "The story you told me recently is unbelievable."


    "Don''t you want to believe it when you see the current situation?"


    "Of course I do!" Lucille said vaguely.


    "There''s nothing I don''t believe. Their existence itself is taboo... If I can, I hope they never exist."


    "Yes."


    Lucille also helped sail.


    Let the boat go faster


    I don''t know if it''s because no one or the whole world has become so silent. They both feel that the ship is much faster.


    Until "who are you?"


    "Don''t you even forget me? I''m a member. It''s good for you and my domestic witch." the other party said with a smile.


    Sean frowned.


    "Are you Prince Philip?"


    Sean felt incredible when he said such a name, but it seemed understandable when he thought about it.


    "I see. You''re the one who really uses the book of the dead!" Sean said.


    I had this idea when I was a count in Oro City, but I didn''t dare to confirm it... I didn''t confirm it until I saw each other at this time.


    "Did you hide the book of the dead in those years?"


    "Hahaha... You are very smart. No wonder you will be favored by your master... Prince Sean," Prince Philip said with a smile.


    Master.


    "Your master knows I''m coming?"


    "I''m afraid you are the only one in the world who can avoid the arrival of your master. I didn''t expect that you also have the ability to cross space and dimensions. No wonder no one could do anything about you in those years," Philip said.


    "What do you mean!"


    This time, Lucille is in a hurry.

 Chapter 780

    "What does it mean to be able to cross in time and dimensions?" Lucille asked hurriedly.


    Of course she knows the time.


    At that time, the word dimension was rarely heard... Not even heard of it.


    Why did you suddenly say that.


    "As a person with the same power, don''t you know it at all?" this time it became Philip''s doubt. He didn''t expect that the person with the same power of the ancient god didn''t know the power of the ancient god!


    "What you hold in your body is another power. Even I can''t see what it is, which shows that your doctrine is more mysterious." suddenly smiled.


    Sean shook his head.


    "I''m sorry about this. We are not believers of ancient gods and have no teachings!"


    "Many people didn''t realize the power of this grace when they first accepted it."


    Listening to Philip''s strange voice, Sean knew that this guy thought he was invincible after he had just obtained this power.


    Just like children get new toys, they think why people can''t help them.


    Speaking is also a set of


    It really sounds like that.


    "Needless to say, but I''ll see your master. He should have known I was coming," Sean said.


    "Yes, the great master knows everything in the world."


    "I''m afraid it''s not necessarily anything!" said Sean.


    There is no need to waste time with these Octopus headed people. Now people all over the world are in chaos and madness. They are the only survivors, so they are just complacent.


    Now that kesulu has woken up, go and see him in person!


    "Come with us."


    Sean followed Philip on.


    This short meeting seemed to explain many doubts before, why Freya and herself could not find the book of the dead at that time, and why she could finally get the title of count


    It is reasonable to say that even though the position of the vigil family is very unique, it is not enough to have lucky value alone if you really want to become a member of the powerful. You still need more consideration and even the boost of many people. It is obvious that the prince of that year was also listed in that boost.


    I have got the book of the dead, so I let myself develop!


    While thinking, Sean felt his arm pulled.


    Lucille.


    "What''s the matter? Tutor."


    "What did he mean by crossing time?" it seemed that Lucille was still struggling about it.


    And Sean knows what the other party is struggling with


    "We have a kind of ability. For many years, I think I can predict the development of many things. It''s because of this ability. It seems that you also have it."


    It is these days that Lucille has really felt the existence of this ability.


    In the more than ten years of my growth, especially in my memory, my mentor took me on a trip


    It''s like a dream.


    There seems to be such an experience, and it seems to be written history.


    Obviously, the long ten years felt like it was over soon, and even Lucille couldn''t recall many details.


    Does the mentor ''Sean'' who grew up with himself exist or not!


    "All the answers are at hand... Prince Sean, why do we exist? The real truth of the world will be presented to you."


    "Should cheer, should inspire!"


    Philip did not forget to deliver the standard lines of the baton while leading the way.


    You don''t understand it, but it seems that there is such a thing.


    Go on,


    Sean gradually felt an unprecedented pressure on his head.


    It was as if he had entered the deep water naked, and the whole person felt the almost suffocating water pressure.


    It''s right in front of you.


    Like a towering mountain


    Look carefully, it seems that there is a vast boundless giant in the waves, which is big enough to make people tremble.


    "It''s right in front of you... The true master of the world, the God of sleep, the Lord of lalaya. The great God of the deep sea... Cthulhu@# £¤%%"


    Finally, even the language Sean couldn''t understand seemed to be calling each other''s name or something.


    Then on the sea that Sean could see


    A gray mist.


    And almost in the dim light of Tianshui.


    All the divers and octopuses knelt down and recited words that Sean and Lucille couldn''t understand.


    And the fog moved!


    Dripping with mucus, the huge green body staggered out of the dark opening and into people''s vision... Like a mountain walking between heaven and earth.


    At this time, there should be the sound of sea water, but Sean couldn''t hear any sound at all.


    It''s a huge dark thing moving.


    Lucille pinched more tightly on her arm


    Close.


    Closer!


    From the sea, two red eyes as big as stars fall open.


    For a moment, Sean''s head was filled with unspeakable feelings, as if his body was not his own... Darkness, distortion, and countless tentacles were in front of him.


    It''s beautiful.


    It''s wonderful!


    That''s the direction, that''s God!


    Step out, and whether it is the sea or not, we should personally approach the existence of the great God.


    It unfolded its arms, vaguely with the outline of a man. It had a head like an octopus with many tentacles, a body like a gel covered with scales, huge claws, and a pair of narrow wings behind it.


    When~


    Hiss~


    Something hit my head.


    A sound like the impact of a pendulum finally revived Sean.


    [you have the same breath. Are you his embodiment?]


    No words, no voice in my ears.


    But Sean could really feel the other person talking.


    Although it has always been used to describe it, Sean can feel that it is yugosotos


    Don''t you know anything? Why don''t you guess for yourself


    [presumptuous! Do you think I can''t help you with its shelter?]


    Then you can have a try


    At this moment, Sean seemed to answer without thinking.


    Every time I think about it, I even feel that ugg Sotos is giving me the answer, and the current word doesn''t need... Or it''s really because I''m facing kesulu that my own thinking is blocked and difficult to think.


    The power confrontation between the two ancient gods has brought a very blank time for themselves.


    [looking for death!]


    Sean seemed to see a huge tentacle coming towards him


    There is no avoidance, not even avoidance.


    Because I can''t get rid of the control of the ancient god


    Just at the moment when the tentacle appeared on the top of his head, he hurriedly pushed Lucille away.


    "Get out of the way, Lucille."


    Lucille feels the same at this time.


    Facing the ancient god, there is no way to avoid


    But Sean had to push himself away at the moment of being hit.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I actually have a feeling of seeing my mentor.


    "Sean!"


    The roar finally broke the original peace.


    Above the sea,


    On laleier''s land.


    Keep your tentacles on Sean''s head.


    Boom~

 Chapter 781

    Sean wanted to move, but found that his feet couldn''t move at all.


    I can only watch the huge tentacles fall down


    fear,


    And the fear of dying.


    I''m afraid this is Sean''s distorted void picture, like a colorful world.


    It''s moving, it''s like rotating


    "Where is this?"


    No one answered.


    But in fact, Sean found that he couldn''t even hear his voice


    Uh?


    Until now, I secretly screamed bad in my heart. I went to a space I didn''t know at all.


    It''s more strange than the plane where Yug was before, or the plane where the black goat was.


    "What exactly does that mean? Is it you?" Sean''s first reaction felt that this was the plane of kesulu''s spirit, and the other party wanted to communicate with himself.


    "Come out, why don''t we talk well?"


    Although there was no sound, Sean knew he was talking.


    And now the state is that you can''t hear any sound in your ears


    This is a plane space without air.


    The sound doesn''t pass.


    But what''s strange is that you can stand in it intact?


    Look at your hands. This time, you have not changed into a tentacle monster, but still maintain a real human shape.


    "Hey, can you get out? If not, why did you bring me here?"


    "Who the hell are you..."


    At the moment, Sean began to feel that this plane seemed to have nothing to do with kesulu. Otherwise, the place where it existed, even the spiritual world, should have its amazing tentacle appearance. There was nothing here, and he could stand normally when he maintained his human form.


    Everything is fine except that I can''t hear the sound and the distorted colors around me.


    "Why do you bring me here if you don''t want to talk to me?"


    What do you mean, why don''t you show up!


    "YOG Sotos? Gauze Nicholas... Or are you nayaratotip?" Sean called the names of the three pillars all at once, but he still didn''t answer.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    [you seem to know these names a little!]


    A voice came to my ears


    I felt a tremor in my heart and hurried to see the situation around me.


    At this time, the distorted and rotating colors around finally began to become some eyebrows, and they began to become pictures.


    It''s like the picture that was pulled and bent finally began to turn back according to the normal state!


    There are stars in front of me


    And it is the kind of very bright and dense stars.


    Sean looked at his feet.


    My feet are empty, but I feel I can step into the real ground, but my eyes can''t see it.


    Now,


    The stars are in sight.


    Just like watching movies in those years, the whole picture in front of us began to expand and advance with the movement of stars... Until we could see huge galaxy clusters and in front of each magical small galaxy in the galaxy cluster.


    Sean will never forget that although he has lived in this world for many years, he has accumulated knowledge from the previous life for decades. Even if he has forgotten most of his knowledge, he still remembers some common sense things very clearly.


    Such as the solar system.


    A hot star is in the center, and then artificially draw several circles of elliptical orbits, representing the movement of eight planets around it.


    Put it in a place with slightly better conditions, and even use the projection method to make people see more intuitively


    And that''s what''s in front of us.


    A huge star glows in the center.


    And there are only a few planets around the edge, but I can''t understand it


    Because among the well-known celestial bodies, Jupiter and Saturn are very characteristic.


    But the planets in front of us all look like the earth.


    Only three.


    This is another galaxy.


    "Why do you let me see these things?" I was surprised when I heard my voice.


    "Just show you your home now."


    The sound came from the side, and Sean hurried to look in the dark direction.


    A young man came out slowly.


    You may be younger than yourself. The dress on your body is the kind of clothes that you miss very much. You think this person is wearing the dress of the earth age.


    "Who are you?!"


    "They call me master, some call me true God, and some call me creator. Whatever you want!"


    Sean looked at the man in front of him, walked to the three planets, and then held a planet in his hand... He picked it up.


    "You... You are..."


    At this moment, Sean couldn''t believe his eyes. It wouldn''t matter if it was just an illusion, but he had a feeling that the planet he was holding was a real planet, and it was still the kind of world that had developed into a real civilization.


    "The great creator."


    The only thing I can remember is what NAIA said before she finally disappeared.


    "Do you like to use this as a title? Oh... It doesn''t matter," said the expressionless.


    But only Sean now understood what this presence meant


    Even the three pillar gods are afraid of people.


    The true creator!


    The creator.


    "Is that the one you hold in your hand..."


    "Yes, it''s your world!"


    "Don''t you ruin the world like this!" Sean said sternly.


    "You''re really as worried as you were... Anyway, your world has fallen into chaos. The so-called old dominator exists to help me clean up the world."


    "You." Sean''s head was full of questions at the moment.


    "I don''t like to guess what others are thinking... Because it''s boring, I created something that can know everything. I created everything in the universe many years ago. The world you see and your world are one of my works."


    Sean tried to think about what the other party said. He felt that he couldn''t understand a little less.


    "I know you are the creator."


    "But creation is not so difficult... Many times I make it according to the script of a world."


    He looked at me and said to me without expression.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you find many ancient gods in this world? Can you name them? Yes, there are already stories in the world you used to live in. I wrote them with the stories in it."


    "So you are also a resident of my former world!"


    Sean said in surprise.


    In fact, I''m not surprised. I feel like I''ve heard the news before.


    The hometown of great creation


    That''s what NAIA said!


    (what the man doesn''t know, please read the book "go and create the world")

 Chapter 782

    "So... Are you the great creation?"


    Sean didn''t know what expression he should use to face each other at the moment.


    Creator!


    This name is not strange to any world. After all, all worlds have their own myths and legends and fantasize about the real appearance of all creators.


    But Sean''s mind didn''t slow down until this man appeared in front of him.


    The original creator is like this!


    "Don''t you think it''s strange?" to the expressionless life.


    For a moment, Sean felt that the man in front of him seemed to have no expression, or his expression looked more like a skin bag. His tone was very sharp, but the appearance on his face was very inconsistent with his face.


    "Can I ask?"


    "You can ask..."


    "Who am I!"


    Although the question was silly, Sean felt that it was the question he wanted to ask most.


    When I wake up from a dream, I feel like a normal sleep dream. When I wake up, I have come to the world. Over the years, I have gradually become accustomed to the life of the world and rarely look for my origin.


    And with the time of life getting longer and longer, I gradually forget many previous stories.


    It seems that the world is a dream, a story of growing up in one''s own dream.


    But as he gradually met so many ancient gods, their stories became more and more familiar in Sean''s head.


    "Do you want to know?"


    "What I want to know is why I became the most special, my origin and why I came to this place!"


    Sean thinks this is the best time. What he wants to know most is this problem.


    "Because you don''t exist in this universe..."


    What the other party said is still so understated.


    "So I was really pulled from the earth by you?"


    Sean has been getting information from the three pillar gods over the years, telling himself the same answer, but he just wants to understand why.


    Watching the expressionless creator walk towards the planet in his hand.


    No words.


    A finger pointed to the center of his eyebrow.


    Sean suddenly felt that he couldn''t move... The world in front of him seemed to enter another space. He had just started to stand in a corner of the universe, and suddenly the picture became a modern world.


    Tall buildings, spacious roads and many people.


    It seems that the memories that have been squeezed for many years burst out suddenly. This is not the world you are familiar with.


    "I used to live in a world that you and I were familiar with for some time, but for some reasons I gave up all my memories and just lived a simple and comfortable life."


    The picture in front of me appeared in a crowded place.


    Although it''s been a long time, Sean can still recognize that this is a university campus.


    The other creator went to college?


    "You really have a bad taste."


    "I always need some interesting life, and then after I recover my ability and memory, I am gradually forgotten by the world. I am the most special existence... My body is not in any world in all universes."


    The picture shows a girl talking to the man in front of her.


    Several of them are pictures to help him.


    "This man is..."


    A little familiar, even a little confused memory for Sean.


    "Your mother in your last life helped me. So I decided to give you a chance to live in another world after you die."


    The picture is frozen in a fire


    Even Sean didn''t know how he died in his last life. So it was.


    No wonder I wake up feeling something I can''t remember!


    Over the years, I think it''s a fusion of the original "Sean" memory, so it''s like this, but now I tell myself it''s not?


    "Well, are you still happy these years!" the other party said with a smile this time.


    "Can this be called happiness? I''m almost fighting all kinds of unknowns. By the way, why am I here now?"


    "Because you''re dead!"


    Sean stared at each other.


    "I''m dead."


    "It''s like the end of the game. I gave you a chance, and now you''re out, so you''ll come back to see me. Although it''s a pity, your journey is over this time."


    Sean watched each other walk to the planet again.


    With a wave of the palm, a larger picture appeared in front of me.


    It feels like a movie picture like a projector, and what appears in front of us is the picture of the planet.


    The world is still in a state of almost prohibition.


    Everyone walks alone in madness and frenzy. Tentacles stretched out from nowhere almost wrap the whole planet.


    Above the sea, a giant octopus monster stands in the sea.


    Kesulu.


    He is the real terminator of the whole world.


    "It''s too unfair. The power of the ancient god can''t resist at all. I don''t even have room to fight when I meet the real ancient god," Sean said.


    "Their settings were originally the destroyers of galaxies. The world will be destroyed when it is born. Once, in the early days of creating the world, someone always jumped out to challenge me. In order to shut these guys up, I made these in the universe according to the familiar settings..."


    "Then no one has ever won?"


    Sean looked at each other.


    This is not a direct dead card.


    No matter how strong it is, the world will end as soon as the ancient god appears.


    "Only in this way can they understand how dangerous it is to spy on the roots of the world."


    "Then I can''t play this game!"


    "You can continue to the next..."


    Sean looked at each other and suddenly stood up.


    "How about going to a world? I can give you this chance."


    "Can''t it continue? I still have a lot of things to do in this world..."


    "What is the meaning of a world that has been destroyed."


    "But you are the creator. Life and death are the things between you." Sean said earnestly.


    "It doesn''t make sense."


    "That''s because you have given up this body and soul..."


    Sean said angrily. If it''s over, what should they do about their efforts over the years and those who care about themselves.


    Even if the person in front is the strongest existence in the universe, he should say this.


    And the other party didn''t answer.


    It seems that at this moment, the creator also paused.


    There''s a play.


    "If you really feel meaningless, why did you enter the world? In your eyes, even the universe itself is not worth mentioning," Sean continued.


    "Since you like this place so much, I''ll give you another chance, but you need to promise me a condition..."


    "What conditions?"


    "I can peel these little things off the world, but as the existence that originally managed the world has left, you have to take its place as an observer."


    "Do you agree?"


    "Yes."


    For now, as long as you can go back, these conditions are no problem.


    "That''s good."


    Look at each other again, come over and put your hand directly in the center of your eyebrows.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The world is back before the ksuruna strike again.

 Chapter 783

    "What did you do to Sean!"


    Cried Lucille, holding on to her mental oppression.


    But no one could respond, and even the ears could hardly hear any sound.


    The zhangyutou giant in front of him suddenly stood up from the sea


    Stand still, as if the whole person is the center of the world.


    With the sky overhead, the whole world becomes distorted in front of us.


    The spirit had almost collapsed, and the people in front of them seemed unable to suppress their master''s anger, and the whole sea was shaking violently.


    "Mentor, mentor..."


    It seems that someone''s voice can be heard.


    Lucille looked back, but she couldn''t see anything or anyone.


    Sean wondered why Lucille couldn''t see herself.


    After a snap from the creator, Sean felt that he had returned to the island again. In front of kesulu, they didn''t respond to how he called the people in front of him. Only this time, Lucille looked back a little, but his eyes were still at a loss.


    I can''t seem to see myself!


    "Lucille..."


    Directly called out the other party''s name.


    Sean clearly saw Lucille talking about her name.


    Still no sound.


    As for the moment, Crusoe stood up. Its great body and countless tentacles on the whole head were frightening at a glance, but this time it was no longer domineering, but looked up at the sky as if afraid of something.


    In the sky


    The original gray world also began to appear bright.


    Everything has changed!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What''s going on?"


    "Strange! This is..."


    At this moment, people in any country in the world, whether in the shadow or in fear, have raised their heads.


    They woke up and began to wake up from the frenzied fear.


    "Look at the sky!"


    Everyone looked up into the air


    The dark clouds began to disperse, revealing a golden light.


    Hot and dazzling.


    Freya, who was fighting in the front line, suddenly woke up from the chaos. Beside her was the little witch igunia.


    The soldiers on the front line were almost shrouded in darkness and swallowed up by the ancient gods, but they woke up completely at this moment!


    In full view of the world, a golden palm stretched out from the far end of the universe


    "That''s!!"


    "The gods are on the, what is that!"


    Everyone could see clearly, and the palm was like a divine hand extending directly to the end of the sky.


    At this time, people who are located on the surface of the sea can see more clearly!


    Under the miracle, a hand reached deep into the sea and pulled out a dark and twisted tentacle creature. Kesulu was uprooted and pulled out from the deep sea.


    "No, no... are you... The Lord of all things? No... you can''t..."


    Everyone''s ears seemed to echo this scream, which was kesulu''s last cry.


    A palm strong enough to be seen but not clear what it is will clear the darkness from the world!


    Countless people knelt down and prayed piously.


    "God!"


    "That''s God..."


    "God is fooling us, God is protecting us."


    "Light, that''s the real light!"


    Bang~


    A bell like echo began to ring in everyone''s ears.


    And faster and louder.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the depths of the sea, Lucille and Sean on a nameless Island were what they really saw when kesulu was taken away.


    As it was taken away, the octopus people seemed to be deprived of their mind and kept wailing in place. Finally, their heads burst and fell to the ground


    "Sean, Sean. Where are you?" Lucille still couldn''t see Sean''s position.


    Right in front of you, but you just can''t see it.


    "Listen to me, Lucille."


    "You..." seems to be able to hear the voice. After being called, Lucille pauses. "Where are you?"


    The whole laleier began to tremble, and the nameless island was falling apart.


    "The island is sinking. Where the hell are you? Answer me quickly."


    "Listen to me, Lucille."


    It seems that the other party really can''t see himself, but Sean can talk to the other party.


    "Listen carefully... I died after being hit by the other party just now, but I saw the real God. I begged him to take the ancient god away."


    It seemed that Lucille could hear it.


    "Then you..."


    "I don''t know what my situation is, but the God of creation seems to want to restart the world."


    "What? Restart?"


    "Don''t be afraid, we will all be fine. When the bell rings, the world will return to its original state, without ancient gods and divine power! Everything will come back. Don''t be afraid."


    "I''m not afraid, but what''s the matter with you?"


    Sean can''t tell his current state.


    In my ears, I just remember the exchange made by the ''adult'' with myself, and everything will come back.


    Everything will be a new beginning.


    Make yourself an observer!


    But what is the observer!!


    What should I do after the ancient gods disappear?


    Don''t you have your own strength?


    Bang~


    At the same time, the bell struck the last.


    A white light shining on the whole world burst out dazzling light, and the world has changed.


    In Sean''s head, all the stories about the ancient gods and all the books about the dead seemed to disappear in an instant... But he still remembered what he had experienced.


    [observer, next is you start!]


    Bang~


    The last bell seemed to break the glass, making Sean wake up directly from all kinds of consciousness.


    "Lucille."


    Sit up from the hall somewhere.


    It''s sunny, and birds can be heard outside.


    Where am I?


    My head fainted a little, but the cold feeling from my arm finally brought me back to reality.


    Sean just stood up and looked left and right.


    Isn''t this the great temple in the capital of jagong?


    How did you come here


    "Sean, Sean!"


    Lucille''s voice came in from the gate of the hall.


    Looking up, I saw a witch in a black-and-white wizard robe running in. It was Lucille.


    "Mentor!"


    Without giving Sean a chance to speak, he ran forward and hugged him.


    "Great, great. I thought you were dead... I thought..."


    "I''m fine," Sean said faintly.


    At this time, Lucille slowly reacted. The place where they were was was a little strange.


    How did Mingming come here all of a sudden on the island before.


    "Here is?"


    "The great temple in the capital of jagong..."


    "How did we come here?"


    "I don''t know," Sean said, shaking his head.


    "You just said that creation mainly restart the world?"


    The other party still remembers it.


    And then there was another sound outside.


    The two people in doubt hurried outside the temple to see


    It didn''t look good. It seemed that they found that the scene outside surprised them and couldn''t speak.


    Jagong.


    A pearl in the desert.


    Now there is no desert, but lush mountains and forests, and the city is also among them


    There are still people under the great temple. They are also lamenting the current situation.


    "Miracle, this is a miracle!"


    Someone shouted.


    The world has been reset


    To be exact, the landscape has been reset, and everyone in the world still remembers that scene.

 Chapter 784

    The development of things was so mysterious that Sean couldn''t react for a while.


    The influence of the ancient gods was suddenly pulled out of the world, as if in a moment all the things in the world that had received the impression of the ancient gods for thousands of years had been removed.


    Even the whole pattern has changed greatly


    Take Sean''s current jaggon kingdom.


    Jagong, the country of the desert, is called desert mainly because of the battle between ketugya and NAIA at the beginning of the world. Although this has not been told anywhere, these stories have been supplemented bit by bit with the release of Sean and the ancient gods over the years.


    Now, the "Lord" has stripped the ancient god from the world, as if he had eliminated all the influences, so the world has returned to its original appearance.


    Jagong.


    It should have been a rich land!


    When I opened my eyes, my country turned from a desert into an oasis


    And all the subjects saw this process.


    It is mainly that everyone has seen and seen with their own eyes that the hand dragged away the whole ancient god. Now the hand is like a miracle in people''s eyes.


    [the gift of the God of light, the hand of God has finally come to save the world.]


    Similar words have gradually spread in the city. The key is that Sean gradually found that the belief in the sun god was gradually lost in his heart.


    The report was received from the front line on the third day after the whole world was reset.


    It''s from Freya. It''s about the front line.


    The battle on the edge of the desert turned into an ordinary plain battle. At the beginning, the borgs gave up many heavy weapons in order to get through the sand dunes. They lost their advantage in the suddenly changed terrain and were directly annihilated by the Flying Dragon Knights led by Freya.


    More importantly, due to the occurrence of "miracles", many people are still immersed in the excitement of the emergence of gods, or the sequelae of frenzy.


    This stop almost exhausted Borg''s strength to continue fighting.


    They''re retreating!


    But at the end of the letter, Freya said that according to the report of agent Barnier, there seems to be something wrong with the royal family there.


    What is it? It may take some time before it comes


    But one thing is certain, that is, jagong won again!


    The continuous war finally won after several battles. This news is a great victory for today''s jiagongzi people.


    He was transmitted from the front to the temple, and Sean directly said that the current situation was made by a God, and he saw each other in a dream, so he was transmitted back.


    Unexpectedly, this explanation was immediately used by him and the high priest to define himself as the chosen person!!


    £¿£¿£¿


    I can''t hide now.


    On the other side of the battle, that is, his brother''s battle ended because of the change of environment.


    There was victory, but he fell into endless street and guerrilla warfare, and his brother was not convinced. As a result, the consumption on both sides has been up to now. If the environment had not changed suddenly, it may not be explained.


    As for Sean''s words.


    At the moment, there is one more thing besides waiting for Freya''s victory and triumph in the palace


    He closed his eyes and called the name of YOG Sotos, but the other party didn''t respond.


    Including NAIA and the black goat, their passivity and the marks on their arms disappeared.


    It seems that the man is right. He gave himself a chance


    The power of the ancient god is both a gift and a threat. Since you want to pull it out, all the influence of the ancient god will disappear.


    I no longer have the power of ancient gods, but the vision of seeing the state of the world is still not lost.


    replace?


    Sean clearly remembered what the man said. He came to eliminate the influence of ancient gods, and he came to replace him as an observer... At that time, Sean naturally agreed for the sake of the world, but he still didn''t find any special ability after studying for three days.


    The sand table in front of his study in the room is still there, that is, the map and sand table of the whole desert area and the capital city of jagong.


    This was done by several subordinates in those years, but now you can still see the projected picture and the characters walking on the projected sand table when looking at the sand table of the city.


    If you lower your head, you will see more clearly


    Outside the door,


    Lucille has been watching.


    In recent days, she has been around her and has not been able to leave. First, a large number of soldiers have been sent to the front line. There are few high-level wizards left in the imperial palace. As a level 18 figure of the orderer, there are almost no rivals in the world. Naturally, she is left to ensure safety in the imperial palace.


    At the same time, Lucille said to see if Sean had changed these days and whether he would be disturbed by the ancient god.


    "You seem much better," said Lucille, looking at Sean.


    "I said I was fine before. The ancient god has been cleared by the ''man''."


    "Did you say the creator? Did you really see it?" Lucille couldn''t accept the statement of the creator for a moment.


    There are so many dimensional differences that it''s impossible to imagine each other''s existence!


    "To be honest, I can''t describe each other now. He looks like us... But mentally, I feel that he surpasses the whole world or the whole universe."


    "The universe?"


    "This is what he said, that is, beyond the whole stars and all things."


    Now Sean still remembers to wait for the man to hold up a planet directly with his hand.


    Has been strong enough to be unspeakable


    One planet, one world.


    It was the size of a palm in front of him. If the other party pinched it hard at that time.


    That''s the world!


    Look at the surrounding environment and the sky outside the window.


    A world can be so vulnerable


    "In short, he is very strong."


    "If he is a creator, he must be strong," said Lucille.


    Then he noticed Sean''s state at this time, and seemed to be looking at the sand table map in front of him all the time.


    "Why do you look at this thing all day?"


    "Just have a look."


    "Very boring!"


    "I feel bored too..."


    Smiled.


    Perhaps his mentor was bored. With a cold face, he got up and went directly outside the house.


    On the sand table, Sean also saw a small man near his house, almost the size of an ant, walking outside the house and towards the center of the yard... Walking in the courtyard specially designed by Freya.


    "You are so leisurely. I can''t even protect my ability now."


    He flicked his finger on the pavilion where the other party was about to go.


    Because it is the picture shown by projection, it will not really encounter the real object.


    And just this time, when Sean flicked his finger, there was a sudden sound of building collapse outside


    "Sean!"


    Lucille hurried to call her name, and Sean ran to the door in surprise.


    The pavilion,


    The pavilion that was bounced by oneself actually collapsed!!!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    p: When I saw readers asking for updates, I clicked in. Soon! Readers don''t talk about martial ethics and make sudden attacks. I''m careless. I don''t click the end. If I don''t give a reward, I''ll update it. Is this appropriate? This is not appropriate. We should value harmony and talk about martial virtue, so we will follow suit this time. We will do it next time.

 Chapter 785

    "Sean, what did you do!"


    Lucille glanced back.


    "I swear I didn''t do anything..." how can I admit such a thing? I have to deny it anyway.


    Even Sean''s own head was full of question marks.


    "Then this thing!"


    "It may be out of repair."


    Sean stepped forward, stood next to Lucille and examined the pavilion falling in front of him.


    "Isn''t this the pavilion just made by your princess?" Lucille rarely comes directly to Sean''s palace, but it doesn''t mean she won''t run around in the palace at any time.


    She saw this thing when it was built last time. It has been repaired for less than a few months. How can it be destroyed... Or broken.


    But anyway, Sean squatted down and examined the signs of the pavilion falling down.


    The sound of the pavilion collapse also attracted some soldiers standing guard at the door to run in immediately.


    "Your Highness..."


    "It''s all right here. The pavilion is down."


    A group of soldiers looked at the scene in surprise.


    I probably don''t understand how the courtyard suddenly collapsed!


    "It looks like it''s broken. Your jagon''s building materials are not so bad," said Lucille behind Sean while he was studying.


    She instinctively felt that Sean was joking with her. Originally, she wanted to sit in the pavilion for a while, but it collapsed before she went in.


    If it''s a joke, I''m afraid it''s hard to coax Lucille at the moment


    However, the other party tried to say that he didn''t do it. The key is that Lucille didn''t feel any magic fluctuation, so she felt very surprised.


    "You really don''t use magic?"


    "Gee ~ if I use magic, at least there is a track. It really fell down by itself." Sean didn''t expect that he felt incredible when he lied this time, because it felt so strange.


    Did you use the projection map in the room?


    Not really.


    Or


    In my memory, I seem to see that expressionless'' man ''who goes beyond common sense and the creator of any material existence.


    Is this the power he gave?


    [observer]?


    "You really didn''t do it?"


    "Of course not." the refusal must be firm.


    "Then why don''t you dare look at me!" said Lucille subconsciously.


    I was still angry just now, but after they tossed the question of "is it right" back and forth so many times, they didn''t feel so angry.


    "I''m thinking. It''s strange... What''s the matter with this pavilion? Otherwise, I''ll call the craftsman to have a look later."


    Seeing Sean''s reaction was normal, Lucille probably thought she would be wrong.


    "I''m sure you don''t have the courage. That''s all for today. I''m going back!"


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go back to your house..."


    The so-called home is the place where he lived in the summer resort. Because his brother and sister didn''t come back, the sun king asked himself to stay in the palace temporarily to help him, and Sean naturally agreed.


    The only thing I don''t understand is my ability at the moment.


    "Really want to go?"


    "Go! Don''t follow me... I''ll have a rest."


    Lucille is the only one Sean can''t control. She misses the obedient "disciple" in her heart, but after the influence of the ancient god was pulled out, it seems that she has changed back to the original image of the mentor.


    But Sean still cares about one thing.


    Like himself, the other party has the ability of the ancient god to become so strong, and now the influence of the ancient god has disappeared.


    Does that mean the whole is weaker?


    But she looks ok.


    "I also have a room here. Don''t you rest here?"


    "I can''t get used to sleeping in the palace..."


    Looking at Lucille''s back, the other party only left such a sentence.


    But fortunately, she no longer said she wanted to go. Anyway, she was in the capital. It didn''t matter where she went.


    Just


    After Lucille left, Sean returned to his room again.


    Open the windows this time. Open them all.


    Let your vision see all positions


    In Sean''s eyes, the palace projected in front of his house. The pavilion had been destroyed.


    As for the next house... Sean didn''t dare to try. What if he killed the one?


    If my guess is right, can the power now operate the real world with a small map?


    Reach out to the pavilion and prepare to pick up the scattered stones on the sand table projection. If you can pick them up, it also shows that you can control them.


    But when your finger is about to touch, the [repair] option suddenly appears in the field of vision!


    Hiss~


    It''s like clicking on those destroyed buildings when playing games. It can also be repaired.


    "So... Repair?"


    Just like pressing the button, after Sean selected, the [repair] option disappeared and turned to [Cancel], but the overall Pavilion still looks like this.


    Nothing has changed.


    Sean went to the door and looked at the broken debris in the yard not far away.


    "Your Highness."


    At this time, an officer in the Imperial Palace suddenly came in with people


    "Why are you here?" Sean had seen this man, the officer who would follow his uncle on weekdays.


    "When I passed by just now, I heard some soldiers say that something has collapsed here, and it is still a favorite place for the princess. I happen to have someone repair the damaged part of the great temple recently. I''ll call them to fix it for you first? Anyway, the repair of the great temple can''t be completed in a few days."


    Looking at each other''s smiling appearance, there are more than a dozen people behind him!


    For a moment, Sean had a feeling of blood in his head


    Compared with the power given to him by the ancient god, this power seems to be rare, but it feels very special!


    "Don''t fix it, that''s it," Sean tried to refuse.


    "That''s no good. The sun king asked us to take good care of your life... If we can''t help this, we subordinates are incompetent."


    Whether Sean agrees or not, he will go directly to his own men and start preparing to start construction.


    Now,


    My heart is still that kind of ethereal feeling.


    It seems that I can understand this power, but I can''t be sure.


    So Sean ran back to the room again and clicked [Cancel] again on the broken pavilion that had been clicked [repaired]... He looked up at the people outside the window.


    Or work hard and start moving those stones!


    There is no sense of stopping for a moment or losing your job.


    However, I ordered to cancel.


    Suddenly, the supervisor nearby seemed to think of something and said.


    "You stop first," he said, running to the door of Sean''s room. "Your Highness, my subordinates just thought about it. Since you said you didn''t need it, let it go first. I think it will take a few days to repair the pavilion. I''m afraid the soldiers will come back at that time and affect the efficiency of the craftsmen."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Why not?


    "OK. Ok..." Sean agreed.


    Seeing that the other party is leaving, I will click [repair] immediately


    This time another craftsman spoke.


    "My Lord, what if the princess is unhappy when she comes back?"


    "Yes, if so, wouldn''t it bring trouble to your highness? No, it''s still necessary to make up. Come on!" let the people move again.


    £¡£¡£¡


    Sean''s head began to confuse.


    Click Cancel again!


    "No... I''m afraid the supreme king has to give orders, or I''ll let it go first. I''ll reply to the Sun King first and then make a decision."


    All the way,


    Sean didn''t participate in the discussion.


    Elia, who had been cleaning the table in the room, couldn''t help but speak.


    "These people are really boring!"


    "Ha ha... It''s very boring!"

 Chapter 786

    After two or three days in a row, Sean finally understood a little more about his current power.


    Like a higher dimensional control, you can make the whole world discover some subtle changes according to your own operation methods.


    For example, if you want to build something, then you just need to draw an area on the map and tell them what to do, the subordinates around you will build it at the location of the area you delimit, and the scope will never exceed the limit of the area you delimit.


    What''s more, if they cancel halfway, they will give up.


    And give up on a very reasonable excuse


    For example, suddenly the craftsman fell ill, and suddenly the sun king was going to call something.


    Even suddenly, the buildings in that place collapsed the next day, leading to people''s suggestion that they could not be built in the original place, which skillfully transited their own operation


    Everything seems ordinary, even in the eyes of outsiders.


    Even if Sean asked those people what they thought, they would only say it was normal, but only he knew why.


    Every time at this time, Sean would look at his hands again... Thinking about what the creator had said.


    Perhaps in his opinion, the really powerful power is to make others feel that it is power!


    After Sean''s attempt in the next few days, he also found some details under this ability, that is, what you do can''t be too outrageous, otherwise it will take some time to form. For example, after the environment of jagong capital has changed, he pressed a road on the ground map with his hand.


    Then a day later, someone proposed in the hall that because of the "miracle", the environment of the whole desert had changed, so jagong also needed to do something. Therefore, the former ministers proposed to excavate a new road.


    Even if it takes time to excavate a new road in front of jagong with such strong strength, it will not be completed immediately.


    The next day Sean filled it out on the map!


    Then, as expected, the next day someone stood up and said that Jia Gong had fought several battles in a row, with casualties in the middle. We should leave more wealth to support national reconstruction and the comfort of the people. Let''s slow down the excavation of the road.


    As a result, the matter was suppressed.


    Sure enough, the result is the same as that of your own operation!


    After several times in a row, Sean gradually realized that he could indeed change the current realistic environment through the projection on the map and sand table, and the people around him didn''t realize that these ideas were actually "manipulated" by people. They just felt that an idea came suddenly in their heads, so they said it.


    Whether it''s architecture or changing the landscape.


    The world will be displayed with a perfect ''excuse'', but it must be within the scope of explanation... Otherwise it may not be realized.


    If the houses are collapsed, they are either air dried and aged or earthquake meteorites. In short, the results are exactly the same as those of their own operation.


    It''s amazing!


    This should be the power you have right now.


    There is a feeling that the high-dimensional world controls the low-dimensional world, but it is associated with the fact that the person who gives his power is a creator God and the creator God of the universe. Even those ancient gods and the world are woven by him, and even the world where he originally lived is created by him.


    This makes people have to respect!


    After the ancient god, Sean always felt that he had become a person who feared the extraordinary, and the other party might be far more extraordinary than the extraordinary.


    Almost defines the existence of everything.


    However, it is precisely because of his existence that he realized his process of coming to this world.


    How much should I thank you, otherwise I won''t be myself today.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Above the hall,


    Sean followed the Sun King and listened to the reports of these ministers, but he was thinking about the creator.


    To be honest, at the moment, the power in my hand is a little stronger than the material boundary. They have become the identity of the controller. The whole world is like a sand table game.


    "Sean?"


    The voice of the sun king called Sean back from thinking.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Oh... No, it''s okay."


    It''s time for lunch break. Sean didn''t eat in the hall before. These days, because Mudan and them haven''t come back, he has participated in jagong''s political discussion almost all day, even eating in this place.


    I didn''t know before. Now I understand that the ministers and the sun king had lunch in the hall.


    The courtiers will be together. Occasionally, the former imperial minister dares to sit with the sun king, but when Sean is there, others can''t come. Only the royal family sits alone at the top of the hall for dinner, and the courtiers are below.


    After dinner, you can take a break and come back after the hottest afternoon.


    If nothing happens that day, you can go back after lunch!


    It feels like working for the first time.


    "You heard that the princess will be back in a few days." the sun king looked at Sean and said with a smile.


    Young people,


    There are not many things that can be thought of. In addition, they are in a relatively sweet period soon after their marriage. However, so many things have happened in the country at this time. I thought Sean was distracted because he cared about each other''s safety.


    "Well, I got the message."


    "It''s been a hard time for you. You shouldn''t have walked everywhere, but this country can''t live without you!"


    "Uncle said seriously..." Sean also said politely.


    "No, that''s the truth. This country can''t live without you." he stressed again.


    However, seeing Sean didn''t seem interested, the sun king asked another thing.


    "Now Bo has retreated. In addition to being destroyed by our army, the specific reason will not be known until the spies return. What do you think it will be?"


    "Maybe emperor Borg died."


    "Huh?"


    In fact, Sean had guessed the reason before.


    At the beginning, I saw something with ancient god material attached to each other through ugg Sotos''s dream ability. It is estimated that it is to continue my life. Now that the influence of ancient god has been pulled out of the world, it means that those who rely on his power have gradually changed.


    Damn it, I still have to die. Those people related to the ancient God church will disappear soon.


    "Do you think so?"


    "And they came thousands of miles, which would have cost people and money. If they couldn''t get any effect, they wouldn''t retreat. Only when the emperor died would they have a reason to retreat."


    It seems reasonable to think so.


    "So what do you think we should do next?"


    "We don''t have to deal with foreign enemies. Next, we have to work hard within our own country. At present, the desert has become an oasis because of ''miracles''. Now we are no longer the country with rich deserts, but we need to find a breakthrough in the current environment. I suggest that development and construction should be carried out as soon as possible before other desert kingdoms fail to rise." Sean spoke his mind.


    "There is also the temple. I''m afraid the gods will change their masters after that."

 Chapter 787

    The gods change hands!


    This is not a small thing. You should know that the sun king is called the sun king because it was known as the Pearl on the desert and brought a warm sun.


    If this is changed, isn''t it that the title of the Sun King will be changed?


    "Don''t be surprised, uncle. Think about the other day," said Sean.


    That big hand that day.


    You don''t have to think about it. It''s the palm of the creator God who promises to completely eradicate the influence of the ancient god. Sean doesn''t care what method he uses.


    Even if people at that level move their fingers, I''m afraid the whole world will shake, and the other party is willing to give themselves a super powerful power. What''s not enough!


    But that''s themselves. For ordinary people, seeing that scene is like a God coming into the world, which is more exciting than when ketugya was close... The key is that ketugya gives people a sense of fear and oppression, and the other party''s sacred arm is one of the hands of God who knows the darkness.


    "You mean it''s not the sun god?"


    Sean was stunned.


    I didn''t expect that my uncle would suddenly become so humorous.


    "The point is not whether it is the sun god, but its emergence is different from the traditional doctrine of the Sun Temple. Although we are sorry for the high priest, at the moment, we can only expect each other to reverse their faith," Sean said.


    Originally, when the ancient gods existed, there was no power of faith in the world. It was simply a way for human beings to control the people''s hearts through self-esteem or religious.


    Facts have proved that it has been easy to use in the aidak desert for many years, but now it is completely different!


    This has become an IDAK oasis.


    There are no fewer mountains and plains. Even Sean has to buy wheat seeds with his own Oro city to plant!


    "You mean you want to support the new throne? Is that feasible?"


    For the sun king sitting in a high position, Sean was already alert when he just talked about it. It is difficult for a country to exchange faith. After all, it is a habit formed over many years.


    "It was really difficult before the miracles appeared, but now the miracles have appeared and everyone sees them. We just need to send some people privately to publicize teachings among the people, or do some popular performances. It is easy to implant the new theology into the hearts of the people... And if we don''t do it, I think the desert Congress will do it."


    No, it''s not exactly called desert countries now.


    "Jagong''s advantage is the temple of the sun, and now the new God appears. If we don''t stand up, we''ll lose the first chance."


    In Sean''s vision, this is not a risk. After all, the ancient god did not really appear, but the new God appeared, and really saved the people from fire and water


    This is not supported by the trend. In the future, other countries can''t beat it.


    "This..."


    "There''s nothing to hesitate. To tell you the truth, I still don''t think the sun god has helped us. Aren''t the stories in the doctrine written by the previous high priest?"


    Sean''s words made the Sun King think about it for a moment.


    Look at the ministers below. They don''t seem to hear it. Otherwise, even the prince''s words may be criticized.


    "You''re right."


    "And compared with the monsters in the capital, the gods really helped us this time."


    "What God do we support?" asked the sun king.


    This is a little troublesome. No one knows what the other party is.


    But the arm and the dark matter it stripped off were indeed seen by everyone, and the whole IDAK changed dramatically and became unknown to everyone.


    At present, it is estimated that other kings have not responded. They are still sending people everywhere to investigate their entire surrounding kingdoms.


    It''s really a good way to take the lead at this time


    "Just call..."


    Sean thought for a moment.


    "God of light."


    Poof~


    not so bad.


    These people haven''t read the novels they read before, or they will make complaints about where to start.


    God says the world needs light, and all have light


    Good guy~


    It''s a good guy.


    I can only blame the creator God for being too beautiful. He didn''t care about anyone''s eyes and directly stretched out his hand to pull out the ancient god. Other people can''t do it.


    "God of light, this name is good, and very good." hearing Sean''s name makes the Sun King feel excited for a moment. The spread of this name will be more memorable than the sun god, because the appearance of the other party really brings light.


    "I''ll ask people to prepare and support the new God in the great temple. This idea is very good. Sure enough, only you can think of it."


    No, no, no


    Sean began to make complaints about himself in his mind, and felt stupid enough to stop talking about it.


    Watching the Sun King thinking, Sean didn''t bother much. There was a state of [thinking!] on his head. I guess he was thinking about what he said just now.


    After dinner, there was nothing else to discuss politics. Sean originally wanted to go out of the Imperial City, but he was dissuaded by several bodyguards at the door. Because the war had just subsided, the safety of the royal family is the most important thing at present.


    It seems that it''s not easy to get out of the palace without melsusa. You can only go back to your bedroom first


    "Oh, the little apprentice came back disheartened because he couldn''t get out?"


    Before they even entered the door, they heard Lucille''s voice coming from the roof.


    "Am I afraid of those people when I go out? Besides, there is no one when I go back."


    "I''m right there!"


    Lucille said herself.


    Because Sean didn''t go home these days, the owner of the whole summer resort became Lucille, and almost all the servants revolved around her.


    But Lucille is the kind of person who is not used to being chased and held by others and the servants never leave, so she runs alone when she''s okay


    "How about my family?"


    "What else? Everything''s fine," replied Lucille.


    "So what kind of advice did the tutor have today?"


    "I don''t need to teach you, but let you see something."


    Lucille jumped down.


    The elegant steps are very different from those before. It seems that this person is still used to resonating with the surrounding people. In the past, Lucille was always careless, and the whole image has changed after a long time with Freya and her group of orthodox noble wizards.


    Maybe she didn''t find it, but in Sean''s opinion, the mentor not only has temperament, but also adds elegance and beauty.


    "Show me what?"


    "Look!"


    With that, Lucille''s hand lit a flame with a bang.


    "Flame?"


    "Look carefully..."


    The change was replaced by ice crystals again.


    These are all skills commonly used by Lucille, but when she changes again, there is a strong wind in her hand... Or violent lightning.


    All this could have happened before, but the name changed when Sean read the note in front of him.


    "What does this... Mean?"


    "Don''t you feel it? When I cast a spell, there will be changes in the surrounding environment, which was not before. It seems that the magic method of magic has changed. I no longer need the power of the ancient god!"

 Chapter 788

    Lucille looked contemptuously at Sean with an expression of incomprehension.


    "Forget it. Anyway, you big prince probably never needs to use magic. Naturally, someone will help you finish it. Haven''t you practiced magic for a long time recently?"


    Uh


    It''s a little awkward to say, really!


    "Yeah." Lucille seemed to have thought it would be like this, sighed, and then looked at Sean and continued.


    "Now try your magic!"


    Because Sean''s magician is different from others. He depends on his imagination and magic control to decide whether he can be released or not.


    Unlike other wizards, Sean rarely compares his magic


    "You try."


    At Lucille''s urging, Sean began to try magic.


    Looking at the things in your yard, you need to focus.


    Then imagine that the stone in front of her was smashed. This was the first time that Lucille taught her magic, so she focused on her discovery.


    I didn''t expect this scene to appear in Jiagong''s palace many years later


    "Don''t look at me, you can make complaints about yourself." Lucil noticed Sean''s eyes looking towards his side, so he said "Tucao".


    Get~


    The little memory that has just been recalled has been lost.


    However, just as Sean urged the magic, how many categories appeared in his sight?


    Huh?


    [Nature], [element], [arcane energy]


    £¿£¿£¿


    "This..."


    "Yes, you found it, too."


    "No, the release of this magic is a little strange."


    "I''ll tell you it''s getting strange," continued Lucille.


    However, Sean was not at ease, but tried to choose one, such as nature... When released, the vine broke from the center of the boulder and crushed the stone.


    £¡£¡£¡


    When [element] is selected here, specific options such as flame, water, lightning and so on appear.


    As for [arcane energy], there are other characteristic attributes such as arcane secrets.


    Element


    "What are you talking about?"


    Lucille looked at Sean and listened.


    "The element awakens!"


    "What does this mean? Is this way of starting magic called element?" Lucille asked curiously.


    In fact, Sean is not easy to confirm, but one thing is certain that after the disappearance of ancient gods, their influence is also dissipating, and the opposite energy.


    The nameless mysterious power that originally belonged to the ancient god was deprived, such as his original.


    After disappearing, the power that really belonged to the world began to awaken.


    It seems that the energy that has been suppressed for many years erupts again!


    "Mentor."


    "What? What did you find?"


    Sean looked at each other and said in a very serious tone.


    "Perhaps what has been changed is not only the landform and environment of the world, but also our original strength."


    "I also found this, but what do you mean?"


    "We may be in an era of real change. The original magic is no longer easy to use. What we are in now is the beginning of magic change."


    Said Sean.


    At the same time,


    Not just two.


    Wizard organizations anywhere in the world have felt the current changes in magic, and the way they use it has changed.


    Even in many people themselves, they feel a little affinity for elements, and this phenomenon is spreading bit by bit.


    Since the beginning of the war between the basharan Empire and the Borg people, the whole continent has gone through several wars continuously. Even places without war have been involved for various reasons. For example, after the emergence of the ancient gods, some small countries can not protect themselves, and the countries after the war make people live in poverty.


    The basharan Empire, which once flourished on the mainland, did not expect to be defeated in the reconstruction after the war


    However, it is precisely because of the famine and chaos that some young children begin to show their magic talents little by little.


    In almost every village, there are incidents where children suddenly have boundless power and accidentally burn sundries, and these things are reported to the top bit by bit.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, half a month after the war between jagon and Borg.


    Sean finally heard that Freya was coming back. It is said that the team has come near the capital


    As the only noblest princess in the desert, the sun king ordered all the forbidden guards to meet dozens of miles outside the city.


    In the whole history of IDAK, this is probably the first princess who can really fight on the front line!


    Worthy of all military and civilian admiration


    Of course, Sean was willing to make these arrangements. He directly took his mentor and Elia to meet him early.


    After the environmental change of the whole desert, there are actually many places that need to be improved, such as these roads outside the city.


    At first, it was a desert oasis, so it didn''t care about the construction of other places. Now, after the environmental change, it is found that the surrounding terrain is too chaotic and needs to find another road.


    At that time, some people proposed to build roads. It seemed that they didn''t just draw a pen on the map. It was really necessary.


    "Coming, your highness. The team is back!"


    While Sean was thinking, Elia next to him suddenly said.


    In the distance,


    In the furthest direction of sight, the Flying Dragon Knights first appeared in the sky.


    Then came the neat team.


    He had previously handed over all the team command of jagong authority to Freya, and the other party never let him down. He directly took people to the west to support him. As a result, he defeated Borg''s army and won the victory.


    Just when the first iron hoofed cow appeared, the crowd atmosphere also reached the climax.


    She kept cheering Freya''s name, even with her own name!


    All the way, Freya jumped down from the nearest place.


    On the contrary, her elegant clothes made her a little "fat", and her rich body came with elegant steps.


    People cheered even more.


    And Sean came forward to meet


    "It''s not easy on the front."


    "It''s not good. It''s not as leisurely as you are in the rear." there was a little dissatisfaction in the words, but he laughed again after a short complaint.


    "Thank you."


    Sean took Freya''s hand and walked ahead. He thanked all the people. At the same time, he also announced that the orthodox Prince and Princess of jagong are still the model of the whole country.


    "What happened on the front line after the war?" waving, Sean was also asking about the national front.


    "Several cities have been seriously damaged, and their representatives are also in the team. It is estimated that they want to ask the state for some subsidies."


    "Well... It''s a little troublesome. It''s always the most troublesome to divide things," Sean said.


    "It''s easy. You''ll just let someone do it!" Freya began to plan.


    "By the way, one more thing."


    "What?"


    "Have you noticed any changes in the way magic is used recently?"


    "Well, I noticed."


    It seems that Freya has noticed this, too.

 Chapter 789

    The capital city of jagong once again held a grand welcome celebration because of Freya''s return.


    And this time, the sun king also came out to preside over... Standing high above the great temple, announcing to the whole nation.


    "My dearest national of jagong, in the past year, we have experienced many challenges. Whether it is from the East, or from the sea, or even the strongest empire in the west, we have driven it out if it wants to trample on our homeland!"


    As the sun king talked about the war in this period of time, the enthusiasm of the people below was also ignited to the extreme.


    It turned out that I had fought so many battles in just one or two years!


    Sean stood aside, of course, thinking about what had happened in that short time.


    Whether it''s going to the sea to stop pirates, fighting with other desert countries in the East, or even the return of ketugya.


    In contrast, the real fear is Crusoe''s wake up!


    Other ancient gods are either far away from other worlds, or as ubiquitous as ugssotos, but only ksuru is an ancient god who really lies on this world.


    After Sean died once and saw the so-called creator in person, his fragmentary memory over the years was also untied... Yes, this setting is similar to the ksuru myth when he was still living on earth. Many of the settings in it are almost the same.


    It''s just a world of sword and magic.


    From the creator''s mouth, Sean also knew that this was originally one of the thousands of worlds he deliberately created.


    Perhaps in the view of the supreme person of that realm, the so-called world is just a toy in his hand, it doesn''t matter


    Fortunately, because of him.


    Sean''s doubts over the years have been solved.


    I have always felt that I was too lucky to get the favor and care of so many ancient gods. Even when I passed through, I could attach the original memory, so that it was much more convenient in later life.


    Sure enough,


    I am special.


    In the mouth of the creator, he learned that it was because his parents had helped him, so he would give this treatment after his death.


    Sean looked at Freya beside him


    Not far away, Lucille turned her head and smiled.


    Now that the last life is over, you don''t have to be confused. Just live your current life at ease.


    "Long live the prince and the princess."


    "Long live the Sun King..."


    They are thinking, and the people are cheering.


    As the sun king raised his hand, the excitement below slowly subsided.


    "But the world has ushered in new changes. The aidak desert has become an oasis under the protection of the gods. This is that the new gods have noticed us... It is he who has given us better conditions. Therefore, I propose that we have established the obelisk of the new God and named him."


    Naming the new God means that jagong may have to change his faith.


    This is a great blow to the traditional priests of the Sun Temple. It is estimated that only the sun king can announce it!


    "He brought us light and guided us out of the chaos and darkness, so we respected him as the God of light!"


    "God of light..."


    "God of light!"


    The people are shouting.


    This is probably the first country in the world to call the new God.


    After all, changing faith is very important, but only changing faith can we get out of the shadow of ancient gods.


    Sean didn''t know how the supreme creator used to pull out the influence of the ancient god. Now he didn''t respond even if he called ugg Sotos or gauze Nicholas.


    I thought these two three pillar gods might be one of the strongest in the universe, but suddenly the creator appeared and told himself that these were his settings.


    There''s no way!


    He set it clearly. Maybe the ancient god disappeared.


    Therefore, only by changing faith and willing to explore magic can there be new progress, which is Sean''s idea.


    Now the world is beginning to feel like a magical world... The elements have awakened and they have to grasp the current situation before all countries react.


    Other ancient god churches exclude outsiders, but they can''t.


    We should pay close attention to the present to cultivate more excellent wizards!


    Maybe


    Should the title of wizard be changed?


    Sean is thinking about the next layout.


    At this time, the sun king announced an amazing news.


    "The new era has come. From now on, I officially establish the throne and hand over the right to inherit the throne of jagong to Prince Sean iztihar, who will officially take over the throne of jagong after I abdicate."


    £¿£¿£¿


    £¡£¡£¡


    The news came so suddenly that many people didn''t respond.


    The people below the temple of the sun were silent for a short time, and even Sean himself was at a loss.


    "Come on, Sean."


    The Sun King beckoned Sean forward


    "Uncle, you..."


    "This position should have been yours, and everyone has seen what you have done during this period. I think only you can bring Jia Gong to a higher position. This is an era that you can understand. Don''t refuse!"


    Take Sean to the stage.


    People cheered even louder!!!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After all this, Sean accepted the inheritance ceremony of jagong tradition, and his brothers and sisters were there during the whole process. Mu Dan seemed a little unhappy, but the sister had no problem.


    She seems relieved since the last battle


    However, in any case, the matter of becoming the successor has been announced to the people all over the country, and it is officially going to ascend the throne to the position of emperor.


    Until the evening,


    In the palace, in their own bedroom, Freya and Sean leaned back on their chairs


    "So you went to the sea with mentor Lucille?"


    "Yes."


    Sean told each other about the whole world after kesulu woke up.


    That time I really felt that the world was coming to an end!


    "Strange, why only you and Lucille can not be influenced by the ancient god?"


    This


    It''s harder to explain.


    Freya turned and looked at Sean seriously.


    In the past, the wind and sun in the desert area also caused some skin wrinkles in the corners of the eyes of the princess who should have been sexy and beautiful.


    Sean reached out and gently pulled off some dead skin.


    Freya closed her eyes and didn''t move. Fengjun''s lips also had cracked dead skin.


    "Don''t try to get off the subject. Won''t you tell me now?"


    Although the body didn''t move, there was no intention to put down the question in the heart.


    "Naturally, I won''t lie to you... What should I say about this? Maybe it''s the arrangement of the creator God to let two people with the inheritance of ancient gods meet."


    Sean won''t hide anything else, but there are only two things he can''t say: the first is that he comes from another place, and the second is the chaotic relationship with Lucille''s teachers and disciples.


    These are two little secrets buried in my heart.


    Forever secret


    "Master Lucille also has the inheritance of ancient gods. Just like me in those years, we may be the men and women selected to witness the end of the world. If the great God didn''t appear..."

 Chapter 790

    "That''s why you can be the only witness when the world is in chaos?" Freya said.


    But the expression can clearly feel dissatisfaction.


    "Maybe it''s some kind of Providence. Besides, it shows that I''m lucky that I can be reshaped by the creator after my death. Maybe there will always be people in the world who can pick up gold in the desert."


    This is a proverb in the IDAK desert, which means that there will always be lucky people.


    Maybe everyone in the world has fantasized about luck, even himself.


    But there is always someone who can receive grace!


    "Anyway, I''m the kind of person who has no luck," Freya said more and more dissatisfied.


    Sean also heard the other party''s careful thinking


    Holding each other''s hand,


    Want to hide, but feel no force.


    But even if he tried harder, Sean would hold on to it. He wouldn''t run this time.


    "You hurt me." he pinched, but he still didn''t want to really get rid of it.


    "I won''t let go this time." Sean pulled Freya to his side and sat down naturally.


    At this time, Elia, who was standing at the door, seemed very sensible. She withdrew first and took the door with her


    In broad daylight, the room darkened as soon as the door and window were closed. The atmosphere also became quiet at this time, so quiet that we could hear each other breathing.


    "They are already the people of Chu Jun. you are not shy!"


    Freya complained, but did not seem to resist, allowing Sean''s hand to reach into her clothes.


    "Ice!"


    "Do you want me to warm it with magic..."


    "Poof ~ like you."


    Sean held Freya in his arms, and the other party turned his head and looked carefully


    Gently stroking it will close your eyes.


    Around the lips, it will bite directly.


    "You''re thin. Isn''t the food in the camp bad?" Sean stroked Freya''s prominent clavicle.


    "The war was tense at that time. Even I didn''t guarantee whether I could win. It was Mirko and mesula who gave me a little confidence."


    "Thank you!"


    Although Sean has experienced many wars, he rarely has a chance to really get on the front line of defense.


    It''s mainly that she is almost the most important person in her own identity. She belongs to the type that ends the war when she is killed, so she rarely has the opportunity to go to the front line. Because Freya was the leader of the witch organization before, she has gone to the front line of many battlefields.


    "In fact, it''s good. In the end, thanks to you, otherwise I''m afraid more people will die this time."


    Before Freya finished, Sean kissed it first.


    Serve


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was not until night that I got up from bed when I felt hungry.


    Aidak seems to have autumn and winter after the change of landform. It used to be the coolest time of the day, but now it feels a little cold.


    Put the quilt on Freya next to you.


    "Wake up?" he found the other party opened his eyes.


    "Yes."


    He stretched out his hand and pulled himself back into the quilt.


    "Sean, you said you are now a prince. What do you want to do after that? What preparations do you tell me during the day?" in this quiet time, Freya remembered what they had said during the day.


    Now the composition of magic has changed, and it is even easier to release than before.


    Even the composition of magic seems to be much simpler.


    "I feel that if this goes on, I''m afraid there will be many people with magic talent!"


    "You''re right. The magic elements I found with my mentor have become simple."


    "Elements?" Freya didn''t quite understand Sean''s statement.


    In his early years, Sean might not be easy to distinguish, but after seeing the real "creator" in his death, those deep buried problems seem to be solved. If the face ancient god''s settings were made by the other party, then the setting of element magic certainly also exists. Otherwise, there would be no such thing in front of him.


    "It''s my definition of Magic now."


    Got up and put on a coat at random


    "Come!"


    Call Freya, and the other party puts on a witch''s robe to keep up. Get closer so that it won''t feel cold.


    "Come and see this place."


    Sean took Freya to the big sand table in his room, next to the sand table in jagong capital.


    Their inherent power is that as long as they touch these lines of sight, they will project the current appearance, and the appearance of the whole capital at the moment is in their own eyes, even the small points walking in each street.


    "I''m going to set up a large Magic School in this area. There is no limit this time... Anyone who can show affinity for elements can join, but they must have enough talent, otherwise they can''t enter the school."


    With that, Sean had already used the power of power to make a large-scale magic school building on the map.


    Click [build]


    "Don''t we already have a college?" Freya said puzzled.


    "That''s different. They learn a lot, and the original wizards are more or less inherited."


    This is the same as what Lucille said to herself in those years. If it were not for the leadership of the previous generation of wizards, it would be difficult for ordinary people to enter the ranks of wizards.


    However, with the awakening of elements, the number of people who can use magic may increase. Instead of oppression, let go and let them learn.


    "But in this case, it may be opposed by some wizard groups."


    "My princess is the leader of the sun crown, the strongest wizard organization in the country. I''m still worried about this?" Sean said with a smile.


    Compared with other countries that have not yet responded, I have to start reform first, and I am already the most powerful person in this country. It must be a lot easier.


    "That''s also..."


    "But you also reminded me that these new magicians should simply be called magicians."


    "Ah?" Freya asked puzzled.


    "Well, it''s called a magician directly. Then you can transfer some people with good ability from you to teach them. I estimate that the magic school can be completed in a month or two. In the future, our country needs not only combat effectiveness, but also productivity, and magic is productivity."


    Without the interference of ancient gods, the ability of magic becomes much more pure. It is too wasteful to use it in this magical world.


    "Speaking of this, I want to say a person..."


    "Who?" Sean said curiously, looking at Freya.


    "Your old lover."


    £¿£¿£¿


    It''s really another feeling to say this from his wife. Is this some kind of temptation popular now? When did you learn this!


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t have any little lovers. You''re not the only one here."


    This answer should be firm.


    "Is that your first love? Among the people who come back with me this time are igunia. Won''t you forget this little witch?"


    A name seemed to remind Sean of many things.

 Chapter 791

    "This says you want to rebuild a magical order?"


    After hearing Sean''s plan, the sun king said something incredible.


    Even if jagong''s wizard system is not so strict compared with other countries, after all, the original Queen is the most powerful witch in this country. There are not many countries like this.


    Imperial power has absolute ruling power!


    "Have you thought about the consequences?"


    "Everything has consequences, but compared with what you can get, this little consequence is nothing!"


    Sean was a gambler from the beginning. Although he was cautious in doing things, it was because he had his own ability to protect many things without fear, but it was different in the eyes of outsiders.


    Every time it''s gambling, even when you go out!


    "When the sun crown of jagong was established, my sister was also hindered by various obstacles, but it was finally established. Like her character, you are also a reformer. The country in the future is your own. You can do whatever you want." the Sun King has a feeling of letting go.


    Now that he had been promised, Sean had no scruples.


    The next step is to prepare for the construction of the school of magic.


    For this reason, I specially called Claude, who I hadn''t seen for a long time


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It is located near a wasteland reclaimed by five people outside the capital of jagong. This area has been besieged by my own people.


    "Brother, why do you think you want to redevelop this area?" Claude took his subordinates and even used the steam machinery invented recently to help.


    I haven''t used this kind of thing for a long time, mainly because few people ordered it before.


    If Sean hadn''t kept Claude''s enthusiasm for research and continued to give funds, I''m afraid we wouldn''t see these things now.


    "I''m not engaged in development. It''s a national future strategy."


    "Wizards?"


    Claude looked at the drawing in Sean''s hand, and it was still map paper.


    I saw the other side gesticulating back and forth on the drawing, like drawing


    "You don''t understand that," Sean said.


    In addition to his mechanical talent and business, Claude does have limits, and in his opinion, as long as the other party can understand these is enough, it is not necessarily a good thing to dabble too much.


    "OK, anyway, I don''t care about these things. Speaking of this, the change is too big... I used to be an atheist, but after all this, I began to believe in the existence of the God of light."


    "Believe it?"


    "Yes."


    Looking at Claude''s crazy nod of agreement.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to find people who don''t believe now. After all, the other party has stripped the ancient god from the world, and all the places affected by the ancient god have changed.


    The desert has become an oasis. What the rest looks like is unknown for the time being.


    And Sean has sent Barnier''s investigative corps to look around and collect information... Maybe it won''t be long before this transformed world will appear in front of him.


    We can only blame the creator for his high profile!


    I don''t care how anyone feels.


    But then again, if he cared, he wouldn''t be a God.


    The name "God" is the spiritual existence given by people, dreaming that they can bring their own faith and strength, and even help. But God himself doesn''t think so. What he wants to do, he doesn''t care what the creator thinks.


    Even destroying the world has nothing to do with you.


    Every time I think back, Sean has to lament the strong existence of each other


    But I live in this world and can''t care about anything.


    "But I still don''t understand, brother Sean."


    "What?" Sean asked, looking at Claude.


    "If you do this, won''t many wizards stand up against it? Although I haven''t studied magic, wizards come down in one continuous line. If you open this professor and even allow civilians to learn magic, it''s not beating up those old-fashioned wizard organizations."


    "The strongest sun crown is in my hand. Why should I worry about them!" Sean replied.


    "Yes."


    "Besides..."


    Looking at the site of the magic school, which is laying the foundation, it will become a place for training new people in the future.


    "Besides what?"


    Moreover, after changing from desert to oasis, jagong may lose its original best geographical and environmental conditions. After all, jagong occupied the largest oasis at the beginning, but now there is no desert and there are oases everywhere. If it is not considered for the future, the whole country will not develop.


    Too arrogant and arrogant is likely to ruin the good situation that has existed


    Although the present Adak countries still dare not do anything to jagong, it is hard to say in the future.


    And after the people saw the miracle of the ''God of light'', their prestige over the imperial power will be affected to some extent. In that case, it''s better to break big.


    I will first create a universal magic era!


    Seeing Sean didn''t answer, Claude didn''t ask any more questions, just focused on his own business.


    "By the way, brother Sean."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I heard from my sister that there have also been some changes in this miracle near Oro. It seems that there have been some magic events among civilians in that area recently."


    Oro city is the land he obtained after negotiating with the king of the basharan empire. It is still closer to the country there. Since he came out, he has handed over the control of that area to Luke and allowed him to continue to use the name of the vigil family.


    Over the years, Claude''s sister esmeida seems to have married Luke. It is estimated that their sister and brother still have a lot of private contacts.


    "So... What did the basharan Empire do?"


    "It seems to be repression, saying that magic must be used by people who can control it."


    Sure enough,


    Those in power are indeed afraid that magic will be mastered by the public.


    It''s like weapons... If everyone has weapons, those in power will be restless.


    But this has little impact on yourself


    Because your current power is to unconsciously control the process of the whole world.


    "So we can''t be like them."


    "That''s right!" Claude nodded in agreement.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the one hand, they are rapidly building a magic school, but such a big move has also aroused a lot of public discussion.


    At this time, it is located in a local tavern in jagong


    Igunia, asho and Warren sat around listening to the real-time information from the people around them.


    "What exactly does his highness Sean want to do? Have you heard recently that his Highness has gathered a lot of human and material resources to build a piece of land outside the capital. It seems that he is going to build something. I have seen tall buildings passing by today."


    "Your message is too slow. I saw it the other day, but I don''t know its purpose."


    "Your Highness Sean''s idea is not something we can figure out. It must have his meaning!"


    Since Sean gained popularity, he has many brainless fans among many people.

 Chapter 792

    "I don''t know what Sean wants to do this time. His idea is always incomprehensible." as one of the earliest people to know Sean, igunia kept in mind what the other party did in those years.


    Many years later, she was no longer the guardian Wizard of that small city, and even the whole Irene tower was separated from the organization of the basharan empire.


    From his mentor AI Xiu, he left his original hometown


    "He''s not always a ghost idea!" Warren on the other side said with some disdain, but he didn''t dare to show it too much. After all, this is the other party''s country.


    "Sean did it for a reason." although she had always had resentment against Sean, she couldn''t help standing on the other side.


    "I hope it''s a good thing!"


    No more.


    After all, this is someone else''s country, and if Princess Freya hadn''t helped the three on the battlefield this time, they might not be here


    Speaking of Aixiu, they were originally Elinda Wizards of the basharan Empire, but they found state secrets when investigating on their backs. Then they ran out of the space of Bo''s personal war and met Freya on the battlefield.


    AI Xiu and Freya were colleagues at the high-level wizard conference of the basharan empire. If they wanted to get shelter, they would help, and the news they brought helped jagong''s army to a certain extent.


    To this end,


    After the victory of the war, Freya invited the three people to the capital and gave them identity.


    Now asho and igunia are really one of the sun crown wizards!


    With the salary given by others, Warren naturally didn''t dare to talk more, but how can the accumulated resentment of so many years be resolved in a short time? Even if he respected Freya, he didn''t have to respect the other one.


    "There''s no need to talk about this. I''ve just received the news."


    "What?" igunia looked.


    It hasn''t been opened yet


    This is the latest mission given by the sun crown wizard.


    Purpose.


    AI Xiu looked at the task written on the scroll and asked himself to look for children with magical talent everywhere?


    And hope to unify them!


    "What does that mean?" asked igunia.


    "Maybe it has something to do with this trend. Are you ready to concentrate people?"


    The purpose of centralizing people is nothing more than several... Easy to manage?


    "Is the place that his highness Sean wants to build this time so that these people can live?" Ai Xiu, who has a certain understanding of the Royal practices, first thought that they want to manage.


    Because only this reason is most suitable.


    "Is it..."


    Although he didn''t believe it, ashoe thought of the most possible thing.


    "Your Highness wants to cultivate new people!"


    Thinking that the other party has just confirmed the successor''s position recently, it won''t take long. Maybe when the sun king is unhappy or doesn''t want to do it, Sean will inherit the position.


    Previously, various objections of jagong still exist, and Sean''s current purpose feels like cultivating his new forces.


    "It seems that the young Wang Zhixiang is not small." Ai Xiu said to himself after seeing the task.


    "Ah?"


    "Why, mentor?"


    "The best way to eradicate all hidden dangers when the new king ascends the throne is to use new people, which will appear in any country, but the power of many ministers has been deeply rooted and is not easy to shake, but each generation of emperors have their own methods, and his highness Sean has started to prepare at this time," aishou said.


    "In that case, should we act?" igunia was worried.


    In fact, it''s Sean''s business. She''s in a hurry


    When Freya came back with the three, she once saw herself alone and said whether to meet Sean?


    The answer at that time was no!


    Yes, I refused.


    Over the years, igunia has also changed from a naive little girl to a mature female wizard. Now she looks back on what she did at that time. She didn''t dare to stand up when Sean was most dangerous.


    And because of the identity gap, I dare not defend each other


    Now, the huge identity gap makes me dare not approach.


    King of the entire IDAK region!


    Even if not now, it will be... And Freya is becoming more and more worthy of the title of the princess.


    She was originally an excellent witch. Compared with her, she had a congenital gap, or even more.


    The more I think about it, the less I dare to see Sean.


    Now it''s good to live close to him. None of the vows I made have been realized.


    I''m still weak,


    By comparison, it''s weak!


    "Let''s go. Let''s go and have a look first..."


    AI Xiu saw that neither of them spoke, so he planned to leave the tavern first. It''s not easy to find children with magical talents everywhere, and it''s hard to find so many wizards of the sun crown in the capital. The best way is to go far to other cities.


    The organizational funds of the sun crown under the command of the princess are naturally no problem.


    It''s just a matter of deciding whether to travel or not.


    Leave the tavern first and look outside


    By the way, find some local villagers to find out if anything related to magic has happened in the village recently. If so, I''ll find it.


    There''s no need to go far.


    Three people check out and leave the tavern... I''m afraid jagong capital is one of the most prosperous cities in the world. There are people everywhere.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "The guild of mercenaries, there''s more news there," said AI Xiu.


    Sometimes I can hear a lot of news in the mission of the mercenary guild.


    Then the three went to their location


    Then, just before reaching the mercenary guild, a woman with beautiful wizard robes and white hair walked in front.


    Ashoe looked up,


    This man''s back!


    I feel familiar


    "Hello." I don''t know how to call the exit, and the other party turned back.


    It''s Lucille.


    Lucille, who lives in Sean''s mansion, will come to the place for a walk when she is free. Especially after understanding the new elements of magic, she wants to test the ability of magic by using the method of mercenary task.


    "Are you?" I noticed the pendant of the sun crown on their necks.


    "Sun crown wizard."


    "Yes, have I seen you before?"


    When AI Xiu first saw Lucille, a picture in his memory was activated. It felt so familiar that he asked directly.


    "I have no intersection with the wizard of the sun crown. If you want to find it, go to your leader." Lucille didn''t bother to care about these people. Then she turned and left.


    "You are Lucille? The disciple of the legendary wizard... Who has the same name as his royal highness Sean."

 Chapter 793

    Lucille, who was just about to leave, suddenly turned back.


    The man in front of me... Seems to have seen him somewhere?


    "Who are you?" his expression became serious. Is there anyone in the world who can call his mentor''s name?


    The key is that his mentor has always been low-key. Except for some people in the southern continent, few people in this area can name him, which is why Sean didn''t attract too many wizards'' attention at the beginning.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll come and have a look when I only hear the name Sean.


    "You really still don''t remember me." a glimmer of disappointment flashed in her eyes, which was hardly seen by others, but careful igunia still noticed.


    "Do I have to remember you?"


    Lucille still wondered whether she was the enemy she had met over the years.


    I took a tentative look at each other''s walking steps and felt that my ability was not too high.


    And the people who look close to basharan are obviously not from this area.


    I only had cholera in aidak area earlier. I really don''t remember such a person!


    "Do you remember when you and your mentor killed in the port of Mersin many years ago in order to find the relics of ancient gods?" Ashu told his experience many years ago.


    In fact, these stories have long been forgotten by Lucille for many years, but I don''t know why she often recalls them in recent months.


    Especially his mentor''s face, I feel more and more coincident with Sean


    Lucille thought it was probably her own impression according to her name.


    Yes, it''s like people who often see will slowly replace people like people in memory.


    After listening to each other''s introduction, Lucille seemed to recall this scene


    A joking smile.


    "I remember that the little princess''s tutor caused us a lot of trouble, and you..."


    It''s not enough.


    It used to be, and it is now.


    "I didn''t expect that the white haired witch would become the later Alice witch! All the Wizards want to challenge the peak." Ashu swallowed a mouthful and said nervously.


    I dreamed of seeing this woman one day, but I didn''t know what to say when I really saw her.


    Her ability seems to be stronger!


    Better than expected.


    "So you have to challenge me?"


    "I ask myself that I have no ability to challenge you!" ashoe knew this very well.


    "That''s good. If I really fight with you, the little princess may blame me. I don''t want to hear her nagging." Lucille said faintly.


    Sean is his own disciple. Naturally, he is not afraid of him. From the beginning to now, he has not been afraid of him.


    But his wife is in trouble!


    Theoretically, the family members of their disciples can''t move, but Freya is a very principled person who works in an orderly and methodical manner.


    But he is an unrestrained character, so he has been unable to get along.


    "Little princess..."


    "Hey, who the hell are you? Why are you always called Princess Freya? This is jagong... And she is also a beloved Princess." igunia, who was on the side, could not listen any longer, so she grabbed the words and said.


    I really don''t have a good relationship with Freya.


    But in her heart, she envies each other very much... There is one thing she doesn''t want to admit, that is, the other party is really excellent, even the goal she once wanted to surpass.


    It''s hard to be said now.


    Even if you scold yourself, you can''t scold others.


    "You''re an interesting little witch. You don''t have strong ability, but you have a good temper. Why... Is Freya your idol? Or is Sean your idol?" Lucille asked with a smile.


    "I..."


    There was a silence.


    That expression looks like being shy.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Lucille just said something casually, but she really asked?


    "You little girl, are you... Sean''s little mistress?" I don''t believe it, but I think that although my apprentice looks serious on weekdays, I can see him many times in private.


    Especially with a sexy and charming wife.


    "Hum, that guy. He started looking for a little lover just a few days after he got married."


    "You... What are you talking about!!" said igunia with a red face.


    The only thing I can''t say in front of me is Sean, otherwise I can''t stop my inner shaking.


    "It seems that I''m right."


    "You crazy woman, don''t fool around here." Warren on the other side is not used to interrupting directly.


    Crazy?


    Lucille waved.


    Directly beat the other party down the ladder of the mercenary guild.


    Many people around noticed the movement on this side.


    "Someone provoked¡°


    "There''s a good play!"


    There are too many similar things among mercenaries who don''t like it. Many people don''t wonder with a theatrical attitude.


    Looking at Warren who fell directly from the center of the ladder to the bottom of the ladder, I didn''t expect that the other party''s casting speed was so fast that he couldn''t feel any movement at all!


    It was too late for Ashburn to stop


    What surprised him more than stopping him was the strength of Lucille in front of him.


    "Lu... Lu hill, you haven''t reached level 19 of the orderer, have you?!"


    Although some can''t believe it, it''s not surprising if it''s the other party.


    "As long as you are not qualified to fight with me, if you are not a member of the Freya wizard organization, I would do more today." this is a warning.


    And because of the hands-on relationship, the guards of the mercenary guild rushed down to maintain order.


    But after seeing Lucille''s strong strength, he didn''t dare to approach


    "Who is that? It feels so strong!"


    "You don''t even know her. A few months ago, when the prince marched south for pirates, he said he had brought back a top-level witch. I was lucky to hear her from my brothers in the army. Maybe she is the highest ranking witch in the Empire and the Alice witch who once resounded through the desert."


    "It''s her!! no wonder."


    The murmurs around her grew louder and louder, and Lucille felt bored and was ready to leave.


    Aixiu and igunia, who were completely indifferent, walked alone to the lane next to the guild, ready to disappear in the crowd.


    "Wait a minute."


    Igunia suddenly caught up and met Lucille in the roadway.


    "Oh, little lover. What are you going to do?"


    "I... I''m not a little lover, okay. Even if I''ve thought about it, it''s a thing of the past. Now I don''t deserve to be with him."


    What igunia said made Lucille more curious.


    I just said it casually, but I was really right


    OK, I''ll settle accounts with that romantic little apprentice when I go back.


    "Wait, you talk about it? Did you know Sean before?"


    "We knew each other when we were in COGA..."


    It''s so early.


    There''s a feeling that Freya is a little lover.


    "Don''t say that. Your ability is the strongest I''ve ever seen. I want to worship you as a teacher, can I?" igunia said firmly.


    Lucille frowned.


    This


    Why are several people so troublesome.

 Chapter 794

    "Do you want to be my teacher?" Lucille asked again incredulously.


    "Yes."


    "Sorry, I''m not free!"


    Directly refused.


    It''s troublesome enough to have Sean''s Apprentice. Fortunately, the other party is still a prince... No, he''s a prince now. It''s natural for him to walk in this country after that. The rest of the people.


    Lucille firmly believes that I''m afraid no second disciple can catch up with Sean.


    "Wait a minute..."


    When she saw that the other party was going to go, she opened her mouth and stopped it.


    Originally, Lucille can completely ignore it, but the other party actually knows Sean. Look at the look on her face every time she talks about Sean''s name.


    A woman''s intuition can''t be wrong. This guy has a problem.


    Curious or witch make complaints about Sean''s indulgence in life, she was slightly curious about the witch.


    "What?"


    "I don''t know how to improve, but I really hope someone will guide me, otherwise..." the later paragraph couldn''t be said.


    Or you''ll never get to that person.


    Lucille looked at the embarrassed expression of the little witch in front of her, and the wizard and disciple in the distance behind her followed her... I just remembered that there was such a person, but it was more than ten years ago.


    I didn''t expect the other party to remember this for so long.


    "You just said you knew Sean very early?"


    "Yes."


    "Then come here..."


    When someone was present, Lucille couldn''t ask, so she took igunia aside.


    "Tell me about you? It''s the first time I''ve met the guy who knew Sean in COGA."


    Igunia looked at the witch in front of her. She was almost called the top of the wizard''s strength by her mentor Ashu. She would call Sean so.


    "What?"


    "No... just why does Ms. Lucille call her Royal Highness the prince?"


    Speaking of it, Sean seldom told people about his past. I''m afraid no one knows his past except the people he really met, so even those who have known each other for a long time don''t know each other.


    "He... Er, I have a special relationship with him."


    Look at the disdainful eyes of igunia.


    "It''s not what you think. Even if your future prince meets me, you have to respect me..." said Lucille.


    In addition to the Sun King and the royal family, those who can be respected by the prince are family members.


    But


    Igunia seems to recall Sean''s appearance when he used magic. Wizards have a heritage. Even if Sean was once a noble, there would be a mentor who taught him magic.


    "Are you Sean''s..."


    "Stop!" Lucille immediately stopped the other party''s conjecture.


    "What you want to say later is a secret."


    Look at each other and laugh.


    Igunia didn''t expect that she could be Sean''s mentor. It turned out that his mentor was the person in front of her... She was once called the elixir witch in the whole desert. She was definitely one of the strongest wizards in the world.


    No wonder his growth will be so high.


    "You haven''t said anything about you yet."


    Now that she knew that the other party was Sean''s mentor, igunia''s tone of voice changed and began to seriously tell her experience with the other party.


    Lucille''s eyes widened, then lost... Like laughing and occasionally angry.


    "So you''re the one my little apprentice met after he came out of the mountain. Damn it, I can see that he is really a scum man. He didn''t care about you after leaving the basharan Empire?"


    "No, no... he and I are just better friends. We have never become lovers, but I am not good at myself and can''t compare with Freya iguyle." she waved her hand and said.


    How can such things be said that who comes first and who comes later? At that time, I was really just a little girl.


    Not sensible, and even looking forward to the other party to be able to propose to themselves in elenta!


    Unfortunately


    If he was a little Baron, it would be good if he was a guardian witch in his own place, but the other party later became a count, and even now a prince and future prince.


    The huge identity gap makes igunia feel more and more humble.


    "You are so inferior. Ok... Let me help you how to do it."


    "Ah?"


    Igunia looked up, puzzled.


    "But I''m not taking you as an apprentice. After all, you already have a mentor, which is a big taboo among wizards. Moreover, I''m too lazy to take so many apprentices. One is enough trouble. It''s been bothering me for so many years," said Lucille.


    It seems that I haven''t wanted to travel since I met Sean again.


    Actually, the other party is right. The so-called travel is just looking for a destination... Once someone cares about you in a place, you don''t need to go everywhere, and Sean has been busy giving himself strange jobs over the years.


    "I don''t quite understand."


    "Anyway, I''ll help you... In fact, I don''t like that big breasted witch very much. It''s too serious."


    Igunia estimated that only the person in front of her dared to say the prince and princess.


    "Now Sean wants to open a magic school in the capital. He may personally guide it and leave it to me. I will be the dean of the magic school."


    "Dean?"


    "Yes, it''s annoying... But he promised not to need me to do anything when there are no important things. Now I appoint you as my assistant. You can help me manage the magic school."


    Igunia didn''t expect that she came here to worship her teacher, and even became an assistant to the dean of the college.


    "But... I''m not capable."


    "If it''s not enough, I''ll call you. Don''t forget that Freya is the leader of the sun crown. If you can''t even command the magic school, how can you compete with her?"


    It''s like finding the key to a certain door. Things that have been pressed in my heart for several days can be solved today!


    "If you don''t answer, I''ll take it as agreement. It''s time for you to stand up."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    For the secret alliance on this side, Sean doesn''t know at the moment.


    But every day when I have time, I will sit in a luxurious carriage and open the map to see


    In front of him, the magic school has set up a high tower, and the style of Gothic architecture is gradually taking shape.


    The key to this thing is to rely on their own ''power'' to pinch it out a little bit.


    Now Sean is more and more skilled in controlling this power, which can completely rely on changes on a sand table to affect changes in reality.


    It feels the same to control the low latitude world in the high dimension.


    It also conforms to the identity given by the Creator


    Pinch yourself on the sand table, and the real college will be built into a similar look.

 Chapter 795

    Looking at the magic school that I made out by myself, I still have a sense of achievement in my heart.


    Although his power is no longer combat type, it seems that it is not time to fight in person after he has become a prince. Otherwise, it will be a great insult to those guards.


    Can''t the royal guards, the royal forest army, and even the army of the whole empire protect a future king?


    So this power can let him control the current situation thousands of miles away... And in Sean''s opinion, it''s even the strongest power he has ever obtained, even worse than the previous ones.


    Sean looked at the school of magic projected in front of him. There was already an architectural skeleton!


    What else?


    Um


    A grand door?


    By the way, there is a separate road.


    Because Sean intended to expand the capital of jagong, he arranged the school of magic outside the city.


    At first, because it was a desert environment, the oasis was limited, and the enclosure of many nobles had to be taken into account, but now the whole desert has disappeared and become an oasis. It''s time to start your own expansion plan while everyone is recovering.


    It''s not easy to move the market. After all, you can rely on the power to build the market anywhere, but people''s hearts and habits are things you can''t control at present.


    What else can you do with such a few people in the capital?


    Only attract more people to come, and the most attractive addition to the market is the red light district and school


    As a depositor, you can naturally encourage you to open a red light district, so school is the best choice.


    Um.


    by the way.


    There is still a road leading to another place, and the incidentally college needs to be surrounded by walls.


    After a few days of using it, I found that the options for what I want to build will appear as long as it can be realized.


    For example, if you imagine a stone wall, the choice of [stone wall] will appear when your fingers need to be surrounded by lines


    But if you imagine a wall of fire!


    good heavens,


    This option will not appear. After all, the wall of fire can exist through wizards, but it runs counter to the reality.


    Not only will it be questioned by the public, but also the skeleton of the newly established college house may be burned, so this option contrary to common sense will not appear.


    I feel like I released magic at the beginning.


    If the magic power is not reached, it will not appear... Or even directly prompt that it is invalid!


    His fingers built a larger wall around the college. In order to facilitate students'' after-school activities, Sean also circled a large open space in accordance with the settings of those universities in the previous life and the current deeds.


    Fix it~


    "Brother Sean."


    Leng Buding startled himself when he pulled open the curtain of the carriage door.


    "What? Aren''t you the supervisor? What are you doing here?" Sean asked.


    "Oh, I just saw that the colleges we have established are almost taking shape. It''s almost such a large scope. What else do you need?"


    "What else do you need, the fence?"


    "Yes, the fence. How can I forget this! It''s outside the city. It''s safe to build a fence before the market is formed. In this way, the whole peripheral market can be expanded in the future."


    £¡£¡£¡


    Sean looked at Claude and didn''t know what to say


    Sometimes this power is like this. It is indeed the order and result issued by itself, but the process is strange to implement.


    You don''t know how the specific executor will get this information, and firmly help you implement it.


    "Boss, you''re right. I''ll ask someone to design the fence now."


    Uh


    Don''t think about it.


    That must be exactly what you drew.


    Otherwise, your power will be boring!


    For many days in a row


    In these days, Sean finally got a lot of information from the news of banier Investigation Corps.


    Half of the reason for the Borg''s retreat this time is because of defeat, but one defeat is not enough to turn back this arrogant country. Even under their arrogant attitude over the years, they have trained their people into militants.


    Almost everyone belongs to the kind of person who has to fight.


    For several years, the Borg people have always felt that if it were not for jagong''s intervention, they could take the chin of the Salan empire in the last war, so the biggest culprit for their defeat shifted to themselves... This expedition was also supported by many people.


    There are even people who voluntarily send their children to the battlefield in the hope that they can contribute to the country and so on.


    Even though Borg is still a powerful country, his belligerence will die.


    The emergence of "miracles" has suddenly changed this ancient and powerful country.


    In their country, they also saw the scene that the ancient gods were stripped off by the "hand of God", followed by the sudden death of the king.


    It''s strange to say


    The crowd went into a state of [frenzy] in the lobby of the Borg palace. When everyone woke up, they found that the emperor Borg sitting in the high position had only a white bone and clothes left.


    The flesh and blood have dried up!


    This strange scene was only known to the ministers at that time, and it was not spread


    However, the news of the emperor''s death could not be concealed. Coupled with the defeat of the front line and the retreat again, the whole country began to suffer unrest.


    Gradually, after the news came out, it was even more outrageous


    At the end of the news, Barnier spoke of his view that Borg may face the possibility of division or annexation.


    After all, there are so many countries around!


    At first glance, the country in the West may not be able to compete with itself. The most likely threat is in the east of IDAK and... The South


    But in any case, the idea of the school of magic cannot be revoked.


    When everyone in the capital of jagong was talking about what his highness Sean, who had become the next prince, was doing, he looked at the magic school rising day by day.


    Then I heard that many people inexplicably showed signs of using magic


    Until the building was built, Sean issued a new law in front of everyone again.


    [men and women aged 6 to 30 in this country can study magic at the newly established Magic Academy in the capital, and they will have a new name: magician]


    "What does that mean? His highness Sean wants to train wizards who can do magic?"


    "It turns out that the school of magic has been established these days!!"


    This matter suddenly became the center of the topic in the capital, and also gave hope to many people who were troubled by magic.

 Chapter 796

    It''s great news that a magic school has appeared in the capital of jagong.


    As soon as it appeared, it spread quickly from the capital and even radiated along the vicinity of the capital.


    In the month since the "miracle" appeared, many changes have taken place everywhere.


    Because the desert is gone, the transportation livestock once relied on by jagong residents has become less easy to use. Camels don''t run very fast, but they have more endurance in the desert. However, with the emergence of oasis, camels can eat anytime and anywhere.


    You don''t have to store it at all.


    At this moment, I feel that many camels are lazy.


    People who know how to train animals say that if it goes on like this, it''s better to change to horses... The same problem is the iron hoof cow, but only the flying dragon is better, but after the environmental change, it makes it more difficult for it to prey in the desert at will.


    The forest is a natural umbrella, which allows some animals to escape the killing of natural enemies.


    A change is taking place in the world, and it concerns all people... Even mankind itself.


    After the disappearance of the ancient god, the magical ability that has been suppressed for many years is slowly recovering. Originally, the world is a magical world, but after the emergence of the ancient god, all abilities are suppressed... The power of the wizard is more like the only light found in the dark, probably from the power of the three pillar God itself.


    And now they are gone, that is the advent of the magic age.


    No matter in any village or town, there have been traces of magic, and even many children have shown their talents.


    And there are different talents!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    dusk,


    It is located in a mountain village far away from the capital of jagong.


    A little boy with propaganda paper excitedly ran to a room next door and closed the door.


    "Alice, Alice... Look, good news."


    "What''s the matter? Jasper."


    Pass me a piece of paper.


    "Look, this is the leaflet sent by the Rangers in the town just now. Look at the news above."


    The girl called Alice glanced at the boy in front of her who was beaten black in the eyes.


    Jasper.


    He is his own neighbor and the best player in the town... However, there are always so many men in the town who don''t like people to make trouble. Jasper has often fought with them for years.


    When I was a child, I just tore my clothes and cried for someone. But recently, many companions, including myself, feel a little different. I can actually put my hand deep into the charcoal without feeling hot, and can hold it in my hand.


    Especially when I feel angry occasionally, I can pinch out a flame.


    More than once


    Nowadays, people in the town are afraid of themselves, but Jasper, a friend who grew up in front of him, doesn''t care.


    No matter what he does, he will accompany himself


    Another thing, he will feel that his strength has become much stronger recently.


    Take the leaflet handed over by the other party and look carefully.


    Impressively big words: School of magic.


    "School of magic?"


    "That''s right... Our next Sun King, his highness Sean, will set up a magic school, and this is a place where everyone can join, as long as there is talent. Do we want to see it? I think the changes in us must be magic talent," Jasper said excitedly.


    In fact, many changes have taken place between them during this period.


    Since Alice could pinch a flame from her hand, many small town residents were afraid of her, and others said how could she use magic as a person who had not been inherited by witches?


    Must have done something bad, etc.


    Once a person becomes special in the crowd, he will become the enemy of the whole people. Many people talk about Alice behind her back, and even her companions scold her.


    Jasper fought with many people to protect Alice''s reputation, and his eyes were hurt because of this.


    But compared with injury, it''s enough to let yourself see each other''s smile!


    "Do you think the change in us is a gift of magic?"


    "Well, it must be. Look at the following reasons: because the miracle of the God of light broke out, it gave gifts to everyone. Some people will have magic talent... Magic alas."


    Magic in the eyes of ordinary people is like aristocracy. They have all kinds of abilities and play around the whole world.


    Many people respect, many people fear!


    People who use magic are people who can travel north and south.


    Who doesn''t envy.


    "Let''s sign up." Jasper took each other''s hand.


    "Is this... OK?"


    "No mistake. This is a leaflet from the Rangers."


    "I mean, can we successfully enter the school of magic?"


    "Sure, you have to trust me."


    The two small eyes looked at each other and finally nodded silently in their hearts.


    His Royal Highness''s School of magic enrollment suddenly attracted a lot of onlookers. Due to the limited time and limited speed of transmission, this matter was only spread around the capital at first, and the farther cities did not know it.


    But many people have been attracted!


    Even Sean himself didn''t expect that there were so many people with magic talent, too many.


    "I''m afraid tens of thousands of people will come this time. How many do you want to stay?"


    Freya asked Sean what he thought.


    More than 10000 people


    Jia Gong has just recovered from the war. Although he has received compensation from the eastern countries, it is not easy to investigate the compensation of the borgs. It is too far away.


    Moreover, there have been wars several times in a row, so that this originally rich country has to worry about money all of a sudden.


    "Of course, tens of thousands of people can''t take it all, but it''s really rare for people with so many magic talents... I''d like to take it all, but it will cost a lot."


    "Or I won''t ask you."


    "The first Dean of the school of magic is tutor Lucille. If she sees anyone who doesn''t have strong magic talent, she can''t see it... It''s better to have a selection," Freya said.


    "Then choose and stay half and half."


    "Leave half?" more than 10000 people, leaving half as many.


    It takes a lot of people from the wizard organization to help.


    "Well, I''ll do something about money. Aurora has maintained a good livelihood over the years. I''m going to allocate some from there and draw some from other places... If I can, I hope they can learn a lot of magic within a year, and then cooperate with external associations to provide tuition fees for the School of magic."


    Sean didn''t want tuition, but now think about it.


    As if they read for free, but they have to pay back after graduation


    "This method is also good, but so many people!"


    They probably didn''t expect so many people with magical talents to appear in only one area, even in the whole country.

 Chapter 797

    The entrance ceremony of the school of magic is the test first.


    Alice and Jasper lined up in the line early... It is said that many people came today, and his Highness the prince will come in person.


    Ordinary people don''t have the chance to see the royal family. Everyone is a little nervous in addition to being excited!


    "Jasper, do you think my hair is crooked? And do I speak normally now?"


    "Normal, absolutely no problem. Don''t be nervous. You can do it with your strength." Jasper encouraged behind him.


    Both of them came from a small town on the edge of the city, and their clothes are naturally not as good as those of other children.


    Standing in the middle of the line will be laughed at by the children next to


    The newly established school of magic is divided into several different age stages, each of which is separated, while Alice and Jasper are divided into the youth group.


    "Look at your dress, I''m afraid you came from the countryside. Do you know what magic is? Ha ha..."


    Since the overflow of magic talent, people of any class have more or less got a little talent to learn magic, among which there are many nobles and civilians at the same time.


    "What do you mean!" Jasper stood up dissatisfied.


    "Oh, you''re not convinced. What do you want to do!"


    The two looked at each other.


    Fortunately, Alice behind him pulled each other.


    "Stop it, Jasper... We''ll be there soon."


    Although they didn''t really fight, their mutual hostility also attracted many onlookers.


    "What''s the noise over there?!"


    A wizard who kept order came down. In fact, he had heard the news here a long time ago. The wizards who can teach in this college are the top presence in the whole country. Of course, the little news of these children can''t hide from themselves.


    "This is the largest Magic School in the country, and with the support of his Highness the prince, all the students here can study for free. If you can all enter the school, you are likely to work directly in the royal family. In the future, magicians of the same level can''t be hostile to each other."


    Glanced at the two, especially the difference in dress.


    I probably understand what''s going on!


    Mutual competition is OK, but class exclusion cannot exist in this college, otherwise it will be different from the long cherished wish of his Highness the prince.


    "Yes."


    The children bowed their heads and said.


    "Just know!"


    The wizard returned to his post, and the person who came at this time was igunia who was invited to come.


    "Your Excellency igunia."


    Many wizards looked respectful when they saw igunia.


    Strange to say


    This girl seems to be from the Western kingdom. She came with two other wizards who were brought back by the princess in the war. It is estimated that she was a helper in the war, so she was given the title of sun crown wizard.


    But this girl is different!


    The backer behind her actually has the super witch Lucille, who is ignored by her royal highness. It is estimated that it is a rare wizard in the whole desert, or in the whole world.


    Orderer level 18. There are even rumors that she is going to orderer level 19 recently!


    overcome all worldly thoughts and enter sainthood,


    It was impossible to imagine what kind of strength it was, and the witch in front of her got her protection.


    Although she is not a disciple, many people treat her as a disciple


    The future vice president of the school of magic!


    "What happened there just now?"


    "I''ve stopped several students from making trouble."


    "Oh?" he looked into the crowd.


    "Here... It''s the two over there. Judging from their clothes, they must have been scolded by the nobles."


    Things like class are the same everywhere. It can only be said that they are carried out in accordance with the regulations of the college.


    "I see. I happen to have time... Let them test here."


    "Let them!"


    I didn''t expect that igunia would test them herself?


    I looked back at the children... These people are really convinced.


    "OK, I''ll call them over."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Alice, jasper and the children who were just watching were called to the other side, because some students had already said the identity of the witch in front of them when they came to find themselves.


    It seems to be the confidant organization of the princess. The background is too big!


    I don''t know what she''s going to call herself


    Is it because of the quarrel just now.


    Now,


    Four or five children dare not speak any more for fear that they will be disqualified if they say one more word.


    People who graduated from the school of magic may become Royal magicians. This is a great honor. In the eyes of ordinary people, they dare not think about it. Perhaps it is also the time when ordinary people are most likely to approach power and achieve it according to their own ability.


    If she was disqualified, Alice believed she would regret it.


    "Sir, what''s the matter with you coming to us?" I didn''t understand, but I still summoned up the courage to ask.


    Igunia just looked back.


    "What do you say?"


    "What happened just now is because of me. Please punish me if you want to punish me. They are innocent."


    "No, it''s because of me..."


    Hearing that Alice stood up to bear everything, Jasper next to her would not stand foolishly.


    "It''s me. Please punish me."


    Walking on the spacious road of the college, igunia turned back curiously.


    Only these two children in ordinary clothes dare to stand up and speak. It seems that they are right. They are a little responsible, but they are too reckless... They miss themselves very much!


    Will think of each other, but not the overall situation.


    "When did I say I would punish you?"


    Ah?


    Several children were puzzled.


    "You... You''re not going to punish us."


    "Of course not. I think you all have certain magic talents and are ready to bring you here to test. As for whether you can pass your respective talents," said igunia.


    Hearing that it was not a punishment, but a test, and a separate test, several people were happy.


    Even the nobleman who confronted Jasper was happy.


    "Your Excellency is so wise. I''m from avery''s family. I don''t know if your excellency knows me."


    "There are no nobles here. Your family is useless to me!"


    In a word, the other party''s intention to throw out his aristocratic status was rejected.


    "The dean of this college is the most powerful witch in the world. There is no meaning for any nobles in front of her... And this college was personally established by his highness Sean, the future king. The families you said are useless."


    As long as you move out of the royal family, all nobles are meaningless.


    "I see, my Lord."


    "Remember, your task is to learn... To master more magic knowledge and become useful people for this country in the future. The rest are small things."


    "Yes, my Lord!"

 Chapter 798

    On the opening day of the Academy of magic, Sean took Freya to visit the Academy.


    "Actually, you don''t have to come. I''m enough here alone," Freya said to Sean in the room.


    "I don''t know what to do. After all, this is the talent base I will focus on training in the next few years."


    At present, he has no other job, and Mu Dan, who came back from the battlefield, seems to have received some injuries in the war, and has not recovered since he personally saw the bloodthirsty killing. He is still very exclusive of daily life in his heart.


    A prince who grew up in the palace has no problem making achievements, but he underestimates the real battlefield.


    After the war he promised didn''t come true, even when he returned to jagong, many soldiers complained about him


    It is said that Mu Dan wanted everyone to move forward bravely on the battlefield. As a result, he was ambushed and killed and injured many people.


    This is also the reason why he has been scolded by many generals so far.


    It was possible to win a steady fight, but it was too rash. As a result, many people died... Although Jia Gong finally won the war, the battle loss was higher than that of the opposite side. The key is that Sean didn''t have much war loss, and even made a fortune!


    After returning from the battlefield, many soldiers directly chose to retire, or retired with a lot of money.


    And often when I say Sean, I also praise the other party for how well they command on the battlefield, so that everyone can not only save their lives, but also have no worries for the rest of their life.


    In this comparison, Mu Dan has no advantage at all!


    As for the sister.


    It seems that the little count on the southeast border has renewed his old love again. He has been willing to run there for a long time.


    In fact, as long as they put down the idea of competing for the throne with Sean, they can go anywhere... It is obvious that their sister seemed to feel hopeless after seeing her ability and chose to give up.


    Mu Dan''s words are even if he has a heart, but the people''s will is no longer good.


    And in this period of depression, I can''t cheer up for a long time.


    It can be said that Sean no longer has any opponents politically. He is completely the successor of the next Sun King.


    But with the advent of a new era, I also need to make changes.


    It is estimated that there will be no more political opponents in jagong, but it is different abroad. At present, the development of the country in the next few years should be the post-war recovery and reconstruction, coupled with the change of the overall environment. I should make more efforts in magic.


    Let magic become an important productivity!


    Only in this way can the country develop.


    "All right, all right. Whatever you do makes sense!" Freya gave Sean a spoiled look.


    In recent years, he is no longer the little Baron when he first met. He has grown into the future monarch of the largest country. It is really rare for such a person to keep his heart and plan for the future.


    Lean down,


    slow down.


    "What?" Sean said, looking at Freya and leaning against his chest.


    "It seems that spring is coming!"


    "I haven''t noticed this. There was no winter in jagong before... Maybe we can see snow next year."


    "Yes."


    "There was no snow before jagong."


    "Um ~"


    They said some irrelevant words, and the entrance ceremony of the magic school had begun.


    As the dean of the whole school of magic, Lucille should have been today''s host, but she changed to honey because she didn''t like such a speech.


    Almost the whole school of magic is the people around them and the people in the Freya wizard organization.


    Many people can see that although this magic college is a college... It is actually the prince''s own talent reserve base. Here, everyone should not only learn magic knowledge, patriotic education, but also some development experience and subject knowledge, so as to become useful to the country.


    Listen to the speech outside


    It''s almost over.


    "It''s almost time to go out!"


    "Yes."


    The two went out together.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the founding ceremony of the school of magic, all students wore uniform and stood in different queues.


    Like a team waiting for review


    Then, watching a silver haired witch appear on the high platform.


    "That... That''s the dean of the Academy, Dean Lucille, the world''s strongest wizard."


    "It''s her, that''s right!"


    "She was so young... I thought she would be an old woman."


    "Watch your mouth."


    When a group of students saw Lucille appear, they couldn''t help saying.


    As a rare silver haired woman, Lucille is really rare in the team, and many people have heard the rumors of this powerful witch, who can completely ignore anyone.


    "I wish I could be like her."


    "So stylish. She''s the perfect woman."


    All the female students began to envy.


    At this time, another man in luxurious clothes boarded the platform, this time with red hair, tall and beautiful figure.


    "Your Highness, my God... I saw your highness today."


    Freya had been called out by many people before she came out.


    Princess Freya, who is already known in the whole country, can lead the army to defeat the invaders alone, and is also the leader of all wizards in the country.


    The strongest and most powerful wizards in this country stand together. No wonder the students cry out.


    But as they got out of the way... Sean stepped onto the front desk and finally led the atmosphere to the climax.


    "Your Highness."


    "Your Highness Sean..."


    Waving to the crowd, thousands of students shouted.


    "That''s Prince Sean?" Jasper and Alice in the crowd looked in the direction of the high platform.


    "Well, our future king. The master of the whole country..."


    People''s envious eyes.


    "What an honor it would be to be able to work under such a person."


    But now,


    Sean''s eyes were full of admiration and the vision of a pile of data.


    Horizontal trough~


    Many people are trouble.


    He coughed his throat and spoke:


    "Today, I am very glad that you have become a member of the jagong School of magic, which also means that you have become one of the most important positions in the future country... The purpose of the school of magic is to benefit the people by magic. You should study hard and master knowledge, so that you can better contribute to the country and the people!"


    There was a cheer below.


    Cough~


    TM~


    After coming to this world for so long, this kind of speech is still not used to.


    "When did you learn to speak like this? You''re becoming more and more like an exploiter."


    "It''s necessary."


    Make complaints about Lucil''s Tucao Sean turning his head.


    However, several familiar figures were seen in the wizard team not far away.


    Igunia?!!

 Chapter 799

    I felt that the last time I met was many years ago. At that time, she was still a little girl.


    And now she


    Have been dressed more and more feminine.


    After the opening ceremony of the college, Sean specially called igunia, but when he really saw someone, he didn''t know how to speak.


    It''s like a dream. Seeing each other will think of catching mice in the city of COGA or shopping in the gun store, and strolling in the trade street of the city of COGA to find out where there is delicious food.


    In the twinkling of an eye, so many years have passed!


    alike,


    After seeing Sean, she didn''t know what to say, but she couldn''t say one of the many words she had in her heart.


    There seems to be nothing else, and I can''t find a good topic to ask. It turns out that people who haven''t seen each other for so many years... Are really rusty.


    "I heard you came to jaggon." Sean finally asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then why don''t you come to me?"


    Igunia wanted to say she was going to find it, but there was no excuse. However, when the words came to her mouth, she became, "Freya should have told you I''m coming."


    It turned out that Sean didn''t come to her!


    Sean didn''t know how to answer at the moment.


    Silence,


    The quiet room is in sharp contrast to the noisy students outside


    "I''d also like to thank you for helping jagong give advice." Sean still tried to find a topic as much as possible.


    Freya said before that part of the reason why she was able to beat the borgs this time was that the information was in place, and the information was brought by asho and them.


    Freya and asho are not friendly. It seems that they will still be two competing wizard groups in the basharan Empire, and Sean and igonia''s elder martial brother Warren are not friendly. Their enemies have always been [hatred], which is better now, but they are still [cold] friendly.


    I never thought of reconciliation from the beginning.


    However, since the three have brought important information, these information is enough to exchange for their living conditions in jagong.


    I''m a king now. I''m not so narrow-minded. I want to avenge public and private revenge


    "The borgs wanted to start a war, and that''s what we should do," igunia said.


    The two were indeed separated for a long time,


    I always feel a little awkward when talking... Fortunately, both of them try their best to overcome such an embarrassing scene, so it''s good to talk to each other.


    "I heard from mentor Lucille that you were going to help her manage the school?"


    "Well," said igunia, nodding.


    This is the condition for Lucille to talk to herself in the lane that day. She doesn''t like to be in charge personally, but igunia is indeed a regular female wizard. She was even a wizard trained by other countries. She studied hard and mastered a lot of knowledge when she was in the wizard tower in basharan.


    These can be used in the school of magic.


    Lucille hopes to let igunia guide her and challenge Freya.


    The other party is the leader of the country''s strongest wizard organization, and the new magicians may be those who graduated from this school.


    As the acting Dean, he is actually equivalent to their mentor.


    The future is very long. I won''t really lose


    This was what Lucille said at that time, and it was also a word that inspired igunia''s heart.


    Sean looked at each other''s confident nod and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    If you want to say that you don''t lack anything in the world and ask yourself, you don''t apologize to anyone, but the little witch in front of you is an exception


    She was also very happy to see that she had found her goal.


    "I''m relieved to have you in charge of the magic school," Sean said.


    Igunia always held a book in her hand. At the beginning, Sean just felt that it was even the existence of a magic guide book, just like the one Lucille gave her. Now she found that it was a roster after seeing the other party spread it out!


    "You have a roster?"


    "Yes, I found three very interesting people a few days ago."


    Talking about others seems to open another door.


    Finally, there was no awkward topic. He hurriedly opened the book... And handed it to Sean.


    "Look!"


    Sean looked at the red circle on the roster.


    Jasper, Alice... And... Robert Fitzgerald.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the room where they talked, Freya waited at the door.


    In the corridor, Lucille didn''t know where to come out


    "People are still inside?"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect you to invite her," Freya said, looking at Lucille.


    In fact, I don''t know how to arrange for the little sister, igunia. After I called her, I asked Sean what he thought. As a result, the other party didn''t know what to shoot. Originally, they wanted to call the other party to teach at the magic school, but no one knew who would speak. The result is now!


    "Of course, even if you don''t understand me, I''m the one who can see her potential. Why... I''m unhappy?" Lucille asked with a smile.


    It is estimated that only this prince tutor dare not give face to anyone.


    "I''m not unhappy, but you helped us do something we don''t know how to do. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome! Be careful of yourself. I see a possibility from her that even you don''t have... You''ll be compared with her," said Lucille.


    If you don''t know the fire of their relationship, you can''t understand it, but once you know that there is another layer of unclear relationship between igunia and Freya, you can get rid of the embarrassment when they meet.


    "Do you think so?"


    "That''s... I''ll train her myself this time," replied Lucille with a smile.


    The two met in the corridor and the others were afraid to come.


    Further down the tower, the students are still excited to return to their dormitories


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Some place.


    Jasper slept in such a soft bed for the first time, and there was a place to shower and wash in the college. It was like heaven.


    "Our college conditions are really good!"


    "Of course, who do you think is backstage... Didn''t the people who took the stage see it today? It''s good to have his highness Sean personally preside over it."


    "By the way, where is your home?"


    It''s the first day of school rest, and many people can''t sleep.


    The key is that after seeing the prince, my heart is more excited and can''t sleep.


    I didn''t expect this magic school to be so strong!


    "Brother, what''s your name?"


    Started asking Jasper.


    "Jasper..." answered.


    Because the formal enrollment is the uniform of the students on board, there is no contempt chain here.


    "Oh, your name is Jasper..."


    Looking up, a handsome man looked down.

 Chapter 800

    In jaggon''s palace, Sean is busy dealing with state affairs every day.


    Since the Sun King designated himself as the prince, many people who had wavered in the hall were no longer confused. They felt like they jumped backwards in an instant. Almost everything was willing to stand up and help, and even took the initiative to help Sean.


    There were not many think tanks at the beginning, but now I actually feel that I don''t know what advice to take.


    But in Sean''s vision, almost everyone is [revered], not even a yin-yang person.


    I have to sigh that this person is sometimes really a magical creature, with faith and no faith... Whoever is favorable to himself can jump back in favor of him at the moment.


    After busy with his work every day, Sean will especially take out the map of the magic school and look at it for a period of time, and he will start writing with a book in his hand


    "What did you write?"


    Behind her, Freya leaned over her back and looked at what Sean had written.


    It feels like a hobby. I usually take it out and write a paragraph every day.


    "Yes."


    Sean stopped writing, blew the ink a little before it was dry, and showed it to Freya herself.


    "What is this!"


    It feels like some novels and biographies, with several people''s names written on them and some stories behind them.


    "Jasper and Alice... How can I feel like watching the team script."


    "Hahaha, just a little hobby."


    "You really have a wide range of knowledge, but I seem to have seen these names somewhere."


    "It''s in igunia''s report," said Sean.


    Think about it, that''s right.


    It''s inside


    "Are these people students of the school of magic?"


    "Yes, and they are some of the more talented people in the first session. Their background is not suitable, so I gave them some settings."


    "Script?"


    "It should be a story."


    Suddenly, for a moment, Freya wondered if Sean had been free from external pressure for a while and began to develop hobbies, but it was good.


    After all, there are not many things that can be done in the palace. In the future, they will spend more time in such places... Even if they go out, they can only play near the capital. It is difficult to have the opportunity to travel around the world as before.


    "Well, I haven''t seen these people. I want to see them instead," said Freya.


    "Then we can go together next time."


    "OK..."


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    Sean looked at the location of the map and printed the appearance of ordinary students practicing magic on the playground in the projection of the magic school.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the school of magic, there are really students practicing on the playground.


    It has been one or two months since I came to the magic school to study magic. Almost everyone has found the goal to pursue here, but once any group in the world becomes a team, there will be class differences.


    Some people understand magic better, while others can''t fully master it in a short time.


    Jasper is one of them


    Although he entered the magic school with excellent talent, his ability is too weak and his comprehension ability is not enough compared with Alice''s high-intensity magic affinity.


    Every time I study, I see others learn it at once, but I can''t learn it myself.


    The spell learned by using it many times is still the same!


    "Don''t be discouraged, Jasper. You can."


    It was time to have a rest after lunch, and Jasper asked Alice to come out alone to help her learn magic.


    This simple flame impact has been demonstrated many times, but it just can''t be played out.


    To say no, there will be a colorful color in the palm of your hand every time you release magic. I feel that the whole person has become a lot easier by the way, but there is no ability to break through at the key release place.


    "The 1028th time."


    Call~


    The palm was almost unable to lift up, but there was still no first flame impact.


    He sighed.


    "Jasper?"


    "You say I''m not too useless, Alice. I can''t even do this little thing well." he looked at each other with a depressed face.


    "How could it be? Maybe Jasper, you haven''t mastered the method... You see, like this..."


    Alice held the flame in her hand.


    In a word, she is one of the most gifted people of the same age in the magic school, and even the most potential person. Many people can learn magic as soon as they learn it, and even have stronger affinity than many people of their peers in flame expertise.


    "I''ve tried, but it''s useless, it''s useless!"


    become dejected and despondent.


    For such a long time, Jasper didn''t have confidence because he couldn''t learn a simple killing trick magic.


    "No, how could it be! Jasper, you used to do better than me, and you will succeed." Alice next to you was still comforting.


    The two were playmates who lived together since childhood, and Jasper had an affair with Alice.


    Watching the person you like grow up day by day, but you basically... That kind of mood is not what ordinary people can bear.


    There is even a feeling that the other party is about to go away.


    "Oh, you''re still here!"


    Just as they were talking, another discordant voice came.


    No, just Robert


    Local nobleman Robert Fitzgerald.


    Although the school of magic did not deliberately emphasize the status of nobility because of the regulations, many people still had people around him, and he was also the one who had a conflict with Jasper during his admission.


    Two months after entering school, although there was no more intensified contradiction between them, Robert was always unhappy with Jasper, but he thought he was a beauty when he saw Alice


    But they are fellow townsmen and playmates who grow up at the same time.


    "What are you doing here, Robert!"


    "Don''t get me wrong, sister Alice. I mean no other harm... I just walk around. I didn''t expect to find you. It''s a kind of fate."


    "I have no fate with you!"


    Robert was not in a hurry. Looking at Jasper, who was half clubbed on the ground and gasped for breath, he was amused.


    "You don''t come here to practice? Why... Haven''t you practiced a simple magic for so many days? Do you want me to help you?"


    Squat down and get close to Jasper.


    Because the other party fell on the ground and Alice couldn''t help her up, Robert couldn''t help.


    "Be sensible and leave Alice by yourself. Look at your ability. What else do you want to do with this ability?"


    Hearing this ridicule, Jasper can''t bear it


    "You don''t care about my business." just get rid of each other.


    And Robert didn''t help at all.


    "Don''t be unconvinced. There will be a competition in the college soon. I don''t know whether your Highness Prince will come or not. If you are beaten miserably in full view of the public, it will be a real shame!"

 Chapter 801

    Day by day.


    Sean also gradually learned to enjoy this special ability from his stressful life.


    In fact, it''s interesting to be able to observe the movements of the whole people around from this higher-level perspective, and this time it''s not just observation.


    After gaining the power of the creator, Sean can not only change the appearance of the environment with his own modifications, but also recently found that as long as someone is slightly stared at by himself, even some small stories may become a reality according to the script.


    Do you really have the conditions of the creator God?


    It''s ridiculous~


    When she comes back from the hall every day, Freya will also report her own affairs.


    "The magic school will have a competition in a few days. I made a quarterly competition according to your requirements. What do you think?"


    Pass a message to Sean.


    "As long as you did it, I''ll rest assured."


    "Then take a look at it!"


    Took a look


    It''s just the grade evaluation and number of students.


    "I just looked at it. I think we spend more money on the college every day. What do you think if I decide to graduate students who can''t improve three times in a row?"


    The daily expenditure on the school of magic was indeed a lot, even exceeding Sean''s budget at one time.


    After all, at present, the whole jagong is in the recovery period after the war. Many places need money, and many people reported from various places want to wait for funding. They are under hard pressure to give blood to the school of magic... After all, the whole country doesn''t have much money in this post war period.


    Especially in the recent period of time.


    Until now, Sean finally understood why the original basharan Empire would not recover after that war. It was really worried about daily necessities.


    Because several cities were destroyed during the war before, and there are displaced people and soldiers who need to be appeased... These all need money, but jagong''s years of war have squandered the foundation laid before, and now he is short of money.


    Sean has tried his best to improve productivity to create more employment opportunities, but the effect is very little, as long as there are too many refugees after the war.


    Don''t forget,


    Tens of thousands of people died on the battlefield in the West. Even if you go back, it will be a depression. It''s like the destroyed city after you inherited orodi. It''s completely empty and no one.


    It is estimated that generations will not choose to enter that place, but continue to build cities in other places.


    And these still need money!


    "Just do as you say. Now we need to tighten our belts and reduce the expenses that can be reduced in the imperial palace. I''m afraid we need this in the next two or three years."


    "Yes."


    Freya naturally agreed.


    After all, I''m a little short of money to pay the Wizards now.


    On the whole, Sean has his own industry... Claude''s factory and the taxes in Oro city have not been affected by the war, so it has been normal in recent years.


    But a city can''t save the country, and it doesn''t have any economic source. It depends entirely on the money in the Treasury.


    "I have also come up with some methods for this. Even those who have been discouraged, I want to send them to work in farms and wheat fields. Relying on the ability of magic and research, agricultural products should break out, otherwise I am worried about famine in a few years."


    Yeah.


    In those years, there was not much cultivated land, and it completely relied on a little oasis and a large number of wealth purchases. Now the desert has become an oasis, which has more possibilities. It is a good way to rely on new magicians to improve productivity.


    "This is the best."


    "Are you going to see the first magic school competition?"


    "Look, why not go! What did master Lucille say?"


    "Of course she would like you to go... And igunia!"


    As soon as they talk about igunia, the atmosphere is a little subtle, and the identity of each other.


    "Why, you''re afraid I''ll be angry."


    "Don''t you get angry!"


    "To be honest, I was surprised when I saw her at the school of magic, but I wasn''t angry. After all, she was not easy. Now Lucille is seriously training her, but I think her future is better than me."


    Freya is most respected in the whole country. After all, the last person to provoke is Lucille.


    It seems that the other party and Sean have always had some special connection


    If they are teachers and disciples, the relationship seems to be closer.


    But from the perspective of intimacy, there is another respect between the two.


    Moreover, Lucille''s strength is extraordinary. She vaguely feels that the other party may reach level 19 of the orderer. The level that can only appear in books really exists in the world now. It can even be said that Lucille''s name alone is enough to deter the countries in the east of IDAK. The level is too high.


    "They really work hard, but you''re not bad," Sean comforted.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Another week passed in the twinkling of an eye,


    The magic school finally ushered in a real competition.


    This is the first competition of the first Academy of magic. Many people get the news from the announcement that if they are at the bottom for three consecutive times, they will be graduated in advance. You can take office if you arrange a job casually.


    At present, no one wants to be the first to be discouraged, so they are trying.


    In a remote corner of the college, jasper and Alice are still making final preparations.


    "Damn, damn, damn..."


    He banged heavily on the wall in front of him.


    "Why I still can''t learn magic." the mood is close to collapse. It''s the last time. Jasper still can''t use magic.


    Every time when casting magic, the body will change. Those halos become stronger and stronger, but there is no magic.


    That''s strange.


    "Don''t worry, Jasper."


    "How can I not be in a hurry... The selection competition will follow. If I can''t do it, I''m afraid I''ll become the first person at the bottom."


    Squat on the ground with your head in your arms.


    There''s no way. I used to waste my time at will, but now I can''t fight if I have to be pulled to the game field.


    Next to Alice is also worried


    Looking around, I can''t think of any good way.


    In the hands of a passing campus guard, Alice suddenly thought.


    "By the way, Jasper. Or you use a weapon."


    "Weapons?"


    "Well, sword or spear... Didn''t you often use them to practice in the field at the beginning? If you use weapons, I believe you can beat one or two people at least and won''t be at the bottom."


    "But how can weapons fight magic?" Jasper asked puzzled.


    I''ll finish it myself if someone rushes over with a fire.


    "But it''s better than being beaten without doing anything. At least you can fight with weapons... And it''s better than saying you can play at will until the point. It doesn''t say you can''t use weapons."

 Chapter 802

    The closer it gets, the more nervous it gets.


    If Alice hadn''t been there, Jasper didn''t know if he could survive... This was the first competition of the school of magic. Many people didn''t have a bottom, especially when they heard the news that they would be discouraged if they were at the bottom three times in a row.


    Although being able to enter the school of magic is already a layer by layer screening, even if you graduate by force, you promise to find a good job.


    Only one thing,


    Who wants to be the first to be forcibly discouraged?


    No one wants to, can only fight!


    It is said that the first competition will also attract some nobles and ministers to watch, and even his highness Sean may come in person.


    In the face of this pressure, middle school students dare not neglect


    "Do you think I''m nervous? My hands are shaking," Alice asked Jasper standing nearby.


    "How could it be! Alice is always the first in her magic performance. You can pass."


    "Don''t say that. I''m more and more afraid when you say that. If you still don''t get results, don''t you feel sorry for your mentors." the more you say, the more you don''t know.


    In short, it''s a very nervous state.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Jasper reached down and quietly grabbed each other''s palm.


    "You can."


    The warm palm finally flattened Alice''s beating heart.


    "Thank you, Jasper... You have to refuel, too."


    "Yes."


    I don''t dare to answer, because Jasper has made all kinds of psychological preparations. If he can''t win today, it will be more difficult later.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the big ring venue, all the students participating in the competition stood in the center, with enough surrounding to sit around tens of thousands of people.


    This is the biggest building Sean has made. The cost is almost a quarter of the budget of the whole magic school. He has overdrawn almost all his property over the years, so it''s a charge today. Give yourself a little blood back.


    Otherwise, even if you are the future prince, if you always play like this, the number of hungry people will increase!


    Make yourself like a tyrant.


    On the top of the shed, Freya accompanied her to sit high. With her Royal Highness the prince watching, countless people were even more excited.


    There has never been such a competitive battle in jagong''s history, and they are all students... Young witches and handsome wizards. In short, they are a very attractive point in the eyes of the audience.


    So although this is the first session, the whole audience is full, so Sean is beginning to feel that he can build a second grand hall.


    "It seems that a lot of people have come today."


    "The first such competition... Natural!"


    Sean answered Freya next to him


    There are several positions on the other side of the two people, which are prepared for Lucille and other ministers. However, the ministers dare not come and bother themselves. They all take their own home and sit alone in a small shed. The largest one is given to themselves.


    Empty, only two people!


    "Teacher Lucille didn''t come?"


    "I don''t know... But honey, they should be here soon."


    "Yes!"


    Sean thought carefully that the people around him, whether guards or close friends, were women.


    This


    Only Claude could not come. As for Barnier, they never saw anyone else since they became the head of the Investigation Corps.


    It''s mysterious.


    "Look, here we go."


    Freya asked Sean to watch with her.


    In the middle of the meeting, a tutor from the magic school stood up.


    Say thank you in a high, magical voice.


    The first nature is to thank yourself


    "Our Highness Prince Sean!!"


    The audience cheered,


    Sean also reluctantly raised his hand and kept smiling.


    Horizontal trough~


    When is life so helpless? What can I do in the future.


    Then Freya, but the other party was very generous and decent, which was much more admitted than his fake smile.


    "It seems that you are quite used to it."


    "No one will get used to it, but you have to be used to it," Freya said with a smile.


    The reason why Sean has never been able to fully integrate into this role is that he retained the memory of his past life. After all, people growing in a more free country naturally make complaints about this hypocritical belief.


    But Freya is not. She is a person educated by a real high-end wizard organization. She won''t have this idea.


    This is the biggest difference between the two.


    With the introduction of the host, the next step is the classification of colleges to participate.


    It seems that there are factions in the whole magic school, and then there are individual wars and team wars between several factions, which can be regarded as the embodiment of individual ability and collective honor.


    Freya, sitting on the high platform, suddenly remembered something when she saw igunia sitting in the field as a judge of magic competition in the distance.


    "By the way, where are those people you said?"


    "The name will be reported during the game. Wait and see for yourself."


    The game begins,


    The battle between magic and magic depends on who is quick, or has superb combat skills.


    Looking at the battle below, Sean will remember that he was clumsy when he just learned to fight, but these young magicians in front of him are good.


    It seems that people born and raised in this environment have some foundation to survive. They have talent to fight.


    At this time, two male magicians avoid each other''s magic barrage, and then seize the opportunity to directly limit the opponent''s pace.


    ¡­¡­


    One boy Ben and the other were suddenly trapped by the confinement of an avalanche.


    "Hum, you shouldn''t have noticed. In fact, when I was avoiding your barrage, I secretly placed a restraint on the ground, and now your magic will be exhausted and you can''t release my imprisonment... You''re finished." with a finger in your palm, an electric shock swept through.


    "Ah!!"


    As the referee announced the victory, the surrounding audience began to cheer.


    "Good guy, that''s why I''ve been avoiding."


    "He''s a great man!"


    Sean and Freya watched the battles awkwardly


    After all, as people who have faced the ancient gods, these battles look like children''s fights.


    All right, be embarrassed.


    In any case, they outwitted and defeated their opponents, which is worth encouraging!


    At this time, with the referee announcing the next group of players.


    "Alice..."


    Freya''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "The little girl you said appeared."


    "Mm-hmm." he sat up from the recliner.


    If you talk about this, you won''t be sleepy!


    I was also curious about what igunia meant by having talent, as well as the settings I had written before. I didn''t know whether I could rely on my current power to change their life path.


    In the field, a girl in a red and white mage robe came out.


    "Come on, Alice!"


    "Miss Alice... I love you!"


    I didn''t expect this girl to be very popular.

 Chapter 803

    The game begins.


    Sean suddenly looked at the battle below like a spirit


    "This is the girl you said."


    "HMM. Shh ~ let''s see if their playing style is as talented as what igunia said." Sean didn''t speak for the time being and focused on the game field.


    These people are one of the people who igunia recommended to herself. They said they had good talent.


    And because I want to experiment with how powerful my current power can be, can it transform people''s destiny?


    The changes made on the map before can change the landform and appearance in reality. With in-depth understanding, Sean also found that this power can be used even on people, but there are many restrictions.


    I found the effect by accident.


    At that time, I wanted to write down the construction of the West in a book for a trusted minister to complete, but just after writing it, I found that my ink disappeared.


    Very strange ~!


    At that time, I couldn''t find the reason, but later I had an idea when I used a map to operate.


    Is it because of your power


    After all, the one who gives himself strength this time is the creator God.


    Sean clearly remembered that at that time, the other party could change the direction of the world by playing with it at will. Does that mean that the stories he wrote can also happen?!!


    It''s a wonderful ability, but it''s worth trying.


    Later, Sean used the same method several times and found it effective.


    For example, let Elia deliver the meal today, or what to eat today, etc.


    Just write down the time and results.


    To this end, Sean became much bolder and began to use this power to try more powerful ideas, but found many limitations


    Some impossible things will not appear even if they are written down, and the handwriting will disappear.


    For example, if you write an order for a minister to go to the West for construction for the first time, it disappears, indicating that the other party has no ability to rebuild the west, that is, the ability is insufficient. If this congenital condition is not enough, it will not be realized.


    Similarly, it is relatively simple for Elijah to send dishes, which can be realized... But if Elijah is asked to send dishes without Adak, such as fish unique to basharan, this handwriting will also disappear.


    If it can''t be realized, it will disappear directly.


    And this human related restriction is very serious!


    If it is operated by projection on the sand table, many unreasonable situations will become reasonable in some strange way, but the restrictions related to people are very serious, which need to be reasonable and even a little paranoid.


    For example, Sean once thought about whether to let Claude become his helper, so he wrote down the font of [Claude skovi will become a high-level magician in the future], which disappeared before he finished writing.


    This guy is too bullshit. He doesn''t even try hard. He''s bent on becoming a salted fish.


    According to Sean''s idea, if honey or Lucille and others teach each other, they might become magicians, but they won''t give such a chance!


    I know that guy better


    Being lazy is never diligent.


    Otherwise, we wouldn''t have invented so many machines!


    The emergence of machinery solves the problem of laziness.


    As a result, he really didn''t work hard, which is puzzling


    At least turn over.


    But it didn''t disappear when Sean wrote again [Claude skovi will become rich in the future].


    It''s speechless


    It turns out that some people are destined to be rich.


    Through several tests, Sean also gradually understood that the limiter related to people would be so serious that the ''divine power'' could not change it forcibly.


    It was not until this time that he finally believed that the saying "my life is up to me and not from heaven" was right... Yes, even if "heaven" wants to change, you can''t change it.


    As long as it is unreasonable, it can hardly be written down, but if the other party has this possibility, it can be written down.


    For example, in the current battle, if the person opposite Alice can have a chance to win, it is possible to write down who wins, but if the opponent becomes Freya, even if she writes it down 10000 times a day, it will be automatically cleared.


    No way!


    Alice had no chance in front of Freya.


    Even with wisdom and strength... Even considering that Freya may be in bad spirits and don''t want to win, she can''t do it.


    It''s a one shot kill.


    That''s why Sean felt that the restrictions on people were too paranoid, and it was heinous.


    There is no possibility of things with too little probability.


    Although this power can''t help him change anything, it can let Sean see the possibility of this person.


    Because I wrote stories about several people before:


    Become a hero of jagong in the future.


    As a result, the handwriting did not disappear.


    That is to say, these three people will do more in the future, so they should be well trained.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When thinking about it, the battle below has begun.


    Alice took the lead in launching the attack. The main attribute of the attack is fire magic.


    Son, in all magic, fire damage is one of the most stable and violent attributes. Using fire method is almost linked to strength.


    Both sides are new star magicians, and Alice uses her best fire magic, while the other side uses the corresponding ice magic.


    Compared with those who have done their homework, I hope the restraint of attributes can press one end.


    The fluid of a flame could not be hit, but it was defended by an ice wall of the other party.


    "I didn''t expect it, Alice. I did a lot of homework after I knew I was facing you. For this reason, I specially practiced my ice magic proficiency for half a month to fight you."


    "Hum, you work very hard. But it''s not enough to fight me... Ice and fire restrain each other. If you can fight me, I can still fight you! In the end, it''s all about our magic ability." Alice smiled confidently.


    The body flashed out in an instant.


    Separation?


    The person opposite saw Alice disappear, but left a flame figure of her own in place.


    The ice in your hand should be spread out


    But I heard someone talking behind me.


    "In the back!"


    Turn your head, while the icy tornado forms in your hand and pours on each other.


    But just when I hit, I found that the back is actually a false shadow, and the real front is real.


    I didn''t come. Remember to turn around and hit the flame impact


    The fire burned for a second or two, and the clothes were quickly taken back after being lit.


    This means that the other party has no resistance.


    "Alice the winner!"


    As the host announced the winner''s name, even Freya, sitting on the high platform, was very excited.


    "The little girl is so clever."

 Chapter 804

    "Otherwise, she would not be valued by igunia. She has some skills."


    Fire attribute affinity.


    And he has a good mind. He has something.


    In the words Sean wrote to himself, Alice is a great magician in the future, and her strength also has a good level among later magicians. At present, it seems that there is something.


    Fighting has a mind and can win in a clever way!


    not bad


    "It seems that she does have some strength." Freya, who was watching, was also very excited.


    "What? You want to go down and play with each other?" Sean joked.


    No matter how these students contact, at the current stage, they can''t surpass those above level 5 of the orderer. Level 78 already exists at the boss level. Freya is a nightmare for them.


    "It''s just that I haven''t seen magic fighting for a long time. In fact, I also want to take an apprentice!"


    Freya turned to look at Sean as if she were asking for his consent.


    "The whole school of magic is almost yours. Are you still interested in this?"


    "That''s teacher Lucille''s too."


    "She''s different."


    "What''s the difference?" Freya just wanted to ask.


    Lucille never cares about anything. Her coming to be the dean of the magician college is just a rush, mainly because the world is not desirable from a certain point of view.


    It seems that there is no way


    "There''s no way."


    "But if you value someone, you can guide them." Sean didn''t say that to death. It doesn''t matter to simply guide them to win.


    Because now my country is really short of people!


    Several successive wars squandered the originally rich family club. When the capital was invaded by alien space monsters, many wizards were lost, and a number of elite fleets were lost in the battle of pirates. As for the later Eastern war and the war against the borgs, many people were lost.


    People who can do magic are vacant, and their productivity has also decreased a lot.


    He is in the imperial capital, so he seems to be safe and sound. Seeing that these people living in small towns near the capital can''t afford to pay a little tuition, we can understand that the current environment is not necessarily very good.


    Once upon a time, Sean also wanted to make the country rich and everyone had meat to eat.


    But in recent years, from a baron to a count, to a prince or even a prince of a country... He found this dream more and more difficult to realize.


    Where there are many people, the class becomes more and more obvious.


    Two people can share equally, and a village can at least coexist, but once there is a city, there must be nobles or civilians.


    At present, when the country has no money, productivity can''t go up. Sean can only rely on these magicians to make a difference!


    After all,


    Magic is also productivity.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While they were talking, there were several battles below, and there was no special person.


    It wasn''t until the referee suddenly shouted the name ''Jasper'' that he caught Sean''s attention.


    "Look, this man!"


    "How can you come out with a long sword? Magicians don''t always bring magic wands or short swords!"


    When I saw Jasper appear, it quickly attracted the attention of many people


    A strange man who suddenly stood out in the group of magicians was wearing heavy armor and holding a long sword.


    "Is this guy crazy? Rely on this fight?"


    "Oh, I seem to have heard of this man... An apprentice who has great magic talent but can''t release magic. He is probably the first one to be eliminated."


    "I see."


    There are still people in the crowd who know about the school of magic.


    Gradually spread, many people began to laugh.


    Even Freya, who was sitting on the high platform, asked puzzled.


    "This man is what you said before. How can''t even release magic!"


    "Keep looking."


    Sean said.


    The whole venue focused on the center


    "Go down quickly, heresy. You can''t even do magic. Don''t overdo it."


    "If I am defeated in front of so many people, I have no face to stay at school."


    A strange voice came from not far behind.


    Even the opponent standing opposite Jasper was joking.


    "I''m really sorry, Jasper. I''ll meet you this time... Then I can only make you lose quickly, which will reassure the audience."


    Jasper was afraid of everyone''s ridicule before, but he was not afraid after he really went to the game.


    "Come on."


    Holding the sword tightly, his eyes scanned the surrounding environment.


    "Is it too late to think about how to fight now?" the other side laughed.


    And Jasper remained silent.


    The only thing I heard in the laughter behind me was come on, it should be from Alice.


    Even for Alice... I absolutely want to stay in the school of magic and can''t be eliminated!


    "I won''t be eliminated," he said silently.


    However, at this time, the opposite side has taken the lead in launching an attack


    The coordination of coherent earth system and fire system is the best way to limit and attack. Jasper only felt his feet shaking and almost didn''t stand firm!


    "Go down honestly."


    The flame suddenly threw over, otherwise it was a feint.


    It exploded a few meters in front of them, and the magic of the final attack was lightning.


    When Jasper reacted, it was too late. He wanted to run, but he couldn''t avoid it completely. He silently recited what magic he could use to fight.


    But I can''t use magic!


    Boom~


    I''m too fond of people watching the lightning strike pass.


    I''m afraid it''s over.


    "Harm, people without magic are like this. It doesn''t matter how many swords you hold. The venue is a little bigger. It''s useless if you''re fast!" someone around began to sigh.


    However,


    "Look..."


    "That guy''s okay!"


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, they found that Jasper was still standing where he was, and the lightning really concentrated each other.


    There were holes under his feet, but he finished and stood in place unharmed.


    If you get closer, you will find a light red air flow around Jasper''s body.

 Chapter 805

    "So... What''s that?"


    The onlookers talked one after another.


    "Haven''t you seen it? What defense magic? Is it difficult that this guy is a person who studies defense magic?" someone said at the beginning.


    That lightning strike was right in front of the opposite side. How can you hide.


    What the hell is going on.


    "Did you see it just now?"


    "He saw the attack, but how did he hide?" a group of audience couldn''t understand.


    Even Freya, who was sitting on the high platform, felt strange. She didn''t see the magical journey just now, but the red air flow around each other was especially like magic.


    "What''s this? There''s no magic, but it''s like the fluctuation of magic!"


    "I don''t know... But that''s what makes him special," Sean said confidently.


    you ''re right.


    The words that he wrote down that the other party would become a real soldier did not disappear, and now the guy named Jasper has slowly approached this aspect.


    Has been able to use its own power to catalyze into different combat methods.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Compared with the shock of others, I''m afraid the real surprise at the moment is the people who fought with Jasper.


    "What kind of defensive power can you resist my attack?" I was a little surprised.


    But it''s not really irresistible


    Because the game is a point-to-point battle, it will be replaced with a slightly weaker magic attack when it is clear that the other party may not be able to resist.


    After all, it is said that Jasper can''t magic, but now he found that he has learned a defense ability.


    "Interesting, then I can cast the spell as much as I want." the other party smiled.


    However, Jasper is also very strange about his ability


    Just now I couldn''t hide, but I wanted to fight in my heart. As a result, these strange lights appeared all over my body.


    They are like an energy guarding themselves.


    "Come on, Jasper!"


    Behind her came Alice''s worried voice.


    She is the only one who can cheer herself up in this meeting.


    Want to go back.


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, a prompt voice came from outside the field.


    The opponent in front did not have any redundant actions and launched a magic attack again


    Instinctively dodge.


    I dodged!


    The speed of the body seemed to be accelerated. I just felt the danger and dodged. I really dodged.


    "What!"


    The opponent in front can''t believe it.


    But the truth happened right in front of me


    "What kind of magic is this? Strengthen it."


    At present, the school of magic teaches ordinary elemental magic. The purpose is to first make students learn how to attack and protect themselves. As for those auxiliary magic, they have not been taught, but even auxiliary magic is difficult to reach this point.


    There is no magic wave, but it shows the effect of magic.


    Never seen


    It also seems to strengthen each other''s action.


    It was another blow of magic, which was still cleverly avoided by Jasper.


    At this time, the surrounding audience seems to understand the characteristics of this ability, which is to improve their own speed and defense effect.


    I just don''t know if I can attack!


    "Damn it, you can only run away. If you have the ability, we can confront each other head-on." after being dodged by the other party for several times in a row, you can''t help getting angry.


    Continuous acceleration in hand, but they haven''t really hit.


    "Come on, Jasper... You can burn him down."


    Alice''s hint came from the rear again to make Jasper realize.


    Yeah,


    Consume the power of magic.


    The magicians released by a magician every day are limited. They can''t bear too much spiritual power. If they mainly consume it, they can exhaust the opponent''s magic. At that time, it will be their own victory.


    Thinking that relying on this method may be a war.


    But of course, such a simple tactical opponent knows that he no longer wastes his magic and uses more restrictive magic.


    The site is very wide, so make it smaller.


    The fire wall and the earth wall stand up to trap the opponent and himself in a circle, so that the other party can''t run.


    "Hum, I don''t know what method you used to avoid my magic attack, but let''s stop here. I''ll trap us all in the fire wall, so you can''t escape." the other party smiled confidently and the magic in his hand appeared again.


    This time the wall of fire was higher, and it was almost necessary to surround Jasper before he gave up.


    "Want to run? Where to run."


    The smaller the range, the more flexible your fight will become. Any magic can explode next to each other.


    You can''t hide!


    blamed.


    Jasper originally wanted to exhaust each other''s magic to fight again, but now his scope of activities is getting smaller and smaller, and he can''t hide at all.


    "Hum, I think I can fight against the orthodox magic inheritors after learning some crooked ways? It''s ridiculous. It''s better for your ability to be eliminated earlier." the smaller the range, the greater the chance of winning.


    Victory is almost at hand.


    But


    Jasper clenched his teeth and the last thing he wanted to hear was the word elimination.


    If you go by yourself, leave Alice alone in this college?


    no


    I can''t be so weak.


    Even if it''s a blow, you can defeat your opponent as long as you get close to the other party with your own strength.


    The speed can be accelerated.


    This is a good opportunity


    Forget it.


    Summoning up courage, Jasper rushed up.


    This time, instead of avoiding, we fought directly in front of each other.


    "Ha ha, you finally figured it out. Just in time!"


    Throw the magic in your hand directly


    Jasper really stopped dodging, relied on his unknown ability to resist, and slashed the blade in his hand.


    At the moment when the blade was wielded and cut out, everyone could clearly see a red light band connecting each other''s blade flashing at the same time.


    What''s more amazing is that the speed of light was so fast that the opponent didn''t know what it was. A light blade flashed, which not only eliminated the magic, but also directly opened a small hole in the opponent''s chest.


    Blood gushed,


    Frightened the referee who kept order nearby.


    This


    "Winner, Jasper!"


    Rushed up to protect the student and announced Jasper''s victory.


    The result came so fast that many people couldn''t understand it.


    "What''s that!"


    "How can there be such magic? Is it a way to strengthen weapons?"


    "I didn''t expect that there are such people in my jagong Kingdom..."


    The audience is guessing.


    And Sean nodded with satisfaction.


    "How? Is it like your old fighting style?" Sean looked at Freya and said.


    "It''s a little, but it''s completely different."


    Freya was also a melee mage in those days, but she still used magic as a whole. What the other party uses today is very different from magic, which is more like a kind of potential stimulation.


    "The times are changing, and our country should usher in new changes!"


    Somewhere in the audience


    In a humble corner, someone was watching the battle.


    It''s wonderful. I didn''t expect that jagong has become like this!

 Chapter 806

    People can''t believe that the real winner is this boy who can''t even magic?


    How is that possible?


    "How on earth did he do it?"


    It seems that this person is not simple.


    "I don''t know. It feels like a dream, and what are the things around him? I can''t understand." the onlookers couldn''t understand Jasper''s ability,


    Very special.


    I won before I knew it. Believe it.


    "How could this happen? Sean." Freya couldn''t see it and asked Sean''s opinion several times.


    He was asked in silence for a moment.


    "It seems that in addition to the magical journey, many things have changed here. For example, the fighting mode of soldiers has also been changed by the general environment."


    "Change?"


    Freya asked suspiciously.


    At present, when I use magic, I can really feel that the form of the whole magic has changed, but I''m not surprised to see such a big change for the first time.


    "But it''s too strange."


    "Bring him to me later and leave for a while."


    Sean noticed someone waving somewhere across the street. It should be calling himself, so he had to leave for a while.


    "Well, OK." Freya seemed to see the situation opposite.


    Knowing that Sean is very busy every day, he will help when he can. Even if he can''t, he will do his best when he is busy.


    Watching Sean leave


    Many people noticed that the prince seemed to be leaving.


    A group of soldiers sitting in the grandstand quickly got up and followed.


    Melsousa is among them


    "Your Highness, are you going back? But the princess is still behind."


    "No, I just saw Barnier opposite. I should have something to say to me."


    As the top commander of the Current Investigation Corps, banier is headquartered in many places in the capital, and he is responsible for collecting all the things happening all over the world.


    Whether it is related to jagong or not, they will collect and select the key points to report to themselves.


    "It''s him," said melsousa.


    Theoretically, it was melsousa who wanted to become the head of the Investigation Corps. After all, she has a high level of order 16. She is almost the highest level person in her own pro guard except for Lucille and honey, but her character is more in line with becoming the captain of the sky guard.


    People with awe inspiring justice are not suitable for this kind of work


    Intelligence work does not need to be high-level, but it must be absolutely sinister.


    Sean, accompanied by melsousa, walked along the dark path around the arena.


    "Did you see what happened just now?"


    "Your Highness is talking about the young man exerting that strange power?"


    "What do you think?"


    Look at each other.


    If a certain ability of soldiers is activated in the general environment, it will not be just the world of wizards... A new era has come.


    Next, more and more people will understand these skills.


    As a prince, Sean should properly lead the development of these new forces, otherwise he may be limited by the original shackles.


    "I don''t know how to talk about it, but the power that the little boy exuded just now is very strange. In fact, I feel that it has become much easier to display martial arts these days. It seems that the composition of power has changed since the ''miracle''."


    "That''s right."


    "Your Highness knows?" melsousa looked at Sean curiously.


    "Have this feeling..."


    They didn''t walk long and happened to meet Barnier who was also coming this way.


    The other party changed into a dress like an aristocrat. If you look carefully, there is still some upper class appearance.


    Over the past few years, several members of banier''s team have followed themselves to become the backbone of the country and began to rise into the upper class aristocracy, which has slowly faded from its original appearance.


    "What happened? Barnier."


    "Your Highness, I have received some news these days. I hope you can have a look..."


    Pass me a document.


    It''s from the jagong Investigation Corps.


    "Since your highness and Princess defeated the borgs, several countries in the West have been temporarily stable, but the basharan empire is ready to move again recently."


    Basharan empire.


    That is, the country where the vigil family was originally located!


    After the first war, they did not slow down for many years. What changes can they make?


    Look at the information.


    It is said that things similar to magic changes often occur in basharan, and their king is having a headache about how to deal with them. After hearing that jagong built a magic school, they also want scholars to learn from them.


    "I heard that the prince over there suddenly disappeared, and the grand duke didn''t survive this time."


    Several old names appear in each other''s mouth


    Prince Philip.


    The man''s words may have disappeared with the disappearance of kesulu. As for the grand duke, he thought he was too old.


    Now I''ve been tossing for so long... I''m afraid I can''t stand it!


    "Isn''t all this normal?" I didn''t find anything special.


    "The key is now because after this, basharan began to imitate you to expand its strength, and they issued a series of incentive policies after the war. At present, the natural barrier of IDAK desert has disappeared and it has become a plain."


    "Grab territory?"


    "No mistake. That''s what I''m worried about..."


    Sean didn''t care about it after seeing Adak''s map today.


    No, I should have noticed it before, but I didn''t expect the struggle to come so fast.


    When the western countries wanted to enter IDAK, they had to spend a vast desert. Now, due to "miracles", the desert has disappeared and the local area has become an uncultivated plain and mountain.


    This means that a lot of resources and land are waving to all countries.


    There are at least five countries bordering this place


    Partition among the five countries?


    Then jagong himself was like a barrier in front of the desert countries. If he swallowed it alone, I don''t know what they would think.


    "I haven''t thought of this before..."


    Busy with the cultivation of magicians, Sean forgot the most important thing.


    country,


    Land and resources.


    That''s the point of everyone''s robbery.


    At present, jagong can''t continue to fight. He can''t afford it and has no extra money.


    "So what do you think we should do? My regiment has sent a large number of troops to this vast unknown land recently and found that some residents already live in it."


    "What residents are they?"


    "Desert refugees, left over from our war, abandoned the original cities, they will choose new places to build villages."


    good heavens,


    These people move fast.


    "Melsusa..."


    "I''m here."


    "You sent people to help them establish a stronghold as much as possible, and informed the city of Oro to take down the surrounding places. It''s still slow. I''m afraid other countries have begun to grab territory!"

 Chapter 807

    The first day of the competition was over. Almost everyone had some inquiries and understanding about the participants before coming.


    It''s said that someone has opened the casino privately!


    Therefore, we should understand the participants, at least the other party''s usual results.


    Otherwise, it''s not easy to bet


    Although this way of betting is too commercial, it can also boost the reputation of the magic school, which is a good thing for me.


    If it weren''t for the prince''s identity, even I would like to become a dealer. As long as I have the power now, I can make a profit without losing.


    In all the opening, the students with a big gap almost won without suspense. After all, there were not so many dark horses, but many people overturned in Jasper... As a result, the other party became the biggest dark horse, which not only made some people angry, but also excited a few people.


    Bet he was right!


    "Congratulations, Jasper."


    Looking at Alice''s happy smile, Jasper felt that his efforts were not in vain.


    Today is the first day, and there are still a few days to come


    After several rounds of fighting, jiaqihua began to feel that she could fully adapt to the current ability.


    Relying on their own special ''magic'' effect and warrior like strike power is the only way to win and only their own way of fighting.


    Compared with magic, it''s not so exquisite, but it''s more flexible because you have to run often in the whole game!


    "Thank you, Alice. I couldn''t have done so well without you."


    "It''s all the result of your efforts. Don''t be so insecure."


    The friendly relationship between the two made the people watching on the other side very disgusting, especially made Robert more angry... Although he also won, the most desired result did not appear!


    Go straight ahead,


    And they found each other at this moment.


    "Robert, what are you doing?!" Alice stood in front of each other.


    Although he thought Jasper was strong, he still looked a little weak in front of Robert.


    The other party is of noble origin. He not only has good tutor education, but also seems to have learned magic since childhood. Even he can''t carry that kind of battle. Jasper is estimated to be in danger.


    "Don''t worry, Alice. I won''t fight him here," said Robert, coming close to Jasper.


    Closer,


    Whisper in each other''s ear.


    "If you have the ability, beat me in this competition!"


    Then raise your head and smile at each other.


    Almost only two people can hear the dialogue clearly.


    "Jasper, what did he say to you?" Alice wanted to ask after Robert left.


    It''s just that the other party won''t say such things.


    "Don''t ask, Alice... It''s between us." look at Robert''s back.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, everyone could see that the other party seemed to love Alice. Is this an appointment between men?


    All right.


    "Jasper!"


    When I had an idea in my heart, a man stopped himself!


    People look back


    He is a tutor of the college.


    "Come here, the Dean wants to see you!"


    what?!!


    Dean.


    People were not surprised when they heard this name. It was the dean of the Academy, who was called the strongest wizard in the world. Almost everyone had seen it only once at the opening ceremony and never saw it again. Jasper had some shit luck. He was not only able to use strange magic, but also summoned by the dean.


    Not because of that magic.


    People wonder


    "Me?"


    "It''s you, hurry up!" the teacher asked impatiently.


    Look at his expression, it is estimated that he lost his bid today.


    Jasper looked at Alice next to him


    "Go quickly. That''s the head of the college."


    "Well, wait for me."


    "OK ~"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Follow the College Tutor to leave the of the competition venue and go to near the highest wizard tower of the college.


    Dean.


    Known as the strongest witch in the world


    Jasper''s impression of her is only the young and beautiful woman with beautiful snow-white hair and strange appearance.


    It seems less noble than his illusion, but it looks much more beautiful.


    If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, you wouldn''t have imagined that the world''s strongest witch would be so young and beautiful.


    Enter the wizard tower.


    All the doors became a rotating magic array.


    Although you look at it, you can''t see inside


    "Only invited people can come in here, otherwise you will send it out when you enter all rooms. Remember not to run around."


    "Oh, OK. Mentor!"


    The wizard in front of him is not a tutor to teach himself, but he is also a tutor of the college and should be respected.


    Looking at so many mysterious magic doors, Jasper just felt that his ability was a little special. Jasper felt that there was no end to learning and there were too many things he didn''t understand.


    I don''t even understand a door!


    They stopped in front of a magic door.


    "Dress up."


    "Oh ~"


    Promised.


    Then I''m ready to follow each other.


    It''s like penetrating some kind of barrier


    The light changed in an instant.


    As soon as you enter the door.


    You can see the Dean sitting on the bench.


    "Here you are."


    Long legs lazily lying on the bench


    Well dressed, sexy and charming.


    In the distance, she looked at the sunset of the whole capital of jagong, which was the highest level of the mage tower.


    I just walked through a few doors.


    The key is that there is a man reading a book not far from the Dean Lucille. When he sees it, both Jasper and other tutors have to kneel down.


    "Your Highness!!"


    Neither of them expected that the prince would be in the dean''s office.


    And the head of the college is still so "frivolous"!!!


    Now,


    The plot of all those little stories appeared in their minds. They even felt that they didn''t dare to look up for fear that they would be beheaded.


    "What are you doing? I''m not looking for you, he''s looking for you... Oh, your prince. Tut ~ our prince."


    Lucille was enjoying the scenery. Who knows, Sean suddenly came in and asked the little boy who looked very special in today''s competition to come by himself.


    That''s the result.


    He?


    You heard me right.


    The Dean called the Prince "he"?


    Hiss~


    I''m afraid there''s a problem.


    Now I dare not speak, I dare not speak at all.


    Can only wait quietly


    On the other side, Sean saw [brain filling...], [thinking], [fear] and so on on on the top of these people''s heads.


    The heart is also a lying trough.


    Lucille always talks untidy. When she comes in, she doesn''t know she''s lying here lazily playing, or she''ll change places.


    "Don''t be afraid. I came to you to say something, Jasper."

 Chapter 808

    Looking at them, I''m still a little afraid. Is Sean still so terrible towards himself?


    Can hold both people down.


    "Raise your head, Jasper." he shouted, and the other side slowly lifted it up.


    Don''t talk about each other. Even the tutor of the magic school who followed him didn''t dare to look up.


    Just then, Lucille appeared in the chair next to her from the bench she had just been lying on... Without boots, a long leg swayed in front of Sean. The key was that she was used to it, but she didn''t dare to look in front of others.


    At present, I''m afraid both of them should feel that this is their own small world and can''t look at it casually.


    After all, it''s a prince.


    Some lovers were not surprised, but they didn''t expect to be the dean of the magic school, and they called two people over.


    At this time, anyone who wants his head doesn''t dare to look up!


    Just then he looked up and saw that Lucille had hooked a cup on the table with her foot, handed it to her hand, and immediately lowered her head again.


    "Hello, tutor."


    Sean had no choice but to whisper in Lucille''s ear.


    "At least someone is here. Can''t you restrain yourself?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I always do this... You do your business, and I''ll just help you check it." today''s Lucille enjoys her life as the head of the school of magic. She doesn''t care and can command many people.


    "But there are others."


    The two whispered.


    But the house is too quiet. Even in a whisper, people will hear a little as long as there is no magic sound insulation.


    Now Jasper and another tutor at the school of magic only hear words such as'' someone is here '','' it doesn''t matter '','' you do yours'', ''someone else'', and so on.


    Jasper is still a boy, but as a man.


    That kind of thing has been ridiculed among his companions, and even the small pictures in private have been wildly circulated among men. He is a very decent person, which he believes, but decent and normal physiology are not excluded.


    Jasper doesn''t know anything!


    At present, I feel in my heart that his Highness has an unspeakable secret with the dean of Lucille college, the world''s first witch.


    "I teach you this time because I''m very satisfied with your performance in the game, Jasper."


    Looking at the state above their heads, it became more and more strange. Sean felt that if he didn''t speak again, he didn''t know what plot they wanted to fill.


    "Thank you... Thank you, your highness."


    I was a little flattered in the shock. Unexpectedly, his Highness the prince paid attention to himself.


    "Don''t worry about the power in Li''s hands. We have discovered recently... Since Xiao''s'' miracle ''came, the magic composition of the world has changed a lot. Palace wizards and royal guards have found similar things for a long time. You use a new power. You can turn it into fighting spirit, which can enhance your melee ability without losing to magic Effect. "


    Because looking at the [brain mending!] state above their heads, Sean couldn''t play well. Temporarily, he couldn''t remember any good name, so he casually said one he was familiar with.


    As a result, the only thing I regret a few years later is how I thought of this stupid name.


    It''s not easy to say. I can''t change it after that.


    "Fighting spirit?"


    Not only Jasper and the tutor of the school of magic, but also Lucille next to him looked at himself curiously, while the other two looked up.


    But when I saw Lucille, I immediately bowed my head.


    "It''s just a name. If you have any good title, you can change it..."


    MD~


    I never thought that I had named a new ability for the soldiers.


    "No, it''s the name of the prince. We don''t dare... And it sounds good," Jasper said excitedly.


    Finally,


    His ability has finally been recognized, that is to say, his magic is different from other magicians, but there is another kind.


    This shows that his Highness has directly announced that he is not a waste, but a special existence!


    "Er, OK. If you think it''s good, and I''ll open a new class for soldiers'' training in the magic school later, and I''ll open your experience places in more places. Come on, young man."


    Sean tried to speak in an encouraging way.


    Then the other party nodded excitedly.


    Wave your hand and ask the tutor next to him to send him out


    They seemed to have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. They immediately said goodbye and hurried back.


    When he walked out of the door, another tutor of the magic school looked at Jasper next to him.


    "You didn''t see anything just now, did you?"


    "Ah!"


    "Say..."


    "No, I didn''t see it." the answer was very straightforward.


    Don''t hesitate at this time, otherwise I''m afraid there will be no whole person.


    Looking at the unknown tutor beside him, although he is not the one who teaches himself, how can he look at his expression a little sad.


    When they walked out slowly, they seemed to cry... Like the disillusionment of an ideal in their hearts.


    After walking out of the tower, I slowly adjusted.


    "Cough, anyway, your ability has been recognized. I didn''t expect that the Royal Guard had found a similar situation long ago. So you are also a special person." looking at Jasper.


    Although he lost miserably, as a mentor, he should be happy to see talented students stand up.


    "Come on, I hope you can win the next game."


    "Well, thank you, mentor!"


    They left the wizard tower.


    I didn''t mention what I saw just now. I just thought that his Highness the prince personally encouraged the little boy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean, who was still inside, was left behind by Lucille.


    "What did you just say about fighting spirit?"


    "I''m not sure, but today you saw the fighting style of the little boy."


    Looking at each other''s hands in the deployment of a colored water.


    "Try it. I recently saw some people in the magic school make drinks."


    I didn''t expect that my tutor would make drinks. I feel that she has exceeded her ordinary understanding.


    It hasn''t changed a bit in a few days.


    Sure enough, it''s better to be with others. In this way, you can adjust your mentor''s living habits. Now it''s much more normal.


    Take a sip.


    A little sweet, a little special fragrance.


    "Not bad."


    "I think it''s OK, but it''s a little sweet."


    "Or add some milk next time?"


    "I haven''t tried it yet. I''ll try it next time."


    After thinking about it, I want to get myself a cup. It feels as convenient as the adjustment of magic medicine.


    "Let''s get down to business. What are you going to do next?"


    Looked at Sean and asked.

 Chapter 809

    "What to do?" Sean asked puzzled.


    "Don''t pretend to be silly. Do you think I don''t know when you went to see the head of the Investigation Corps?" Lucille suddenly changed her lazy state.


    Just get up from your chair.


    She didn''t put on her socks properly, and her long legs were exposed, but she didn''t seem to feel embarrassed.


    It''s like a normal thing in front of Sean!


    "Mentor, when will you learn to peep at me?" Sean said in surprise.


    To be honest, now without the blessing of the ancient god''s power, the ability of simple Sean is not as good as that of genius Lucille. It''s really hard for her to deal with it if she arranges the magic array.


    Unless you use your vision and power to do something.


    Anyway, one''s own ability belongs to a mode of command in thinking, and frontal combat is naturally not the opponent of the other party.


    "What are you talking about? You think I like to observe you. I can know what happens in the whole Magic School wherever I want to know." Lucille retorted with some dissatisfaction.


    anyplace?


    what is it?


    Magic, or magic array.


    "Is this a new move?"


    "What do you think?" Lucille glared at Sean.


    In the use of magic, if you compare Lucille with others, you will find that the gap is really big... It''s not that she has a big gap with others, but that other wizards may have less research than her all their life.


    The control and development of magic almost never fell.


    I remember that the other party was the first one to teach me the magic of beast vision. I haven''t seen anyone since. Later, I developed one by using the principle of hydrogen bomb.


    Sean remembers all these, but this time it seems that the other party has developed some interesting magic.


    "Anyway, you don''t understand this. I can teach you if you want to learn. You can arrange it in your imperial city at that time, and no one will dare to gossip behind your back."


    Said Lucille with a smile.


    His magic in the world is so special that ordinary people can''t learn it, but for Sean, he will teach it as long as he opens his mouth. The friendship between them is still there.


    Several times,


    Especially in the days before the miracle, Lucille even thought they would be the only two sober people in the world.


    I thought a lot of questions in my heart.


    But now it''s all over, and neither of them seems willing to mention the events of those days.


    Sean looked at each other''s head in a state of [thinking!] and [recalling!].


    "Forget the magic. I''m in a high position. People will talk about this kind of thing. If someone goes to spy, it will affect my judgment."


    "Whatever you want!"


    Lucille doesn''t understand each other''s imperial mind skills.


    Just tell yourself if you want to learn!


    "Just now I saw the head of the Investigation Corps looking for you. Did he say something about the recent problems in the central desert?"


    "You know that?"


    "Guess, but I used to live there for a long time."


    Alice, the witch in the desert.


    The name originally appeared at that time. During this time, Lucille also tried to think in a more superior way, which is no longer a very casual feeling.


    What I want to say in detail was actually heard just now, not guessed.


    It''s just that you can''t say that, or you''ll look like you''re peeping.


    The whole school of magic is indeed within the scope of its own magic array. Just look at it if you want to hear it.


    An ant or a fly nearby may become a ''tool man'' for eavesdropping... It is very similar to the previous magic, but it has changed a little. "


    Today, many people came to the college. Naturally, Lucille was not interested. Everyone took a look and thought of Sean.


    So I almost stare at each other in my sight.


    Show it in the crystal ball!


    "It''s a bit troublesome. I''m a little afraid to move, but if I don''t move, others will act," Sean said.


    "You said about stealing territory?"


    "Of course, except for the most troublesome one."


    At that time, the western countries and the central part of IDAK were separated by a vast desert area as the middle zone, so the two sides did not interfere with each other, but now it has become an indisputable place after the desert disappeared.


    I must act, or I''m afraid such a large area will be taken away by the western countries.


    But the key to this matter is that in IDAK, only jagong stands before all other countries, and other countries want to grab territory and sites have to cross their own countries.


    They naturally dare not


    But if you take it all down, you''re afraid to plant the seeds of hidden dangers of war among countries.


    "What are you worried about? As long as we are strong enough, we are not afraid of what they say."


    "Of course I know this truth, so I send people to take action. It''s better to set up a camp or directly establish a stronghold, open up roads and expand our city... But I want to think about more than a result, and I have to be prepared if there is an accident," Sean said.


    He is the future monarch, and naturally there are many things to consider.


    In this way, once an accident occurs, there will be no way to prepare.


    "Do you want my students to help you?"


    "Huh?"


    "As you said just now, prepare a new test site for them. If a group of people win this time, I''m going to let them embark on the right path ahead of time, and your ex lover will lead them to occupy the stronghold in that wasteland."


    £¿£¿£¿


    "Oh, you''ve gone too far!"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "The past," Sean said.


    "That at least means so!" Lucille came a little closer.


    "I didn''t think you had the physique to attract girls. I thought you were just a baron who lived in the mountains all his life, tut tut ~"


    They have learned to make complaints about it.


    "I thought so at first..."


    "Well, don''t talk about such things. If necessary, I''ll order them to prepare this time, so that we have more reasons and can exercise them. At that time, there will be an accident like you said, and someone can use it."


    After becoming a power man, he felt that his words were inhuman. In the past, Sean rarely said that he would give up someone and use time to get results.


    Now I don''t care about the gains and losses of one person and one city, and began to look at greater interests.


    "Thank you."


    "If you want to thank me, you''d better remove me as the head of the college. I don''t like this identity."


    "That won''t work!"


    "Then don''t thank you."


    The two looked at each other and said to each other.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The other side of the moment.


    That is, in the original desert, people continue to pour into these new sites.


    And in which there have been many alternative existence!

 Chapter 810

    The magic school competition lasted four days and was finally over.


    And Sean was also very satisfied with the holding of this meeting, which finally stopped the opposition from the hall.


    Since the sun king announced that he would become the right prince, Sean has almost become the real master of the Jugong hall. The sun king can even occasionally not attend, leaving Sean present, and his two brothers and sisters no longer appear.


    Now they have finally become the idle Prince they most wanted to be. They are free everywhere. My sister goes directly to her knight count''s territory and doesn''t come back for many days.


    It''s said to be a summer vacation, but I didn''t see her to avoid any summer when it was so hot in the desert. Now the whole desert is gone, where is it so hot.


    We all know what to do!


    But her identity is a princess after all. After the official abdication of the future sun king, she will be the Royal sister, and she needs to take into account the Royal reputation.


    For this reason, Sean decided to marry his sister


    But the other party said that Jia Gong is in the recovery period and should not move the wedding. It can be postponed for the time being.


    It seems that after there is no struggle, these families in their own family can talk well and even care about the affairs of the country.


    With her at the border, the knight count will develop the border more vigorously... In this way, he can keep the safety in the east of his country and focus more on seizing territory in the West.


    Without the presence of the sun king, almost the decision-making of the whole country is handled by herself. Occasionally, Freya will follow her to the hall. The ministers in the hall are almost opposed to the strength of the future queen.


    After all, Freya''s army really defeated the existence of the invaders. No one will stand up and say what the other party said is wrong!


    At the same time, it can be seen that Sean has almost no opponents in the Jugong hall, but needs different opinions on foreign policy.


    "I think we don''t have to take into account the people of other desert countries and directly seize the areas with the most abundant resources. Your highness... This is in our interests. Otherwise, we are afraid. The real trouble is that the struggle among desert countries has never stopped. Since the miracle appeared, the desert disappeared, and all countries have obtained certain resource reserves."


    In fact, after the disappearance of the desert, Sean did receive a lot of news that the original countries in the eastern desert were difficult to maintain the battle because of lack of resources, so he had to keep his three-thirds of an acre.


    Now, after the desert disappears and becomes an oasis, the source of water and many underground minerals can be found!


    What does this mean


    They can open mining stones to refine weapons and armed forces.


    A country does not raise its army to spend food every day. It has other plans.


    From this point of view, the original desert countries are indeed more dangerous, so jagong should not only make all kinds of preparations, but also abandon his previous ideas and make new friends with those countries.


    "Since they all have ideas, it''s better for us to take the lead and occupy more land. Opening up Xinjiang and expanding land is a long cherished wish of a country."


    "Yes..."


    "Well said!"


    Those who advocate desperation to plunder resources stand up and say yes. There are many of them.


    Several of the former ministers are like this


    Now Sean finally understands why some countries will launch war when they are strong. It''s no use talking about peace before, because the country has begun to expand from top to bottom.


    "No, not now," said another.


    "At present, we jagong are strong, so they are afraid of us... But in case of any accident, they may become a rope. If such a large area in the west is occupied by us, it will only aggravate the dissatisfaction of the eastern countries with us."


    "Isn''t lord kogas afraid?"


    He was turned back by another man before he spoke.


    "Why am I afraid? I''m thinking about jagong''s future..."


    "Since we think about the future of the country, we should hope that the country will become strong. As long as we are strong enough, no one dares to stand up against us." the dissatisfied voice said.


    "Now, what about the future? This hatred will be buried among the descendants of the eastern countries according to their word of mouth. At that time, they will always remember that we robbed their territory."


    "What do you mean you should have? Can''t you rob without ability?"


    On the whole, jagong is still a powerful country, so naturally more people oppose it.


    "You''re joking about the future of the country."


    "I''m kidding you, Lord COGAs. I heard that your son married the daughter of an Eastern businessman. Are you going to surrender?"


    "You... Spit out blood."


    The more you say, the more outrageous it becomes.


    But one of the fundamental demands is absolutely not to admit defeat. Jia Gong should act quickly.


    Then Sean finally raised his hand.


    "All right!"


    In a word, we can make the hall quiet.


    Now Sean has enough prestige, even more than the Sun King himself


    "We really need to take action on this matter, and I have asked the school of magic to arrange the internship place for the students... What we need now is not only occupation, but also exploration. No matter who the original desert belongs to, this area is beyond the reach of the western countries. In the West, I also asked Oro city to set about establishing a stronghold in that area. If we follow The rising contradictions in other countries are likely to usher in the next war. "


    When Sean talked about the war, no one dared to speak at last.


    No one wants jagong to fall into war again


    The borgs lost.


    The two powerful kingdoms in the east also failed, but there are other countries in the West.


    One by one?


    Even the seemingly peaceful Mersin began to grab territory in the desert.


    What about this kind of thing?


    "I will send out the Imperial Army and the local lords of the previously destroyed cities to enter the area in two ways. At the same time, I will let the students explore and establish new strongholds. It will be more persuasive in the name of students. It is not necessary for the army to go to war directly. If there is a problem, we will take action."


    Sean said all his thoughts.


    People realized that Prince Sean had already thought about what to do next.


    "Everything is arranged by your highness!"


    They also bowed their heads and said.


    "Well, let''s go. What you do is try to reverse the decline of national trade this year. We have experienced several wars... The resettlement of refugees and the establishment of new towns need money."


    That''s what they have to do, not quarrel about it.


    "Yes."


    They bowed their heads again.


    Sean glanced at Freya next to him. The other party nodded to show that he didn''t say anything wrong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    About a week after the college competition, Lucille finally announced that the winner''s students would go to the West for a few months.


    And all the students are excited to try.


    This means that the country recognizes their strength and has begun to send a formal mission!

 Chapter 811

    first day.


    It is when everyone is excited


    All the students did not expect that they could participate in the affairs of the country in such a short time after entering the magic school, and it was a task personally sent by his Highness the prince.


    For ordinary people, it is equivalent to your Highness''s direct recognition of the identity of everyone. You can not only participate in the tasks directly assigned by the state, but also receive awards after completion!


    What an honor for ordinary people.


    Not to mention ordinary people, even aristocrats fantasize about being able to accept the grace of the royal family, and now is a good opportunity.


    Jasper followed Alice in the procession.


    The last college competition ended. The first meaningless is Alice, who is more friendly to fire magic


    But there are many ways to say that Alice can get the first place. The most important thing is that Jasper and Robert, who are tied for second place, don''t want to fight with her, or they can''t fight.


    In the top four competition, Alice met another magician Linda, while the other side was the battle between Jasper and Robert.


    Compared with the magic war here, there is a real hard-working war... Until the end, they have no strength and have to fight with hard fists. If they were not pulled by the referee, they would have to fight to the ground, one dead and one injured.


    In short, in the end, they were pulled apart, and in order to calm the anger of both sides, they announced that the second place was tied.


    So when they should have fought with themselves the next day, both of them should have been too seriously injured to compete. As a result, they won without fighting.


    It''s rare.


    Originally, this competition was the first one. It is estimated that this phenomenon will occur in the future.


    But anyway, in Alice''s opinion, Jasper''s ability can not only be recognized, but also won the second place. Don''t mention how happy he is, otherwise he won''t be able to follow this time.


    "Tired?"


    Jasper looked at Alice and said.


    "That''s not enough to embarrass me." the other party said with a smile.


    Think about it


    When they lived together, they had to do more things every day than now. In particular, they were busy with farm work during the day, helped get things at home at night, and occasionally helped the old people in the village who were sick and couldn''t move.


    Over the years, because of the war, the imperial army has recruited many soldiers, and several brothers in some families have been recruited.


    I don''t know how they have been these years. Anyway, when I left, I visited these young playmates and hoped they would help with their work at home.


    This kind of thing happens in many villages, and young children will agree!


    Because you don''t know if you will get the same treatment as each other when you grow up. If you want your family to be taken care of, you must take good care of others, generation after generation. Ordinary people come over like this.


    Now, for the first time, they have a longing that may break away from the traditional fate.


    "Well, that''s good."


    Jasper nodded and continued to follow each other''s hand.


    They are from the same village, and they have been together since childhood. They are playmates, even childhood sweethearts.


    Many people don''t think there is any problem when they see them together, and even some people will avoid talking


    One is the first place and the other is tied for the second place.


    Who dares to move.


    "By the way, Jasper. You said last time that your Highness the prince had said it before?"


    "Shh!!!"


    Jasper made a hasty hissing gesture.


    I didn''t want to say this, but I said it in order to show off a little in front of Alice. After all, the original mentor told me not to say it.


    Otherwise, the matter will be spread. Maybe both of them will lose their heads.


    "It can''t be said."


    "Yes, no!" Alice nodded knowingly.


    In fact, in order to show off that he was valued, Jasper only said that he had met his Highness the prince, and the other party had previously told about the possible assignment of tasks to the students.


    So today''s situation is known in advance... Without too much excitement.


    As for the Dean!


    The relationship between Lucille, the world''s first witch, and her Royal Highness the prince, is absolutely unspeakable.


    Ordinary people cherish their hard won identity more. Now it''s not easy to have this result. Naturally, we should make good use of it. How can we lose it.


    If it is known that Prince Sean is still having an affair with the head of the college, it will spread!!!


    Maybe it''s gone.


    "Anyway, that''s what I said before. Don''t talk nonsense anyway."


    "Well, I won''t say it. You can''t trust me," said Alice with some dissatisfaction.


    It''s funny in my heart. I didn''t expect that Jasper, who has always been brave, would be so afraid. Sure enough, he really saw Prince Sean, otherwise he wouldn''t show such a look.


    Just as they were chatting, a tall figure came up behind them.


    Robert looked at Jasper without expression


    "If you want to walk, walk well. Can people like you reach the west?" said dissatisfied.


    Robert is an aristocrat with his own family name. Unfortunately, he is a kind of humble little aristocrat.


    In other words, you can meet an aristocratic residence when you walk around the capital. Ordinary aristocrats like yourself can''t be ranked. It''s entirely because of the conditions of the magic school this time. I hope I can make a difference


    If you can enter the palace wizard group in the future, your family will be revitalized.


    Through the noble''s network, Robert knows that the current head of the magic academy not only has the title of the world''s first witch, but also the whole court wizards dare not touch her. As for the future queen Freya, she will let the head of the Academy, so the magicians under her command must have a future.


    To this end, I also made many efforts.


    Alice naturally has admiration for the first person with magic talent in the college. Unfortunately, the ''Knight'' around her is also very powerful.


    Previously, he was just a gangster who didn''t know magic. However, after fighting with each other this time, he found that he really had strength and didn''t even lose to his own strength.


    This made Robert very angry.


    Don''t say if the girl you like is strong, and the rival is so strong!


    The last World War has not been decided yet


    Both felt that they had not lost.


    Now no matter where you go, you have to compete.


    "Do you think I can''t hold on?"


    "It''s not that I think, but that you can''t insist at all."


    "Believe it or not, let''s compete?"


    I heard the competition again.


    Alice quickly pulled them apart


    "Well, you''ve already fought. Why do you still fight? Otherwise, don''t follow me. I''m bored." the two stopped with a heavy sentence.


    They looked at each other and were dissatisfied.


    On the other side, however, another girl looked at it with great interest.

 Chapter 812

    There are more than 100 students this time.


    It happened to be the top 100 in the college competition. Nominally, they were asked to come to test, but in fact, they were also asked to explore.


    On the first day of camping, igunia called everyone together


    Tell everyone what you know while everyone is still enthusiastic.


    "You all come here!"


    All the students gathered like soldiers waiting for orders.


    In a sense, these people are the soldiers of the future. Although they are a little lazy, if their combat effectiveness can be improved, it will certainly be a good combat effectiveness in the future.


    It is also Lucille''s recognition that igunia can really guide so many people to the task... From a certain point of view, igunia vaguely feels that the man known as the world''s No. 1 wizard seems not very satisfied with Freya.


    I don''t know because I just came to jagong.


    And the other is Sean''s mentor


    To put it bluntly, when I first met Sean, I felt that the other party had magic talent for the first time, and I felt that his was certainly not simple.


    Now I just verified my original conjecture.


    As for the holidays between Lucille and Freya, I can''t guess why!


    It seems that they can talk when they meet each other, but some private opinions are resisted.


    "Teacher igunia, what''s the matter with calling us here?"


    As soon as she was reminded by the students, she came back from thinking.


    Looking at so many students... And other tutors nearby!


    After looking at each other, everyone came prepared, so it''s time to say this.


    "I called you here to tell you about this mission."


    "Isn''t it a trial?"


    "Yes, and exploration..."


    Quiet, students want to try.


    "You''re all right, but there are other tasks besides that."


    Igunia told everyone about the plight of jagong, which is also the most difficult place to start at present.


    The western countries want to seize the territory, and the country is still timid


    How can we bear it if the vigorous students hear it and shout one by one that we must not let the western countries occupy our land.


    "Well, it''s good for you to know these things. Our prince also has many bound places. He can''t be desperate to implement all policies alone. There are a lot of situations to consider!" igunia began to speak for Sean.


    Because they are tutors, the students can listen to these words.


    "Yes, after all, the prince hall has to take more into account."


    Although I don''t know the structure of the whole country and the current situation, as a future prince, I must take into account the needs of many places.


    "So it''s up to us. You all remember it for me. Next, I''ll divide our team, and then each team will be led by a mentor to explore the established stronghold to see what''s happening in this area, whether it''s suitable for occupation and draw their local map."


    That''s the purpose of Sean''s assignment.


    It is unrealistic for students to occupy, and although other countries shout loudly, they will take a lot of things into account when they really want to take action.


    It''s not easy to establish a stronghold!


    You should know that after the miracle, the desert disappeared directly and became an oasis. The mountains and forests are like a new land that has never been reclaimed.


    You don''t know anything. You can''t occupy it.


    So it''s very important to draw a map and understand the local situation


    On the other hand, it is also for the sake of national policies.


    "Next, the number of people I want to divide may not be based on your team strength, because we also send Imperial troops and local lords, etc. your route may meet them, so it is very easy for some people in the combination. Don''t think it''s easy to do it. You must record the passing places, even the local topographic map Wait. "


    This is the most critical step.


    "I see!"


    The students came back together.


    Next is the time to allocate teams


    In order to prevent accidents, all students directly gather at the agreed meeting place when receiving their own assignment and wait for the tutor who will lead the team.


    No one else can tell each other where they are going.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Alice walked over with her rendezvous place. Unexpectedly, she saw Robert.


    The other party is also excited when they see her


    "Alice."


    "Why are you?"


    "Why can''t it be me? It shows that there is fate between us."


    Before the fate was finished, Alice saw someone behind her


    Jasper is here, too.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I come?"


    It felt like a withdrawal conversation, but Jasper didn''t expect Robert to be in the team this time. He was excited when he saw Alice''s back just now. As a result, he ran up and found another person in front.


    "It''s unlucky to count the frames. They''re divided with you."


    "That''s what I want to say!"


    They still seem to despise each other, and even quarrel when they meet.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you three to get together. I''m unlucky this time."


    Just when the three became daily meetings, another voice came from a distance


    "Linda."


    Alice called each other''s names.


    Needless to say


    The female magician with a tall figure is the female magician who fought with herself in the semi-finals. Her main ability is arcane magic.


    "I didn''t expect you to come."


    "I didn''t think it was a team of four of us," Linda said with a smile.


    Compared with Alice''s innocence, Linda comes from a rich merchant family


    His words and deeds are more noble and decent, but he looks a little like each other, but he has a good figure.


    "Think of the top four people who can gather in the competition to stand up this time, which also shows that the place our group is going to is very dangerous?"


    Robert, who began to notice the problem, took the lead in saying.


    Yes, this is the top four in the college.


    At first I thought I would separate, but I didn''t want to get together


    Doesn''t that mean the task is difficult?


    "You guessed right. Our task is the most difficult one this time, so I will drag you into a team."


    While the four were discussing, igunia came out.


    "Teacher igunia!"


    "Yes."


    "What you said just now is right. We are the only place to go deep into the west, the original center of the desert, so I especially let you four together, and I''ll lead the team at the same time."


    Many people know that advisor igunia is a confidant of the college president. Her coming to lead the team shows that this is the arrangement of the college president.

 Chapter 813

    All the students left separately that night for the purpose of less communication between them.


    All the students of the magic school are screened to enter. Naturally, they are not worried that they will leak the news... But since it is a secret mission, it should look like a secret.


    After a day''s rest in a relatively safe camp, the four continued on their way.


    The destination this time is the once central desert


    In fact, after the miracle, the whole desert disappeared. The original road extends in all directions. You can go anywhere as long as you know the direction.


    But now it has become a normal plain and mountains, which is different. In the past few months, the merchants spent a lot of money to let the mercenary guild go with them. Finally, they have come out of a road, but this road is also the road that everyone has taken since then.


    Other places are dense forests and endless fields and mountains. Who will go if you don''t know the way.


    I don''t know what beast there is!


    "Teacher igunia."


    At this time, Robert, who is more talkative among the four people, often chats with igunia


    "What''s the matter, Robert?"


    "You''ve been to the great desert, haven''t you... You don''t call it that now. Is this the middle of the IDAK field?"


    When the desert disappears, this place can''t be called the great desert.


    "I''ve been here before when I was a desert. I''m from a country in the west, so I have to go through this place."


    "West!"


    In fact, there are rumors among many students. After all, master igunia looks different from other local witches in IDAK. You can see that she is from the western country.


    "So the tutor came here before."


    "Yes, it was still a time of war... We had few roads. Most of them were occupied by the borgs. Finally, we followed the caravans step by step."


    At that time, it was the time of the war between Borg and jagong. It was difficult to walk from the desert.


    I''m afraid it would be more difficult to change to now!


    There are only a few roads that can be taken. Almost all of them are safer roads for tourists or caravans. Others can only follow them, otherwise they will easily get lost or encounter any danger.


    And now what this team has to do is exactly that kind of dangerous thing!


    "I see. It''s not easy for teacher igunia... Which country in the West did you come from?"


    "Basharan."


    As a tutor, igunia would answer some simple questions, but she would not talk about the more sensitive topics.


    At first, the others didn''t pay attention to this. It wasn''t until Robert talked a lot that he found out that this guy had always wanted to inquire about his mentor''s past.


    No one in the school of magic knows that the tutor igunia has been closest to the head of the school. There will be news about the strongest witch in her words.


    In fact, students like ranking


    Several famous wizards in the world know it, but the most undisputed one is that the orderer has reached level 19 and is approaching the level of legendary wizard and the peak level of level 20.


    Moreover, the dean of Lucille college looks so young that it is not impossible to break through level 20.


    So her first is not controversial.


    "Robert, if you want to go, just go and keep talking. There will be no strength at that time!" Jasper, who had been walking in front, spoke.


    I''m not worried about what the other party will ask.


    But once it comes to the Dean


    In my head, I remembered what I saw that day. The relationship between his highness and the Dean must be a secret.


    What if you ask too many questions and slip your tongue.


    Why don''t you kill your head?


    So he hurriedly stopped it.


    But that sounds like a different meaning to Robert.


    "I''m asking my tutor what matters to you. Do your own thing."


    "I''m reminding you!"


    "I don''t need your reminder."


    The more they talk, the louder their voices become.


    "All right, be quiet!"


    Igunia stopped them with a word.


    The two boys are dissatisfied with each other. It is estimated that all tutors know it. However, the two are still tied for the second place, and they want to compete for the first female student in the college.


    Tut~


    Listen to the trouble.


    Igunia also has a headache about why these three people are together and are so talented.


    In contrast, Alice seems to reject everyone, but she has a preference for Jasper


    Igunia herself is also the person who comes from a little girl. In her heart, she probably feels that if someone pursues herself, she should not refute others. Whether she is shy or doesn''t know how to deal with it, but this attitude is too ambiguous, which often leads to the opposite state.


    It''s like


    I suddenly remembered my senior brother.


    If I had been more determined before, I might not have been so timid.


    Looking at the three people walking in front, igunia was also helpless.


    The colleague also came from the fourth place of the college, a girl with less words, Linda.


    "The three of them are really children," Linda, who was nearby, came up and whispered.


    It''s like it''s for igunia.


    "Why did the tutor divide me with these three people?"


    "These three people are the strongest in our college, including you... Although there are some quarrels, I believe in your ability." igunia looked at Linda.


    The girls were taller than the three, and their faces were a little more mature.


    She doesn''t look as beautiful as Alice, but she is in excellent shape. She is older than all three. She was right about children just now.


    If it was an ordinary child, Linda would be their big sister!


    "Hum, I''ll surpass them soon," Linda said unconvinced.


    "It''s natural that the college has such distribution. Although your ability is also good, you may be less lively among them, so your magic affinity can''t compare with Alice."


    "All the boys came to see her. I don''t need such affinity!"


    Shake your head.


    It seems that these four people really have their own personalities.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    From the day of departure to the fourth day, almost every day.


    Because the route was arranged before coming, the team took a route that few people walked. It bypassed the slow mountains and walked along some mountain roads that few people walked.


    It is precisely because there is no one, the woodland in this place is very lush. Although it has gone through four days, the journey is not far.


    There was no one along the way, but careful Alice and Linda with better studies will seriously draw down the mountains here and make a blueprint for the map.


    However, at this time, jasper and Robert, who stood guard on the edge, noticed that there seemed to be traces left by someone passing by on the edge of the camp.


    "Come and see if this place is the footprints left by people?"

 Chapter 814

    "Come and see if this place is the footprints left by people?"


    Jasper beckoned the others to come and have a look, and igunia, sitting not far away, hurried over when she heard the voice.


    I haven''t heard of anyone in this place!


    In all the briefings he received, there was no news of anyone in this place.


    Maybe there are adventurers passing by like yourself.


    Igunia went up to have a look


    The footprints are hidden behind several leaves. It seems that these leaves should grow from the back, and this footprints have appeared long ago!


    Buried deep in the earth, it has become a pit.


    "This..." igunia measured the distance with her hand, and her eyes were full of surprise.


    "What''s the matter? Teacher igunia."


    "Have you ever seen such a big footprint?"


    The footprint is a little big


    Among several young people, Robert is a little mature. From various angles, he has the physique of an adult man, but there are still many strong people in this world. For example, the workers in the north of IDAK were all barbarian in physique.


    If they stand with ordinary people or people from those countries in the west, they feel like people from two worlds.


    But this is a little strange!


    It is not only large, but also directly able to press so much.


    "Maybe it was raining, so they came and stayed?" Linda said behind.


    That''s possible, but if it''s rainy, such a big footprint may accumulate water, and the soil may loose.


    "Go along and have a look!"


    Igunia said.


    All four students ran to the front to see!


    Look everywhere. There must be some clues


    "There''s more here."


    "There are also..."


    Linda and Alice both found the same footprints, and this time they looked more clearly without the shelter of leaves. This is not the footprints of ordinary humans at all, or even the soles of feet larger than humans.


    With four toes, each one is very conspicuous.


    It looks like some kind of monster. It''s definitely not human footprints anyway.


    "How could this happen? What footprints are these?"


    "I don''t know, but something must have come here," said igunia, looking at the four students in front of her.


    The soles of the feet are too big.


    And you can judge each other''s body shape is also large. What kind of creature is this.


    Since the miracles appeared, many evils in the world should be eliminated. Even magic began to become easier and easier to obtain, but there may be other unknown creatures.


    After all, such a large area of the aidak desert turned into green space all of a sudden. I don''t know what kind of things will live in it.


    "Write it down first, and then we''ll try to go to a safe place," said igunia.


    Looking at the low mountain in the distance


    Because the desert turned green before, there will not be too many mountains in this area. It is completely different from the basharan empire in the west, but there are still many small hills, and you can see many at a glance.


    Although it looks smooth and easy to walk, you don''t know until you really walk in. Even the mountains you can see at a glance are not so easy to pass through, and there is still a long distance in the middle.


    "Today we lean against the field at the foot of the mountain, so it''s easier to walk."


    "Yes!"


    Several students also nodded.


    There is no quarrel in my heart


    In the face of the footprints of these creatures who don''t know what they are, everyone''s heart is unknown, especially now that the five people have gone deep into the no man''s land, there are no cities in succession, and they are likely to be attacked by unknown monsters.


    People should try to avoid dangerous places, and it is easy to deal with dangers in the fields convenient for fighting.


    Anyway,


    The four students who make complaints about each other in the first few minutes are quiet at this time.


    "Go down, and Linda records the situation here and draws the terrain."


    "I see!"


    The two male students opened and broke back and forth, and the rest were in the center. As a mentor, igunia naturally walked in the front.


    It''s still daytime. Although it''s gloomy in the woodland... It''ll feel safer when you go out.


    I''m afraid there is no one in the surrounding area of more than ten miles. The team chose the deepest route, bypassing almost all business routes and places with people.


    I didn''t expect that strange things would happen in this remote area.


    Out of the woodland, the five finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Mentor, what do you think that is?" Linda asked igunia curiously for an answer.


    Shake your head.


    "I can''t say now. This area is an unknown area. Theoretically, any situation may occur... Of course, there are things we may not know at all. Although miracles help us avoid darkness, there will be shadows where there is light. You can never really stand under the light."


    Igunia said what Sean had said.


    I didn''t think this sentence was really reasonable until many years later. People can''t eliminate all the darkness.


    Even if the ''God'' eliminates the darkness and haze, the haze will appear again within a certain period of time


    In short, they will always exist.


    "What shall we do now?"


    All four are students, and the one who really has the right to command is igunia.


    She looked around and looked at the state of the four students.


    Everyone is very good, just a little nervous


    "Today, let''s have a rest in the field. Our original route was to walk along this road all the time, climb over the mountains in front and then take a detour back. Now we don''t deviate from the route, but what happened here should be recorded."


    "Yes!"


    The four students answered immediately.


    Hearing that they could rest, the four were a little relaxed.


    I was really nervous just now


    I''ve never seen such footprints. I don''t know what will happen.


    I don''t even know what left, but curiosity drives these people to find out


    It''s contradictory.


    However, at the instruction of their tutor, the four chose to camp temporarily.


    Then write it down and wait to discover it slowly.


    It was very late at night. The four people set up a small tent together, and then sat around the fire to bake.


    Now Adak will be cold!


    Without the desert, it became very cold. Except for igunia, the other four students were not used to such an environment and would wear a dress to keep warm.


    They talked to each other about irrelevant topics and didn''t sleep until the moon rose very high.


    However


    A wolf cry woke up the sleeping people.

 Chapter 815

    Igunia woke up from her sleep and looked around in surprise.


    At the same time, I heard the voice of four other students waking up.


    "Teacher... Teacher igunia!"


    "I am!"


    He answered and hurried to open the tent and go out. At this time, even the brightness of the moonlight is very weak in the dark night.


    Five people are located in the uninhabited wilderness within dozens of kilometers


    It was dark everywhere in the wilderness, and only the cry of the wolf in the distance was particularly harsh.


    "Did a wolf find us?" Linda looked around seriously when she came out of the tent.


    The flare magic in her hand was about to be transported, but it was stopped by igunia!


    "Not for the time being. I have set up a barrier around me. If ordinary wolves go around the barrier, they will leave," said igunia.


    I have prepared in advance. If there are beasts, they can''t get through.


    "But the sound..."


    The five felt the sound getting closer and closer. When they heard it clearly in the back, it was not the voice of the wolf at all.


    The breathing frequency and strength feel like some kind of beast!


    "Come close," said igunia.


    Over the years, he and his mentor Aixiu have been involved in all kinds of things in the basharan Empire, not to mention dealing with a few wild animals and dealing with those ghouls.


    "Don''t walk away!" roared, and began to light a fire wall barrier at random.


    Fire is the defense that the beasts dare not approach. Igunia knocked the staff four or five meters away from the five people and drew a fire wall more than one meter high.


    In the dark environment, it was lit up by this fire


    However, after the fire lit up the surrounding vision, several people found that standing in the distance was not a wolf at all, but a humanoid creature that looked like a wolf but walked standing... Werewolf!


    "How!"


    "What are these?"


    Some students have seen some werewolves.


    And igunia has only seen some creatures like this from those ancient books and books, but they are also different from those in books.


    Miracles took away the evil influence of ancient gods... But why do these things still exist!


    One, two


    There are almost more than a dozen!


    And the height is much higher than ordinary people. I''m afraid it''s more than two meters.


    At this moment, the five finally understood what the footprints they saw during the day should be the footprints of these werewolves in front of them... It turned out that they had been hiding in the mountains and forests. I''m afraid they found their team during the day.


    "Don''t go over there, it''s all close." igunia called the four students to stand with herself.


    Werewolf!


    I don''t know what kind of combat effectiveness these things are.


    At the same time, the magic wand in his hand released stronger magic and directly raised the surrounding flame for several meters, blocking almost all his sight.


    The higher flame turned directly into a wall to isolate the werewolf.


    "Jasper took his weapons and was ready to fight. They might rush in at any time."


    "Yes..."


    "Linda, if you find a werewolf rushing up and directly attacking with your good ice magic, Alice, follow me and limit each other with fire."


    "Yes, mentor..."


    "As for Robert, you are the most powerful magician in the team, but you can''t directly fight with them in close combat. You can observe the nearby places. I''m afraid we don''t have time to pack these bags, bring important things and food, and find a way when we fight."


    At present, we don''t know the specific number of werewolves. It''s impossible to continue fighting in this place.


    Even if it''s not a problem to deal with one or two, or even more than a dozen, it''s night... It''s the most familiar environment of the enemy. You still have to find a safe place to avoid for a while!


    Their own high fire wall can''t last long. When the fire wall gradually recedes, those angry werewolves become more violent.


    Even the front few have struggled to jump over regardless of their hair burns!


    "They''re coming, be careful!"


    Jasper is the only fighter in the team who can use fighting spirit. Naturally, he stands up and takes the initiative to fight with the werewolves.


    But the number of each other is so much that they block two


    The whole body felt hit by a huge impact. The werewolf''s nails were almost as sharp as the blade in his hand. He could defend himself with his nails when fighting with him.


    Seeing the werewolf behind him, he rushed over, but was rushed back by igunia with a fire.


    "Concentrate on the one in front of you and leave the one behind to me and Alice. Linda, you''ll slow down the wolves."


    While igunia was talking, Linda''s magic had been transported


    Using good ice magic is no less than a sword. Almost every spike thrown can pierce ordinary beasts, but it seems very weak in front of the current werewolf. The ice arrow can''t penetrate each other''s solid body, and even he almost didn''t hide.


    If Jasper''s backhand gives a shield hit, I''m afraid the werewolf has rushed in at the moment!


    "Are you okay, Linda?"


    "I''m fine... Watch the back."


    Another sneak attack. Fortunately, Jasper''s shield is thick enough.


    It seems that we can only use more burst magic, but if the ice system is stronger, it is easy to destroy the surrounding ice ???? The wall of fire was put out, so Linda had to turn to fire magic to kill the enemy.


    On the other side, Robert, who had been observing and mending his knife, finally found a good place.


    "There seems to be a rock wall over there. Let''s run over. Maybe we can stop the werewolf!"


    The place where the team is located is the wilderness. The enemy can only fight back-to-back around here. Where there is a little block, it can be of great help.


    "Are you sure?" igunia was too busy to look.


    These werewolves can stand up after receiving their own attack. The skin is too thick!


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    "Let''s move over there!!" roared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the side of the royal city of jagong.


    Sean, who had just returned from his official business, was coming out of the bath with Elia''s towel next to him.


    "What do you think, your highness?"


    "It''s easy to be tired!" sighed. I enjoy my life very much, but I have to pay a lot of hard work under this enjoyment.


    "Where''s Freya?"


    "The princess may have gone to bed. Will your highness go over?"


    "Yes."


    Nodded in response.


    However, when I passed the study, I saw several red dots on the map in the original desert.


    "What''s the matter, your highness?"


    Elia was surprised to stop suddenly


    "Wait a minute."


    As if he had found something wrong, Sean looked closer.

 Chapter 816

    "What''s the matter, your highness?"


    Lias didn''t understand why Sean suddenly stopped and even seriously looked at the big map in front of the study.


    It was repaired by Prince Sean according to a little information over the years. Before, it was only such a large piece of jagong capital. However, with the continuous completion over the years, it has covered more than half of the country and the desert in the West.


    Oh, No.


    Now the West should be called the wilderness!


    It has become a green space. Therefore, the whole specialty has been changed. In order to present Jia Gong''s map, many things have been removed from the study.


    "Your Highness has just come back. Don''t stay up late today."


    Persuasion, but Sean raised his hand to stop it.


    "Wait a minute..."


    At the moment, in Sean''s eyes, a white and several green dots are surrounded by more than a dozen red dots in the western region.


    This kind of white shows that he has almost reached the level of admiration, while the green is only respect... He just asked the students to go to the west to explore not long ago. Is this kind of person in favor of egunia?


    They''re in danger?


    Just as Sean wondered how to deal with it, the guards intercepted outside the palace.


    "Who!"


    "It''s me... Looking for your highness."


    This voice was Lucille, and she was the only one who would call herself so in the palace.


    "But... Your Highness has rested."


    "Let her in!"


    Before the soldiers outside finished, Sean asked them to let Lucille in.


    Today, Lucille, who has become the first Dean of the school of magic, can enter and leave the palace at will, and has the reputation of the first wizard, which is naturally respected.


    No one can stop her coming in!


    "What''s the matter? Mentor Lucille."


    "Today, when I used divination magic to estimate the trip of the students, there were accidents every time... I want to borrow some soldiers from you. I''m afraid they will be in danger."


    "Wait, you just said divination."


    Sean didn''t expect that the other party had studied the Magic now, although he knew that Lucille could study the records in various ancient books because of the change of her identity, and even she would habitually record the magic she had studied.


    Just like she wrote a mage.


    But now they have begun to believe in fate?


    "Yes, divination."


    Lucille seemed to see the doubt in Sean''s expression


    "It''s hard for me to explain this thing to you. You have to say that divination is unreliable, but I have kept a part of all of them, hair, blood, or a piece of skin... Before I leave, I let them stay a part, and then use my own magic to sense their current state."


    It''s a little reliable for Lucille to say so, which is a kind of physical induction.


    And I just saw the red enemy in the West.


    "And it may be that your little mistress is in danger." even if she becomes the most powerful wizard in the country, Lucille still speaks like that.


    There''s someone around. That''s what she said.


    "Come and see!"


    Sean hurriedly led Lucille to his sand table to see


    "This place, I feel that no one has ever reported anything in this place. Since it has become a green land, it has become a deserted place. I guess they are here!"


    Sean actually saw it in the field of vision.


    Those people seem to be besieged together, and there are red spots around!


    It seems that I can''t get close. I''ve been wandering around all the time.


    There was no sign of what they were doing on the sand table, like hiding somewhere in the field, but Sean believed they must be hiding somewhere, so the surrounding enemies couldn''t get close to them.


    "You said this way?"


    "Yes."


    Nod and answer.


    It''s just that Lucille can''t see what''s in Sean''s vision. It sounds like a guess to her.


    "This place is indeed one of the destinations we are going to explore this time, but the important thing now is not to guess where they are. I want to borrow some flying dragon knights from you, otherwise if they really encounter difficulties, we can arrive at the first time."


    The flying dragon knight order is one of jagong''s fastest and, in a sense, the strongest combat effectiveness. It has always been Sean''s Pro guard.


    So that''s why Lucille came up late!


    "OK, I''ll order melsousa now... But you have to go to this place to see you first. I think they should be here!"


    Sean''s intuition is something that Lucille has been unable to explain, and often can only believe.


    "I understand. I''ll start tonight... Otherwise I''m afraid something will happen!"


    "In such a hurry?"


    "I have divined that they are in danger."


    Since becoming Dean of the school of magic, Lucille has occasionally become more like a leader.


    "Well, I''ll send the best assistant to help you. Be careful!"


    "Don''t worry, nothing can hurt me. It''s just that there are few people living in that place now. Now there is danger, which always makes me uneasy."


    Said Lucille.


    And even if you worry about it, you can only see it in person


    Sean is now a prince. He can''t leave at will as before. He can only observe the external situation by relying on the movement on the sand table.


    This white spot should be igunia


    She was still carrying people and was besieged by a group of enemies who didn''t know what it was.


    Mountain bandits?


    bandits?


    The most likely people in that place are those who have become bandits, but if it were just these mountain bandits, igunia would not be unable to deal with them.


    What are these enemies!


    Sean thought


    Leng Buding''s hand was pressed on one of the slightly remote red dots.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the other side.


    Igunia finally led people to a place like an underground cave to hide.


    This looks like the former famous basement. There is only one entrance, which is blocked with big stones. Because it is very narrow, people can go in, but the wolves can''t.


    Jasper guarded this place with a sword, and the werewolf didn''t dare to reach out.


    Just


    The basement smells too musty and is a death place.


    It''s easy to come in but hard to go out.


    "What now? Tutor."


    "Don''t worry... Wait and see. If they can''t catch us, we may disperse." igunia couldn''t find any good way at the moment, so she had to wait.


    However, when the five were at a loss, it seemed as if some meteorite fell from the sky.


    In the field of night, you can see clearly even hiding in the basement. The fire is burning and can illuminate the surroundings.


    "Something seems to have fallen from the sky!" Jasper said.


    "And straight to the werewolf!"

 Chapter 817

    A meteor like flame fell, marking a bright band of light in the night sky.


    Standing at the entrance of the narrow basement, I couldn''t see clearly. I didn''t know what was going on outside. I just felt that the meteorite seemed to go in the direction of the werewolf.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I can''t see clearly for the time being," Jasper replied.


    In this narrow space, igunia dare not directly light the open fire, and it is easy to arouse the werewolf''s temper with light.


    I think these people are safe here, even a little ironic.


    Originally, they should leave without catching the people. If they do, they may persist in consuming... The gains are not worth the losses, so igunia dare not use magic lighting.


    Boom~


    The earth suddenly felt a violent tremor.


    "What''s going on outside?"


    Alice couldn''t help asking.


    Because Jasper''s melee can be stronger and holds a strong shield, he has always been guarding the people at the entrance of the basement.


    Want to break a gap


    "Be careful, it may be their trick," said Robert on the other side worried.


    "No... I really saw something fall from the sky just now. It should be a big stone and hit the center of the wolves."


    "How could there be stones in this place?" even Linda didn''t believe it.


    But just now it was such a dazzling moment that I saw a stone! I don''t believe it when people say so. I just think so.


    The foot just felt a short vibration, and then it disappeared, followed by the voice of the wolves.


    "The werewolf seems a little impatient. Are they leaving?"


    I only heard the noise of "Wuwu", and some voices became farther and farther away


    People were puzzled.


    At this time, only igunia could stand up and speak.


    "Let me see!"


    "But tutors... They are still outside." in fact, Jasper wanted to say danger, but when he spoke, he felt that the person in front of him was the tutor of his own students. Even if it was dangerous, it would be dangerous to his own students.


    "I haven''t reached the time when I need your protection." igunia smiled confidently and patted each other on the shoulder to let Jasper down first.


    And go up and have a look


    The gap is very small. If one of the five people is fat, they may not be able to get in.


    The whole basement should belong to the houses buried in the desert. The walls collapsed, blocking part of the entrance, and only a little can enter.


    The desert disappeared after the miracle, but these houses are still preserved... Some briefings in my hand also said that cities or green spaces in the desert still existed in those years, but ordinary people may not be able to find them after the environment has changed, but you should look for them according to the original position, maybe there will be some clues.


    This place may be one of them.


    Maybe the field was originally an abandoned village in the desert, or it was originally a city, and then it became desolate!


    In short, being here saved the team''s life.


    Close up, igunia looked carefully with instant magic in her hand. She was deeply afraid that a werewolf would appear directly at the cave to attack herself.


    At the same time, the defense barrier magic on the body is also opened


    Slowly approach the exit.


    The wolves did become impatient, and even a few shouted around themselves.


    It seemed that he smelled his own smell, and a werewolf ran excitedly... His claws quickly took out a few times near the hole, but he didn''t succeed. Igunia took it back immediately.


    "Mentor!"


    "I''m fine."


    Igunia gestured to the students that they were all right.


    The werewolf''s impatient breathing had dripped water and gas in his mouth, but he just couldn''t get in.


    "It seems that something has happened to them. What you just saw is either that they are fighting each other, or..."


    "Or what?" several students asked hurriedly.


    "It''s really a meteorite."


    It''s a little strange.


    But my luck is really good. A meteorite fell and hit one of the werewolves!


    It is estimated that those werewolves thought they did it on their own, so they rushed over so angrily, but igunia can only say that she was lucky.


    "There''s a little trouble now. These werewolves seem to be angered by the death of their companions. Now they just want to surround us and refuse to go."


    Vaguely heard the sound of werewolves hitting the stone wall.


    If the werewolves move together, I''m afraid the stones blocking the entrance of the basement will be lifted. Fortunately, their heads are not so good, they will only bump violently!


    But it''s really strong


    I can hear a huge crash in the basement.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, Sean, who was far away in the palace, watched a red dot disappear on the projection map.


    Oh~


    Has your ability not only limited to high-dimensional control of human actions, but also reached the point of direct strangulation?


    Or is it a coincidence?


    They were just killed by igunia.


    Before, whether Sean broke the wall on the map, the wall would collapse for various reasons. If he wanted to build the wall, the ministers around him would ask him to build it on various conditions that benefit the people.


    In short, the abilities given to them by the creator are very special.


    It''s different from everything before!


    If there is a frontal confrontation, Sean, who has not fought head-on for a long time, may not be the opponent, and he has no confidence in his heart without the power of the ancient god.


    However, if we use other methods to fight, we may be several times stronger than the ancient god''s power in those years. We have become a strength to directly control people''s life and death, and even how to do it... We don''t even know ourselves and our opponents. We just simply erase each other''s point on the projection map.


    Why don''t you try again?


    Sean also noticed that two werewolves approached the five men, but they obviously didn''t run.


    They have overlapped and haven''t left yet. It''s estimated to be in the up and down position.


    They hide in a cellar


    Stretch out your finger again and press it on the nearest two red dots.


    Then after a few seconds, the two dots suddenly disappeared!


    After tasting the pleasure of this super console, Sean simply pressed down a few red nods around him.


    On this side, little maid Elia only saw that her master didn''t sleep at night and was busy pointing in front of the sand table... She talked to herself. She was so tired to be a king.


    It seems that some illusion is broken in my heart.


    But it''s interesting for igunia on the other side!


    The two werewolves pushing stones above seemed to have some dispute, but they actually fought. Then there was a noisy voice, as if they were biting


    In the end, even the cry was particularly sad. I felt like I was dying.


    And on the other werewolves'' side, all kinds of things are happening

 Chapter 818

    A night is passing so soon!


    More importantly, igunia didn''t even know what had happened. She felt that there was something wrong among the werewolves.


    At the back, they began to fight with a roar, and even some felt that they were hit by something.


    It feels weird


    Although I wanted to go out and have a look, I didn''t dare to show up until dawn.


    "Have those werewolves met any natural enemies?" Linda asked puzzled on the other side.


    After all, five people didn''t sleep very much last night. They squinted when they were sleepy, but they certainly couldn''t sleep soundly. Someone had to look at the situation outside. It would be bad if the werewolf broke the entrance in some way.


    However, there was a constant fight outside this night, but there was no accident. The key is that outsiders seem to be werewolves'' own battle.


    I don''t know why they fight well, but listening to the sound must be killing each other!


    "Maybe..."


    That''s what igunia can only answer.


    "Don''t come out inside. I''ll go out first."


    There had been no sound outside for a long time. Igunia thought the wolves should have gone.


    In fact, when the team found werewolf footprints on the hills during the day yesterday, they could attack. There was no need to wait until night... So igunia concluded that the wolves were better at going out at night, so staying in the basement until dawn was her first way.


    And now there''s no sound outside.


    Maybe they''ve left!


    When igunia came out, she was stunned by the scene in front of her!


    Around


    Or a place around the basement is scattered with werewolves.


    Some have been out of breath for a long time, while others seem to be twitching. But it''s also a feeling of dying.


    "This..."


    "What''s going on outside? Mentor."


    "Don''t come out first. It''s a little strange outside." I''m afraid it''s a cover up put by the wolves or the natural enemies of the werewolves. Igunia still didn''t let her students out at the first time.


    However, after his magic exploration, he found that there were no problems around before he let them out.


    Seeing this scene, even four students were shocked!


    "How is this possible?!"


    "How could this happen? Has it been recorded in books?"


    "It''s impossible to record these things. Even the werewolf is a novel monster made up by many people and has never appeared..."


    Several students make complaints about each other.


    But compared with these, this scene is incredible.


    These werewolves obviously have the upper hand one by one, so that a group of people dare not come out, and even fear that they will rush in at any time. The last stone is the last hope of everyone.


    Unexpectedly, these werewolves fought by themselves, and a large meteorite crater really fell to the ground in the distance. A flattened werewolf hair can be seen under the stone... It''s outrageous.


    If this is the result, the luck of the five people is almost speechless.


    I feel like the protagonists in those novels and biographies, just stand where they are.


    Even if there are dangers around, those dangers will be solved.


    It''s even so outrageous that others have rushed up with a knife, and then found that the knife is used in the opposite direction. The head will stretch and then hair is the correct use of the blade. As a result, the stabbing person lost it by himself.


    Anyway, the feeling of this scene is like this. The five people didn''t do anything. They died automatically!


    "It seems that our luck is really good."


    "A little!"


    Now,


    Several students don''t know what to say, just say good luck.


    When you go back, pay more respects to the temple of light. Maybe you won''t have such good luck in the future. They say that people''s luck in this life is balanced. If you use more at this time, you won''t have it in the future. It''s not good.


    Even the United States of guria did not know where to start Tucao, his luck in such a place seemed to be ridiculous, without the need to make complaints about what the enemy had done.


    "Well, let''s talk about it. The wolves may kill each other, but..."


    I wanted to say that I might be the first person to record the werewolf story. Doing so may be bad for future generations.


    But that''s what''s happening right now.


    ''but what? A mentor. "


    "Forget it, just record it."


    Let''s be realistic first.


    "Since the enemy has died out, we should inform the local city of the news here... Our journey has changed. First mark this place, then report back to the city, and then they will send formal troops to study it in depth."


    "Yes!"


    Several students nodded.


    The people present were all students. Even if they had the heart to die, she couldn''t really let them die.


    Just five.


    You may not have such good luck yesterday. If you meet a similar werewolf, you can''t fight at all. The key now is to find out why these creatures appear here... And how many people they have, etc.


    "Shall we go back?"


    "Go to the South first. There is a nearest city over there. Where can I find the local lords?"


    Jagong didn''t always care about the west, and even if Sean didn''t publicly order to occupy the West for himself, some of the original lords of western cities wanted to expand their power to open up wasteland here.


    Some cities were moved here directly.


    "Well, let''s go south."


    After determining the direction, igunia took four students South First


    The itinerary during the day will be more convenient, and you can walk quickly without anything to record.


    But it didn''t take long,


    In just one day, it was found by the Flying Dragon Knights.


    Lucille took the Flying Dragon Knights here to find each other. She chose to believe Sean''s judgment and flew here at full speed. As a result, she really found several people in the fastest time.


    When I saw five people in the sky, I felt that Sean had a set of intuition, or his judgment had always been strong.


    This is also the most powerful part of a leader. He can make the best judgment with experience and absolutely strong cognition. We can imagine how strong his ability will be in the future!


    Igunia watched the Dragon fall,


    I thought it was the knights who came to train. I''m so lucky on my side.


    I didn''t expect that the man who jumped from it was Lucille.


    "Dean!!!"


    For the first time, several students faced the world''s first witch Lucille so closely.


    "Are you okay? I feel you are in danger, so I especially want Sean... Your highness borrowed some Flying Dragon Knights. How are you? How do you feel like fighting."


    Look at the appearance of several people. They are disheartened. At a glance, they know that they are traces of the war.


    "We met a werewolf!"


    What?


    "Werewolf?"

 Chapter 819

    Lucille was a little confused.


    Werewolf!


    Does this thing really exist?


    Lucille is also a wanderer, but she has never seen anything like a werewolf in reality


    "Tell me more about it."


    Raise your hand and let a group of Flying Dragon Knights stop behind you. Because this time they came with a purpose, only a dozen people in a group looked in one direction. Sure enough, they found someone in their own direction.


    But there are not many reinforcements, only these dozen people, but the air advantage of more than a dozen flying dragons can fight a small fortress. Coupled with Lucille''s strength, it''s not worth fighting against a city.


    For the first time, several students were so close to the super wizard that they didn''t even know how to speak.


    In the end, it was igunia who said everything.


    Even the fellow members of the Flying Dragon Knights sounded incredible. This place has never been here.


    Since the miracle, the desert has become green,


    If this place is listed separately, it can even become a country. It is too big. Therefore, it will become an area where so many countries want to seize territory.


    "I didn''t expect such a creature!"


    Lucille thought for a moment.


    At present, he has the highest status among the people present. The other heads of the Flying Dragon Knights dare not speak loudly in front of her.


    It''s all about acting on her own advice.


    "If werewolves really exist, their existence is of great research value. After the world has been changed by ''miracles'', many things have changed, and even the form of magic we use has changed. If these beasts also change because of this, it means that other similar situations will occur."


    right.


    The origin of werewolves is unknown. If they change because of the change of miracles like magic, does it mean that more werewolves or other things will appear in the future!


    "So you think we should investigate?" asked igunia.


    "Well, you must go. You follow me. The Flying Dragon Knights take four students to the nearby city first to wait for news, or go back first," said Lucille.


    "No..."


    Just then Linda said suddenly.


    "Huh?"


    "No... I mean the dean. I want to follow."


    "You?" Lucille looked at the female student. Anyway, she didn''t know the students in her college.


    Jasper was the only one in front of him. He had been called to his office by Sean. He looked familiar. The other one didn''t know... They knew themselves and didn''t know their situation.


    The little girl is not strong, but she is very brave.


    "Yes," Linda looked at Lucille.


    Some dare not speak.


    It is not only the dignity and coldness that Lucille gives people, but also the beauty of a person known as the world''s strongest witch, but also the feeling of self-confidence and contempt in her eyes.


    Anyway, she is superior. Anyone standing in front of her feels inferior.


    "My name is Linda. I''m the fourth in the college competition. Although I''m not as capable as the students in front of me, I''m looking forward to becoming a person like the head of the College... An independent and powerful woman. I think now is a good opportunity for me to experience, so I want to go with you."


    Linda began to introduce herself.


    I don''t know if I will be rejected. After all, I''m just a student. I''m weaker than everyone here.


    Even compared with the same students present, he is also the last


    Lucille looked at the student in front of her.


    I don''t know him, but I can see a particularly familiar feeling from the other party''s eyes.


    Just like when he was taught by his mentor ''Sean'', his eyes were full of desire for magic


    "It''s dangerous for the unknown."


    "I''m not afraid. I can''t stay in a safe place forever. If I don''t dare to go at this time, what will I do when I graduate from the magic school and face difficulties alone?" Linda said firmly.


    That''s a good excuse.


    "Yes, I''d like to go too."


    Then Jasper stood up and spoke.


    He thought the same. He also took a look at Linda... The girl has never talked well. After all, she has only intersected with Alice among the girls in school all the time.


    But the reason the other party just said is also what he wants to say.


    I didn''t expect that many people work hard except myself.


    Those with talent are working hard, and those with ordinary talent are also working hard... If they don''t work hard, they may be surpassed by others in the next competition.


    "Then I''ll go too!"


    Robert is talking this time.


    Now that his opponent has gone, he can''t help but go.


    "And me!"


    Alice simply followed.


    Get~


    It''s all together.


    Igunia had no choice but to take a look at Lucille.


    To be honest, I am a person inherited by orthodox wizards. In fact, I will be willing to go


    When ashoe was not in the city, all the things in the city were left to himself and Warren. No one gave advice and even made mistakes.


    Igunia has made many mistakes, and some of them are irreparable. In this case, it must be a good thing to practice more.


    "OK, if you want to go, then keep up. But I can tell you, if you want to study, don''t become a burden on the team."


    As a national wizard... No, it should be called a national magician now. You should be ready to devote yourself at any time.


    "We''ll remember."


    After getting the consent, the four students were very happy.


    Lucille took the flying dragon again, and igunia took it with others. Only igunia could sit on a flying dragon with Lucille


    "Let''s go."


    "It''s not far away. We found the footprints of werewolves in the hill forest in front of us yesterday."


    "Well, let''s go there."


    Lucille doesn''t care about that. The key now is to find out why werewolves appear.


    A dozen flying dragons took off and flew to the place where they fought last night.


    On the way, igunia once again said the incredible defeat records of the wolves. They seemed to have done nothing. As a result, the werewolves themselves died, and even meteorites fell and died.


    To say good luck, or God''s favor!


    Anyway, it''s weird


    "When you say that, I seem to have encountered similar things."


    Lucille recalled that a few months ago, almost some time after the miracle, she also encountered the collapse of a newly built Pavilion in Sean''s palace.


    I blamed Sean for that


    Then he said no.


    I didn''t care at that time. Now I listen to what igunia said, which is more incredible.


    Always feel strange.

 Chapter 820

    The Flying Dragon Knights returned to the place where they fought last night in less than an hour.


    The key is that no one passes through this place... The traces of the battle are still there!


    Especially after being irradiated by the sun the next day, the smell that began to have a rotten smell came out, so that you can smell it even if you ride at high altitude.


    "It''s here... It was near here last night," said igunia, pointing to the camp below.


    Last night, the camp where the five men left in the battle with the werewolf remained in its original position, because it was destroyed. During the day, they were only busy leaving quickly, and there was no time to pack up these things!


    "Land first."


    Lucille raised her hand to indicate that the Flying Dragon Knights behind her also landed.


    On the field


    Endless, but it is strange because of the existence of separate tents and werewolf bodies.


    The wind blows the smell of blood, as well as all kinds of flavors that are difficult to describe.


    In such a place where no one passes by, only the insects in the haystack are the only existence that can dispose of the werewolf''s body


    When the crowd came closer, several students couldn''t help it.


    I didn''t expect that after being exposed to the sun during the day, the smell was so bad that the two girls almost spit it out. Even Jasper, who was a strong character, couldn''t help it, but these were nothing to the Flying Dragon Knights and Lucille, who were used to the dangerous battlefield and had rich combat experience.


    In those days, she was a woman who had faced the ancient gods. She didn''t pay attention to such small things


    Just squatting down to check the injuries of the werewolves. It''s really the same as what igunia said. These werewolves killed each other and were killed by all kinds of accidents.


    "Strange!"


    "It''s strange to hear that I was not sure that such a thing would happen last night," said igunia.


    Don''t say yes. It''s ridiculous to think about it.


    After being besieged, all the enemies were destroyed, and then they saw cheap battles on their side. If you were so lucky, the original wars would have become heroes to save the country.


    But if you say no.


    How do you explain these things in front of you?


    Wolves died when they were hit by meteorites.


    The world is so big and meteorites are so rare that they just fall on people''s heads


    I haven''t seen anything like that in the novel.


    Don''t move at the beginning, win directly!


    That''s ridiculous!


    "I know it''s weird, but I''m talking about what they look like," Lucille said.


    "Pay attention to whether the palmprint of these people is more human, or the joints of their upright walking are more human?"


    After being said this, everyone around began to observe carefully.


    Not to mention that werewolves have the same head as wolves and dogs, and they are tall and hairy, but the palmprint on their palms and even the habit of holding them with five fingers are very similar to humans!


    Because there were no so-called werewolves in the world before, most of them were the monsters with sharp claws and hard teeth that had been told in legends and compiled stories, and the werewolves in front of them still felt a little different.


    It looks so human!


    "This place used to be a big desert. If I remember correctly, the south is Lockheed port?" asked Lucille.


    "Yes, it''s the location of Lockheed port, but it''s a little far!"


    Answered a member of the Flying Dragon Knights behind him.


    Without a specific distance, I probably looked in one direction


    "This area was where I used to walk. I''ve never heard of any werewolves, and it hasn''t been a year since the miracle happened. How can it be possible to breed a new species?" Lucille looked at the werewolves in front of her.


    New species?


    How can they survive without a long-term community, and it is not easy to form an independent community in such a short time.


    "You mean..."


    People suddenly realized what the other party was going to say.


    But in my heart, I still don''t dare to believe it.


    If these werewolves are human beings, what kind of ability does it take to make them like this.


    "Is that possible?"


    "Nothing in the world is impossible," Lucille said firmly.


    In my memory, I seemed to return to the darkest period. I followed Sean in the world eroded by the ancient gods. They lived alone for a long time, and even walked around a lot of places. Some people at that stage were completely distorted.


    In the eyes of others, the reason why he has a good relationship with Sean and even the other party dare not shout at him may be partly because of the relationship between the two masters and disciples, but the other part of Lucille thinks that the relationship between the two has become closer during that time!


    It seems that you can guess what the other party does.


    I remember that many people were distorted at that time. If some people were not rescued after the ''miracle'', does that mean they will become unimaginable monsters?


    "The relationship is very complicated, but I firmly believe that they are human beings," Lucille said his theory.


    Look at igunia


    "Have you found anything else?"


    "It''s on the other side of the mountain. That''s where we first found it," he said, pointing to the hills not far away.


    Over there.


    "Let''s go, everyone go and have a look... Send a few people here to watch the flying dragon, and draw out a few people to follow me. The flying dragon is not suitable to fly in that place. It can''t be found when it meets, and we can walk there," said Lucille.


    Under her arrangement, more than a dozen Flying Dragon Knights left half of them to guard in the field, and some others took the students to the direction of the previous woodland.


    It''s not far away, just above


    But this place has no way to go because no one has been here. It''s more difficult to go up.


    "That''s it, Dean. That''s where we found it."


    At a point in a dense forest, Linda figured out the right time and pointed to the shade of the tree.


    I really found footprints, and they are still fresh... It feels like those wolves stepped on them yesterday.


    "When they were found yesterday, there was almost nothing during the day and they came out at night!" explained igunia next to them.


    "Well, maybe it has something to do with their current habits. They are not used to moving during the day. Once, the worst weather was at night on the desert, which just shows that these people appeared later."


    Lucille seemed to prove with evidence that these werewolves appeared later, and it was not long.


    "Only this is possible!"


    Look deep into the forest.


    "Let''s go in and have a look..."

 Chapter 821

    Lucille took everyone to the depths of the forest


    Everyone looked alert, with the exception of Lucille.


    She walked alone in the front, almost observing the situation around her, silent, as if everything except those werewolves had nothing to do with her.


    Even the wind and grass scared all the people in the company to rely on the city, while Lucille went to the distance alone.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Igunia was curious, so she followed the other party and asked.


    "Afraid? What do you think I should be afraid of?"


    "I don''t mean that." when I said it, I felt that my way of questioning was wrong. The person in front of me was Sean''s mentor, the most powerful witch in the world.


    There is no fear.


    "I mean, you''re not nervous at all. You don''t seem to be worried about the appearance of werewolves!"


    "I''m not really worried," replied Lucille.


    Igunia was curious


    In fact, I''ve always been curious about Sean''s powerful mentor. I wonder why the other party suddenly met Sean''s town. However, she also accepted an apprentice and how her powerful ability came from.


    It feels like a mystery.


    "Very strange?" Lucille looked into the eyes of igunia. It felt bad. It was really strange.


    "Yes."


    "In fact, after you have seen the more terrible existence in the world, these little beasts won''t pay attention at all. You can do whatever you like."


    This sounds a little arrogant, but it won''t be inappropriate when you think of each other''s strength


    If Lucille doesn''t dare to be arrogant in this world, who else dares!


    "Just take care of the students, or if the students don''t have Sean, I''m afraid they''ll quarrel with me again," Lucille said to igunia with a smile.


    For a moment, it seemed that there was a very strange feeling in igunia''s heart.


    But it doesn''t feel very real!


    It seems that Sean, the super mentor, has a very good relationship with him. After all, he is also a person of orthodox wizard origin. When he sees the mentor, he dare not make a sound, but Sean dares to shout with Lucille.


    Maybe he has a higher status as a prince.


    I can only comfort myself!


    The deeper the team went into the woodland, the less light and shadow there was in the place.


    You''re right. Wolves seem to be afraid of light... They don''t even bring any light where they live. There was such a big dark corner in the mountain forest.


    "Wait."


    Lucille suddenly looked around and raised her hand to stop everyone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s something nearby."


    The whole knights were on the alert


    All around to observe the surrounding situation, but there is no special situation here except a little dark. It is still dark in the depths of a dense forest.


    "There''s no one around. Look at your footprints."


    Igunia said to several students.


    They followed the footprints here, and the footprints on the ground have become more and more invisible since just now. It may have something to do with the dense forest.


    Without road footprints, you can''t see clearly, including yourself. These people are walking on the forest land like leaves. How can you see clearly what it looks like.


    "No... Tutor, Dean."


    "Not here either."


    The four people looked at each place separately and found no footprints. Instead, they found some bent branches and leaves.


    It looks like a place to pass, but I''m not sure if it''s left by other ordinary beasts.


    "They''re right here..."


    Lucille still sticks to her point of view.


    No one dared to refute, but watched her walk alone to the middle of the crowd.


    Then look at the dense branches above and the unusual grass under your feet.


    Squat down,


    "Did you find anything?" igunia squatted down with Lucille, as if she saw what the other party knew.


    "Have you noticed? If there is no sunshine here, why does the grass grow so lush and dark all year round? This place should be very wet, but it''s normal for you to observe all the leaves around," said Lucille.


    And after she said it, others began to feel something wrong.


    If it''s deep in the forest, it shouldn''t be like this.


    "Is it magic?" said igunia.


    I have seen Lucille waving her fingers to the sky, and the leaves over the sky seem to be opened in a moment... Or the leaves over the sky are just a shadow, and can block the light.


    Lucille''s finger not only penetrated the leaves, but also opened all around.


    Suddenly there is light shining in


    It turned out that this was a cover up with magic.


    "Hum, these people are really interesting. Do you want to avoid them in this way? Low level!"


    All they heard was a faint sneer from Lucille, and then a snap of his fingers.


    The surrounding environment is like a calm water surface, and even the space can be washed away


    What''s more surprising is that the depths of the dense forest are not what people see. The real road is actually hidden in front of us, but we didn''t see it just now.


    At this moment, there is a straight road in front of everyone, and the lens of the road also has an ancient castle full of thorns.


    This


    "There should be such a place."


    The crowd watched in disbelief.


    "There will be villages in the field, so there will be an ancient castle here, which may be the residence of a lord at the beginning. It''s no surprise, but since there are Magic Secrets around, there must be secrets," said igunia.


    Last night, my five member team could see the houses left in the field, so it wouldn''t be strange to see an ancient castle now.


    At best, it proves that there was a territory here before.


    Everyone took up arms.


    If the location is found, the target should be nearby or in the castle!


    Even if everything around is safe, you can still smell the confused werewolf smell in the air, which is actually the peculiar smell of sweat stains of wild animals.


    They''re in there, sure!


    Everyone now believes that the castle is the gathering place of werewolves!


    And after only a few steps, Lucille stopped again.


    "They found us."


    "Ah?"


    Before everyone could react, they only heard a wolf cry from the top of the castle, and then werewolves stood up, as if they had been lying on it before and suddenly woke up, looking down from the top one by one.


    And his eyes were full of aggressive hostility.


    "Line up!"


    At least the knights were knights. When they were in danger, they would not panic like those mercenaries. They immediately organized a defense formation.

 Chapter 822

    "Ms. Lucille, do you have any plans?"


    The head of the Flying Dragon Knights approached Lucille and asked, looking at the werewolves above the castle... There are really a lot of them!


    A little trouble.


    "Fight in, their leader may be inside." Lucille always doesn''t like to talk more when fighting. If she doesn''t have to take into account a lot of things in her current status, she may not speak directly.


    "Chief."


    "They don''t give me the feeling of magic, but the magic around the outside must have been made by one of them. I want to see who it is!" said Lucille.


    The werewolves above the castle kept appearing, and the fierce gasp was like a bloodthirsty monster, but it didn''t look good to Lucille. What he really wanted to see was the other party''s people using magic!


    Maybe it''s in the castle.


    "You''re in charge of these guys. I''ll go in and have a look alone... Igunia, you take others to deal with these minions."


    Ah?


    Igunia hasn''t reacted yet.


    Even before the werewolf really came, Lucille rushed straight up!


    Fast,


    Step out and jump directly on the castle.


    Several werewolves nearby didn''t take the initiative to attack for the first time. When they were ready to start, Lucille had waved and scattered the fire around.


    Roar~


    A howl of wolves.


    "Lucille!!" igunia called the other party''s name.


    However, when the fierce flame above dispersed, several werewolves directly roasted fell down.


    Just one hit!


    Several students looked at the fallen werewolf body, but it was roasted directly.


    There is a gap between magic and magic. The magic of the world''s first witch really has different repercussions. Unexpectedly, a group of witches have been killed before they start.


    "Go help, don''t be stunned..."


    At this time, igunia also came back and called several students and members of the Flying Dragon Knights to rush up.


    Originally, after the werewolves were attacked by Lucille, the outermost circle was almost roasted, while the ones behind them naturally escaped a lot of damage. Although they were injured or their arms were scorched, they were still able to move, and the werewolves were able to continue fighting with their strong recovery ability.


    Ready to rush to the front to chase the escaped wizard, but the group of people behind have also arrived!


    A group of people fought together


    With the guardian of the knights, the magicians in the college have a good spell casting environment.


    This is the second time that the four students face the biological battle in the wild, and it is better than the last life and death environment... I don''t know if they have just seen the strength of the college head. Several students feel very excited, especially after Lucille shows her strength.


    It turns out that powerful people can make countless enemies disappear with only one magic!


    This is the grade gap!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Lucille has run in from the castle.


    Few werewolves stand in the way.


    So there are not many enemies.


    Yeah,


    It''s just an ancient castle, and it''s not that kind of large-scale ancient castle. Even the residence of human nobles is less than 100 people at most, and the human lords are supported by local residents.


    Werewolves need to eat more food. If there are hundreds of them, this small place may not be enough for them to live in groups.


    I didn''t see many wild animals when I came here. Compared with those in the surrounding area, they were killed by these werewolves.


    I just want to understand how they appear in my heart?


    After the world experienced "miracles", Lucille felt that many changes were great, especially she was also the person who experienced miracles with Sean... Although up to now, Lucille can hardly believe the so-called creator. After all, she has not really seen it, so she is not clear.


    But if you do, you really want to ask each other a question.


    That has been buried in the bottom of my heart!


    As early as when the world was in chaos, I wanted to confirm with Sean, but then suddenly there was no chance.


    Since then, there has been no chance to say it.


    next time,


    Next time you find a chance, you must ask clearly


    While thinking, Lucille has come to the depths of the castle. Her body''s sensitivity to magic instinctively stops herself.


    The front is the hall deep in the normal stone pier. With a wave of his hand, it was also a fantasy of the magical journey. After pulling away, it was clearly a deep hole.


    "Hum, that''s the trick." sneered.


    "I suggest you come out by yourself. If you have to face me after I go in, you may not be in such a good mood."


    Look around.


    Magic Wonderland is a continuous thing. You should have been noticed since you poked away the outermost forest of the other party. Otherwise, there would not be so many werewolves rushing out, but those minions are not opponents at all. It''s useless even if they rush up now.


    Looking at the dark hole, Lucille carefully dropped a flare. Even directly discharged his own summoning beast


    Leave the magic array so that you can come back.


    Jumping into the hole is like jumping into a deep cave.


    Roar~


    The summoner found the target.


    A roar came from the dark distance.


    "Come out." with Lucille''s cry, the flame took advantage of the situation.


    In the air, the fireball is directly divided into dozens of small fireballs, which directly lights up the surroundings like a flare.


    And what appears deep.


    To be exact, it''s a thing... The head is almost big. It''s embedded between the wall and the floor. It feels like the head is stuck in that place, and the body is directly under the invisible ground.


    "I can''t imagine that human beings can get here... You really exist unexpectedly."


    At least he is the one who has seen the real body of the ancient god. Lucille is not afraid of this huge beast demon.


    Although I feel that the power in my body has disappeared since the ''miracle'', I have also obtained new power, which is the symbol of my current strength.


    "So it''s you, a big monster, who plays tricks here and trains a group of werewolves to serve you?" Lucille sneered.


    The other party has only one head in front of him, but his body feels deep underground, surrounded by animal fur and bones.


    The only thing I can think of is that the werewolves sent him food!


    So those werewolves are pets, and the real person to raise is him.


    Interesting. What kind of strange monster is this.


    Can also speak human words!


    "What the hell are you and why are you here?" asked Lucille.


    "Why... Hum, you have to ask me how long I''ve been here!"


    Ah?


    How long?


    Isn''t this place a wilderness formed after miracles? How long can it last.


    "Nonsense, everyone in the world knows that this place is composed of miracles. Can''t you appear out of thin air?"

 Chapter 823

    Lucille was too lazy to explain to the other party. The magic luck in her hand was thrown directly at the big head in front of her.


    But when the magic was about to hit a few inches in front of each other, his magic disappeared!


    And disappeared before contacting each other!


    How can


    Lucille quickly jumped back and tried to make her body empty, so that it was not easy to touch each other and would not encounter possible traps.


    Once again, a simple magic barrage was carried in the hand, which was regarded as a test.


    Throw it in the direction of the big head monster, but the same thing happens the next second!


    The magic bullet screen disappears a few inches in front of the other party, and the disappearance of the whole magic is not the kind of invisible magic resistance and response.


    "It''s useless. No magic can hurt me. Your ridiculous attack can''t hit me." the huge head laughed.


    However, as a veteran, Lucille doesn''t care about the verbal attack of the other party. Her understanding of the battle for many years is that once someone shows off his ability, it shows that his ability is actually flawed.


    Tentatively touch the ground with a magic wand.


    Safe.


    That''s why I''m willing to land on my feet.


    Look at the big monster in front of you!


    Now it seems that there is something special around the other party that can make magic have no way to start with him.


    It''s strange why such a thing exists!


    Look around carefully to see if there is any special magic array.


    "Hum, why... Don''t you try again." the big head said sarcastically.


    "Then you can try. Why don''t you hit me?" this time it became Lucille''s mockery.


    In a normal battle, the best chance is when you are surprised. The other party should take the initiative, but they don''t take the initiative. It can be seen that the other party''s strength is not very strong. At least when you should take the initiative, you can''t take the initiative. This point should not appear.


    "Oh... So it seems that you are just like that."


    "You!"


    As soon as the words were finished, a stone flew forward to Lucille.


    You can''t even hit it and fall down.


    Look at the stones on the ground.


    It''s really a stone, and it''s ordinary


    "Is this your attack? It seems so."


    Just a little attack?


    And it was only made under his own ridicule. It can be seen that the big head in front of him should have no attack power, but his existence is relatively special.


    What Lucille wants to understand most is why this thing appears here and what it is!


    Some people can''t understand the monster in front of them. Lucille hasn''t dared to kill directly, and ordinary magic seems to have no effect on each other. That at least proves that he has some ability to eliminate magic. Maybe this is his strength.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t let so many werewolves work for him.


    "Even so, you still ignore me. Soon my werewolf children will kill your subordinates, and then you don''t want to run."


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it!"


    Lucille changed the wand slightly in her hand.


    In fact, this skill was learned from Freya. The other party could have used a long gun, and he also learned to use other weapons.


    In this way, it is found that the effect is good. It can switch between melee and long-range


    The magic wand in her hand turned into a long gun, and Lucille charged again.


    Knowing that the other party didn''t have much attack power, he rushed up directly.


    "Do you think I can''t help you without magic?"


    Instead of weapons, trying to fight with physical attacks


    Lucille''s speed was very fast. She reached the other party in a few instant steps. The long gun was held high and stabbed directly at the top of the other party''s huge head, because the monster had no hands to defend, and the gun could not be stopped at all.


    But just when Lucille felt she was going to succeed, the monster''s head was cut open and a stream of green gas gushed out.


    Hurried back.


    Cover your nose


    "Hahaha, do you think I''m not ready?"


    It turns out that this guy is not afraid of magic attack, but even if the physical attack is broken, he will emit poison gas.


    For the first time, even Lucille felt dizzy.


    "The poison gas is enough to poison more than a dozen song werewolves. I''m afraid you can''t survive..."


    But before he finished, he saw that Lucille just wiped her nose and stood up again.


    "I''ve seen your trick countless times ten years ago!" laughs Lucille.


    Stop talking about poison gas, what poison, poison wine and so on.


    A person who goes out will use any defense. How can he have no defense against his body when he wants to make a close attack? At present, a film is attached to his face, and those poisonous gases are only stuck at his nose and breath, and they are not absorbed into his body at all.


    "You should be the one who is dangerous. Look around you."


    As Lucille''s voice fell, the big headed monster looked around him. There was nothing around him, but he felt the air changed.


    Breathing seems to have a different feeling!


    "You''re not qualified to fight me."


    Lucille compressed the surrounding air in her most familiar way, and then lit the oil fire directly with her long gun.


    Since the other party doesn''t eat the physical things of magic attack, he can''t avoid it.


    The long gun is directly thrown out, and the flame becomes much smaller when it is still close to the target, but as long as there is a little Mars hydrogen bomb, it can explode


    Boom~


    The narrow basement gave off a trembling explosion.


    At this time, igunia, who was fighting with the werewolf outside, felt it. At the same time, the Werewolf of her opponent also turned back in surprise.


    I want to run back, but my steps have become frivolous.


    I didn''t walk a few steps, and my body couldn''t support it and fell down.


    To be exact, the whole body began to degenerate and gradually became the original wolf.


    It turned out that these werewolves were turned into wolves!


    People don''t understand.


    But now I''m looking into the distance... Where Lucille ran before.


    "Keep up!"


    The crowd nodded. No matter the wolf howling next to them, without the werewolf''s body, these animals are just ordinary beasts. They have no advantage for anyone with ability, and even dare not come forward to stop them.


    And igunia just took the students and the knights to the depths


    A huge hole.


    When I walked in, I found a light.


    The light was lit by Lucille.


    She stared blankly at her eyes


    When they saw it, they were surprised.


    What kind of monster is this.


    Something like a huge head was cut directly, and it was wrapped like an embryo, and the center was like flesh and blood, and there was a black man kneeling in the center where the petals were blooming.


    Chains were all around, and the man fell to the ground covered with runes.


    It looks like death.

 Chapter 824

    This


    People looked at the scene in front of them in surprise. How is it a person?


    "How could it be a person?" several Knights even wanted to come forward to see it, but Lucille stopped them directly.


    "Don''t move! Don''t get close..."


    Go ahead and have a look first.


    I didn''t expect that I was a big head just now. How could a man appear in the center after it was broken all of a sudden!


    Upon entering, the other party is also locked, and the chain seems to have been locked for many years. The runes on these bodies can''t be read by themselves. They look like some kind of symbol or mark and so on.


    But this man has been dead for a long time.


    Even the skin on the body has lost its original moisture, just like a mummy in the desert. This kind of thing is very common in the original desert, not even killed by people, but many people die of thirst after there is no water in the desert.


    Just why is it underground, and who is the person who just talked to himself?


    At the moment, Lucille felt like a mystery in her head. There seemed to be something unknown in the world transformed by miracles. If she hadn''t come out this time, she wouldn''t have seen it at all.


    "This is a corpse, a bit like the one in the desert, but I don''t know why he appeared here... And the rune on him is strange. I don''t know what it means, and the chain has been trapped for a long time." Lucille can only say something she can understand.


    "There are such people!"


    "Could it have died before?" Linda suddenly said among the students.


    "Huh?"


    Lucille looked back.


    I just saw igunia turn back.


    These students were brought out by her, and they were all the people she knew best. It seems that she said that there was a very learned student before.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Linda felt the sight around her, but insisted on plucking up the courage to say.


    "I''ve only seen from books that some of those who were captured or refugees in the desert were captured, and many people were sold to unknown places. Some people were even said to be used as sacrifices and so on." Linda talked about what she had seen in books.


    There is such a thing.


    Originally, Lucille had heard of similar things when she was still active in IDAK. Those years were still the era when the ancient gods made trouble in private and believers traveled everywhere.


    At that time, most of the kidnapped people were used as living sacrifices to summon the ancient god or get the power of the ancient god!


    However, in a series of later explorations by Lucille and Sean, it was also found that the ancient gods may never care about these things that human beings have to do. What tribute, sacrifice and so on are not important... In their serious, human beings are dispensable.


    But now the ancient god system has been eliminated.


    Then these things!


    Lucille pushed the dried body aside. Perhaps she had knelt for a long time. The skin and meat had already been stuck to the floor. When she moved a little, the bone and meat fell down.


    Hiss~


    The students behind him couldn''t bear to see this scene. Only the knights could bear it. Hurry to help.


    "Ms. Lucille."


    "Lift this thing away..."


    Under her command, several Knights lifted things away, and there was a ring where the body was kneeling, which looked like some kind of Rune mark.


    But it''s blank!


    "This thing looks like a magic array."


    Lucille squatted down and stroked the thing carefully


    "It is indeed some kind of old seal, but it no longer exists."


    "Ah?"


    People don''t understand.


    "What does that mean, Dean?"


    "It was really an old seal of calling, but it''s useless now." Lucille stood up and thought about her past.


    The fight just now, the big head doll.


    If the other party is really a huge guy, he can''t be trapped here and can''t move. Moreover, to maintain such a large body, he can only keep looking for food or use magic. The surrounding bones make him feel that the werewolves brought him food to eat, but now think carefully, it may also be the werewolves brought it back to eat by themselves.


    And he just ate a little symbolically, because since it was a dead person, it would not digest.


    But this guy exists!


    In the dark, Lucille felt that when the world changed, there might still be something left that had not been taken away. Even the creator did not completely eliminate all the haze in the world, or maybe he deliberately left these dark areas.


    But anyway, the darkness that was once buried underground is now beginning to appear!


    They appear in an incredible way. Even without the influence of ancient gods, they still seem to survive in their own way.


    An unimaginable dark magic.


    "This is black magic!"


    "Black magic?"


    Lucille doesn''t know how to name this thing, but it''s black magic according to each other''s color.


    "What''s going on, Ms. Lucille?" asked one of the Knights.


    "I can''t explain for the time being, but this thing may be common in this unknown wasteland. It was originally a big desert. There are many secrets hidden under the desert. The Sun Temple in those years and all kinds of killings under the Sun Temple."


    Many things have happened in this area after it has been completely changed. At present, Lucille can be sure that these things are definitely not an exception. I''m afraid they still exist in other places.


    "I will report the matter to Prince Sean. You take the students back to the nearest city. Igunia, you are responsible for contacting other student groups. If you finish your homework, you can prepare on site, and the rest may have to wait for the imperial army."


    "Yes, Dean."


    Igunia seemed to understand the importance of this matter and nodded without saying more.


    ¡­¡­


    Then Lucille asked someone to wrap up the body and fly back in the direction of the capital by flying dragon.


    This matter must be told to Sean, because several countries will begin to occupy the land in this area soon. If it is not handled well, it is likely to awaken this dark force who does not know what it is.


    I accelerated my speed, but it was noon the next day when I flew back to the palace


    The dried corpse gave off a disgusting smell and was stopped before entering the palace.


    "Ms. Lucille."


    "Go away, I don''t have time to tell you this now..."


    Push the other side away, and Lucille directly appears at the gate of the hall with the flying dragon.


    At the moment, Sean, who was deliberating in the hall, heard the soldiers running in.


    "Your Highness, the witch Lucille rushed in directly!"


    "Ah?"

 Chapter 825

    Sean got up from his mount, and by this time Lucille had rushed in.


    "Sean!"


    When I came in and found someone nearby, I quickly changed my mouth and shouted again.


    "Your Highness Sean!"


    After the maid next to him was sent away, only himself and Lucille were left in the room, so it was easy to talk


    "What''s the matter, my mentor? What are you playing with?"


    "It''s not my surprise, but something really happened. It''s not young! Do you know what I met when I went to find igunia?" said Lucille.


    At first, Sean traded her to that place. The person must have found it.


    But in the next few days, Sean was busy with other things and discussed the magic school with Freya. After all, if his mentor couldn''t deal with it, no one in this country could deal with it, and he couldn''t deal with it at all.


    "What happened?"


    "You may not believe it. I met."


    When she said this, Lucille seemed to think of a problem.


    "Hmm? Why don''t you say it? Isn''t that what you want to tell me when you come back so soon?"


    The other party came back in less than two days. Obviously, he was in a hurry to come back when he encountered a big problem. Why don''t you say it generally.


    "I suddenly thought of a thing. How did you know that igunia was in that position?"


    It''s no wonder that Lucille is one of the most powerful wizards in this country and even the whole world. Naturally, she has no power of observation.


    Even if he has something urgent, he will suddenly think of the problem. It''s really easy for ordinary people to ignore that Sean told him the location. Besides, only he dared to talk to himself like that.


    "The location is all told me. I guess it''s almost there, and with my knowledge of igunia, they will go there."


    It''s calculated according to the distance, which makes sense.


    Lucille waved her hand as if it were so.


    "Forget it, this matter is not entangled. What I want to say is another matter, which is related to your country."


    Then Lucille told Sean about the werewolf she met the other day and the dark matter behind the werewolf. All the details... Including all the details she found nearby, she said carefully bit by bit.


    The appearance of the castle, the moss around it, and so on.


    Werewolves,


    Big headed monster,


    And summon offerings that have erased the old seal?


    All these things add up to form another unknown existence.


    Sean frowned after hearing Lucille''s description.


    "Do you think the power of the ancient god has revived?"


    "It shouldn''t be possible. I don''t think that existence will release the ancient god!" Sean refused.


    Lucille didn''t feel it because she didn''t see it herself. If she had really seen the creator, she would never say that.


    That hand can directly hold up the whole planet. The ancient god is just mucus the size of a finger, not even a little liquid... The whole person is a person who is strong enough to fail. Will such a person miss? Never!


    "What if you said the creator missed?"


    "If he also misses, there is really nothing that can be done in the world." Sean never believed that the Creator would miss.


    But if she didn''t miss, it''s hard to explain what Lucille encountered.


    Unless


    Silence.


    "What do you think?" Lucille seems to be used to Sean''s state.


    Once you meditate and don''t speak, you must think of something.


    "I wonder if all the abilities in the world have been reset, and the magic of the big elements has also suppressed the power of the ancient gods. Will there be a similar situation?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Look at Lucille.


    Sean answered in a way he could understand.


    "The attributes of the world are opposite to each other. Like fire and water, do we have the power of darkness when we obtain the power of light? Different from the ancient gods, this is the black magic revived in the new world, which is different from what we know before." Sean said that Lucille should be easy to understand.


    After all, the only person who has been able to achieve magic in this period of time is her.


    It''s impossible for many wizards to use new power to strengthen their magic. It''s still the old way of inheriting mantra.


    Even Freya''s convenient improvement here is inferior!


    Otherwise, Lucille would not be the dean of the school of magic!


    "You''re right. It''s possible."


    When you think about it, it seems that this explanation is reliable.


    Otherwise, it can only be said that the power of the ancient god is so strong that even the creator''s pen can escape.


    "What shall we do now? If the world recovers as you said, what shall we do if other opposing forces affect us?"


    Hiss~


    Sean can''t think of a way for the time being.


    It is reasonable to say that if human beings choose to use a power and there is an opposite power system, there is no way to eradicate it.


    Absolute justice does not exist, nor does absolute evil.


    However, the power is terrible, and what is more terrible is the people who use them.


    If the person who obtains this dark power is a heretic, or the person who is ill and angry with the world is likely to become an enemy.


    And this can''t be made public. You can only choose knights to deal with it after being found!


    Knight?


    Oh, by the way.


    "Can you find some capable people in those flying dragon knights or corps?"


    "What?!"


    "I just thought, if this power exists naturally, we can''t eliminate it all. We can only eliminate it when it appears, and then we can classify the people who use this power as a cult," Sean said.


    I didn''t expect that one day when I became an emperor, even if I knew that things would happen, I couldn''t do what I wanted. I must be honest.


    If you open the dark power, many people may look for it!


    The more suppressed, the more people pay attention to too many examples, so they need to make a little noise before they can become famous.


    And let the world take a warning


    But the Crusaders need a special force.


    Just now they said knight, Sean suddenly thought of what he had always thought.


    "I''m going to set up a new Knights'' order and temporarily name the paladins. It''s used to fight against the possible dark matter, but it''s just selecting people for the time being, and other things are still... I think you ordered people to withdraw, which has alerted some sensitive people. They will be curious to enter that area to search, and it''s likely that they will be assimilated by this force."


    Sean said that, and Lucille realized that she had been too hasty before.


    "Well, it''s better to have an enemy. Otherwise, my country can''t recover in a short time."


    "You contact melsousa and them in private and leave it to her to form the paladin!"


    "OK."

 Chapter 826

    After seeing Lucille leave, Sean sat alone in his palace.


    I didn''t expect!


    What a surprise


    These settings, which were originally unique in the novels of the last world, were actually made by themselves, and they were made voluntarily.


    Sean even remembered what he saw in his own world. He did not make complaints about his own novels. No magic wizard had no noble paladins or anything.


    TM~


    It feels wonderful.


    After many years of Tucao, he make complaints about himself.


    Even in the dark, Sean will feel whether that man made it!


    After all, he is the creator God, a truly unimaginable existence... He can''t change anything.


    After taking away the influence of the ancient gods, the world became more and more like a well-known fantasy world, and even I had to participate in it.


    Ha ha~


    It''s the creator.


    Action is invisible.


    "Sean."


    Behind her came Freya''s voice.


    She hasn''t slept yet


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "I see you haven''t come back yet, so come and have a look."


    Freya seldom went out after living in the palace. She slowly began to get fat and her good figure became more prominent.


    "The tutor came just now. I asked her to make other preparations."


    "Mentor?" Freya was more curious when she heard Lucille coming.


    According to the order, the sun king is no longer in charge.


    This period was a transitional period, which made Sean gradually get used to the life in the hall. Even many times, the Sun King no longer appeared on the hall, and the whole palace became a place under his own control.


    The process is almost a year or two, and then he will completely give jagong to himself.


    During this time, I heard that the Sun King would travel to other places, even his brothers and sisters.


    It seems that he has accepted the setting of becoming an idle prince!


    In this context, Freya naturally became the queen of the future


    Helped Sean run a lot of things outside the hall.


    Even the royal secret forces.


    "Is something wrong?" Freya asked.


    "Well, that''s what I told you last time about the original big desert area."


    Sean told each other about Lucille''s report just now, and Freya thought about it.


    "That place has become like this?"


    "Yes, it''s really beyond my imagination... The magic form of the world is changing, and what can be revived is not necessarily only the bright part, but even many abilities we don''t understand."


    "Indeed, what will you do in that case?"


    Freya agrees with Sean.


    The world can''t always be bright. Some of what you do can''t see the light!


    For example, with Sean''s acquiescence, Freya has her own troops staring at all the officials and nobles in the hall, which is actually equivalent to investigating their details and the existence of their activities.


    Who has done what business behind the scenes, whether it has an impact, and even whether it will have negative effects on the country, etc.


    If found, they will find a way to remove this person to ensure the stability of imperial power.


    no way out.


    Once you get to this position, you will think a lot.


    Instead of giving them time to wave flags and shout, it''s better to cut them off first


    From here, Freya also knows that not everything can be seen.


    At least part of it is not!


    "I will train the paladins according to what I just said, and leave it to melsousa for the time being, but it takes a little chance for them to play."


    The two looked at each other.


    Sean smiled and pulled Freya up


    "Just leave it to them, and we don''t have to worry about it. You too... Rest when you''re tired, and your subordinates will take care of everything for us."


    If subordinates can''t share their worries, why do they need so many elite.


    Nod.


    Left the palace together.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few days after the werewolf was disposed of, the student team began to prepare to withdraw one after another.


    And different from the situation encountered by igunia, most students are actually lucky and don''t encounter any monsters.


    It''s normal. You can leave after processing!


    But what happened to them was also spread out later


    After all, it was the strongest group of four in the college, and even the youngest teacher in the school of magic, who was called the successor of the college president, met the enemy.


    How could such a thing be unknown.


    In the later stage, the incident went out of control and was spread to the western countries along the no man''s land.


    At present, both western countries and jagong are busy exploring into this no man''s land. Such rumors will certainly affect the pace of progress.


    As an old empire, basharan received similar news this time.


    Over the years, as the shadow of the war gradually dissipated, in order to expand basharan''s strength and pull it out of the shadow of the last war, the Empire also sent a few to explore the no man''s land. If possible, it is necessary to seize some geographical resources.


    Now, the old opponent Borg was unable to recover in the last war with jagong, and I heard that the country was in civil strife!


    The king of saran did not ask for revenge, but chose to support one of them behind his back.


    "Why didn''t your majesty choose revenge? Isn''t our military strength enough? Now the pattern of the world has changed and our country has recovered."


    Basharan is a lucky country this time. It can recover the wounds of war in a short time, and there are many magic people in the new pattern.


    "This is where the king is wise. What do you think the war of revenge will be? When the borgs unite, we will not be in a hard war. The country has just recovered and should not start a war. It''s better to rob the territory."


    Some of the generals will accept the king''s decision.


    "But..."


    It''s just too oppressive.


    I dare not say that.


    "Don''t worry, this place was originally a big desert and doesn''t belong to any country. We don''t have to worry about meeting other people''s wars. Moreover, there may be rich resources here. We need to get them and quickly resume development before we can really take revenge."


    Feng Shui takes turns. Who would have thought that the once arrogant Borg would be treated like this.


    "You''re right! But have you heard the latest news?"


    The two generals, as representatives of Shalan, heard a lot of rumors in the no man''s land.


    "What news about the dark forces from jagong? Hahaha... Don''t believe that. It may be a trick of the desert countries. They don''t want us to send troops to enclose the land now, so they release all kinds of news."


    "Yes, maybe it''s a trick!"


    Just two days later, a scout from the front reported that the sky had darkened, as if there were a sandstorm!!

 Chapter 827

    Establishing a new system and system is a long process.


    The world stands in a little change


    And Sean from all aspects is also a little bit to adapt to the current environment, establish the system of magicians, and even get out the paladins that can only be heard in the novel.


    There is a feeling that he has made history himself.


    And this history began to become familiar to me.


    Time passes day by day


    A week,


    January.


    In the twinkling of an eye, half a year has passed, and during these times, Sean almost officially took over the whole jagong kingdom.


    The people of almost the whole capital haven''t heard anything about the sun king for a long time. Many people begin to realize that the new era of the sun king is coming.


    It is only a matter of time before the new king ascends the throne.


    Some people even heard from some relatives in the palace that the sun king was already planning to abdicate.


    The era of Sean Sun King is coming!


    And the many things Sean has done over the years are really worthy of the title of the sun king. It can be said that his coronation ceremony is worthy of its name


    Some small vendors have begun to speed up the production of the new Sun King''s head badge in order to use it in the future.


    The corresponding thing with Sean''s coronation of the sun king is the emergence of the paladin.


    "The light?"


    "What is that?"


    Many people heard the name of the so-called holy light for the first time. It sounds very sacred.


    In fact, a long time ago, some people used terms such as holy light and holy fire to refer to the ceremonial acts of some churches. The most special thing is that the holy fire in the Sun Temple kept growing, which has always been regarded as a sacred symbol by the jagong people.


    But the emergence of the term "holy light" still confused many people.


    "I can''t tell. Anyway, they are very special... Very special soldiers. They can use magic like wizards, but they can only use Holy Light magic, and their Qi strength is not as pure as ordinary soldiers."


    "Is that useless?"


    Passers by began to chatter.


    I''m not optimistic about this new career at all.


    It''s impossible for people to learn


    In fact, after the power of the ancient gods disappeared and the suppressed elements awakened, many people have been able to control magic.


    But if you want to open that door, or specialize in magic, you need guidance


    This is what Sean originally proposed the concept of magician, which is different from traditional wizards. He hopes to make great efforts to turn magicians into a mass-produced group that can be more easily controlled through acquired teaching.


    After all, there are not so many geniuses.


    Many people need guidance and understanding after they have a little magical affinity.


    Mastering an element and specialization is the direction of their life.


    So is the paladin!


    The conditions are a little harsh


    It needs some combat ability and magic affinity.


    Few people don''t say.


    It''s even harder to find someone without being understood.


    It is said that this thing first appeared six months ago, but there haven''t been many people, and it''s nothing strange.


    "Although I say so, it is said that paladins are unusual..."


    "What''s unusual about this? The conditions are so harsh. Who will go?"


    "But they are useful!"


    Suddenly someone said.


    Look around


    Others were attracted by their words.


    It is also the most common storytelling link in teahouses, which is rare for most people


    I don''t listen to a few gossip this day. I feel uncomfortable all day.


    "Have you heard about the no man''s land?"


    "Is it the old desert?"


    "It''s called no man''s land now. That''s it!"


    Looking at the people around me mysteriously


    "I heard that there has been a lot of trouble there recently. I really want to know what forces have emerged. The countries in the West know. That is the country that sent a team to help on behalf of the sun king a few years ago."


    Although there have been many battles in recent years, many people still remember when Jia Gong sent an expeditionary army for the first time after more than ten years


    It was an exciting moment for years.


    Usually when a country is strong enough, no one dares to fight, and Jia Gong, who hasn''t sent troops for many years, doesn''t know what his level is. of


    I finally saw it that time!


    Very strong.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Now many western countries are beginning to move closer to the no man''s land. They hope to occupy the land. Don''t forget that there is no big desert now!"


    The great desert is not the territory of jagong, so even if there is a country to occupy it, people who hear it think it is normal... Competing for land is what the new generation of Sun King has to face, which has nothing to do with themselves.


    Just a little bit biased towards their own country in my heart.


    "I think many countries have sent troops to no man''s land, and we also have..."


    "Yes, but the next thing I want to say is the key. It is said that many strange things have happened there. The country we helped fight is called the basharan Empire, and the troops they sent disappeared a month after they entered."


    "Missing!"


    This strange thing has attracted the attention of many people around.


    "How!"


    "Alas, who knows! So many wrongs can''t be destroyed even if they meet the enemy, but they just disappeared. In the next few months, someone found that the area was gloomy and terrible, and there would be call signs and monsters at night."


    "Monster... Is it..."


    Monsters are so impressive to the residents of jagong capital.


    The monster attack in the capital has always been a nightmare for many people.


    It''s terrible!


    Are those people turned into monsters?


    "Now I don''t know the specific reason, but I''ve heard some news from the paladins. Prince Sean established the paladins to deal with these possible monsters, and it''s quite effective."


    "There is such a thing!"


    "So don''t underestimate the paladins."


    All kinds of gossip about paladins have now become the most critical topic in the whole country, just like Prince Sean''s coronation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Sean is more busy taking care of Freya.


    I''ve been married to Freya for a long time.


    Finally


    I finally have children.


    "Leah, you can''t walk now. What are you doing in the hall again? Go back... Go back."


    He hurried back when he saw the other party coming.


    "I''m not so weak. Just walk. And today is the day when Lucille is coming to the palace. I have to see her!"


    Since Lucille became the dean of the school of magic, she spent more time living outside and wanted to enter the palace at any time.


    But in order not to lose touch, Sean let her come at least one day a week... And then fixed the time.


    It is convenient for the two to communicate, and it also brings some news about the college.

 Chapter 828

    Lucille watched the big bellied Freya come over.


    For such a moment, a complex look flashed in my eyes


    More than half a year has passed since Sean''s plan. Magicians and paladins are recruiting personnel in an orderly manner, and they naturally have a lot of tasks as the dean of the school of magic.


    And I''m getting used to this kind of life with tasks.


    The ancient gods have died, and they no longer need to seek useless knowledge.


    But the world is like this. Once something dies, another thing will come into being, as if everything is trying to find a balance.


    The ancient gods are gone, and now there are other dark forces.


    Lucille once fought with each other!


    But after that, the power seemed to be hidden. No one found anything again after sending people out several times. Even those students kept going out and didn''t find much clues.


    Occasionally there are bandits and local ruffians.


    But there is no dark power!


    But Lucille was sure they were still there, hidden among the people


    "Mentor Lucille."


    "You''re pregnant. Why do you come out?" said Lucille, looking at each other''s big stomach.


    Even in the case of a big belly, Freya still maintains the temperament and nobility of the queen, as if she has become more temperament in recent years!


    Quite a king''s gesture.


    In the past, Lucille was not satisfied with Freya, but now she feels that no one is more suitable for the Queen''s position than her.


    "Even if I''m pregnant, I can''t come out. I''m not so weak."


    "The only prince of the empire is in your stomach. If you''re not careful, Sean won''t spare you!" Lucille said with a smile.


    I don''t know when I began to think it''s good to have a child.


    At least there will be inheritors in the future!


    "Then I''m also the queen of jagon first." Freya still refused to admit defeat.


    Whether you have children or not, the magician college is the most important thing. Moreover, the woman in front of you may be the strongest wizard in the world. Maybe if you have her to protect both children and yourself.


    At the bottom of her heart, Riveria actually hopes that her children will be brought up by Lucille in the future. Only in this way can he become a useful person.


    "Well, without saying that... How have you been these days?"


    "On the whole, it''s good. I let Jasper and Alice go out to practice. After all, they''ve seen the students of the dark power, but they haven''t seen it for so long."


    Lucille described the situation over the past few days.


    For half a year, she would enter the palace every few days. One was idle. Freya would ask herself to chat or do something else. At least they were the most powerful women in the country.


    Second, tell Freya about the College


    In fact, the rest, such as honey, are also trustworthy, but they are still subordinates after all. Some things must be known to the real power holders.


    Lucille kept telling each other what happened in the college so that someone could take over when she was away from the college one day. At the same time, she told Freya, that is, she told Sean.


    "I see, so they still can''t find it."


    "I guess it''s difficult, and they''re not the same as our former opponents."


    "Huh?"


    I don''t understand what the other party means.


    "Once our opponent was the ancient god, and the believers of the ancient god avoided the public view. You can hear about them from various secret channels, but this time the dark forces are different, they already exist..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Opposing forces!" said Lucille, looking at Freya.


    "Just like the darkness behind the light and shadow, the power this time is something that already exists. They may appear anywhere, so it''s normal not to hear about it. Once you hear about it, it will become a power that can''t be solved."


    Listen to Lucille''s description, Freya seems to know something.


    "Sean is right. We are not in a hurry to eradicate this force, or even we can''t eradicate this force at all. The opposition of light is darkness. Only by inheriting the paladin''s glory, the world will understand what is the way to survive, so even if we don''t have to send troops, some people will spit on them."


    Freya nodded.


    It seems that Sean has changed his attitude over the years


    I realized it when Lucille explained it.


    There is no need to compete with the dark forces at all, but to continue to develop the team of paladins and magicians. As long as the whole people and even everyone in the world worship them, the dark magicians who appear against them will naturally become the objects of abandonment.


    Instead of destroying the enemy, let more people become teammates.


    That''s the truth!


    "So you see what Sean meant."


    "Yes."


    They usually go for a walk in the palace after talking about business.


    Freya seldom went out since she entered the palace. Everything outside was told to her by Lucille.


    They also represent the most authoritative women in the country. Only they are the most appropriate to speak.


    Walking in the courtyard of the palace, Freya asked about Lucille''s future plans


    "I will still let the students constantly use experience to find the enemy and expand our strength. There should be no problem on my side. What about Sean?"


    "You mean no man''s land?"


    "I heard that a team was missing over there."


    "Yes, but I''m not sure why. The missing country is my kingdom. They originally wanted to occupy the land in the no man''s land. After all, it''s a big place."


    The original big desert was really big. It was almost the territory of a country, and it had to be a big country.


    Now, after the change of world geography, it has become a virgin forest like no man''s land. Such a large place may contain rich resources. Who doesn''t want to occupy it.


    "Thanks to the disappearance of their team, the legend of the no man''s land is more strange. The countries they wanted to go to have stopped. Before, Sean wanted to send troops out of Oro City, but he let them go back after this."


    "I''m going to go again."


    "Ah?"


    Freya looked at Lucille and said in surprise.


    "Are you going yourself?"


    "Yes, only I can reach the depths there... So it can only be me."


    "Or I''ll let honey, but they''ll follow you."


    "Yes, but people with such strong strength should stay in the Imperial City, and the country in the East is restless. I hope I will go quietly this time. Recently, my divination told me that there is a problem there, and I want to confirm it myself."


    Although Freya is also worried about Lucille''s safety, if she has problems in the world, there will be no wizards anymore.


    So rest assured!


    "Just tell Sean. I''ll take care of it and let him do his own thing."


    Look down and look at the big belly.


    "And your child, you are now one of the most important people in this country. Don''t worry about me!"

 Chapter 829

    After that, another period of time passed.


    The news that the little prince was going to be born instantly became the hottest topic in jagong.


    "With the God of light, the future of our country is getting better and better."


    "It''s not... Emperor Sean is the real emperor of our country in recent decades. How many wars have he participated in and won!"


    Over the years, Sean''s praise has reached the peak of fame.


    Since the change of the world pattern, the original strongest kingdom in the desert has obtained good land. Now both commerce and military are developing orderly and getting better and better.


    Especially the industrial manufacturing that no one understood and his majesty Sean personally arrested.


    After a few years, I feel that it is really better to use than the iron hoof ox and flying dragon before, and it is cheaper and does not need to be supported by food.


    "If her majesty had seen today''s jagong, she would have been happier."


    At this time, an old man will interrupt.


    Only the older generation can think of the queen.


    Her only son, now developing the country better and better.


    ¡­¡­


    The news that the little prince was going to be born gradually overshadowed all other topics.


    At this time, Sean in the palace has to take time to see Freya in his busy day


    The doctor told himself that the date of birth might be within this month, so no matter how busy Sean was, he had to see it.


    First time as a father,


    This feeling has never existed in my previous life or this life.


    Excited?


    Or a little overwhelmed.


    "Your Majesty, you should go and see the queen."


    Sean, who was watching the report from the west, didn''t remember until he heard what honey said. It''s almost time.


    "Yes, yes, let''s go... Let''s go."


    I hurriedly cleaned up the report on the desk. In the end, I didn''t even have time to clean it up. I just threw it away and then sorted it out.


    "Poof ~"


    "What?" Sean wondered why honey suddenly smiled.


    "Your Majesty reminds me of the time when the queen was pregnant, and I was so overwhelmed at that time."


    "Really!"


    Sean smiled.


    It''s probably my first time as a parent.


    Without time to clean up, he rushed directly to Freya''s bedroom


    Now Jia Gong has no war with foreign countries.


    All our focus is on national construction and pay attention to the words of other places.


    It depends on the news from the outside.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean came to Freya''s bedroom.


    This place now has countless palace maids. Even Elia around her was called here to take care of herself.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Yes."


    Sean nodded along the way.


    Go in is the bedroom


    Instead of lying in bed, Freya rested in a large back chair, facing the afterglow of the sunset. She turned her head when she saw herself coming in.


    "Why are you here alone?" Sean asked.


    "Look at the sun."


    "You are pregnant now. You should pay more attention to rest."


    Sean stepped forward without giving Freya a chance to explain... He dragged each other to the bedroom.


    "How can I be so fragile? I just want to see the sunset!"


    There was an obvious expression of displeasure on his face.


    Nunu mouth.


    Since her stomach grew bigger and bigger, Freya left almost everything at hand and left it to honey and mesulla, even if Lucille let herself manage the college well.


    But now there''s no way to go, just stay in the palace


    Boring and idle.


    I''m sorry that I haven''t been able to fulfill my previous commitment.


    "It''s a special time... When our child is born, I''ll go with you wherever you want."


    "What you said ~"


    Only in this way can we trick Freya back.


    After all, I don''t have much experience. I deal with it by listening to the opinions of those palace maids around... It''s best for pregnant women not to be exposed to the sun and wind outside, otherwise it''s bad for the baby if they get sick.


    Sean took Freya into the bedroom.


    It has been two or three months since Lucille left, but at least two or three letters are sent there every month to tell herself about her situation in the no man''s land.


    Today''s no man''s land has gradually appeared adventurers


    Sure enough,


    Wherever there is a little interest, it will attract those who make money.


    As several neighboring powers had previously explored the no man''s land, there were even rumors of the disappearance of the army.


    How can such a mysterious place not attract people?


    Nowadays, many vendors have established strongholds in the no man''s land, and even jagong continues to expand there at Sean''s command.


    Strongholds, villages, and then slowly develop to small towns and so on.


    Gradually began to have a basic prototype,


    The world''s major adventurer associations also saw the value inside and began to build their strongholds there.


    It can be said that the current no man''s land is a mixture of good and bad people, and everyone has


    "Is mentor Lucille in danger over there?" said Freya.


    According to the time of the letter sent back last month, these days should be the time!


    "She should be fine. Even if it''s mixed up over there, it''s the scene of the desert."


    For Lucille Sean, who is known as the elixir witch, she is not worried. What she should worry about is her enemies.


    "But after all, she is alone!"


    "I''ve already sent people from the Investigation Corps to meet her. Don''t worry."


    Sean arranged these things early and didn''t need to worry at all.


    "Your only task now is to take good care of yourself and wait for our child to be born..."


    "I see."


    Freya gave Sean a white look of false discontent.


    "I''m not the kind of person who needs help to walk."


    "But now we need..."


    "When I used to lead the witch organization..."


    "But you didn''t have children at that time."


    It was finally suppressed by Sean.


    This is my first child, and also my first child with Sean... After thinking about it, I''d better listen to the arrangements around me.


    While they were talking, a soldier finally sped up the pace and sent the letter to himself.


    Look at the special mark on the cover.


    It''s Lucille''s.


    "Mentor Lucille?"


    "Yes, it''s her!"


    Sean quickly opened it and looked carefully


    As before, when Lucille sends a letter, she will briefly say everything that has happened to her recently, and then say her problem.


    [no man''s land has become a paradise for adventurers, but recently I heard about the existence of a group of great sin sacrifices. I''m going to have a look...]


    Finally, I left time for writing letters.


    To judge Lucille''s safety.


    Ten days have passed!


    "Who are these people?" Freya, who was nearby, was watching with her.


    Great sin sacrifice.


    Never heard of it before.


    "It is estimated that they are people who have new power after the world change. I will let the Investigation Corps go to resource tutor Lucille for the time being. At least we should see who they are."


    "Um ~"


    Both agreed with each other.

 Chapter 830

    It hasn''t rained so intensively in jagong for many years since the world environment changed.


    At this time, Sean can''t care whether it rains or not


    Many messages sent from all over the country were arranged by the ministers. They only sent honey to supervise.


    As for Sean himself!


    Is anxiously waiting for the baby''s birth.


    Being a man for two generations, this is my first child.


    The birth of the little prince also made the whole palace hall busy.


    "Your Majesty Sean, the ministers outside still haven''t left... It seems that there are more!" a bodyguard ran over and suddenly said.


    These people really have nothing to do. Don''t they just want to bless the first batch of people, but they still come together... I don''t know that the palace maids are busy at this time!


    "Don''t worry about them. They really have nothing to do!"


    Before saying anything, a maid hurried out of the front door room


    "How''s the queen?"


    It is reasonable to say that Sean, as the emperor of today, even if he stayed in the room, but he stood outside because of the memory of his previous life.


    After all, those medical officials and palace maids will be nervous inside


    "Your Highness seems a little nervous. You''d better go and have a look, your majesty!" the maid urged Sean to come in quickly.


    The whole room was filled with Freya''s tired breathing and the busy voices of other palace maids.


    Sean walked in.


    Now everyone kneels down.


    "Do your own thing!"


    Sean walked to Freya''s bedside


    "Your Majesty ~" opened his eyes weakly.


    "Leia, don''t be nervous... I''m here!" there is a blood basin carried by the maid in waiting under the big bed.


    Although Sean has experienced many battles since he came to this world, he doesn''t care about what bleeding, what dead people and so on, but he frowns when he sees the small half basin of blood under the bed.


    "What''s going on?!"


    The sudden surge of anger made the surrounding servants kneel down again and again.


    "Your Majesty, forgive me. This... This is the queen. She..."


    "What''s wrong with her!" her voice raised a little, which made people afraid to speak.


    "Sean ~"


    Freya in bed immediately stopped.


    "Leah..."


    "Don''t blame them. I was careless. I didn''t expect our children to be so different!"


    Looking at Freya, who was already sweating, her fiery red hair is now frozen together because of moisture, and the pillow is completely wet.


    "Why... Leah, don''t worry. I''ll let the best midwifery priest in the kingdom come." Sean said, looking back at the maids behind him, angrily rushed up and shouted, "what are you doing? Go and do your things. If the queen has a problem, you can''t escape one by one!"


    In the panic, Sean was also worried and immediately beautiful.


    He was always modest and polite, but this time the whole room was too frightened to move.


    Imperial Majesty


    Anyway, I''m already the ruler of this country.


    I felt Freya''s hand exert a little bit in the palm of my hand.


    "Sean."


    "What''s the matter, Leah?"


    "Do you remember my life experience?"


    I don''t understand why I suddenly asked this, and the picture that flashed through Sean''s mind was that he went back to the scene where he saw each other for the first time many years ago.


    Speaking of it, that teenage Freya is already fascinating!


    "Don''t say that now. Be at ease. I''ll take care of it."


    The belly covered by a pile of feather quilts floated high. Sean actually wanted to use magic in his panic just now, but magic is something lost after all. It''s his unborn child... The mood of being a father made him afraid to do it for the first time.


    Even the magic that made Freya [calm] dare not be used.


    "No... I must say it." after a struggle, Freya insisted. "You should know our blood best."


    Dragon witch.


    Freya''s special identity was also the reason why she was different.


    "Well ~" Sean nodded.


    "I now recall what people once said. If we have children, we are likely to exhaust our energy for the rest of our lives. My mother died early because she gave birth to me!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I won''t believe those things. There is no established cause and effect in the world. Everything can be broken... If not..."


    In a hurry, Sean said a lot, but stopped at the key place.


    There are so many people behind!


    It seems that they are looking at themselves with all kinds of incomprehensible eyes.


    Since the belief in the sun god was broken, Sean finally reestablished the belief in the God of light.


    If all this collapses, the country will be more difficult to manage.


    "Don''t worry about these illusory things. If there is such a thing, we don''t have to fight for it for so many years. Just wait for it to come... You''re just troubled by these old proverbs. Don''t worry, our child will be born soon."


    Under Sean''s comfort, Freya gradually calmed down, followed by another sharp pain in her abdomen.


    All the maids in the room are busy again!


    Holding your palm is full of sweat, and the more you pinch it, the tighter it is


    Sean silently recited all the magic he had to soothe people and ease pain.


    Now I have lost a lot of power and gained a lot of power.


    If this is what the creator God gave himself, then even if he created a small life, he should stop talking!


    Close your eyes and squeeze your palms on each other.


    Suddenly, with the sound of a baby crying, the atmosphere in the whole room changed instantly!


    "Your Majesty, it''s born, it''s born... It''s a boy, boy..." with the excited voice shouting in the hall, the maid at the door heard it and ran to the hall outside in an instant.


    "It''s a boy. Our prince is born!"


    The whole corridor passed one by one, all the way to the gate of the hall, and even to the square where the ministers were waiting anxiously.


    Hearing that it was a boy, everyone was as happy as having a baby.


    Even those who are unhappy are happy!


    For some time, the whole palace was cheering


    Sean, now in the room, looked at Freya on the bed with a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, my queen..."


    No strength.


    Can only reluctantly smile, but also the happiest smile from the painful struggle just now.


    It seems that the world is good for me, at least everything has not gone to extremes!


    Sean looked at the wall outside the window. There was no sky here, but there was always a sky in his heart... At least he would thank that for its existence.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the news of the little prince''s birth spread to all parts of the city in an instant, just like the gags of the wind.

 Chapter 831

    The little prince was born!


    This is what the whole country should celebrate.


    No one gave an order. The residents of the whole capital of jagong were almost excited and took to the streets to cheer!


    Even though the belief as the son of the sun god has gradually faded, and even now there is little mention of Sean as the new generation of Sun King, as the hero who saved the country at the beginning, he has always been deeply loved by the people.


    That night, Sean pushed Freya in the armchair to the window, where he could just overlook the night view of most of jagong''s capital.


    In fact, it was the palace tower that Lucille liked best!


    "Look, the whole kingdom is cheering for our children now!" Sean said, pointing to the brightly lit landscape outside.


    Seeing so many people are happy for themselves, it seems that they feel for the first time that the happiness of being a new father can still be shared.


    Now I finally understand why so many people liked to bask in children in their circle of friends


    Although there is no such thing in the world, he is at the national level compared with the circle of friends.


    One child can arouse the cheers and blessings of the whole city.


    "Well, they''re all happy for our children!" Freya took Sean''s hand and put it gently on her chest.


    Because he was standing high, Sean had to bend down a little


    "I''m sorry, your majesty." he raised his eyes and stared at them. His eyes were filled with tears.


    In Sean''s impression, Freya has always been a strong woman. Whether she is the head of a wizard or the queen, she is a convincing existence, but she shows a rare side of a weak girl right now.


    "Why say I''m sorry? It was agreed before that you don''t have to apologize to me at any time, and you don''t need to call me your majesty ~"


    Sean didn''t like the people around him, especially those close to Freya and Lucille, who called himself his majesty.


    Naturally, they are indispensable to all their achievements over the years. If they are called your majesty, they will not appear to be superior. Over time, they really become lonely!


    "But I..." hesitated for a moment. Freya tried to blink her eyes so that she didn''t look too sad or cry.


    Sean looked down and leaned closer to each other''s white shoulders.


    The fragrance that only you have tasted is particularly strong in your breath


    Shallow kiss,


    Not enough


    Kiss again!


    "You and I didn''t need it before, but... We have our first child, and there will be a second one in the future. You want to be not only the queen of jagong, but also a good mother. I need you in many places in the future!"


    Sean''s words calmed Freya.


    I wanted to say that I even thought about leaving my children and Sean before, but now I feel sorry to see the cheering of the whole city and want to apologize.


    After being said so, the mood was subdued.


    "Um ~"


    Nod in agreement.


    Then habitually put his head to Sean''s side.


    Outside the windows of the high platform were the sound of salute and cheering of the people, and there were beating tracks in the distant lights.


    Freya had never felt so happy at the moment!


    Even the day when I became the witch leader, I didn''t feel so excited... I felt that the moment of my life was my eternal home for the first time.


    With a husband and children!


    At this time, in the room behind them, little maid Elia pushed the cradle, in which lay the little prince of today''s jagong.


    Look at the two people on the platform


    Suddenly, a guard appeared at the door.


    Elia did not want to disturb the two of her Majesty in this atmosphere, and the bodyguard waited outside as if she had something to say.


    The key is that the bodyguard knows him!


    Since he first came to the palace with his majesty Sean for some years, and watched the other party step by step from the chief heir to today''s peak of power, he naturally became a high-ranking person among palace maids.


    Many bodyguards and maids know themselves.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ask in a low voice towards the door.


    Something~


    The answer was obviously like this, but the room was the residence of his majesty Sean and the queen, and he didn''t dare to go in rashly.


    Elijah had to look left and right to make sure that his majesty Sean and His Majesty would stay at the windowsill for a while before she dared to let the little prince go to bed and leave temporarily!


    Go to the door.


    "You don''t want to die, your majesty, but you accompany the queen who is weak after giving birth to the little prince. What do you don''t report directly to the minister? Why do you come here!" Elia said angrily.


    Why do so many state ministers bother your majesty when they can handle state affairs? After spending so many years with his majesty Sean, they have seen each other change from the busiest time to a more busy time. There is little rest time in almost a whole year. On the contrary, those remote nobles are happy all day.


    If she hadn''t witnessed the busy work of the Imperial Palace, she might think the Royal Palace would be the most enjoyable place!


    "I..."


    "What are you? You have something to report directly to the ministers. You don''t have to come here!"


    "But your Majesty''s guards can only tell your majesty." the bodyguard looked helpless.


    That''s the rule, okay.


    After the reorganization of the army in the Imperial City, he became a member of the royal guards, and even organized part of the necessary information to tell his majesty directly, even the commander-in-chief.


    The rules are like this. I can''t help it.


    Or I won''t come!


    "Asshole, you don''t even look at what time it is now? Isn''t there commander melsusa?"


    "She also..."


    I don''t know how to explain. I just can''t say it anyway.


    "Your Majesty is busy now. We''ll talk about it later." Elia won''t let anyone disturb Sean at the moment.


    What a romantic scene. I can''t just disturb it.


    "Then I''d better wait here. It''s very important... I must say about the news of Lucille, the chief Wizard of the palace."


    "That won''t work!"


    "Why don''t you tell your majesty a little?" the guard tried.


    "You''re looking for a fight!"


    Elia raised her fist.


    The bodyguard in front of him was also one of the guards in his Majesty''s bedroom, so he had some contact with himself. He became one of the forbidden guards after his majesty Sean succeeded to the throne. Otherwise, he didn''t dare to speak like that.


    "It''s really urgent."


    Bang~


    With the sound of a fireworks explosion in the night sky.


    Without the presence of Elia who pushed the shaker, the awakened baby suddenly burst into tears.


    Sean and Freya turned back from the windowsill


    "Elia?"


    "I''m here, your majesty!"


    "What are you doing outside?"


    "Yes..."


    I''m so bored. This guy has to come now.


    Just about to say, but at this moment, outside the windowsill... A green flame suddenly burned in the night sky with gorgeous sparks.

 Chapter 832

    "What''s that!!"


    "Look at the sky..."


    On the streets of the bustling capital of jagong, some people also found the changes in the sky at the moment.


    The colorful fireworks made many voters still look up, but when the fireworks dispersed and the people were still waiting for the next wave, what appeared in the sky was a burning flame.


    It''s still green!


    This


    "What''s that?!"


    Not only on the street, but also in the imperial city at this time.


    The birth of the little prince is a great event for the whole kingdom, which is worth celebrating by the whole people. Today''s royal guard can make an exception and get some barbecue and other food when standing guard. In addition to not drinking, it''s very easy to stand guard today.


    However, this sudden change made the soldiers take up arms again.


    "Commander, look... Look..."


    "I see!"


    A soldier said to melsousa behind him.


    A few years after the war, melsousa became the supreme commander of the imperial army because of her outstanding military achievements. Under Sean''s reform, the military commanders of the three forces that existed in that year were weakened in rank and transformed into a commander and then three generals... Melsousa was the supreme commander in wartime.


    "What the hell is this? Did the palace wizards give notice in advance?"


    Burning green fire in the night sky, melsousa instinctively thought that it might be the masterpiece of magicians or wizards. However, the imperial magician college does not exist at such a high level. It can only be a palace wizard... But if it is just to celebrate the birth of the little prince, why do you make such a chilling thing.


    The red flame represents passion and life. What is this green flame.


    It always feels a little strange


    "No, the court wizards don''t know what''s going on. No one does it."


    Instinctively let himself frown. At present, it is still the period when Ms. Lucille, the chief wizard, is absent. I''m afraid such a fuss is


    "You guys go to all closely guarded places around the imperial city and watch them. Let them stop playing... Others go to inform the magic school and court wizards, and the rest come with me!"


    No matter what the thing in the sky was, melsousa''s first task was to ensure the safety of his majesty Sean. After all the arrangements were made, she took several trusted and capable men to Sean''s bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    And on the side of the school of magic.


    Jasper, Alice and others gathered at the door of igunia''s office.


    Everyone looked worried at the green flame burning in the sky and getting bigger... It was like a ball of flame, which was only a little at the beginning, and became bigger with the continuous expansion of combustion.


    As if the whole sky were his combustibles, it could grow bigger and bigger!


    "Teacher igunia, how powerful is this magic?" several students asked puzzled.


    Anyway, I can''t do it myself.


    If you throw a fireball, it''s not difficult to change the color


    However, the area and scope of magic release is to test the magic reserves of a magician, which can be seen by people in the whole capital, and even by people from farms in nearby towns outside the capital.


    How terrible this magic should be!


    In my own understanding, I''m afraid only the palace wizard and the college president, Ms. Lucille, can do it.


    "I don''t know! But I''m afraid it''s not so simple," said igunia.


    At present, the head of the college has not come back. I don''t know how the imperial city will deal with things in the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The whole city is wondering, but it is also nervously staring at any change in the sky


    Green.


    It always makes people feel nervous. I really hope it won''t be too bad!


    Even Sean and Freya were staring at the changes in the sky. In only ten minutes, the flame burned from a small flame into a large area. If compared, it might be enough to cover the whole area of the imperial city.


    And even if it''s not over, it''s still getting bigger


    There is even a feeling of forming a pattern.


    "Who has such a strong magic power like the imperial city?" Freya frowned. Even when she was in good health, it was difficult to control such a wide range of magic.


    Sean just took each other''s hand and didn''t speak.


    And now melsousa and others just came


    "Your Majesty."


    "Any news?"


    "We..." paused. "Not yet. We asked the palace wizards, but they didn''t cause it."


    "Attack?"


    "No one dares to attack the imperial city at this time, I assure you, your majesty." melsousa is still very confident about this. After all, at present, the whole jagong is still the strongest country in IDAK, and he has deployed teams around the capital, so any wind and grass can be found.


    Want to attack the imperial city?


    Don''t mention the army, even if the desert countries united again in those days, it''s impossible!


    "Or intimidation?" Sean continued.


    I can''t answer that.


    The imperial city interior has Ms. Lucille, the wizard with the highest level at present, but it does not mean that there is no other person among the people.


    If so?


    But when such a powerful person appears, he should not be traceless!


    "I don''t want to frighten my people, you know what I mean. Commander!" Sean said faintly.


    Now as a king of a country, you don''t need to do everything yourself. Giving it to the people below is also a kind of generosity as a ''King''.


    "I understand, your majesty ~"


    Melsousa ordered to be ready to investigate.


    But just then the burning green fire in the sky began to change.


    The flicker of light brought by change makes it more difficult for people to look away


    In just a few minutes, the green fire almost covered the whole capital in the sky, and then the green beat in the sky actually formed a very three-dimensional skeleton.


    Hiss~


    The night wind suddenly blew fiercely at this time.


    There seems to be a ''cluck'' sound echoing in my ears.


    That thing can talk!


    A shivering laugh sounded as if it really came from the mouth of the bone.


    "Residents of jagong... A group of poor people blinded, you have been deceived! Blinded by the cunning and arrogant royal family in the drum... There are no gods of light at all. They are just illusory things shouted out to enslave you."


    "... the world order is crumbling and new gods are reviving."


    The sound gradually changed from the harsh bone sound to the human voice with a slight timbre.


    Is it a woman?


    Sean thought to himself.


    But it doesn''t seem to be


    But the only thing we can be sure of is that there are people doing things again who are talking about things with faith!


    "The old God has perished, and the new God is coming..."


    "The twilight is gone, and the dawn rises again!"


    "Without the protection of the new God, everything will be vain..."


    Boom~


    There was a sudden burst of light in the night.


    And in that light, I seem to see a huge figure, perseverance among them

 Chapter 833

    The soldiers wore the temperament of a general.


    "I know them. They are the paladins that have sprung up in recent years."


    "It seems to be called the Holy Knights!" someone said again.


    "Yes, yes... I remember them. The new team appointed by your majesty seems to be able to use the power of the God of light to heal wounds. I often see their figures over the cathedral to help priests treat patients."


    As soon as I said it, I seemed to understand!


    Just in time, the first knight on the strongest horse came.


    First, he took off his helmet and showed his short blond but neat hair


    The standard facial features and the proper bridge of the nose and eyes are more beautiful than those men in the drunken place on the brightly lit night.


    If you don''t see strong muscles and Adam''s apple, you should think it''s a woman!


    It looks too ''beautiful''.


    "Hello, I''m an Du of the Holy Knights. Were you just discussing last night?"


    Call~


    When they heard each other''s name, a trace of agitation rose in their calm hearts.


    Andu.


    This name is not strange


    In the recent six months, there have been many topics about him among the people. The handsome young man was born with the flicker of the God of light, and his combat power was super strong. He soon became famous in the paladin Corps. The key is that this man has a very good reputation.


    He who is courteous will not lose his temper.


    It is said that wherever you go, you are the type of prince charming in the eyes of girls.


    "It''s Lord Andu."


    "Ah!!!!! Awsl... I saw Lord Andu."


    Sure enough, the appearance of this talent immediately attracted the onlookers of the girls around.


    So handsome!


    And manners!


    It''s just like people who come out of the story


    It is said that this man is not a native of the imperial capital. He was promoted from other cities. In just one year, he rushed directly from a small place to the capital. It can be seen how strong his ability is!


    "Ann... Lord Andou."


    "Don''t worry, my dear sir. We maintain order in the name of your majesty Sean. I just heard you talk about last night again, so I came to ask." modest and polite, really as rumored.


    Under politeness, even jealous men will be a little more polite at the moment.


    "Yes, yes. We are all worried."


    Andu seemed to know that the people would say so early in the morning. After knowing the reason, he immediately straightened his body and faced the people.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a conspiracy of heretics... Their purpose is to disturb our people''s hearts, but they won''t succeed. Over the years, our Investigation Corps has found many traces of Heretics in no man''s land, and not only us, but also the kingdoms in the West. They are a new threat. In the face of such an enemy, we should join the Investigation Corps Knot! "


    An inspiring speech almost explained the whole story true or false.


    Anyway, others want to disturb our lives. If we really mess up, we will be tricked by each other... On the contrary, if we can ensure stability, they will not succeed.


    "So their provocation yesterday is more like acting. They can only come up quickly and leave quickly. Once they are caught by us, it will be over."


    Andu faces the crowd again.


    "As long as we do our duty well, we will leave the rest to us... Once we find that there are suspicious people around us, we will report them to us at the first time. Under the leadership of his majesty Sean, the Holy Knights will be able to ensure the safety of the capital!"


    Speak forcefully and without doubt.


    This reassured those who were still worried just now.


    right.


    And the paladins,


    Besides, your majesty Sean still keeps so many magicians. What are we worried about!


    "You''re right. We''ll help."


    In a few words, the anxiety of everyone was solved... The paladins behind them worshipped more when they saw Andou.


    It is worthy of being the person with the strongest combat effectiveness and who has created a miracle of promotion in a short time. Indeed, it is extraordinary!


    With such people, I feel a lot more secure


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, there are also people arguing over this matter in the main hall of jagong palace.


    Sean still didn''t appear. Several former ministers were in full charge, and he listened silently behind the hall


    A soldier came up and quietly stopped the other party. Don''t be busy reporting. Listen quietly for a while.


    "This is obviously a provocation, more like a threat from other countries!"

 Chapter 834

    "You can''t talk nonsense about things without evidence... You know, you are all influential figures in this country. Maybe a word will add more troops to the border!"


    Said one of the ministers.


    "If the statement conjecture is nonsense, does that mean we can''t say anything!" said the refuted minister discontentedly.


    "Take it easy... Gentlemen."


    At this time, someone came forward to persuade.


    "Of course, we need to make all kinds of preparations... Even if we have to increase troops on the border, it is also under consideration, but our most important task now is to find the source of each other and at least know what each other is! What purpose!"


    This will unify all disputes.


    Because Sean is going to accompany the queen who has just given birth, and the little prince is just born, people don''t dare to bother each other at this time.


    Jagong is one of the largest empires, with its own unique way of dealing with things.


    With so many magicians and troops, can''t we deal with a few evil believers?


    So,


    After yesterday''s incident, several former ministers agreed to express their determination to his majesty Sean after discussion. They and others will find clues to each other within five days.


    So Sean is just bored to come over and listen.


    Ask the bodyguard nearby not to speak as if he can''t see himself!


    I keep listening


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The border has its own Lords. Before their intelligence is reported, we don''t have to guess. We just look around the imperial capital... I think we should send the most capable people to investigate. Fortunately, our Wizard friends gave us clues."


    "What news?"


    The crowd looked at the people who were talking.


    Today, he is one of the former ministers and the most powerful assistant to his majesty.


    "According to the idea of the wizards, the level of people who can make such a big noise in the sky of the capital is at least not lower than that of several palace wizards... But there is also a possibility that several people take advantage of the amplitude of the magic array. If the former is so powerful, it can not be unknown, and there have been no casualties since last night, even residents'' disputes No noise! "


    Everyone listened to each other''s words and fell into meditation


    Since people with strong ability come to provoke, they will certainly cause some harassment, but the real situation is safe and sound, which shows that the other party may not be so strong.


    "As long as we find the place where there is a magic array, we will have a clue?"


    "Yes, Lord Scotty! Our task now is to find clues that may exist... I''m afraid the other party''s purpose is not just provocation. Today, I heard that the forbidden guards of the imperial city are discussing this matter. Their purpose is to make us chaotic."


    "Then we can''t let them succeed!"


    "I''ve heard that an Du in the paladin Corps is very powerful recently!" someone suddenly stood up and said during the discussion.


    The paladin, as an army recently supported by Sean, aims to establish a belief system


    Jiagong is different from other countries where he has been. Those countries have their own set of management methods. Jiagong was originally a country established by faith, so the king will be called the sun king.


    Now the desert has disappeared, and there is no way to talk about the sun god system. Sean thought of another idea... From his own cognition.


    Anyway, there happen to be people who can use Holy Light magic, so they pay attention to getting a paladin out!


    I can think of them


    Sean behind the hall smiled.


    These ministers themselves are not weak, and everything comes out in the direction they want.


    Using paladins to complete this task can make the opposition between justice and evil more obvious and the faith more stable.


    Andu.


    Sean murmured the name.


    Continue to listen to the conversation in the hall.


    "I''ve heard of this man. He seems to be from the north. He''s strong and popular..."


    "Well, he has been taking people to look for clues now. I believe there will be clues soon."


    "I hope so!"


    Having almost finished the key part, Sean was about to leave.


    Several bodyguards saluted themselves again!


    "Your Majesty."


    "Shh ~ keep quiet... Don''t tell them I''ve been here." then he went straight back to his bedroom.


    In the discussion, one thing was right, because the little prince was just born, and it was when the queen needed company... At this stage, I temporarily handed over the state affairs to several trusted ministers, and they also took the initiative to show themselves that they were fully competent.


    Therefore, even what happened suddenly yesterday has not changed the fact that I am still idle today.


    Cult?


    Sean thought as he walked, allowing the palace maids and bodyguards nearby to salute and give in to himself


    Last night melsousa sent people out to search all night, and the palace wizards listed all the objects they might suspect for the first time.


    Mentor Lucille didn''t come back,


    Otherwise, she must have been the first one to jump out last night!


    I remember receiving a letter from Lucille a few months ago about the great sin sacrifice. Could it be them last night.


    If so, that''s too fast!


    In just a few months, he dared to directly challenge the imperial power.


    It''s too inflated.


    Thinking that Sean has returned to his bedroom


    Freya was still resting in the room and walked in quietly.


    "Your Majesty, are you back?"


    Hey~


    I just came in and was found.


    "Let you have a good rest. Why are you so sensitive!" Sean scolded.


    When she got to bed, Freya struggled to sit up.


    On the other side of the bed, the baby''s little rocking bed is still... His son surprisingly rarely cries and sleeps most of the time.


    "I heard you coming."


    "I''ll be with you when I come..." Sean said.


    "What''s going on in the hall?"


    Just a few words, I was concerned about this matter again.


    "It''s just some bold heretics... Don''t care about it. Your task now is to take good care of your body and our children. Others will deal with these things," Sean comforted.


    "But when you came in, you were thinking..."


    Sure enough, I still couldn''t deceive the pillow man. Everything I said and did was guessed clearly.


    "Just thinking about what they said."


    "So you''re still thinking! If mentor Lucille is not here now, you''re afraid of others?" Freya said what Sean thought directly.


    Really see through.


    "Do you know what I''m going to do now?"


    "You want to go out and have a look..."


    It''s true. Sean just wants to go out during his rest and listen to the people outside.


    Of course, the new Paladin leader also wants to see you.

 Chapter 835

    I feel like I haven''t been out for a long time.


    The last time I did, I had to go back more than a year ago


    When you become an emperor, you enter the boudoir!


    I didn''t understand this before, but now I understand it.


    Who said that the royal family enjoyed every day is enviable. Come and try what it feels like to never get out of the deep palace. I''m afraid I wouldn''t think so.


    After making it clear with Freya, the other party came to cover for himself, and during this time Sean could walk around the city.


    Despite what happened last night, there are still many people in the streets of the capital.


    It''s just that more people are talking about it!


    It''s inevitable.


    Sean sat down in a pub that looked more atmospheric.


    There are really a lot of people talking about it.


    "The capital of jagong has only been peaceful for a few years, and there will be a crisis again! Alas... I just hope it won''t force so many people away as before."


    Listen, the man next door sighed.


    Generally speaking, the last time was the battle in the capital when the last sun king was still in power. After that day, according to Sean''s understanding, it did scare away many people, but there were also people from other areas, so it can be regarded as changing some residents of the capital.


    "No, this time it was led by his majesty Sean. Don''t forget how many invaders he led the country to defeat... Even if we all came in the most difficult time, it''s just that Gigg''s clown can''t do anything."


    Many people still have great expectations for their governance, at least proving that their prestige is still high.


    Sean smiled, continued to drink fragrant tea, and then listened to the news of need nearby


    "I saw all the paladins out this morning, and even went out to hunt them. Among them was the legendary Andou Paladin."


    "Andou... Is that Andou?"


    "It''s him."


    Sean was curious. If someone hadn''t mentioned himself in the hall this morning, he really didn''t know his name.


    What is it?


    I don''t even know.


    As an emperor, some humble names really don''t need to be clear, but the other party is so famous. I don''t know, that is, the people in the court don''t talk to me!


    "Oh, boss. Do you know what he said about Andu?" just then the servant in the store passed by, and Sean grabbed it and asked.


    "Andu... Guest, don''t you know?"


    Sean shook his head.


    TM~


    Many years ago, I thought I should know the most, but now I know less with my higher and higher status.


    It should be said that I don''t know if it''s unnecessary. It''s out of touch with the people anyway.


    "Then you really should know."


    "I know now..."


    After that, the clerk in the shop looked around. It seemed that there was something else in his hand.


    Sean took out a coin and put it in his hand.


    "Come on, this is the cost of inquiry!"


    When I saw the money, my eyes lit up instantly. I quickly put away the money and then began to talk.


    "Guest, you are so generous... In fact, this comfort is still of great origin. He was born in the north and has been the backbone of his family since childhood. It is said that his father died when the previous generation of Sun King conquered. His mother and sister are still there. Since the birth of the God of light, he has lived with the power of holy light."


    The clerk in the store probably told Sean a story with a very colorful background character story.


    The previous generation fought with the sun god


    It was almost the time of the expedition and the battle of Borg.


    That doesn''t count for many years, which means he shouldn''t be too old!


    "Strong power?"


    "Hey, that''s not a strong description. It''s just the incarnation of the holy light! It''s said that when many people were ill in the north, they went to him, and he broke up many bandit gangs in the North alone."


    Although the desert has disappeared, as the desert "hydralisks" in those years, they still live well. Sean has learned more or less about these situations, and most of them have become hidden dangers of local thieves that are difficult to eliminate.


    The disintegration of one person shows that it is really powerful!


    Just like the protagonist in the story, a man destroyed the thieves and stepped step by step from a trainee soldier to the position of the local captain of the paladin.


    Under his own governance, jagong''s promotion mechanism is not bad. It should be that the central paladins took a fancy to his ability, so they dispatched him.


    "So he''s really capable?"


    "That''s still false. It''s said that he walked around the city this morning, which made many people settle down."


    "Where has he gone now? Where can he find it?" Sean asked hurriedly.


    "Is the guest looking for him?"


    "I''m curious when you say that," he replied with a smile.


    But the guy in the store is a little worried.


    "Why, is it hard to find? Can''t I find him when I go to the paladin''s cathedral?"


    "I can''t find it... It is said that the paladin Andou is very handsome. If he lives in the cathedral, there are many girls looking for him every day, so no one knows where he lives!"


    Horizontal trough~


    I can''t believe it.


    "But he''s investigating outside today. Maybe you can see him when you get to the edge of the city." then he didn''t leave until Sean had nothing to ask.


    Out of town?


    It''s hard to find.


    Sean wanted to see the legendary New Paladin, but now it''s a little hard to find.


    We have to take a chance.


    Leaving the tavern, Sean walked towards the cathedral while observing the people in the street.


    According to the palace wizards, if you want to launch the huge magic ability last night, you need at least a large magic array or he himself is a very senior person.


    The second is almost negligible.


    Sean doesn''t believe that just changing the elements of the world can burst out so many capable people in a short time. In that case, Lucille and others don''t need to practice hard for so long, and Lu Xueyao is an alternative.


    The alternative is that she is a super wizard created by herself


    Others are afraid that they don''t have such good conditions.


    keep walking,


    I don''t know how long it took for Sean to feel that he had almost reached the church before he felt that there were more people.


    However, under the keen perception of so many people, the magic suddenly caught someone passing in the nearby Roadway


    Still near the cathedral!


    Sean ran towards his perceived position for the first time.


    This place is close to the cathedral, but not on the main road of the cathedral, but a little remote.


    Deeper and deeper, Sean felt more like a place no one had passed.


    The underground drainage in this world has always been poor. The small open space in the middle of the neighborhood is often the location of the smelly ditch. Ordinary people can''t pass at all, so there are many lanes where there will be no people.


    Moreover, the location is narrow and difficult to walk, and it has to not step on the dirt.


    Sean had to jump up and go to the roof... It was easy to attract other people''s attention.


    "Who are you? Why are you chasing me?"


    Sure enough, the voice is behind


    "I just came to have a look. I didn''t expect that I was lucky. The person I was looking for found it directly... Paladin Andou!"

 Chapter 836

    "You know my name!"


    Sean turned his head and saw a tall young man in plain clothes.


    There is no such gorgeous dress as rumored... It is estimated that it is in order not to attract attention!


    But he looks very handsome.


    Looking at his appearance, he is a 16-year-old boy, but with dark muscles and a firm look on his face, such a paladin can make people feel safe.


    The fine white and tender Paladins in those novels are false paladins. The real one should be like the man in front of him.


    "I''m afraid there are few people who don''t know your name," Sean said with a smile.


    "But I don''t remember you... Wait."


    Look carefully at Sean''s appearance in front of him. He seems to have a real impression, but he can''t remember where he saw him.


    "I heard you didn''t go to investigate the cult. How did you appear here?" Sean asked directly instead of answering each other.


    Even when you look at each other, you won''t look straight. You must stand a little higher before you speak.


    Hey~


    I really didn''t expect to have such an imperial temper one day.


    And the paladin in front of him was calm and cautious with a trace of doubt


    Probably because he felt no malice, the other party relaxed his vigilance a little.


    It''s still early now. There are many people on the street... Especially near the cathedral. However, this guy appears here.


    I really don''t know whether he will go back in disguise on weekdays, or whether he is dressed for investigation.


    "Why did you know I went to investigate the cult?"


    "The whole city doesn''t know," Sean said with a smile.


    Andu thought about it. He did go to many places today. It''s not surprising that most people know they''re chasing evil believers.


    The reason why I removed my equipment and replaced it with an ordinary dress is actually to find out where the enemy is, because I have announced my purpose to everyone. Even if the enemy is stupid, he will avoid the paladin''s team, so he turns into a poor man and is easy to approach each other.


    It''s just


    He just jumped out of the house outside the cathedral and was stared at by the man in front of him.


    The other party''s ability is not weak!


    This is Andy''s first impression of Sean


    "Sorry, I won''t tell others about my actions. If you''re not a cult, you''d better think you haven''t seen it... Besides, people with your strength should also be high-level wizards or magicians. If you''re willing to help, I''ll welcome you."


    Sean looked at the fastest promoted Paladin captain in the rumor.


    Now the paladin has been established for less than a year. He is the first group... In a sense, the speed of promotion may also mean that he is the strongest paladin in the country at present.


    The way of speaking is decent and generous, with a taste of nobility and loyalty!


    "Along the way, I heard people talk about the paladin''s peace and justice. Now I see it. It''s really what it''s said."


    "All the way? Who is your excellency?" Andu was even more confused when he heard Sean''s statement of "all the way".


    "What do you think?"


    Let the other party guess.


    Andu has seen many richly dressed wizards, and so is this one in front of him.


    But compared with those mysterious and eccentric wizards, the people in front of us give people a king''s temperament.


    The key is to look too familiar.


    I always think I''ve seen it somewhere


    On the mural? Or painting?


    "I''m Sean."


    Finally, he said his identity, and an Du was shocked when he heard his name.


    Who dares to call Sean in the capital


    Just one person.


    "Your Majesty Sean?!"


    In an instant, even the action of pulling out the sword became unnatural. He staggered and quickly stepped back, stood the sword at a lower eaves and knelt down to salute.


    What surprised him was that the legendary Lord Sean, the current Sun King, was standing in front of him, and he almost did it just now in such a close way!


    In retrospect, I don''t know where to put this hand.


    "Don''t be nervous, Paladin," Sean said, looking down at each other.


    "I was ignorant. I almost offended your majesty just now..."


    Compared with his legendary Paladin, his majesty Sean in front of him is a legend.


    How many people have been saved, how many hostile countries have been destroyed, and even there has been no defeat in many wars... It is a legend in history.


    In the front, any Paladin seems too childish. The key is that the name of the paladin is given by the other party.


    "I have no intention of blaming you, and I don''t want people to know this time. If you are more polite, I can only order you to get up?"


    Hearing this, andona dared to kneel again and get up immediately.


    I felt that I had seen each other''s appearance somewhere. I really saw it in those paintings, because there was a portrait of his majesty Sean and the queen hanging in the cathedral.


    "Is your majesty alone?"


    Andu looked around carefully. There was no one.


    Just now, because I didn''t see other guards, I didn''t guess from the beginning


    "Do you want someone else?"


    "I didn''t mean anything else, just to..."


    Sean raised his hand before he spoke.


    "Having more bodyguards around will only affect me. When I encounter danger, I don''t know who will save who!"


    Andou has long heard that his majesty Sean is a strong wizard. Even the queen is the leader of the sun crown organization. His ability is among the best in the world, but it has become a burden to him.


    "Your Majesty said..."


    "Oh, don''t be so restrained. You don''t talk like you just now. You must know the purpose of my coming out. I asked the ministers to track down yesterday, so I want to come out today." Sean looked at each other and said.


    To be a true Paladin leader, or to be promoted to a higher level, you need not only strength, but also judgment of the outside world... Even the determination of the emperor.


    Sean thought the paladin was good at first sight, but whether he could become a useful person depends on his future development.


    Sixteen or seventeen.


    It''s too young.


    More experience


    "Your Majesty, rest assured that our cathedral has not caused panic among the citizens of the capital under the appeasement of many parties, but so far we have not found the trace of each other."


    "No clue?" Sean asked.


    "There are some... I''m going now. Today, I heard that some goods came to the trade fair outside the city some time ago. I think there may be problems in it. I''m going to investigate."


    "Goods? What goods?"


    "They are all daily necessities and potions, but these may also be the materials needed by the magic array."


    Sean nodded.


    This guy started here.

 Chapter 837

    "It doesn''t necessarily need much power to maintain the magic array. Maybe as long as there are enough materials... So I think this material is the breakthrough."


    Down from the roof, Andu invited Sean to talk in his cabin.


    While listening to each other''s report, Sean observed the situation in the house


    This place is behind the cathedral and belongs to a quieter residential area. Although it is broken, the land price is still very expensive.


    Look at the furnishings in the room. It''s simple and living. It''s obvious that this guy lives here on weekdays.


    Maybe it''s the same as I thought.


    The paladin is so popular that even in the cathedral, I''m afraid his admirers will come after him. Even if they can''t get in, the priests and Paladins in the cathedral also have women. It''s not good to send things or knock on the door every three or five times. So run out and live!


    Hey, hey~


    This man is quite honest.


    It''s hard to say what will happen if you have a paladin''s little sister knocking at the door every night.


    Cough


    He coughed twice to stop his safety in the report.


    "It''s okay, you go on."


    Andu glanced at Sean and continued to speak behind his back.


    "Oh... I think we should start with the materials they use."


    Sean was silent, just walking ahead


    I''ve been looking around. This place is very simple, but it''s OK to live alone. At least it''s much better than all kinds of strange smells in the tavern!


    "Have you ever thought that the other person might have thought of it," Sean asked.


    "I understand... But if it''s deliberately modified, it''s actually easy to show its feet, so I insist on continuing my investigation in this regard."


    After knowing Sean''s identity, Andou spoke with great humility. At least he was an emperor.


    Let alone the paladin Andu, even the leader of the paladin is not qualified to face himself directly. He has to report to the real military commander before he can talk to himself. Therefore, Andu sometimes doesn''t speak quickly when facing himself.


    "Now that you have a direction, check it. But in order to avoid leakage of information..."


    Sean thought about it and said.


    "Paladin Andou."


    In front of him, he knelt down knowingly.


    "Listen to your orders, your majesty!"


    "From today on, I order you to be the great Paladin and the head of the paladin in the capital. In the future, you can directly enter the palace and report to me. This matter will be investigated by different people, including my Investigation Corps. I hope only the two of us know about it."


    "I understand, your majesty!"


    It''s a great honor for anyone to hear that he can enter the imperial city.


    It''s almost like being promoted to rank!


    "Then I''ll ask the herald to tell the news to the cathedral. You can report the news you find to me directly."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    After being affirmed, Andou is more confident.


    Look at the time. It''s getting late.


    You can''t come out for too long, otherwise the whole imperial city will be in a panic


    These things will be handled by trustworthy people. If the king of a country comes in person, people in other positions in the country can not do it.


    Look around again


    "Is this where you live now?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    That''s true.


    "Why live in such a place? There should be a room for you in the cathedral." although he thought of all kinds of possibilities just now, Sean still wanted to hear each other''s ideas.


    Nowadays, there are fewer and fewer people they can contact, so they often delegate their power.


    It''s not easy to find a good seedling with a little ability, give a little favor and pressure at the same time, and see what will happen in the future!


    After hearing Sean''s question, Andou looked a little hard to speak.


    "If it''s personal, don''t tell me."


    "No... it''s not a big deal, it''s just... It''s not a good idea that someone always stares at me when practicing in the cathedral every day!" the young man even showed a childish and shy smile.


    Horizontal trough~


    That''s true.


    Handsome boy''s trouble?


    That''s ridiculous!


    Sean looked at each other disdainfully


    Now, many people are afraid to climb up after their high status. Moreover, the queen is still there. Ordinary princes, nobles and girls dare not speak.


    Not when I was a prince


    On the contrary, this kind of handsome guy who looks a little folk is more popular.


    There is no complex background, and people are easy to get along with.


    "Well, I won''t pursue that, but it should cost you a lot of money to rent a house here?" Sean said.


    I haven''t cared about money for many years, but I remember when I was a baron in a small town, money was a good thing. I had to save money a little.


    How much can a paladin have?


    "It''s really not easy, but here I can have time to practice Holy Light magic."


    Horizontal trough~


    fucking great!


    Sean silently praised in his heart.


    "That''s it, great Paladin Andou... I''ll wait for your good news." then I''m ready to leave.


    Andu originally offered to send himself back, but Sean refused with his food.


    If there was a fight, the paladin didn''t see enough in front of him, so he sent the other party back... Originally, I wanted to go with the other party to see what happened to the so-called out of town trading market, but this thing can''t be solved in a day or two. Now I don''t have so much time, and I don''t have to follow in person to get the result.


    It can be replaced by other ways


    After leaving the cathedral, Sean didn''t go to the Imperial City, but to the nearby magic school.


    When Lucille is away, everything in the college is in the charge of igunia, and she just needs a relatively quiet environment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Igunia, who saw Sean again, was obviously much more mature than before, but she still had to act unnaturally every time she met.


    At this time, Alice and others are also among them


    "Your majesty!!!"


    Seeing Sean recently, several children are not as calm as the paladin Andou. In a hurry, they even salute wrong.


    "Don''t be polite. I came here to find a quiet environment."


    "Environment?" igunia hurried out of her place.


    Now she will also change into a slightly sexy magician robe. Although her figure can''t be compared with Freya and Lucille, it can be regarded as another charm.


    "I''m going to cast magic. It''s inconvenient for me to come here in the palace."


    "It''s because of last night!" said igunia.


    Something like that happened when the little prince was just born. It seems that there are uncertain factors in Sean''s place every time.

 Chapter 838

    Outside the capital in the afternoon.


    Andu dressed himself up as ordinary people to do business and entered the trading market.


    Since several serious damage incidents occurred in the capital many years ago, pedestrians or businessmen have been greatly restricted. Unless there is a special order or a license from the military headquarters of urban defense, they are not allowed to live in the capital for too long.


    In other words, non local people are not allowed to stay in the capital for too long, which makes many local mercenary regiments and guilds have to find another way to move.


    Gradually, the mercenary guild also moved outside the city. It would enter the city to see the task only when necessary.


    Similarly, the transport teams from outside don''t spend much time applying for residence, so over time, the towns outside the city have formed their own gathering points.


    It was where one of the trade fairs came.


    This is the gathering place of foreign caravans. Those caravans from various regions of jagong will put their goods here.


    Either a big chamber of Commerce in the city buys it and sells it, or someone specially comes here to buy it


    The price is cheaper, but the purchase must be large.


    Before Andou came, he had inquired about the hot materials recently, and they were sold out of stock only in the last month.


    Cough~


    Coughed twice.


    I began to learn what Sean looked like before.


    "I haven''t seen many nobles before. I thought most of the nobles were arrogant. It can be seen that after seeing his majesty Sean, I knew that the real nobles were very temperament."


    Keep your head up and your chest up.


    Act like Sean.


    Walk into a shop


    It''s also a good place to inquire in advance.


    Pass a note to the shopkeeper who came to meet the door.


    "Boss, how many of these materials do you have in your hand? I may order a lot!"


    When he heard that he was going to order a lot, the boss came out with a smile.


    But look carefully at the comfortable dress in front of you


    It''s simple, simple, and there are no special ornaments. It doesn''t feel like the kind of person who can take out a lot of money, but the only difference is that the sword in his hand looks very special.


    The first impression of a well-informed person may be an errand runner of a large family, but he has a good temperament.


    Maybe it''s the kind of subordinates who have status. Now they believe it and open the note with a smile.


    This look


    It''s all these!


    "Guest, do you need these herbs and powders in the city recently?"


    "Why do you say that?" Andu asked hurriedly, smelling a little smell.


    "Because this is the most important product in recent times. Many people ordered it before, and these products were originally produced relatively little... It is said that it is a kind of magic potion material, and it is still a very popular potion. Generally, no one will buy it, but suddenly it is sold out of stock. If guests want this batch of goods, they may have to wait for some time." The shopkeeper said.


    Sure enough,


    Andu thought to himself that he was looking for the right direction.


    Starting with materials is the easiest way to find clues.


    "Is this material rare?"


    "Very few." the shopkeeper nodded. "I''ve hardly heard of them before, or have I only remembered these names when people often buy them recently? Have they suddenly found their use?"


    For businessmen, if something suddenly sells well, there must be a reason. Finding the reason may make a lot of money.


    "Sort of." Andu replied.


    "Otherwise, the guest will wait. I''ve been looking for goods everywhere recently. If there''s any news, I''ll let you know as soon as possible."


    Andu didn''t really come to buy goods, so he hurried to ask.


    "Do you know who bought these first?"


    "Customers want to buy from them?" the business they get is yellow. The shopkeeper won''t tell the origin of those customers.


    "I''m not very clear. I just remember a group of people... Asked for a lot, and then a mercenary regiment asked for a lot."


    "I don''t want to buy from them, but just want to know... After all, I may know the same people who want these goods." Andu doesn''t know the owner''s idea foolishly.


    But the other party is still cautious, and the information of other guests cannot be disclosed casually.


    It broke the rules this time.


    "It''s a little difficult."


    "But I need this material very much. I want to know who the other party is. I''m ready to keep the money in my hand from being taken away by them. Moreover, there are nobles everywhere in the capital."


    So the shopkeeper understood.


    There are too many nobles in the capital. If they are careless, they are fighting among themselves. The other party probably wants to investigate the source there.


    "Even if you don''t say it, I have a way to know. Just as a secret, I won''t say you got it here." Andu took out his few gold coins and handed them to each other.


    A small bag full.


    I promised to find out the results in front of your majesty. I have to pay even how much


    Besides, I will be promoted in a few days!


    Seeing a bag full of money, the shopkeeper could not control his principle for a long time. At present, he paid off the guys in other stores and took Andou aside.


    "Do you know the famous mercenary regiment near the capital recently?"


    "White wolf?!"


    Andu replied in surprise.


    "That was before. Although the white wolf is strong now, there are still many mercenary regiments emerging in recent years. Many come from local places, one of them..."


    He didn''t say it, but drew a few strokes on an Du''s hand.


    Will


    Then nod to each other.


    When leaving the store, the shopkeeper didn''t forget to ask Andu to leave an address so that he could inform the other party when things came.


    I wrote one casually and then left the store


    There are people''s fairs all around. People can''t imagine so many people involved.


    Even the mercenary regiments got together.


    When Andu left, a raven flew across the sky in an inconspicuous position.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was not until the afternoon that Sean came back from his magic.


    At this time, igunia was still in the room, while the other students had left long ago, leaving her alone to cook tea silently.


    "How''s it going? What do you see?"


    Knowing Sean''s ability, igunia specially chose to cast spells in the college, which means that the place should be far away, and the college can just see it here, and it must be important to avoid so many people in the palace.


    "I''ve learned a lot. I think it''s interesting to come to the other party''s provocation this time." Sean smiled and took the tea from goygunia.


    Many years have passed, and now those little witches have grown into independent college teachers, who are almost responsible for the management of the whole college when Lucille goes out.


    Once upon a time, his green appearance was a little more gorgeous. When he looked at Sean, there was always a charming sense of sadness in his expression.


    "Interesting?"


    "Many people are involved. I''m still waiting for the final result from all forces."


    "Ah? You have a goal."


    "I can''t say it''s not at all. At least I have a clue."


    He smiled and looked at the sand table in front of him.


    Because the Raven flew outside the city with the paladin Andu, the map outside the city slowly showed the favor of the characters.

 Chapter 839

    Three days have passed.


    Sean returned to the palace and began his daily court life again. He just watched closely what happened in the whole capital in his spare time.


    As the supreme ruler of a country, even if something big happens, you should be able to do it easily, otherwise your people will not trust you. Therefore, no matter how the external environment changes, Sean still has to continue his work.


    The birth of the little prince is undoubtedly the best opportunity to inspire citizens!


    So Sean decided to hold a big celebration... To make the citizens of the capital more confident.


    "Your Majesty, you''re too dangerous! What if something like that happened that night again?" when Sean announced in the hall that he wanted to get a celebration for his son, some ministers always stood up against it.


    Sean didn''t speak.


    Just looked at each other unhappily.


    "Your Majesty, this is for your safety," said the other party again.


    In fact, I knew early in the morning that someone would oppose it, but every time I heard such news, I felt a little dissatisfied.


    It''s the kind of


    How to put it?


    In my last life, I watched those TV dramas or novels. There were always people who persuaded emperors to do this, that should not be done, etc... such things often happen here.


    The key is that some are really necessary, and many are pedantic remarks, just for self-protection and stability.


    Dare not venture


    Even many times, Sean''s thought of everything in his heart will be stopped by them jointly, and these ministers are people with certain status and family power, and they can''t be transferred casually.


    Sean wants to be a wise king, not a tyrant!


    But sometimes


    It''s depressing enough.


    "Do you think there''s a problem?"


    "I''m just worried about your Majesty''s safety!"


    "Do you think there''s a problem!" Sean looked up and asked again.


    Everyone dared not look up, because he knew in his heart that this was what Sean was determined to do.


    Whoever comes out again will suffer.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Just say what you have." Sean looked at the man who stood up this time.


    Anyway, I have decided in my heart. What they say is useless.


    It is the emperor''s right to go his own way.


    "I won''t stop your majesty!" I probably heard the displeasure in Sean''s tone, which was obviously obedient this time. "On the contrary, I think your Majesty''s decision is very wise..."


    Well~


    There are always some people who want to flatter, otherwise how stable their position is.


    "Oh, tell me what you think, Mr. Cole!"


    "I think something happened some time ago. It''s very meaningful and the best way to mobilize the unity of the people at this time."


    "Very good!"


    Seeing Sean has decided, the others dare not speak again.


    "That''s decided. Three days later, we will hold a celebration for the newborn prince in the cathedral. At that time, all the residents of the city can come and watch. Everyone is not limited to travel!"


    Decided to throw out those who wanted to refute could not speak.


    "That''s it. Let''s arrange everything."


    Leaving the hall, Sean returned to his bedroom again.


    During this time, Freya stayed in her bedroom almost all day. The joy of being a mother and the joy of looking at her children made her feel that there were endless things to do every day.


    Even the affairs of the sun crown are temporarily handed over to honey. She immerses herself in taking care of her children.


    "You''re back!"


    Freya felt Sean''s footsteps from a distance.


    Now they have lived together for so many years, not to mention the sound of footsteps, even if they are very clear about the frequency of breathing.


    "Well..." Sean would only be gentle in front of his wife.


    Squat down,


    "How''s it going today?"


    In front of the small cradle, there are still their own children.


    Little head slept almost every day... Since he was born, there was no noise in the king''s bedroom, and there were fewer palace maids. Most of the things to take care of the children fell on Freya.


    "Very good, he just slept!" seeing Sean trying to reach out, Freya pulled back unhappily.


    Or mother is closer.


    "Today, I decided to hold a grand party for our child in three days. Celebrating his birth is also an exciting encouragement to the people." Sean said his decision directly.


    Although Freya looked at the cradle, she kept it in mind


    "Have you decided?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I won''t ask. What you decide should have your reason." used to it, Freya chose to trust Sean when she didn''t know the situation.


    "Don''t worry, I will ensure the smooth progress of the whole process!"


    "Well, I believe you."


    Originally, Freya believed in Sean unconditionally. She has been a lot more gentle since she gave birth to a child.


    The affirmation gave Sean some comfort. At least there were people who supported him regardless.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged everything."


    "Well..."


    Freya looked up and suddenly thought of something.


    "Mentor Lucille hasn''t heard from him for a long time."


    "I think she should be chasing something..."


    Freya frowned solemnly, as if asking.


    "With my understanding of her, she will not disappear for no reason. There are not many people who can target her in the world... If you really have the ability to target her, it''s just a small effort to kill into the imperial city."


    Apart from his special abilities, if Sean really wants to fight, he may not be as good as his disciple (Mentor). The other party has so much combat experience, large and small, that ordinary people can''t compare.


    "So it is. Will she find something?"


    "This... I don''t know for the time being."


    Sean really didn''t know why Hill didn''t come back. Even all the letters were broken.


    The last time I received her letter was six months ago


    It''s been so long that even I think she''s gone to play.


    "In short, we need to reassure the people that our children are the hope of the country."


    They hugged each other and Sean looked at the sand table next to them.


    There''s always a plan in my heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, the whole capital of jagong became lively again.


    Because today, his majesty Sean presided over the celebration for his first child. According to the usual practice, every generation of Sun King will hold celebrations for his satisfied children, which also represents the importance he attaches to this child and is likely to become a future prince.


    The streets are already full of people early in the morning


    "Will your majesty Sean come today?"


    "Come on, be sure to come. This is his first prince. Looking at his posture, he may be the future king."


    "That''s not necessarily. After all, his majesty Sean is still young and the days ahead are still long!"


    There are people talking on the streets and roadsides, and occasionally patrol soldiers pass by.

 Chapter 840

    "I don''t seem to have seen his majesty Sean for a long time!"


    "After all, not everyone can see the king!"


    "It''s rare to have this opportunity today..."


    Even if the pattern of the world has changed, the worship of the traditional Sun King is still engraved in the hearts of every jagong people. The king is the object of admiration in the hearts of ordinary people. Even the residents who can live near the capital have more face than other places.


    One reason is that it is closer to imperial power and more sheltered.


    "Isn''t it? I bet with your majesty Sean''s feelings for Queen iguire, the little prince is definitely the future prince. Otherwise, he wouldn''t celebrate when he was born!"


    "How can I hear that his majesty Sean has a beautiful young witch!"


    In addition to the awe of the imperial power, the gossip about the young emperor is actually something that the citizens enjoy talking about.


    After all, others are so high.


    Compared with other people, Sean, as an emperor, is more charming. Even those who can hear his gossip about life are more close to the people.


    As long as these words are not abuse and slander, they are generally not good... Men understand.


    Which emperor has not been accompanied by several imperial concubines?


    "You mean the most powerful wizard?"


    "It''s the head of the school of magic. I''ve seen it once before... She''s really beautiful, and she''s really strong." some passers-by have seen Lucille, and the name of the other''s strongest female wizard is also famous all over the world.


    "Think about it... How can such a powerful female wizard be disciplined? There must be other reasons," one of them said.


    "Whatever the reason, the queen is his highness iguire."


    There''s no way to refute it.


    Just chatting, as if I remembered again.


    "By the way, it seems that I haven''t heard about the head of the college for a long time. The last time was when the college opened!"


    Until this time, the public reacted that the news of Lucille seemed to have disappeared from the public''s view for a long time. I haven''t heard about her for more than half a year or even a year.


    "It seems... She won''t enter the palace."


    "Really become a imperial concubine?"


    The topic is more and more outrageous, but the voice of several people''s voices has been heard by many people nearby.


    Not far from next door, jasper and Alice are also among them


    I almost didn''t spray out the wine in an instant.


    "Does our dean have such a relationship with his majesty Sean!" asked another man next to Jasper.


    You look like gossip. In fact, everyone is the same.


    "Who knows, we haven''t seen the Dean several times..."


    Different from tutors like igunia, the head of the college is called the world''s first female wizard. Her ability and sense of oppression are too strong. As a student, especially a student whose ability is almost zero in front of each other, she doesn''t dare to look up at each other at all.


    In the past, I occasionally went to the dean''s office and came out when I finished.


    Probably no more than three sentences


    No one knows more about the dean.


    "But I''ve heard that sometimes the director of the college can''t get in, but his majesty Sean can."


    "Is it true?!"


    The heart of gossip sprang up in Alice''s expression.


    "I saw it... Anyway, his majesty Sean can go in and out at will."


    Jasper looked disdainful.


    "Is there any place where your majesty Sean can''t go in and out at will?"


    Uh


    When you think about it carefully, it seems that the other party is an emperor. Let alone that he established the magic school. Even those dignitaries'' homes and even boudoirs can go in as long as he wants to go in.


    That''s not the point.


    "But the dean is the first witch after all." the girl next to Alice still wants to say things with her ability.


    However, when several students gossip and suspect each other, the person on a separate table next door sneers.


    "You guys... As students of the college, shouldn''t you protect the reputation of your college at this time? Are you still here criticizing your tutor? Or your college president."


    Several students looked at each other.


    A young man with simple clothes but strong physique.


    Although his hair covered half of his eyes, he could see that he was a very handsome boy with a little blonde hair color.


    The skin shows a clear bronze color, which can be seen only after exposure to the sun


    But whether the other party is handsome or not, that sentence obviously makes several people feel uncomfortable.


    "Who are you? We are just joking, but it has nothing to do with your excellency." Jasper wanted to speak, but was preempted by one next to him.


    Now Jasper and Alice are the best of the students.


    In fact, the first five students in the first college competition were all very powerful people, and with the continuous increase of students, they have become like elders. Everyone has a small class, which is equivalent to a team.


    Jasper and Alice have a close relationship, so the two teams often get together.


    Now look at the people sitting opposite. They are almost the same age as themselves, and the most capable boys at this age are in the magic school.


    I haven''t seen the man in front of me. That means it''s outside the college.


    People outside are still gossiping... I feel nosy.


    "Who I am has nothing to do with you, but I think since you are students of the school of magic, you should protect the reputation of the school." the speaker is not someone else, but Chang Andou, a paladin in disguise.


    Since the meeting with his majesty Sean that day, his appointment came down the next day.


    Sure enough, it is the chief Paladin, and it is specially named Lord Andou of the great Paladin!


    For a moment, the whole cathedral was boiling.


    At a young age, the status of paladins is almost the same as that of other military commanders... Although there are not many paladins at present, they are already equivalent to military commanders in their positions.


    This honor is both exciting and headache for Andou.


    Who doesn''t want to be young and high, but when they really reach this position, they find that more things change around them, and even the Archbishop suddenly changed his way of speaking.


    I''m not used to it, so I dress up every time I go out.


    Today is the celebration of the newborn prince. It is reasonable to take the paladins on patrol.


    It''s just that paladins have just been established. In fact, they are often excluded by traditional soldiers... Moreover, when they first enter such a high-level position, they are inevitably not envied.


    Therefore, the current security is also relatively low-key, but let his men guard around the city. The central part is given to those Royal corps and imperial armies, and he jumps out and enters the city alone.


    "This brother doesn''t look like an ordinary person."


    Then Jasper said.

 Chapter 841

    Among the students of the school of magic, Jasper is the only and strongest warrior who can use magic in close combat.


    As a senior, many younger students are learning from him how to use this ability.


    So for Jasper, the level of a melee can be reflected in detail.


    Although the other party is handsome, the clearly visible veins on his arm and the wide palm no doubt don''t show that he is an expert with a sword, or even the sharp look in his eyes when talking to people.


    It makes people feel like they have experienced things in the world.


    In fact, it is the old way of experience!


    To be honest, no matter how talented students are, they will show a kind of innocence in speaking and doing things. Even when they see beautiful women and handsome men, they will show that kind of shyness and unnaturalness.


    But the other party didn''t, so self disciplined that people can''t find fault!


    It''s strange


    This man looks about the same age as himself. Why does he feel so strong.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am... Today is the time for his majesty Sean to celebrate his first son. Shouldn''t you, as college students, be at the ceremony now?" Andou asked curiously.


    Not only did Jasper see that each other''s ability was unusual, but also Andou could see that these students were not ordinary people.


    At least one man and one woman at the table are very powerful. Others are careless.


    The Academy of witchcraft and Wizardry was established by his majesty Sean arbitrarily against the pressure of ministers, and now it works very well.


    The powerful students in it are actually equivalent to soldiers who are not making up!


    It''s not because both paladins and soldiers can get some salary, but students don''t have it yet... Unless they take the task on their own initiative, the state won''t give them subsidies.


    Because teaching and living in the magic school are the biggest subsidies.


    "At the beginning of the celebration, we will certainly maintain order, but we also have to eat first. Who are you? Mind your own business!" asked the boy next to Jasper.


    Because the boy in front of him is so handsome that he has an overwhelming momentum in appearance.


    Let the girls at his table can''t help looking at him!


    But this man is so arrogant that he just


    "Well, just do your own thing." finally, Andou didn''t want to entangle on this topic and chose to check out and leave directly.


    "You guy..."


    What else did the boy want to say, but Jasper stopped him.


    "He''s right. There''s no need to quarrel about this kind of thing. You''re all finished. Let''s go and the celebration will begin soon!"


    Jasper and Alice looked at each other.


    Understand it. Maybe both of them can feel that this person is unusual.


    The imperial capital is a place of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Perhaps some aristocratic families or powerful mercenaries have their own set of educational methods of "autobiography", so they won''t go to college.


    These people may also have experts of the same age, so it''s better to do more than less.


    Since they gradually gained some status in the college, they gradually felt what the so-called "someone outside the person" meant.


    I think I''m strong, but I don''t know if there are stronger people or high-level people!


    The imperial capital is complex. It''s better not to make trouble.


    "This man is strange."


    "Well, needless to say, he... He is a little paranoid, but what he said is right. Our main task is to protect the reputation of the college. Today, our task is to cooperate with the imperial corps to guard the venue, but we can''t let people make trouble."


    Since the people left, they make complaints about a few sentences.


    Nod and follow Jasper''s steps towards the cathedral.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jagong has always had the habit of holding various celebrations. Sometimes there is a bumper harvest and sometimes it rains heavily.


    However, these are all activities in the traditional desert period. For the new king Sean, there are not many activities held by this emperor... According to his majesty Sean, it is a waste of people and money.


    However, holding such a large-scale celebration at a special time is not only to improve people''s happiness, but also to stimulate business.


    Because the sky Ghost fire happened before, some people are afraid at the bottom of their hearts.


    Less going out


    Nowadays, when activities appear, not only can you go out, but also so many soldiers have a sense of security in an instant.


    After today, everyone feels that there is nothing wrong with normal travel, and it will gradually return to normal.


    Since the early morning, people have been pouring into the streets near the cathedral.


    This block is a bit more lively than the most prosperous commercial street. It is full of people and soldiers to maintain order


    Although disciplined, many people continue to squeeze here.


    Just want to see the true face of his majesty Sean and queen iguire.


    About noon,


    When the sun rose to the highest point, the salute began to ring.


    The people were attracted by the huge salute


    There is a very high platform behind the square of the cathedral. In fact, this place is the temple site left by the original worship of the sun god. Since Sean ascended the throne, the whole Sun Temple has been changed into a part of the cathedral.


    The original holy mountain was completely changed. Now the higher place has become a high platform for prayer and priests, and it is also the place where the emperor will stand when he meets the whole people.


    There is almost a high platform of nearly 50 or 60 meters. From above, you can overlook half of the city


    The crowd gathered in this place. At a glance, it was full of black heads.


    "It''s almost time, your majesty Sean ~"


    Someone will report at this time.


    "Well, then go on stage," Sean nodded.


    Pull the hand of Freya next to her, and behind Freya is the little prince held by Elia.


    They both went to the highest table at the same time


    The position of the sun at this point can just cover a place behind the table, not dazzling, and can make the whole people see more clearly.


    "Come on, Leah!"


    "Um ~"


    Freya seems to be used to this stage of showing herself in front of the whole people.


    Dressed in a gorgeous robe, put it on Sean''s hand with the same gorgeous dress


    They came on stage and the salute stopped at this time.


    "Come out!!"


    "Come out! It''s your majesty Sean..."


    Below, tens of thousands of citizens cheered.


    At the moment, in their eyes, the two people in gorgeous costumes on the high platform stood up.


    The sight is too far, and ordinary people can''t see it, but because the dress is very special, they can see the beautiful brilliance in the reflection, while those with a little ability can clearly see Sean and Freya appear in front of everyone.


    "My respected people!"


    Sean raised his hand and everyone cheered again.


    The sound amplified by magic can be clearly conveyed to everyone''s ears

 Chapter 842

    Sean gave a sonorous speech on the platform.


    At this time, at the edge of the square, jasper and Alice are carefully observing the situation in the whole field.


    Accompany the Imperial Army nearby


    As students of the school of magic, they are qualified to shoulder the mission of security.


    Therefore, the place where several people are located is a little higher than the citizens in the field. It belongs to the place on the side wall. From here, you can see a large crowd.


    However, it is only a part. The whole Cathedral Square is vast, and there are citizens blocking the edge of the street below.


    Because his majesty Sean uses magic to transmit sound, people can clearly hear his majesty Sean''s voice anywhere, as long as they are near the cathedral.


    The only difference is whether you can see each other.


    Alice is listening carefully


    As one of so many students in the school of magic, the two were undoubtedly lucky because they had the opportunity to see his majesty Sean himself and talk to each other.


    Now I think it was not easy to speak excitedly at that time. If I could get another chance, I would certainly perform well.


    "Your Majesty Sean speaks very well. He''s really a bright King." Alice listened to the voice in her ear, carefully understood it, and didn''t forget to praise it.


    "Take your work seriously, Alice... Or the sergeants will trouble us again!" Jasper reminded nearby.


    Although some students in the school of magic are more capable than ordinary soldiers, most soldiers still treat them as children in the bottom of their heart. It is estimated that this can have a sense of superiority.


    So whatever you do is pointing fingers.


    But the students are obedient, so they are often hard to please!


    "Don''t care what they say. Anyway, we can do our own things well. I think the crowd is quite stable now," said Alice.


    The reason why they stand so high is to facilitate the observation of changes in the crowd.


    Once something happens, make sure you can catch it as soon as possible


    Now, as his majesty Sean''s speech is coming to an end, there is only cheering and no superfluous action in the crowd.


    And there are too many people to see clearly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the platform, Sean and Freya showed their children to the crowd.


    Bathed in the baptism of the sun, Jia Gong''s first prince was born


    The crowd cheered again.


    Just then, however, Jasper clearly noticed that there was a sudden push away in the crowd.


    Because everyone stood in the same place, looking from a high place, there was a space in the crowd, and the space was still moving, indicating that someone was moving forward.


    Still moving forward among so many people?


    How much strength does it take? I''m afraid it''s not pushing down the people around you?


    "Alice... Alice..." Jasper called Alice anxiously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Look over there. Is someone moving forward?"


    At this time, not only Alice, but also others noticed that the space was moving forward, suddenly vacating an area in the crowd and expanding.


    It still goes in front of the Cathedral Square, next to the high platform.


    The spirit suddenly concentrated


    "There''s no problem!" Jasper responded first.


    "Come with me."


    As a reminder, several students hurried forward.


    Several people are on the wall, and the open space is in the center... Obviously not as fast as each other, and there are many soldiers standing on the wall when they come over.


    Some of the more clever sergeants also noticed the abnormal behavior below.


    There are too many people to call a pause... You can only follow!


    "There seems to be someone approaching his majesty Sean!" Jasper said to a sergeant on the road.


    "No, it seems that the other party is... And pushed down the person."


    There are too many people. If several people fall down, they will not attract the attention of others around them. It may be that several talents around them can see it.


    And those people who see selectively Dodge, which makes the area like the open space continue to increase


    "No!"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone felt an invisible heat wave rolling.


    Suddenly,


    The vacant part that kept walking forward stopped a little closer to the platform, and then a huge flame rushed directly to Sean''s position on the platform.


    Boom~


    A loud noise.


    There was no harm to people on high platform. An invisible barrier blocked attack.


    But the sudden scene made everyone unable to tell whether it was an attack or a rehearsal?


    Your majesty Sean has just finished his speech, and there is such a speech again


    While they were still shocked, they heard a voice from behind.


    "Give way, give way..."


    It was the imperial soldiers who rushed forward.


    Only then did the people react that someone was going to do something at his majesty Sean''s celebration.


    In the square that had just been cheering, the people were in a mess... They even heard a voice from the high platform before they fled.


    "Die, stupid king!"


    A dark shadow flashed from top to bottom. When everyone was still looking down, someone attacked the king overhead!!


    "You''re here at last."


    A heavy voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Because Sean used to communicate to everyone under the blessing of magic, at this time, his voice can still be heard by all nearby people.


    The sound raised everyone''s head.


    I only saw that in front of the high platform, a figure suspended in mid air gradually became clear


    Dressed in a black cloak, he was holding a long sharp knife in his hand and pointed directly at the platform where Sean stood.


    "You..."


    After struggling, I found that I couldn''t move at all. The whole person seemed to be forcibly locked in mid air by some kind of binding magic


    At this time, Sean finally saw the man in front of him.


    A boy with cold eyes.


    "Do you think your ability can make waves for my country? To tell you the truth, I have noticed you almost since you entered the city... I just want to see what tricks you play, just make a big magic and try to confuse my people?"


    Now that the other party has appeared, Sean might as well pretend more.


    "What!" was obviously shocked by Sean''s words.


    Even everyone on the high stage heard it clearly.


    "Your ability is not worth mentioning in my eyes... Not only you, but also your companions!" Sean''s eyes were cold. "Will pay for fooling me."


    At this time, a cane like thing suddenly wrapped several people''s feet in the empty place in the crowd, and then picked up each other.

 Chapter 843

    Just as jasper and Alice were about to go to the center of the crowd, they found huge vines that directly lifted several people in the empty center.


    "It''s honey''s mentor!!!"


    As a state-run school of magic, any palace wizard may become one of the tutors of the school of magic.


    Honey, who has a special identity and even can be said to be non-human, has always had an unexpected popularity among students, and the ability of rattan and vegetation is her most standard magic.


    When the cane appeared again, several students understood that the center had been stared at by honey''s mentor


    At this time, his majesty Sean''s words still echoed in his ears.


    "Did your majesty guess that they would do it today? In fact, this celebration is also a means to lure each other out?"


    "Your Majesty Sean is amazing!"


    Heartfelt admiration from the bottom of my heart.


    In particular, his majesty Sean actually said that he knew their existence when they walked into the city.


    That doesn''t mean that from the beginning to now, his majesty Sean is playing a big chess!


    Looking at the assassin tied by invisible magic on the high platform


    "Go!"


    "What?"


    Jasper''s words suddenly made the other students unresponsive.


    "Let''s go to the periphery. There must be enemies in the periphery. His majesty Sean had to lead them out to hold this celebration." Jasper thought of it for a moment.


    There was no time for everyone to react. Anyway, he took Alice to the other side of the fence.


    The others who remained shouted a few words and had to keep up. As for the other imperial soldiers, they didn''t know what to do, so they had to go to the crowd according to the previous plan.


    Periphery.


    Outside the cathedral.


    Jasper rarely understood Sean''s meaning again. For the first time, he felt that the emperor''s family could not consider things according to normal thinking.


    "Your Majesty Sean probably knew from the beginning that the enemy had come to the city. He kept silent and even completely ignored these things just to catch them all!"


    Jasper told everyone what he thought.


    Now, after several people came down from the wall, there was no one around, and the speed was much faster.


    "I remember that his majesty Sean came to the college that day. Is it for this matter!!"


    The people who knew later felt that even if Sean did anything reasonable at this time, he had already counted all the possibilities in the past!


    Only such an emperor can be awed


    "Don''t worry about that. Since your majesty Sean has done everything well, we''ll come later."


    When they were about to cheer each other up, Jasper, who ran in front of the team, suddenly told everyone to stop.


    "Wait!"


    People stopped


    "What?" Alice looked at each other.


    "Someone!"


    Look around vigilantly.


    By now, the people had already run to a place not far from the city gate, because not far behind the cathedral, there was a side door corresponding to the city, which was originally intended to give the paladins a way to walk. Now this place has become one of the best roads.


    Several people looked around and found nothing.


    However, for Jasper, who grew up in the mountains since childhood, a familiar smell gradually became stronger in his breath.


    "In front."


    Running again, several people saw the soldiers lying on the roadside.


    It''s estimated that there are thirty or forty people.


    These are the guards at the gate of the city. They were knocked down!


    "What''s going on here?" Alice asked urgently, picking up a soldier lying on the ground.


    The other party seems to be in a hurry without completely losing his breath. It doesn''t matter if he loses his combat effectiveness due to a serious injury. Obviously, he is in such a hurry only when he runs away.


    "Outside... The enemy... Ran away!"


    Jasper, Alice suddenly understood that they were right.


    The enemy''s plot was revealed by his majesty Sean and began to escape!


    "Chase... You go and inform the others. It is estimated that the reinforcements will arrive soon."


    Call one of the accompanying younger brothers, and then they run out of the city gate again.


    Obviously, the other party fled the city gate a few minutes in advance, accelerated his pace, and soon he could see a figure moving in the distance.


    "Stop!!! Don''t try to run!!"


    Jasper roared, while Alice around him threw magic at Qianmian.


    Boom~


    The huge fireball exploded beside the people and finally forced thousands of people to stop.


    "Damn it! There are pursuers..."


    Jasper hurried to catch up and found that there were about a dozen people in front of him.


    Almost all wore strange robes of black and blue. It was obvious that the other party was prepared. If his majesty Sean hadn''t directly exposed it, I''m afraid that after the previous dagger stabbed his majesty succeeded, everyone would immediately stand up and publicize themselves!


    What a move of chess.


    Unfortunately, it''s not worth mentioning in front of your majesty


    "Hum, do you still want to go after you killed us? Joke!"


    Both sides stopped, and Jasper pulled out his long sword in the confrontation less than ten meters away.


    "Kill... Your king kills many people. Now the king of all ages and the king of the sun is just a butcher who stands up under thousands of bodies."


    A man standing in front of the black robed team opposite laughed.


    "Presumptuous, can you comment on our king at will!" Alice shouted discontentedly.


    In the eyes of jagong people, Sean is a god like existence. Unexpectedly, some people say he is a butcher!


    How can you bear


    Without saying a word, Alice threw a magic in her hand.


    Huge lava fireballs pounced on the enemy like a wall of fire.


    "Hum, you want to stop us with this trick! You''d better go to hell with your butcher king and let you see the power given by the witch!"


    Then the crowd seemed to recite a spell.


    Very fast, just in the blink of an eye.


    When the lava fireball arrived in front of the crowd, the leader simply stretched out his hand to hold the fireball.


    "What!!!"


    Alice was stunned.


    When was your magic blocked in this way


    At least it should be the confrontation of magic. How could it be!


    However, few people were given a chance. The man not only eliminated the magic fireball, but even absorbed the power of the magic fireball.


    "Use your power to kill you, hum. There''s nothing more ironic than this!"


    The fireball in front of him was slowly absorbed and transformed into the strength of the other party after a few seconds. of


    They only saw a flash of red eyes


    Backhand,


    The fireball struck in another gesture.


    "This..."


    "Spread out!"


    Jasper shouted.


    The crowd is scattered.


    The fireball moved somewhere behind and tore a deep gully directly on the ground.


    Alice knew the power of her magic, and if it exploded, it might spread to her side.


    The magic of protecting the barrier was on hand.


    However, at this time, the fireball was broken by a beam of light falling from the sky and disappeared directly

 Chapter 844

    Holy light!


    Alice and others were surprised that the sudden power of the light broke their magic.


    Turning around, the people were shocked by the talents who appeared!


    That''s not


    Because it happened not long ago, just before the celebration, everyone had seen each other.


    "It''s you!"


    Jasper and Alice looked at each other in shock.


    The person who came was none other than an Du, the leader of the paladin who never appeared


    Holding a long sword, he stepped forward step by step.


    Even in the face of the enemy, this is the great Paladin Andou.


    A person who is similar to the important task in grade but has extraordinary strength.


    "So you are a paladin!!!" Alice belongs to a magician. She recognized each other''s profession at the first sight when she saw each other release magic.


    Paladins belong to a profession that only appeared in the last six months. Apart from the imperial capital, only a few surrounding cities have paladins. Although paladins are said to have enough status to be on an equal footing with the Imperial Army, that is the future plan. The current paladins have not formed a scale at all.


    It can even be said that the army has not been formed and is still in a very weak stage.


    "No wonder..."


    Jasper saw the other party come forward, and the sword in his hand still exuded an undiminished holy light.


    The sword just cut off Alice''s magic... No, he belongs to the magic of directly destroying Alice. Even he can''t face the big fireball directly, but the other party can.


    Obviously, people of the same age who seem to be about their own age have incomparable strength.


    "I didn''t expect you to catch up!" Andou said with a smile.


    Even in the face of the enemy, his face is calm.


    "Don''t say that now... These people killed the imperial soldiers at the gate. They want to escape!" Jasper said.


    "I saw it when I came here. Thanks to the guidance of the people you left behind, I was able to come here quickly... You are still very powerful. I apologize for my previous irrational speech." an Du said calmly.


    It''s time for the enemy to be in front of him. Is this guy still so polite?


    Alice looked at each other in disbelief. If she didn''t understand who the paladin was before, she seems to know something now


    These people... It''s amazing!


    "We don''t care about this at all. Look at them... If they run away, they''ll be more difficult to catch," Alice stressed.


    Don''t do those red tape at this time!


    "Run?"


    Only then did Andou look at the enemy in front of him.


    "Can they run? Your majesty Sean has known their intention long ago, and even knew them when they entered the city. How can they let them go!" Andou''s words seemed to give people great confidence.


    In fact, Andou just heard what his majesty Sean said from the celebration.


    More worship in the bottom of my heart!


    Unexpectedly, his majesty understood each other''s intentions from the beginning and even knew where they were.


    So, one day meeting yourself may be a test!


    Thinking of this, the action of holding the sword in your hand seems more powerful.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As for the dozen people in front of us.


    When an Du appeared, he noticed the boy who dressed very ordinary but could kill the fireball with one blow.


    Such a young man has this level of strength!


    "Leave him alone and kill him directly... Go, or more people will come." several people also knew that if the battle was not finished soon, more people would come later.


    No matter who the other party is, he rushed up with a strong step.


    Compared with the number, the people on both sides are almost the same, and their combat effectiveness will not be weak with the protection and blessing of the witch on their side.


    "You running dogs of the Empire, let your blood be loyal to your ''beloved'' King."


    After that, a black blade rushed to the crowd like lightning.


    Alice, the magician, is the first!


    If you want to win an equal number of battles, you must solve the magician first.


    Fast moving,


    Jasper also felt the other side''s move.


    I was trying to stop it, but I found that Andou suddenly stood in front of me.


    "You can''t get through with me..."


    A golden light suddenly burst out of his body.


    Suddenly, people are overwhelmed.


    Subconsciously blinked a few times, but in the blinking breath, I seemed to see some strange phenomenon behind the paladin standing in front of me.


    It was as if a pair of golden wings were spreading behind him, and even the whole person of the other party became golden.


    "Dead!!"


    The sword in his hand was covered with light.


    The huge energy makes the first guy with a black blade don''t understand.


    This


    "What the hell is this!!"


    I just felt that the sword in Andou''s hand was covered with light like a huge hammer.


    Holding it in your hand is the simplest sweep


    Poof~


    There was a distance of about one meter between the two, but the other party obviously felt that Andou used a powerful force that was incomprehensible to hit him on the chest.


    "The light''s judgment on you is sanctions!"


    Boom~


    The earth began to tremble.


    It''s just the simplest blow. It can startle the whole surrounding earth.


    The man who was hit head-on didn''t even have a chance to defend... Maybe he had defense, but it didn''t work at all.


    The slash under the holy light directly hit him tens of meters away with the simplest attack.


    What''s more frightening is that from the position where the two men fought close to each other, a burning trace dragged them all the way to the position where the other party lay down.


    No one.


    It''s all burnt!


    Hiss~


    Everyone felt their scalp numb at the moment~


    Not only the witch church, but even Alice and Jasper couldn''t believe it.


    This


    a blow?


    It''s a blow?!!


    It''s a joke.


    Just beat down the opponent who promised just now?


    Those who can be directly defeated by such a simple attack, or even can''t be human, or the opponent is too weak... But just now it was clear that they could reflect all the magic back.


    That means the teammates are too strong!


    "Why is he so powerful!"


    "I remember... There has always been such a legend in the capital. It is said that the man who killed all the surrounding bandit camps by himself, the paladin Andou. The youngest and strongest Paladin!"


    The crowd reacted that there was this man.


    It has a very good reputation among the people of the capital, even a great reputation.


    Paladin Andou!


    Jasper and Alice looked at each other in disbelief.


    This man is actually the paladin Andou who has just been promoted some time ago, and he is a great Paladin.


    He has the same position as the commander of the imperial army.


    I remember when this decision was issued, many people were not optimistic about him, and doubted whether he was a royal relative, but they felt after seeing him in person


    The so-called Paladin seems to have incomparable power!


    "Hum, I didn''t expect you to have heard of me."


    "... it''s unfortunate for you to tell us all today!" Andu sneered.

 Chapter 845

    The dazzling holy light lit up in the sky not far from the city gate.


    Many citizens in the city have seen it!


    "What is that?"


    The crowd looked over.


    "It seems like holy light... Are there any paladins over there?!"


    "Maybe the enemies were caught making trouble," someone said.


    "Your Majesty Sean is so predictable. Unexpectedly, he knew someone was going to make trouble and was caught... Ha ha..."


    At the moment, the people in the middle of the Cathedral Square, like watching a rehearsed script, actually staged a cat and mouse game in the capital.


    Or let everyone see.


    "Your Majesty Sean is great!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the high platform,


    Sean and Freya held hands and looked at the assassin bound by magic.


    "Do you still want to kill me for your ability? Oh ~ ridiculous."


    He pulled the other party directly with his own hand.


    This place will not be seen by the people below... But the strength and boldness you want to show in front of the people have been shown. Now the citizens may feel that they have arranged this celebration.


    Kill two birds with one stone.


    Although part of the reason is the same, Sean found the enemy nearby when the celebration began!


    Due to his special ability, he noticed the red dots on the map since the last time he followed Andou to the trade market outside the city... Which means that there are hostile targets.


    He didn''t order the arrest at the first time, mainly because he wanted to see what tricks the other party played.


    At the same time, the celebration is still an activity, but the other party really came.


    Be bolder than you want


    But it''s a lot more stupid than you think!


    "Your Majesty, give this man to me, and I will find out the source of the other party," said melsousa, who hurried to one side.


    Because I had confidence in my strength during the celebration, I didn''t let my men follow me, but I went to the high platform with Freya


    Sean raised his hand.


    She looked at Freya next to her and nodded with a tacit understanding.


    Freya left with the introduced children, and the cheers from the high platform quickly spread to the top.


    "Wait a minute. Let me ask him."


    Sean looked at the struggling assassin.


    "Don''t bother, if you can get rid of my shackles, I will be a wizard in vain!" Sean is still very confident in his ability. Unless the other party really has a [danger] signal on his head, he doesn''t care.


    "Hum, dog emperor! You think you have everything... Kill one me and there will be thousands of me. You will never think of peace."


    Snap~


    Before he finished, melsusa, who was standing next to him, slapped him.


    "I''d better put him in the right place, your majesty..."


    "Wait, a man like him won''t threaten me." Sean didn''t care what the other party said.


    On the contrary, I feel a little interested.


    Unexpectedly, many years later, he became king and was also called the dog emperor by a group.


    significant.


    It seems that whoever is the emperor is the same. The only problem is that he is not the emperor.


    "Let me guess, are you from the original desert countries? Either Borg''s people were exiled by the country because of the defeat, or the family died on the battlefield, so they were dissatisfied!" Sean looked at the emotional changes on the other side''s head and was more sure.


    After all, in the current world, although there are many enemies, most of those who call the dog emperor when they meet are people who have changed at home.


    Only pro people deserve their hard work, and only in the previous war


    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, Sean continued.


    "Don''t you say? Let me say... You have gained some power after the world change, and you have also found some dark ability to form a great sin sacrifice! Am I right?"


    It is easy to guess this by linking all the information obtained.


    Great sin sacrifice.


    This was written down in a letter that Lucille wrote to herself six months ago.


    They belong to people who hate the Empire very much. Only they can call themselves dog emperor.


    "You..."


    He was surprised to hear his origin called out at random, and thought of what Sean had just said in front of everyone.


    Does the king really know everything like the back of his hand!


    "Your Majesty, let me know him," melsousa said impatiently.


    "It doesn''t matter... His life can be taken at any time. I just want him to see that their so-called great sin sacrifice is meaningless!" Sean said calmly.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The man who knew he couldn''t live simply laughed wildly.


    "It''s no use even giggling. Your end is to stand in front of the people and stand trial," Sean said.


    Don''t think it''s useless to laugh in front of yourself before you die!


    Should I go or have to go!


    "I laugh at your arrogance... You think no one will fight you if you kill me? Hum, the witch will not give up us. One day she will kill into your palace and end your cruel rule!!"


    "Really! Well... I''ll wait for them."


    Hearing this, Sean laughed instead. If he could be a good emperor, the world would be meaningless.


    It is those who need their opposition that can unite the people.


    Therefore, when these so-called great sin sacrifices appeared, Sean not only didn''t worry, but felt very good


    Wave.


    Melsousa immediately understood and dragged the other party down.


    Sean, who was in the room, suddenly said a faint word to the high platform outside.


    "Why don''t you say it when you come back, mentor Lucille!"


    Look in an unnoticed direction.


    Suddenly there was a wave from the hidden space, just like wearing a invisibility cloak.


    I haven''t seen it for more than half a year. It''s still the original appearance, but if I change my hairstyle a little, I''ll leave an oblique braid in the back


    "How do you know I''m back!"


    "Don''t I know the smell of you?"


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. The first thing Sean said when he met was that he made Lucille confused. He didn''t know how to answer.


    "What are you talking about... There''s no smell in me. I saw someone attacking you, so I secretly protected you. I didn''t expect you to be so arrogant. Today''s homework is negative..."


    Probably only Lucille dared to score in front of the emperor of jagong.


    Sean smiled.


    The same mentor.


    "By the way, what are the results of your investigation of the great sin sacrifice during this period... Are they here too?"


    "They didn''t come, but they sent some people over. In the past six months, I have tracked down their whereabouts everywhere and killed one of them... So I came back late."


    Sean didn''t expect Lucille to kill one of the great sin priests!


    "Awesome."


    "Just a few clowns. If it weren''t difficult to find, I''d like to solve them all!"


    Lucille looked into the distance


    A sudden question.


    "You have received many capable men recently. That paladin is very talented. I''m afraid he will become the second me in time."


    Far away.


    A strong holy light enveloped the earth.

 Chapter 846

    The intense holy light almost blinds people.


    Jasper and Alice had no idea that the man in front of them would be so strong!


    It''s gone before the other side even has time to shoot!


    The long sword in the paladin''s hand was like the sword of the king in his hand. It cleaved down under the dazzling light, and there was nothing left in front of him.


    "How awesome!"


    "I didn''t expect the great Paladin''s safety to be so strong." together with Jasper as a melee career, I have to admire him.


    I worked hard to practice the imperial examination every day. I thought that according to my current ability, even if I was not a middle-level officer of the Imperial Army, I was at least a sergeant commander. After all, I was still young. There was still a chance to climb to a higher position in the future.


    As one of the first students of the school of magic, Jasper is also very confident in himself.


    But


    After seeing the peace in front of me, the confidence in my heart wavered a little.


    They are all people of the same age. Why is the gap so big


    Almost don''t have to do it yourself and Alice. The other party has decided the whole battlefield.


    At the opposite side, there were more than a dozen witch teachers. Look at this Andou... And the sword in his hand.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Why!"


    All attacks are ineffective, and even physical attacks can''t hurt each other.


    There was a brief holy light around Andu. All the attacks seemed to disappear as if they didn''t exist, and there was no trace at all.


    With the disappearance of the light source, Andou slowed down his attack.


    That the light can protect him?


    Jasper thought to himself.


    He walked forward step by step. At the moment, he was invincible like a God.


    In front of you.


    All the witch teachers fell down.


    A dozen people


    Even more than half died in the war


    "Is this the power of the great Paladin Andou!"


    "Hum, you scum of the Empire. My existence is to bring you to justice and accept a fair trial."


    I still want to refute, but I have no strength.


    The body is like a burned wound. It hurts when you move a little!


    They didn''t expect that their party not only didn''t cause any material damage to King Sean, but even one of his paladins could not fight... They could only think that the witch could give themselves understanding.


    "Even if you win this time, the witch is still there... She will make a comeback. As long as she lives, you won''t want peace!"


    He looked coldly at the person in front of him.


    Simply lift each other up with one hand!


    "Don''t wait for her. I''ll personally find your so-called witch... I swear that I will use my whole life to eradicate the evil people who dare to threaten the Empire!"


    With a smooth throw, the battle was completely over.


    Turning his head, Andu saw the amazing expressions of jasper and Alice, and changed his tone.


    "Sorry, I''m late. I apologize for what I said to you before. You are also protecting the people of your country and your majesty Sean in your own way."


    I really apologize!


    Even salute.


    This makes Jasper and Alice feel a little overwhelmed. The great Paladin feels too serious!


    "Nothing... Nothing, we don''t care."


    "Well, I need you to take these people back with me. Some of them just fainted. Maybe there will be new gains when they take them back for interrogation!"


    "Um ~"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sean took Lucille back to the palace.


    I haven''t seen the tutor for half a year. Although I feel thinner, my spirit looks good.


    "Tell me what you found during this time."


    "As I told you just now, the so-called great sin sacrifice is formed by several people with strong ability. They seem to be the people left over from Borg and desert countries... As for how to obtain power, do you remember I told you before that I once found a werewolf and an unknown power under the no man''s land?"


    What Lucille said was that when she led the team to the mission... It did happen, and Sean still remembers it.


    "Do you think those people were bewitched by this force?" Sean thought for a moment and said.


    "No, I think they accepted this power... Just like your Paladin."


    "You mean Andou?" Sean asked.


    "Is his name Andu? I see a potential in him. I think he will become one of the strong men of the Empire in the future."


    Lucille seldom praised anyone. She didn''t seem to have been so praised when she was an apprentice.


    It shows that Andou''s talent is really good!


    It seems that in the years when the world has been changed, the power system will also be broken and combined again. The era of wizards may eventually pass, and new power systems will replace them.


    Is that what you call change!


    Sean looked out into the clear sky and asked himself


    Lucille thought Sean felt strange at this time, but she was interrupted by the soldiers who came to report before she could say anything more.


    It is said that the great Paladin Andu has caught all the rebels and is about to wait for them!


    "Then let him in," Sean ordered.


    Soon, among the people who came in were not only Andou himself, but also the students of the school of magic.


    That''s strange.


    Similarly, jasper and Alice were surprised to see the Dean here!


    The dean who didn''t meet for half a year actually appeared!


    After explaining everything clearly, Sean understood the purpose of Andou''s coming here and ordered immediately.


    "The great Paladin endu, in the future, you and the cathedral will be responsible for tracing things about the witch church. You should remember... They are a threat to all of us. I give you this burden in the hope that you can shoulder the safety of the Empire!"


    Sean''s words surprised Andou. Is it up to him to bear such an important burden!


    "I trust you, great Paladin Andou."


    "I won''t let you down, your majesty!"


    Once promised, safety is guaranteed again.


    And the students of the magic school went back with Lucille''s encouragement.


    Sean and Lucille are still left in the hall


    It was quiet for a while.


    Or did Lucille first say, "I heard your child has been born!"


    "Well, boy... I plan to train him as an heir."


    "Oh ~ congratulations," said Lucille faintly.


    Finally, I came back and was about to go back to rest, but I was stopped by Sean when I just took a few steps.


    "Lucille..."


    I didn''t add the title of tutor this time.


    But Lucille looked back curiously.


    "At least tell me if you want to go for such a long time next time."


    "What are you worried about... Me, I''ll be fine," Lucille retorted.


    "But I haven''t heard from you."


    ¡­¡­


    A brief silence.


    "You are now the king of a country. The focus should be on how to govern your country... We will solve what we do."


    "I know, but you''re different," Sean finally said with a smile.


    "Mentor Lucille, stay. My child also needs someone to guide him... This country, No. I need you more than this country."


    For a long time, Lucille thought for a long time, but she turned around expressionless.


    But this time I laughed without stopping for a few seconds.


    "You still want me to be your son''s mentor. You''re bold..."


    "But you are the strongest!"


    "Hum, even if you say so, I won''t accept disciples casually. It depends on his future talent."


    "So you promised!" Sean asked with a smile.


    "I... didn''t say..."


    (end)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It took a long time. Maybe not many people saw it.


    But the book is over


    In fact, according to the author''s original plan, these manuscripts are sent together with the subsequent paladins. If you pay attention, you will find that Andou is the paladin here in becoming the partner of justice. The story continues, and the stories of Lucille and Sean and the queen will also be explained in the paladins.


    Unfortunately, the book was cut.


    The reason is also said in that book


    This is an end to the world attribute, and then a beginning to the paladin.


    Someone will ask, it seems that the story is not over.


    But it''s over.


    The power of the new era will gradually replace wizards, and all times will gradually become history


    As for why the last mention of the great sin sacrifice as a villain, I also said... If the world is peaceful, Sean''s country will slowly degenerate and move forward steadily only with enemies.


    Compared with the existence of kesulu, dark forces such as great sin sacrifice are hardly worth mentioning. They are only necessary to unite the country, so defeating them is the task of later generations.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this point, the world attribute is over.


    I''m sorry I can''t be a just partner


    It''s a long way to go. Goodbye!